《Woke up as a Worthless Swordsmanship Genius》 Chapter 1 Episode 1 Prologue He was an only child. At least it means that you can be the main character in your family. I thought I could go out and be the main character. I was mistaken that way until high school. After I went to college, I realized that I was just an extra. I liked acting and I put everything into it. ¡°Hey, you can y the lead role in the y.¡± ¡°Are you good at acting?¡± My acting skills worked until high school. But as I got higher, there were many people who were better at acting than me. Even guys who are better looking than me. As I was living my life as an extra, I woke up one day and found myself in a novel. ¡°Hey, look over there. ¡°That¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re still in the 1st circle? ¡°If it were me, I would have stuck my nose in the te and died.¡± The Count¡¯s son of a bitch. It¡¯s extra. The main character in the novel is also brutally killed. ¡°driving me crazy.¡± Even aftering to another world, there was no time to despair over the fact that I was an extra. Even though I was the main character and an extra, I had to live first. however. ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t bad?¡± The life of a crazy extra is pretty good. *** ¡°What is that guy!¡± The drama director¡¯s voice filled the filming set. I turned my head to look at the director and trembled. His hand was pointing at me. The director shouted at me. ¡°hey!¡± ¡°yes yes!¡± The director¡¯s mood was so fierce that I stuttered without realizing it. I don¡¯t know what it was, but I was sure it was yelling at me. When I saw PD with his eyebrows furrowed, I cringed even more. It is a position that was obtained with great difficulty. It would have been a big deal if the PD noticed it for no reason. ¡°Are you nning to ruin the drama? ¡°Why are you running around alone, damn it!¡± It was unfair. It¡¯s not that I wasn¡¯t good at acting, but does it make sense to say that it was a stter? In the first ce, the role I took on was suddenly that of selling socks on the street. It starts from there, but what should I say if I say it jumps here? All kinds of excuses were floating around my lips, but I held them in and lowered my head. In times like these, the way to survive is to admit your mistakes and bow your head rather than making excuses. ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°sorry? Hey, if you don¡¯t do it right one more time, it¡¯s over. okay?¡± ¡°I will keep my head straight and do it right.¡± The director eventually stopped berating me. Then, he nces at the lead actor, then walks away and goes behind the camera again. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ I didn¡¯t do anything wrong from the beginning. It¡¯s just a battle of spirit between the actor ying the main character and the director. The actor waste to the filming set, and the director just tried to catch the number of cases somehow and reshoot. Sadly, that number was just me. ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯ It sucks. I feel bad because I am being criticized by someone else even though I did nothing wrong. But what can you do? Extras have their own lives. As I was just an extra, the best thing to do was to pretend not to notice and keep my head down. This way, you can get something more. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go again!¡± At the director¡¯s words, the other actors checked their movements onest time and took their positions. ¡°Ready action!¡± The camera started rolling. I did my best to y the sock seller. Is the battle between the director and the lead actor not over yet? It was only after filming the same scene twice more that it passed. Normally, the scene would have been shot once or twice and received the OK sign, but it took as many as six shots before the OK sign was given. It was exhausting and difficult. He took off his sock seller¡¯s uniform and lifted up the box containing the socks. ¡°Ha¡­ Shiba. ¡°If I had done it one more time, I would have thrown away everything, filming and all.¡± At that time, I heard the main actor muttering. A lucky guy. He is in his mid-20s and is gaining poprity as a leading actor. Rising star. No matter how hard the minor staff work, the only thing that matters is your own pride. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so preupied with fighting with the director. Some people are working hard to get even a small role. i envy you. But at the same time, I was also respectful. How difficult was it for you to get up there? Wouldn¡¯t it have been possible if I had just a little talent and a little luck? Misceneous thoughts were floating around in my head. ¡°Thank you for your effort!¡± It is the staff¡¯s responsibility to clean up the set decorations. But I hurriedly put away the sock boxes and the surrounding items with them. I had to do something like this to get points from them. After saying hello to the staff, I headed to where the minor actors were waiting. Now my job is done. ¡°Oh Seonghyuk. great job.¡± ¡°thank you. mister.¡± ¡°See you next time on set.¡± ¡°See you again on set.¡± I said hello to a close actor and left work. The photographer says to see you again. The life of a minor actor is difficult, as you never know when you might fail. Since something like this had to happen to keep my mouth full, the greeting to see me on set again was like a kind of well-wishes. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a short break!¡± The voice of the staff. I think he was taking a break between filming. ¡°Aaaah! ¡°Oppa~¡± ¡°I was working while I was working and when I heard that I was filming you, I came out right away!¡± ¡°you are handsome!¡± Fans of the lead actors gathered in a huddle and then flocked. When they heard that they were taking a break, one or two fans sneakily approached them and everyone started moving together. Dozens of people immediately gathered around the lead actor. i envy you. The sight whetted my appetite. The acting was good and I¡¯m holding on with the thought that someday I¡¯ll be able to y the lead role¡­ but now I¡¯m close to my limit. I felt like I couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Even though I have never lived the life of the main character, I felt a sense of loss, as if I had lost something I had once gained. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I sighed and turned around when someone spoke to me. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Oh yes. ¡°Stay over there.¡± He pointed towards the direction where the main actor was. The woman who spoke to me stood still and blinked despite my words. ¡°yes?¡± ¡°The person you are looking for¡­.¡± ¡°Oh no. ¡°I came to see actor Lee Seong-hyuk.¡± She smiled brightly. At those words, I stopped and looked at the woman. He clearly told me I was an actor. All my life, you¡¯ve been called that bastard. The staff and director all called it that as if it was a promise. But to me, you are an actor. ¡®Actor Lee Seong-hyuk.¡¯ The impact of this single word was significant. Even though I knew it shouldn¡¯t happen, anticipation popped its head out. gulp. I swallowed and opened my mouth. ¡°Me¡­?¡± ¡°yes! ¡°Actor Lee Seong-hyuk.¡± It wasn¡¯t an illusion. She came to visit me. While I was dumbfounded, the woman smiled and continued talking. ¡°It¡¯s my first time doing something like this¡­ so I¡¯m a little nervous too.¡± As she said that, she blushed and lowered her head. My heart is beating violently. The expectation that stuck out its head tried to stick out its body. ¡°I¡¯m a Loser fan.¡± Ah¡­ I thought I stopped breathing. The fan who had always existed only in my imagination appeared before my eyes. ¡°I really¡­ thank you so much.¡± ¡°yes? no. ¡°I am more grateful.¡± When I spoke, the woman responded by waving her hand. ¡°This¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a novel I wrote. I wrote it with Seonghyuk in mind, so I hope you¡¯ll read it. ¡°It¡¯s not finished yet, but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely read it.¡± He wrote the novel with me in mind. How could I refuse? I immediately handed over the eco bag. ¡°thank you. Read it all and tell me what it was like afterwards.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I hope to see you again next time.¡± ¡°me too.¡± The woman answered with a smile and checked the time. ¡°Oh, I have to go now¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you have to go. sure.¡± I kept smiling and greeted her. *** As soon as I returned home, I took out the books in the eco bag. A whopping 8 volumes. It wasn¡¯t that heavy, but I was surprised that it contained 8 books, so I took a quick look at the eco bag. It is an eco bag with a picture of a tree that is not that special. what? I tilted my head, sat down, and picked up the first novel. Maybe it was because I read so many scenarios and scripts that I was used to reading things. This is the title of the book ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ . ¡°It seems like a fantasy.¡± I can¡¯t read it now because I¡¯m busy, but I read it sometimes when I was young. I muttered softly, opened the book, and read it calmly. I read each word carefully and tried not to miss a single letter. This is a novel written by someone who is a fan of mine with me in mind. I didn¡¯t want to miss even a single word. The overall content of the book was the protagonist¡¯s revenge story. The main character, who lost his parents to a monster, was so shocked that he went around catching all the monsters around him that day. Then, he awakens a special ability that no one else has. The ability to see the single greatest talent that another person possesses. The brightness of the light varies depending on the size of the talent. When I read the middle part of volume 1, I realized that the main character¡¯s ability was not simply the ability to see. After killing the Orc King, he gains the talents the Orc King had. Rather than simply seeing the opponent¡¯s talent, you could absorb it by killing the opponent. The protagonist, who gained a talent for spearing by killing the Orc King, continues to kill monsters and learn about his abilities. It was in the second half of volume 1 that the main character changed. ¡°hmm?¡± I thought there was something strange about the plot, but it kills people out of nowhere. It¡¯s different from just killing monsters so far. It¡¯s my first murder. However, the main character did not care much about it and continued to work. ¡°The main character seems like a viin.¡± Since it was a novel, I didn¡¯t have much aversion to killing people or anything like that. Because I wasn¡¯t a very nice guy to begin with. ¡°however¡­ ¡°I think this went too far.¡± By the time I had almost finished reading volume 6. I stopped reading for a moment and scratched my cheek. I don¡¯t know how the story will end, but the main character has now wiped out an entire vige. In order for the protagonist to gain more power, it was necessary to sacrifice the vigers, and the protagonist did not choose any means to achieve his goal. Although I didn¡¯t like the plot, I continued reading. You¡¯re not watching it for fun, you¡¯re watching it because a fan said it was written with him in mind. ¡°But what part of it did you write with me in mind?¡± I had a doubt. I don¡¯t know which part was written with me in mind. Was it really true that he wrote it with me in mind? It was given to me by a fan, so I can¡¯t have questions like this. Even though I had doubts, I read until the end of Volume 8, where the main character ended up bing a massacre. My eyes were a little tired, perhaps because I was reading eight books at once. I squeezed my eyes shut and closed the book. As I was lifting the eco bag to organize the books, something strange caught my eye. ¡°what? ¡°I don¡¯t think there was anything just a moment ago.¡± An eco bag that only had a picture of a tree on it and nothing special other than that. But now there was text under the picture of the tree. ¡°I will always watch over you¡­?What is this?¡± That moment when I mumble softly. Ping~~ My consciousness gradually disappeared as if the film was cut off. My whole body lost all strength and I sat down. uh? I can¡¯t even open my mouth. My mind turned white and my eyes turned dark. Then a sound passed by my ear. -I look forward to your story. [¡®The Nameless God¡¯ begins to watch your story.] Chapter 2 Episode 2 ¡°Uhm¡± I let out a moan without realizing it due to the oppressive feeling. I frowned and tried to get up. I could feel my muscles twitching and exerting strength, but my body showed no signs of waking up. It was only then that I opened my eyes, frustrated with my body that seemed to have frozen and could not move properly. ¡°Ah¡­ my head¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what was the problem, but my head started pounding and hurting. I lifted my heavy hand and rubbed my forehead, as if I was soaking water in a sponge. Hands that move stiffly. The fatigue is simr to a hangover. ¡®Have I been drinking?¡¯ Last night, I came home fine without drinking and read a book. Why is my body acting like this when I haven¡¯t even touched alcohol? ¡°No, that¡¯s not the problem¡­¡± I looked around nkly. But something was strange. It was not the familiar one-room scene. The ceiling of the studio I live in is not that high. As feeling in my body gradually returned, I was able to raise my upper body. The thick nket gently sweeps down my body. Was it because of the nket that made my chest feel tight? That wasn¡¯t important now. I was seeing scenery for the first time in a ce I had never been to in my life. The room is the size of a living room. ¡®On set¡­?¡¯ It was decorated so well that it seemed like it was a set for filming a movie. The antique furniture and sparkling decorations dazzled my eyes. ¡°What really?¡± I was clearly reading a book in my studio, but when I came to my senses, I found myself in this ce. Is it a dream? No, it¡¯s definitely not a dream. The sensations felt throughout my body were too vivid to be considered a dream. I can clearly feel the nket and clothes rubbing against my skin. This is a dream? This cannot happen. My next thought was, is it a hidden camera? Thoughts. But that didn¡¯t make sense either. There was no one I could deceive like this. ¡®What are you doing using hidden cameras against me? It just costs money.¡¯ So what is it really? Confusing. There were all sorts of things in the big room. There are so many desks, books, closets, and doors. There are as many as three doors. ¡®I don¡¯t even know which door leads out.¡¯ I got up from the bed and walked to the desk on one side of the room. I was wondering if there was something I could get some information about. There was a palm-sized notebook and a pen on it. I unfolded it carefully. Although it looked a little different, it was something I had always used, so I was familiar with it. The moment I was thinking about reading something. smart. There was a knock on the door. ¡°This is Master Ellis. may Ie in?¡± ¡°Uh uh.e in.¡± My body was stiff, but my mouth moved on its own and answered. I was embarrassed by the way my mouth responded, but I tried my best to control my expression. Sweet. The door opened with a small sound. A woman dressed as a maid appeared with him. ¡°¡­.¡± I closed my mouth. The room had an old-fashioned feel, but I didn¡¯t expect a woman dressed as a maid to appear. She looked at me and said a little surprised. ¡°For some reason you woke up early today. young master.¡± ¡°Uh¡­what.¡± Because this was my first experience like this, I shook my head awkwardly. It¡¯s bound to be awkward. I¡¯ve had many experiences in my life, but this was my first time experiencing something like this. After losing consciousness while reading a novel, I opened my eyes again and found myself in a ce I had never seen before¡­ It didn¡¯t make sense to begin with. Plus¡­ a woman dressed as a maid is standing in front of her. It was natural for confusion to increase. ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°uh? no. are you okay.¡± He shook his head and answered. Maybe it was because I was embarrassed, but every time I answered, I ended up adding ¡®uh¡¯ without realizing it. ¡°Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good¡­ are you really okay? ¡°Did you drink too muchst night?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡°More than that.¡± ¡°yes?¡± I was about to ask him why he came, but he kept his mouth shut. For some reason, I thought it would be even weirder to ask that. ¡°Nothing.¡± I shook my head and pretended like nothing was wrong. Because one of the things I¡¯m best at is acting. While acting, I carefully looked at the maid in front of me. Pretty is really pretty. But what did you say your name was? ¡®Was it Ellis?¡¯ The name seemed familiar. Is it because it¡¯s the name of a famous fairy tale protagonist? Then I suddenly realized that it was the same as the name of an extra in the novel ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ that I received from a fan. Extra Ellis. To be exact, it was just a passing role. Until the beginning of the novel, there is a character who subtly interferes with the main character¡¯s path by giving him a sweet potato and allowing the main character to see the cider. Raymond Millennium. The bastard son of the famous magic family, Count Millennium. Raymond, who was behaving like a fool as usual, meets the protagonist and loses his life. By dedicating my cider and my talents to the main character. ¡®Elise¡­¡¯ was the maid of honor for that guy named Raymond. Perhaps it was because I read it carefully, word by word, or because it was the scene where the main charactermits murder for the first time, but it was clearly engraved in my mind. ¡°First, we will help you change clothes. young master.¡± At the sound of Ellis¡¯ voice, I straightened up without saying a word. Ellis said, showing three clothes in front of me. ¡°What kind of clothes¡­¡± I immediately chose one of the three clothes. I felt like it would be awkward if I took more time. ¡°With this.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but choosing clothes felt natural. It¡¯s like doing what you¡¯ve always done for granted. ¡°It¡¯s a good choice. As expected, Master Raymond¡­¡± My body jolted to a halt as I heard Alice¡¯s next words. I couldn¡¯t even hear the content. My brain literally stopped. I swallowed my saliva and opened my mouth with trembling lips. ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°What did you just say¡­¡± ¡°Yes? As expected, Master Raymond said he had an eye for choosing clothes.¡± I couldn¡¯t hear anything else, only the name Raymond was heard loudly. Oh my god. I closed my eyes tightly. Nonsense hypotheses appeared in my head and then disappeared. But why? Those ridiculous hypotheses. ¡®I guess it makes sense.¡¯ It seemed like something big had happened. *** It took ten days. Until I acknowledged that I had entered the novel ¡®Master of Talents¡¯. At first, I denied it, saying it was nonsense, but after living as ¡®Raymond Millennium¡¯ instead of ¡®Lee Sung-hyuk¡¯ for 10 days, I naturally came to ept it. Little by little, Raymond Millennium¡¯s life became familiar, and the name Lee Seong-hyuk faded away. Ten days was enough time for me to realize that I had entered a novel. There was also time to decide on a certain direction. smart. ¡°young master.¡± e in.¡± I immediately answered the knock on the door and the sound of Ellis¡¯ voice. It felt very awkward and crazy at first, but now I¡¯ve gotten used to it. To be more precise, I got used to ¡®acting¡¯ as Raymond Millennium. Sweet. Ellis entered the room in a familiar manner. Before she could say anything, I chose the mostmon of the three clothes she brought. I think the most difficult thing in life as Raymond is clothes. Most of the clothes had essories and were so shy that it was difficult for me, who was used to modern clothes, to get dressed. ¡°This is it for today.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis nodded without saying anything and helped me change my clothes. ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°What are the rumors these days?¡± For ten days, I did my best to understand the situation. I lived my life for ten daysparing the novels I read and how simr this ce was and whether there were any differences. And that¡¯s the conclusion. ¡®It¡¯s exactly the same.¡¯ In the novel, Raymond Millennium was an ipetent idiot. His mother passed away when he was young, and he was shocked by it and went on a rampage, denying the reality he realized as he grew up. ¡°¡­It¡¯s still the same.¡± ¡°okay?¡± ¡°However, I feel that you have changed a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s changed. many.¡± He answered, interrupting Ellis. She was silent for a moment. After finishing changing clothes, Ellis took a step back and opened her mouth. ¡°You have definitely changed. ¡°The head of the family and other tower owners will feel the same way when they see you.¡± ¡°But I still don¡¯t have the slightest talent for magic.¡± Ellis flinched at the sudden remark and couldn¡¯t reply. The Millennium Family was one of the four families that supported the Magic Tower. In other words, it is a magic house. And Raymond, the only son of the Millennium family, has no talent for magic. Age of 17. At an age when most of the children of the other three magic families had reached the 3rd circle, Raymond was still at the level of the 1st circle. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Master.¡± ¡°¡­let¡¯s go. ¡°Today is ¡®the day.¡¯¡± I scratched my cheek as she tried tofort me. There is a ss held once a month with students from circles 1 and 2. A ss that is simr to a special lecture that teaches the basics of magic. 1 It was something that was being carried out at the level of the Magic Tower because it was of great help to the apprentice wizards of the 2nd circle. ¡°Are you going straight to the Magic Tower?¡± ¡°huh. ¡°I¡¯m going alone, so take care of your work.¡± ¡°yes. young master. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just guide you to the gate.¡± Ellis epted my order without hesitation. For the past ten days, I have handled everything through Elistle. Since it was strange to begin with, no one thought it was very strange that I didn¡¯t go out. ¡®I hope you¡¯ll be okay.¡¯ I was a little nervous because it was my first time going to the Magic Tower and meeting other people since I came here. Another reason was that there was almost no detailed information in the novel. ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ revolves around the main character and never sheds light on the lives of extras. I followed behind Ellis, who was walking briskly. The gate was a passage connected to the Magic Tower. A device that allows you to travel a distance that would take dozens of days in seconds. As a renowned magic family, a gate was naturally installed within the family. ¡°There is a passenger.¡± Ellis said after spotting two apprentice wizards standing in front of the gate. Apprentice wizards raised by the Millennium family. They are now in the second circle. ¡°hello.¡± ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s been a long time. Master Raymond.¡± The apprentice wizards smiled and greeted. It was definitely not a goodugh. ¡°I see you are also attending this ss.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been attending for almost 10 years already¡­ I hope that you will gain enlightenment this time and move up to the second circle.¡± The two apprentice wizards giggled as they spoke like that for my benefit. It was clearly just a remark intended to ignore and belittle me. If it had been the original Raymond, there would have been no answer. I guess I just took my anger out on the maids or servantster. ¡®Look at these bastards?¡¯ But I had no intention of just sitting there and being ignored. Because I came here and decided on a direction for how I should live for 10 days. I never had any intention of bing a useless asshole. Even madmen have their own level. Rather than living the life of a motherfucker, it is better to be a proper motherfucker. And in order to do that, you cannot remain silent in this situation. I took a deep breath. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ eyes sparkle in anticipation of your talent blossoming.] He closed his eyes, then opened them and opened his mouth. ¡°Are these crazy people?¡± As he said that, he raised the corners of his mouth. Now it¡¯s time to ¡®act¡¯ like a true idiot. Chapter 3 Episode 3 From the moment Ellis looked at Raymond¡¯s apprentice wizard, she clearly realized that something was very different from before. It was Raymond who always had dead eyes. But now, his eyes were full of life and he seemed to be looking down on everyone¡¯s heads. ¡°These are crazy people.¡± The moment he said that. Ellis felt his breath bing suffocated. I knew he had changed, but I never imagined that such harsh words woulde out so suddenly. She raised her eyes and looked back and forth between Raymond and the apprentice wizards. Raymond¡¯s mouth, still with a cold smile on his face, opened. ¡°Where do dogs in the house bark at their owners?¡± His aggressive tone of voice. Ellis quietly watched the unfolding situation. *** Not all idiots are the same. On the other hand, there are idiots who bow their heads and cannot do anything to those who are even a little stronger than them, but treat those below them carelessly. ¡®There are some bastards who show their teeth to everyone.¡¯ The original Raymond was not called an ipetent bastard for nothing. He spoke harshly to those weaker than himself and sometimes used violence, but he could not say anything to those stronger than himself. This means that Raymond, a 1st circle wizard, could not do anything to the 2nd circle wizards who were apprentice wizards in the family. This is truly an attitude fit for an ipetent idiot. But that¡¯s him and I¡¯m different. As long as I have to live as Raymond, many things will change. The ¡®Mangnani¡¯ I will y is a true Mangnani with dignity. ¡®He¡¯s a ssy idiot¡­ This is also funny.¡¯ Never allowing the person under me to climb up. A fool who has clearly received training as a sessor to rule a group. Now, how should we subdue these guys? ¡°Where do dogs in the house bark at their owners?¡± Were my words that shocking? The apprentice wizards looked at me in confusion. A face that doesn¡¯t understand the current situation at all. Well, if you remember what kind of guy Raymond is, you can understand their reactions. Originally, Raymond would have been upset when he saw those guys. Who wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed if Raymond suddenly says something harsh? Anyone who knows Raymond would be perplexed. ¡°young master¡­?¡± A voice mixed with absurdity and bewilderment. Still, it was funny to see the people who constantly called me a master even though I was the son of a count. Aren¡¯t their actions and speechpletely different? I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°They are the dogs of the house, master. ¡°You are saying too much.¡± ¡°I feel very insulted. ¡°I would like you to formally apologize.¡± The apprentice wizards¡¯ faces hardened and they red at me grimly. That sight is so funny. I¡¯m annoyed because there are people in front of me who would keep their mouths shut like 10,000 tails in front of the Count. ¡°Don¡¯t be a dick.¡± Although they called him ¡®young master¡¯, none of them ever acknowledged Raymond as ¡®young master¡¯. It¡¯s still the same now. ¡°young master! ¡°If you keep doing this, we can¡¯t just sit still.¡± Frowning, one of the apprentice wizards red at me and raised his arm. Mana flowed around the guy¡¯s arm, and the air current changed slightly. Prepare to use magic at once. Although I was a little afraid of magic, I calmly continued acting. ¡°Are you saying that my family will use magic against me?¡± It was a situation that made no sense. The Millennium family was a count family that was considered one of the most famous magic families in the kingdom. What would others think if they saw that the Millennium family was trying to use magic against Raymond Millennium? ¡°How should I ept this? ¡°This really looks like the worst thing anyone can see.¡± I turned my head slightly and looked at Ellis. Ellis, who was preparing for an emergency, immediately lowered her head at my words. ¡°It is clearly a terrible situation and we will report this to the head of the family officially.¡± Even though she said that, the apprentice wizards just snorted. ¡°What if I tell the head of the family? ¡°Do you think they will protect their ipetent son over us, talented wizards?¡± What I¡¯m saying is true. It offends people. ¡°Daniel, watch your mouth. ¡°Put that hand down right now.¡± Ellis said in a low voice. He raised his arm and stopped her from stepping forward. Ellis immediately fell silent at my actions. He smiled wickedly at me as if he was thinking about my actions. I guess he thinks the reason I stopped Ellis was because I was afraid of his magic. ¡°What if I don¡¯t put it down? ¡°If I really use even simple magic like this, will our ipetent master be able to stop it?¡± You¡¯re ignoring me now, right? It was absurd. I was able to know very well what he thought of me on a daily basis. ¡®Why is he being such a dick again?¡¯ Next to him, another apprentice wizard was also raising his arms and preparing to use magic. There is an appropriate level for everything. And they have gone far beyond that reasonable level. ¡°try.¡± ¡°young master. what¡­?¡± Ellis, embarrassed by my words, took a step forward to stop me, but now was not the time for her to step forward. He stopped her and pointed his finger at them. I didn¡¯t forget to give him a wry smile. Daniel and another apprentice wizard frowned. It must be hard to know what I¡¯m thinking. ¡°Why are you scared now that I told you to try it?¡± I deliberately provoked him further. Then, he calcted the distance to Daniel. I am definitely not bluffing without thinking. I am not that irresponsible. I thoroughly analyzed and reviewed ¡®The Master of Talent¡¯, which I had read over the past few days. Of course, there are ns in ce for such situations. ¡°I think you won¡¯t be able to do it if you ask me to¡­¡± ¡°Do it. I will tell you what happens when the dog barks. ¡± ¡°This crazy bastard¡­!¡± Finally, Daniel couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and stretched out his hand towards me. Mana rushed in front of his hand. ¡°Magic Missile!¡± Two arrows made of mana were created in the air. The two magic missiles, which were only about half the length of regr arrows, flew at high speed. Facing it directly, I kicked the ground and ran forward. Ellis opened his mouth, but there were no magic missiles lodged in my body. One passed near the arm and the other near the head. ¡°What is this¡­¡± Daniel tried to say something in confusion, but his words could not be continued due to my fists stuck at my sides. Wow. Daniel¡¯s face crumpled with a dull sound. ¡°Wow!¡± It was nailed properly. As soon as I recognized it, I turned my body slightly. Magic missiles passed through my body and hit the wall. The apprentice wizard next to Daniel hesitated and eventually used magic. ¡°How dare you?¡± He raised his foot and kicked the apprentice wizard in the sr plexus. The physical movements that I couldn¡¯t do even when I was an actor are now effortless. My body moved so flexibly and it followed my thoughts. I hit Daniel¡¯s face with my elbow. Kwasik. The feeling of something breaking passed through my elbow. Daniel must have been trying to use magic during the split second I was kicking the other apprentice wizard, but a small me appeared in the air and immediately disappeared. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Daniel screamed, perhaps because the pain was too much. There was no particr emotion in the scream. I raised my fist and swung it at that unlucky face. puck. When I swung my fist again at Daniel¡¯s face, which was already covered in blood, he flinched and fell down. ¡°Ugh!¡± Daniel screamed and waved his arms aimlessly, trying to block my fists. If I had used magic in the meantime, things would have been different. I guess I didn¡¯t think of that. In the meantime, I saw an apprentice wizard who had escaped the pain sneak up and raise his arms. I immediately lowered my head as I felt an exhrating feeling in the back of my head. Pak. A magic missile passed by his head and hit a decoration on the wall. A cold sweat broke out. If I had been just 0.5 secondste, I would have died from a magic missile hitting my head. For a moment, my legs lost strength and I almost copsed, but my body held on. When my body stiffened from the shock of almost dying, I was able to calm down quickly as the fear disappeared, as if there was some kind of restraint. To be more precise, my body moved on its own. Turn your body backwards and kick the ground. A body floated in the air. puck. I could feel my ribs breaking on the top of my foot. The apprentice wizard, who had been hit in the chest by a foot, fell backwards. ¡°Ugh.¡± As soon as I confirmed that the guy had fallen, I hit his shoulder with my knee. Crack. ¡°Kuhuhuh!¡± A strange screaming sound. I slowly got up, pressing my fist against my neck. ¡°If we¡¯re dogs, let¡¯s live like dogs and wag our tails.¡± It¡¯s too dull for me to feel. I felt goosebumps at my calm self for a moment, but I tried not to show it and turned around. ¡®Luckily I wasn¡¯t excited.¡¯ If I was excited, I would probably be shaking my fist right now. And their lives could be in danger. I have no intention ofmitting murder. ¡°young master.¡± Ellis approached. Her eyes turn to my hands. I nced at her fist and tried to shake it off, but Ellis covered my fist with a handkerchief. Her voice trembled a little as she wiped away all the red blood. ¡°I never imagined you would look like this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I also had no idea that this would result. Just remembering what was described in the book, I thought I could still narrowly beat the 2nd circle wizard¡­ ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would be this overwhelming.¡¯ I swallowed my words. Now she was very surprised. I, who just kept my head down every day, couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed as this was my first time seeing such a drastic side. After making sure she had wiped off all the blood, she turned her head and looked around. There were traces of magic missiles here and there, and Daniel and the apprentice wizard were lying on the floor. ¡°Ugh.¡± Daniel was trembling in fear, holding his face with one hand and waving in the air with the other hand. The apprentice wizard was curled up and moaning in pain. In my entire life, I¡¯ve never been punched more than 10 times and I¡¯ve never seen so much blood. Although I have seen a lot of fake blood. Even though I, who had never fought properly, put two people in a miserable situation. Strangely, I felt no emotion whatsoever. ¡°I¡¯m going to bete for ss. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up this ce, so you can go quickly.¡± Ellis raised his eyes and invited me. At those words, I realized that I was moving to participate in ss, so I nodded and moved. After watching her for several days, I realized that she was a capable maid. At the same time, she was truly thinking about Raymond. Ellis will take care of it. As I stood in front of the gate, the light bothered my eyes. When I closed my eyes and opened them, a blue glowing gate came into view. It was amazing that I could see the flow of mana right away, so I looked at it and Ellis reacted sensitively. ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± ¡°uh. are you okay.¡± I nodded to her worried question and walked inside the gate. It¡¯s time to live as the count¡¯s bastard.Raymond Millennium. An unfortunate swordsman genius born into a magic family. Chapter 4 Episode 4 When I opened my eyes, I saw a wizard managing the gate of the Magic Tower. ¡°wee. Mr. Raymond.¡± I nodded and said hello. The wizard looked surprised at the action, which may have seemed a bit arrogant. ¡°I came to take ss.¡± ¡°This is Lecture Room 4.¡± ¡°Lecture Room 4¡­ Okay.¡± I said a light hello and passed by him. The stinging sensation in the back of my head made me feel like the wizard was looking at me. It wasn¡¯t something I had experienced once or twice, so I ignored those looks and walked on. ¡®It¡¯s really big.¡¯ The Magic Tower was not called the Magic Tower for nothing. Although it wasrge in size, it was a building that contained all the essence of current magic, so there were magical elements here and there. ¡®There¡¯s also a crazy elevator.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t even in the novel. Out of curiosity, I walked towards it. How does this move? ¡°If it rolls with magic¡­ I guess it¡¯s fly magic.¡± Although I read novels, I knew nothing practical about magic. Tsk. As I clicked my tongue and turned around, people dressed as apprentice wizards came rushing in. ¡°Isn¡¯t it Raymond? As expected, you attended this year as well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What are these guys again? I looked at the apprentice wizard who was standing in the lead and talking to me. Contrary to his weing tone, there was disdain in his eyes. I¡¯ve seen those eyes before. These are the eyes of the main actor who sees me ying a minor role. Eyes thatpletely ignore me. It was an incredible shame to grow up as the only child of a famous magic family for 17 years and still be a first-circle wizard. ¡®Is it my fault that I don¡¯t have the slightest talent?¡¯ It¡¯s not my fault that I don¡¯t have talent. But it gets annoying when you ignore it like this. I want to crush that face with those eyes that ignore me. Wow. I clenched my fist. I wanted to go on a rampage here, but I just lowered my clenched fist. Even if you make a mess, there is no Ellis by your side to sort it out. Even if you do something, it bes quite annoying if you can¡¯t clean it up afterwards. Acting like an idiot doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re going to be an idiot. The most annoying thing was the specifications. ¡°Raymond, you must have been especially looking forward to this year, right?¡± ¡°Of course, Beatrice ising today and giving a lecture.¡± The apprentice wizards were chattering away. If they were going to talk among themselves, why did they call me over? ¡®Beatrice¡­¡¯ Beatrice Skr. He is from another magical family, the Skr family. She was 18 years old, the same age as Raymond, but she was already close to reaching the fourth circle. Even though I had no particr purpose for magic, she was the reason I visited the Magic Tower today. ¡®You have to figure out what kind of person he is.¡¯ The main character of the novel ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ tries to destroy the entire world in thetter part of the story. It begins with the kingdom where Raymond and Beatrice live. He starts a rebellion with the goal of reforming the kingdom, and more than half of the families fall to him. Meanwhile, it was Count Skr who stayed and tried to protect the kingdom until the end. In particr, Beatrice, despite being a 5th circle mage at the time, blocked the protagonist from the very front and was killed by the protagonist. ¡®I was robbed of my talent.¡¯ If Raymond is not even remotely talented in magic, Beatrice is the opposite. Although he has tremendous talent for magic, his physical ability cannot keep up with it, so he is still stuck in the 3rd circle. Beatrice grew up to realize after a long time that her talent was so great that her body could not keep up, but it was not enough to fight against the protagonist. And of course, her talent for magic serves as nourishment for the protagonist¡¯s growth. ¡°In the end, I have to get Beatrice to my side.¡± Eventually, you will bump into the main character. If the main character sees me, he will try to kill me, andter on he will try to destroy the world. In order to survive, the protagonist had to be stopped. ¡®I attract people who can stop the main character to my side.¡¯ That was the direction created over the past few days. Create your side, build forces, and block the main character. There aren¡¯t many options. First of all, in order to survive, you must create a force to protect, andter you must stop the protagonist from trying to destroy the kingdom. There wasn¡¯t much I could do right now. If there is a hint, who can stand on the other side of the main character and fight? And who is the most talented among them? Just about that much. ¡®I have a talent for swordsmanship.¡¯ A talent for swordsmanship that is superior to anyone else that the protagonist will continue to use in the future. Raymond has that talent, but his mere talent for swordsmanship is not enough to stop the protagonist. In the end, he will kill other beings in some way and steal their talents. It took people as talented as Raymond to stop him. ¡®It started with Beatrice.¡¯ I walked among other apprentice wizards. It¡¯s fortunate that they are also on their way to lecture room 4. Otherwise, I would have had to ask others for directions. As I sat down in the front seat, I felt other people¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°Hey, that idiot.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ you¡¯re still in the 1st circle? ¡°If it were me, I would have stuck my nose in the te and died.¡± ¡°I came again this year. It¡¯s really amazing. ¡°I guess you want to raise your circle even though you¡¯re a bitch.¡± ¡°You must be embarrassed too. ¡°But even though he¡¯s the son of a magic tower lord, he¡¯s still in the 1st circle.¡± Tendons appeared on my forehead as I heard the two men and women talking. I tried to avoid doing anything bothersome as much as possible, but my body responded on its own. If he had endured this much, he had crossed the limit of what he could endure as an exemry motherfucker. But at the same time, a feeling of fear emerged from deep within my heart. These were Raymond¡¯s feelings in this body, not mine. ¡®Are you so scared that you only behaved rudely towards your subordinates?¡¯ pathetic. Just because you¡¯re scared of something like this, you¡¯re probably being called ipetent. He is a man with a wrong mentality. I sigh. I turned around and looked at them. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ watches in anticipation as a new event urs.] This is¡­ a phrase floating in the air. It bothered me a lot, but I had to focus on those guys now. ¡°hey.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Say it again.¡± ¡°¡­huh? ¡°Raymond, are you talking to us?¡± ¡°Oh, try saying again what you just said.¡± He spoke harshly and stood up. Grumble. The quiet sound of a chair being dragged. The attention of everyone in the ssroom was focused. Showing interest in something that happens suddenly. ¡°Haha¡­ Mr. Raymond, what did we say¡­ are you asking me to tell you?¡± Iugh when I see this guy smiling and talking awkwardly. These guys were ultimately simr to the original Raymond. They talk loudly behind the scenes, but are actually afraid toe forward. ¡°headsman.¡± Cold voice. My heart grows cold at the sound of that voice. The muscles wriggle with slight tension and are ready to move at any time. When I try to fight, my body seems to react automatically. ¡°Hook?¡± The female apprentice mage made a small noise, probably surprised by my cold voice. The male apprentice wizard was also seen flinching slightly. The awkward smile showed that he was nervous. ¡°Raymond, there seems to be some misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an asshole? ¡°Where are you making ridiculous excuses?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You idiot, 1st circle talentless. It¡¯s all true, though. ¡°Because I¡¯m not an asshole.¡± I moved my shoulders and rxed my muscles. The female apprentice wizard gently grabbed the arm of the man standing next to her. Still, did he gain the courage he had never had before a woman? The male apprentice wizard raised his eyes and red at me. ¡°If you keep speaking rudely to us in public ces like this, we won¡¯t be able to stay silent.¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t stay still? Oh, are you going to use that fancy magic? Then I can¡¯t stay still either. You said very insulting things to me in a public ce like this. is not it?¡± I took a quick look around. Everyone kept their mouths shut and remained silent. Until now, they have implicitly made fun of him and ignored him as Raymond. They must have realized by now that Raymond was different from usual. You wouldn¡¯t have guessed that a guy who had no talent and was a troublemaker in his family would suddenly show up like this. What kind of calction was made? The apprentice wizard faced me head on. ¡°They say bugs squirm when you step on them, and the current situation is exactly that. He spoke to the apprentice wizards inside as if what he said was correct. Even though I said this, you still behave like that. Should I say it¡¯s amazing? Should I call him stupid? You may notice to some extent the change in my appearance. ¡°You idiot and untalented. I admitted it to myself¡­ ¡° ¡°Ah. shut up. ¡°If you want to use magic, use it, or if you¡¯re scared, just keep quiet.¡± The apprentice wizard is already raising his arms and preparing to use magic. He probably did this even though he knew that if he used magic right in front of him, there was a risk of serious injury even if it was only 1-circle elemental magic. ¡°Ha¡­ let¡¯s see for real¡­¡± The apprentice wizard eventually wrinkled his face and moved his mana. Red energy gathered around the guy¡¯s arm. It looks like he wants to use fire magic. Even though magic was about to unfold right in front of me, my heart was still. ¡°Pa¡­.¡± The guy moved his body as he was about to shout the starter word. I quickly crawled towards the guy¡¯s body and hit him on the chin with my fist. ¡±Then¡­boo!¡± If you can¡¯t shout the starter word, no matter how hard you prepare, it¡¯s all a waste. Iughed at him. ¡°You idiot. ¡°Why are you trying to use magic when the enemy is right in front of you?¡± The first thing you learn about magic is how to increase the distance between your opponent and the enemy. He didn¡¯t even have the basics. Wow. I hit the guy in the chest. ¡°Ugh.¡± The mana that had gathered in the arm of the guy who fell backwards with a groan was immediately dispersed. I swung my fist again at the fallen guy¡¯s face. ¡°Shield!¡± A chanting sound came from behind, and a shield was created in front of the apprentice wizard. Pop! I felt a slight pain from the hand that hit the shield. He slightly narrowed his eyes and stood up to check on the person who had cast the shield. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Now?¡± A cold voice was heard, and as soon as I could see my face, my face rxed. Red-tinged hair and ruby-like eyes. It was like looking at a beautiful jewel. ¡°Beatrice.¡± Beatrice Skr. The reason I came here was to stand there. Chapter 5 Episode 5 ¡°What do you mean?¡± Count Millennium narrowed his eyes and asked back. Ellis, who had been bowing her head in front of him, opened her mouth again with an expression on her face that showed no change in emotion. ¡°You have defeated the family¡¯s apprentice wizards, Daniel and Richard Paul.¡± After hearing those words, Count Millennium exhaled and raised his hand to his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡± He closed his eyes for a moment and muttered softly. Ellis listened and continued to exin. ¡°Daniel and Richard Paul first tried to ignore you and use magic.¡± ¡°Why did I ignore you?¡± ¡°¡­I asked if you wanted to go to ss again.¡± Ellis, who was with him at the time, could clearly see that their words were dismissive of Raymond. Count Millennium is also somewhat aware of their actions. ¡°so? ¡°What did Raymond say that made them want to use magic?¡± ¡°Where does the family dog bark at its owner?¡± ¡°her.¡± Count Millennium made a noise as if it were absurd to hear Ellis¡¯ words. Nothing like this has ever happened before. Even when he has no talent for magic and his biological mother died many years ago. This is the first time something like this has happened. ¡®It became crooked from then on¡­ but the anger was always directed at the servants and never towards the family wizards.¡¯ As Count Millennium, it was confusing. He couldn¡¯t understand why Raymond had suddenly changed. He frowned, then the defendant looked at Ellis. ¡°By the way, how did Raymond beat those two up? ¡°They must have mastered at least one or two attack spells.¡± ¡°¡­I literally hit him with his fist.¡± ¡°With your fist?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°After dodging all the magic arrows and moving his fists and feet a few times, Daniel and Richard Paul fell to the ground.¡± Ellis said politely. After hearing those words, Count Millennium looked serious. ¡°What the hell is going on¡­¡± Something was happening that he couldn¡¯t understand. *** The situation was quickly resolved. The apprentice wizard who hit me left under Beatrice¡¯s instructions and with the support of the female apprentice wizard who was with him, and the ss began immediately. ¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t try to easily ept mana into your body. Mana and the wizard can never be one¡­¡± I looked at Beatrice, who was giving a ss at the podium with aplex magic primer spread out in front of her. She was very attractive. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance that made her stand out, but her magical knowledge made her stand out even more. Additionally, the exnation was clear, so I was able to gain a basic understanding of magic. Basic information about the history of magic and how magic is activated. I learned knowledge that could not be obtained by reading the novel ¡®Master of Talent¡¯. I came just to get to know Beatrice and talk to her, but the ss content was quite interesting so I wasn¡¯t bored. ¡°excuse me.¡± Someone sitting in the back raised their hand. Beatrice looked at the apprentice wizard who looked a little immature. ¡°Say yes.¡± ¡°You just said that mana makes up the whole world.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Then, if you think about it, we are also made of mana, so why do you say that mana and wizards can never be one?¡± Beatrice frowned at that question. It looks like he doesn¡¯t really like the question. ¡°Who are you and where are you from?¡± ¡°This is Nirion from the in Magic Tower.¡± ¡°great. Mr. Nirion of the in Magic Tower. A long time ago, we at Magic Tower conducted a lot of research. ¡°I also studied the rtionship between water and people.¡± Beatrice continued speaking without hesitation. I was amazed by her sharp appearance. ¡°Has any of you read Howard Loyne¡¯s ¡®Water and People¡¯?¡± At her words, nearly half of the apprentice wizards raised their hands. Of course, I didn¡¯t know what the book Water and People was, so I just watched in silence. Above all, it is difficult to know what they are talking about. ¡°Howard Royne¡¯s ¡®Water and Man¡¯ exins the elements that make up the human body and states that 70 percent of our body is water. Is that correct?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Other schrs also 65 percent and 68 percent. Although the same figures are presented, it is an undeniable fact that water is arge amount of the substances that make up our bodies. Is that correct?¡± Everyone nodded at Beatrice¡¯s words. I nodded at the words that seemed likemon sense. The fact that 70% of the human body is water is something I have learned since childhood. ¡°Now then, Mr. Nirion of the in Magic Tower.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Can you be one with the water?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°About 70 percent of your body is made up of water, so I guess about 70 percent could be water itself.¡± The apprentice wizard could not say anything, as if his mouth was coated with honey. Beatrice looked at him for a moment and then opened her mouth. ¡°If you be one with water, you die. The same goes for mana. If you try to be one with mana, you die. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± ¡°Then is it okay for me to teach the ss again?¡± ¡°¡­please.¡± Since then, no questions have been asked. Beatrice continued the ss without wavering, and everyone listened carefully to what she had to say. Only after the ss was over did questionse pouring in. The question that stimted my curiosity the most was: ¡°Beatrice! I am curious as to how you are approaching the 4th circle even though you are only 17 years old. ¡°Is there a special way?¡± ¡°The person who just asked that question. ¡°Where are you from?¡± ¡°This is Germ¨¢n from the Tower of Pergio.¡± ¡°Are you still in Circle 1?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°How did you be a Circle 1 wizard?¡± ¡°So¡­ by studying and training hard¡­?¡± ¡°I did that too.¡± After giving a brief answer, Beatrice closed the book she was holding and opened her mouth. ¡°Then let¡¯s end ss.¡± That was the end. While attending her ss, I was able to learn one thing about her. ¡®It¡¯s a little hard.¡¯ That her personality is hard. I quickly got up from my seat and followed Beatrice. ¡°Beatrice.¡± I called her name as she walked slowly. Unlike the other people who treated Beatrice with respect, they did not use the title ¡®nim¡¯. First of all, she and Raymond are on equal footing. Beatrice, who was walking, nced at me and immediately turned her head. what? I think he saw me, but he¡¯s ignoring me. Her gait became slightly faster. Feeling embarrassed, I called her again. ¡°Beatrice Skr.¡± I called her name again. ¡°Barrier.¡± As I tried to follow, a barrier, a defensive magic one level higher than the shield, was created in front of me, blocking my path. chin. I was a bit surprised to see it blocked by the barrier. Aside from being ridiculous, I don¡¯t understand why she¡¯s doing this to me. Was what I was talking about something you wanted to prevent by casting a barrier? I wondered if there was some other story that I didn¡¯t know about. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± In the end, I couldn¡¯t catch her again and headed home. *** ¡°Have you been there? young master.¡± ¡°huh.¡± As soon as I arrived, Ellis was waiting. She greeted him calmly, probably because she knew I woulde at this time. ¡°Have you been here all day?¡± ¡°No, I just came. ¡°I think it¡¯s over by now.¡± Hearing her words, I scratched my cheek and walked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the room.¡± ¡°Yes, master. ¡°I have prepared some bath water for you.¡± ¡°bath?¡± ¡°Since you were moving so vigorously earlier, I thought you might not want to wash your body, so I prepared it¡­ but will you get bitten again?¡± ¡°no. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wash it?¡± I said I had prepared it, so there was no need to decline. After returning to the room, I immediately took off my clothes with Ellis¡¯ help and entered the bath. My muscles tightened just because I moved for a moment. I didn¡¯t forget to gently move my body to release it. ¡°You have very minimal muscles in your body.¡± When I looked down at my body, I could only sigh. Perhaps thanks to his talent for swordsmanship, his body moved almost on its own¡­ but his muscles were screaming. Since I only had very minimal muscles, it was natural that moving my body as vigorously as I did today would be a strain. I think I¡¯ll be in quite a bit of trouble when I wake up tomorrow morning. I can¡¯t wake up due to muscle pain. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess I need to train my body first.¡± I knew full well that Raymond had no talent for magic anyway, so it was better for him to use the time he spent on magic training to train his body. smart. A knock on the door echoed inside therge bathroom. ¡°This is Master Ellis. ¡°Can Ie in?¡± ¡°no. ¡°I¡¯ll wash up alone and leave.¡± I wasn¡¯t used to having her wash my body yet. It was more of a burden and it felt strange, so I feel more at ease just being alone. ¡®It¡¯s clear that Beatrice doesn¡¯t like talking to me¡­ Does she just hate talentless guys, or is there some other special reason?¡¯ My head was spinning. Because I never imagined that I would be rejected so firmly. I thought about it for a while, but couldn¡¯te to a conclusion. After washing my body and briefly wrapping myself in a cloth, I went outside. Ellis, who was cleaning up the room, came over and handed me some clothes. Although I have no memory of Beatrice, Ellis has been with me for a long time. I wonder if I know why Beatrice is avoiding me. ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± ¡°You know Beatrice, right?¡± ¡°Are you sure you are referring to Lady Beatrice of the Skr family?¡± Ellis looks at me and asks. My face was reflected in her clear eyes. ¡°Oh Beatrice Skr.¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± ¡°Did something happen with me? ¡°Looking at you today, it doesn¡¯t seem like Beatrice likes me.¡± Ellis tilted her head as if the question was strange. But she soon opened her mouth with a worried look on her face. ¡°Master, are you feeling unwell or something¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°Sometimes my memories just flicker.¡± The only information I had about Raymond was from novels and what I had picked up over the past few days. Of course, I had no choice but to not know the details. Ellis lowered her hands to my waist and fastened the belt and opened her mouth. ¡°There was an ident four years ago.¡± ¡°ident?¡± ¡°A group of orcs suddenly appeared in a hunting ground where wild pigs were likely to appear, and you were in danger¡­ At that time, Jerrion saved you.¡± Jerion? Even when I thought about the contents of the novel, there was no name like that. So that means he¡¯s a character who doesn¡¯t appear in the novel. I have no idea who Jerion is. ¡°You saved me?¡± ¡°Yes, and due to mana depletion and trauma from dealing with the orcs at the time, he is still unconscious four yearster.¡± ¡°I became a vegetable? So who is Xerion?¡± At that question, Ellis gives me another worried look. I waved my hand and urged her to answer, and she looked at me intently and said, ¡°Jerion Skr. He is the older brother of Lady Beatrice.¡± ah. Fuck. My head turned white at her words. I guess I¡¯m screwed. Chapter 6 Episode 6 ¡°Exin in detail.¡± My head hurt. As I frown, Ellis slightly lowers her head. ¡°As always, at the banquet held every year, children from prestigious families made a hunting bet.¡± ¡°The Sk family and the Millennium family were also there.¡± ¡°yes. Lady Beatrice and Master also participated despite their young age. At that time, Lady Beatrice was also an apprentice mage of the 1st Circle, and she allowed me to participate, asking me to try it out with the master¡­¡± Perhaps remembering that time, Ellis frowned slightly and continued. ¡°If only the animals had appeared, there would have been no problem, but a group of orcs suddenly appeared. It was not difficult for Jerion, who was a 4th circle wizard, to deal with the orcs, but it was difficult to fight while protecting the master and Lady Beatrice.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ So, you protected me and Beatrice until the end, but then you were attacked by the orcs.¡± ¡°Fortunately, the family owners came in time and he did not lose his life, but he is still in aa. Even though I was depleted of mana, moving my body and fighting against the orcs was a big challenge¡­¡± Ellis trailed off. This situation itself is absurd. I let out a short breath andid down on the bed. I don¡¯t know how far this ipetent idiot is trying to ruin things and why he can¡¯t even say a single word to Beatrice, who he needs to attract. If Raymond were really in front of me, I would have kicked him like dust on a rainy day. ¡°I¡¯m really going crazy.¡± I messed up my hair. I feel like the n I had up to this point is being ruined. Ellis came over and ced a towel under his head. Make sure your still wet hair doesn¡¯t wet the nket. ¡°Are you interested in Lady Beatrice?¡± She asked vaguely. What does this mean? Are you interested? Of course I¡¯m interested. Isn¡¯t he a person who is like a rope that will save his life? But I¡¯m not interested in the direction Ellis thinks. ¡°Beatrice is a genius.¡± ¡°You are definitely a genius.¡± ¡°You have a talent that I don¡¯t have.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I just need that talent, nothing more.¡± I answered casually and got up. Ellis naturally came in front of him and dried his hair. ¡°You seem afraid.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything due to Ellis¡¯ words being so sharp. To be honest, I was afraid. I¡¯m scared and my fingertips are shaking. The thought of not wanting to die kept floating through my head. I had no choice but to be desperate to survive, and I had no choice but to turn my head around somehow. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I sighed, checked that my hair was dry, andy back down on the bed. ¡°I will eat breakfast tomorrow at 10 o¡¯clock. ¡°Please be ready then.¡± ¡°You¡¯re eating a littleter than usual.¡± He was the one who recently had breakfast at 8:30. Because of the habit of always living regrly to take care of my body when I was an actor. But I felt like I needed to change the schedule slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll exercise and eat in the morning.¡± ¡°All right. ¡°Then I will prepare a meal at 10 o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± Something I said without thinking. At those words, Ellis¡¯ body trembled and stopped. She looked at me, wondering if she had misheard. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, so you can leave.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you. young master. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning.¡± As she said that, there was a calm smile on Ellis¡¯s lips as she retreated. *** Exactly 7 o¡¯clock. It was time for me to open my eyes. Although it cannot be said to be early in the morning in terms of time, it was right before the actual activities began for those in the count family. Count Millennium always wakes up at 9 o¡¯clock and everyone tends to follow that schedule. The real morning probably starts at 8 o¡¯clock. ¡°Hwaam.¡± I yawned and changed my clothes. Perhaps because it was too early, my eyes stung slightly. I want to lie down right now. But somehow I overcame it, put on my workout clothes, and went outside. Startle. Oh, I¡¯m surprised. Ellis was waiting by the door. I¡¯m really diligent. I¡¯m really diligent. No, but why on earth were you already waiting? ¡°Ellis?¡± ¡°Yes, master. ¡°You woke up early.¡± ¡°I woke up earlier than usual, what happened?¡± ¡°I was preparing because I thought you would wake up at this time.¡± I was a little embarrassed by her words. Are you saying it was just a feeling? I looked at her for a moment and nodded once. There is no reason for me toment on her work. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the training ground.¡± ¡°Yes, around 9 o¡¯clock, the drivers will use the 1st and 2nd training grounds, so I think you can go to the 3rd training ground.¡± Ellis answered, lowering his head. I tried to go anywhere. When she said I had to go to the 3rd training center, I followed her. When I arrived at the training center, I started jogging. Raymond Millennium. This guy didn¡¯t look that fat at first nce, but his entire body was filled with fat rather than muscle. It feels like a typical skinny pig. First, I had to burn the fat in my body and build muscle. ¡°Huh. hook.¡± After a while, my breathing started to be heavy. This is proof of how trash Raymond¡¯s body is. I gritted my teeth and ran. In order not to think that it was difficult, I deliberately thought differently. ¡®I may not be able to attract Beatrice.¡¯ From what I heard, it turns out that Beatrice didn¡¯t just dislike Raymond because he was a fool and ipetent. It was not a problem that could be easily solved since it was the cause of her brother¡¯sa. In the worst case, you may have to give up on attracting Beatrice. ¡®I just can¡¯t attract her to my side¡­¡¯ The more she grew, the better. Because Beatrice is not my enemy. ¡°Whoa¡­ whoosh.¡± I took a deep breath and wiped the sweat that was pouring down like rain. It didn¡¯t stop. I n to run until my limbs can no longer move. ¡®Beatrice will ultimately be helpful when the protagonist tries to destroy the kingdomter.¡¯ Beatrice will ultimately be helpful in the grand scheme of things. But what I need is someone who can protect me. It may be an apology, but¡­ the protagonist is a being with strong talent who does not covet Raymond¡¯s talent. So, even if I encounter the main character, I am someone who can be sacrificed on my behalf. I need someone like that. ¡®Among those who oppose the protagonist in the kingdom, there are only two people who are talented¡­¡¯ There are about two people described in the novel. Beatrice and Selina. ¡®Should I aim for Selina?¡¯ Selina Warrug. If he ultimately failed to attract Beatrice, he had to get her on his side. It won¡¯t be that easy. I still had the opportunity to meet Beatrice often as a member of the Magic Tower, but Selina waspletely different. There was almost no contact between him and Selina, the daughter of the kingdom¡¯s swordsman, Count Warrug. We will only meet a few times a year, and we will only meet and say hello once. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for either of them.¡± I slowed down and muttered. difficult. It was inevitable that it would be difficult because Beatrice¡¯s n was broken. Sweat poured down my face and I felt like I was going to stop breathing. Ellis, who had been watching me from afar, approached me. ¡°You were overexerting yourself.¡± She said with a worried look on her face and held out a ss. It was water with a slight red tint. ¡°I bought capii tea because I thought it would be helpful if I drink it after exercising.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± I don¡¯t know what capii tea is, but I was thirsty, so I took it and drank it down. While drinking it, Ellis wiped away the sweat. ¡°The head of the house asked us to eat together¡­ Shall we get ready at 10 o¡¯clock as originally nned? Or¡­¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. ¡°I¡¯ll eat with my father.¡± Father. I was just at the moment when I thought it was time to meet Count Millennium. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Ellis answered right away. *** After I finished exercising, I washed my body. Count Millennium was Raymond¡¯s father, but that did not mean he was someone one could approach lightly. Even when eating with your father, you must be polite. I got dressed and walked briskly. The door opened and the dining room came into view. The Count and Countess Millennium came first. As soon as I entered, I bowed my head slightly and said hello. ¡°sorry. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Count Millennium¡¯s eyebrows twitched. With a strange expression on his face, he quickly gestured. ¡°Sit down.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I answered briefly and immediately found a seat and sat down. With that, the food began to be set. Count Millennium looked at it with indifferent eyes, and the Countess spoke first. ¡°It looks like you woke up early this morning. Are you unable to sleep?¡± ¡°I just woke up early to exercise. Thank you for your concern. countess.¡± I smiled slightly. This is one of the things I¡¯ve been thinking hard about over the past few days. How do you address Countess Millennium? The current Countess Millennium is not Raymond¡¯s biological mother. It¡¯s okay to call her mother, but she¡¯s not a stranger, so you can¡¯t just call her by her name. So what I chose was the title Countess. ¡°Something¡­ has changed a lot.¡± Countess Millennium looked at me with strange eyes. Raymond was not his usual self, and it was natural for her to sense the change. ¡°You stopped being a bitch.¡± Count Millennium blurts out a word. I turned my head and looked at him. Stop acting like a fool. I tried tough at the fact that this was just the beginning and that I had stopped, but I tried to keep my voice even. ¡°I didn¡¯t stop being a bitch.¡± ¡°then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying to be a conscious idiot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s paradoxical.¡± Count Millennium shook his head as if it was absurd. His sharp eyes scanned my entire body. ¡°Was it your intention to be a sensible asshole when you knocked down the family¡¯s two apprentice wizards?¡± ¡°yes. Those who were learning magic with the support of my family clearly ignored me. ¡°We needed to be clear up and down.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Count Millennium couldn¡¯te to his senses as he saw his son had clearly changed. In the end, he changed the subject without saying anything. I paid no attention to that and turned my attention to the food. Perhaps because he was a count, the contents of the table were extravagant. While I was wondering what to eat first, I heard Count Millennium¡¯s voice. ¡°I won¡¯t be forcing you to attend the banquet this year either. However, I would like you to deliver an invitation to the Warrug family. ¡°As a member of the family, I have to do my job.¡± At those words, a bell rang in my head. I was looking for a way, and an opportunity like this came along. ¡°What now¡­?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t even bother to deliver an invitation to the Warrug family¡­¡± Count Millennium frowned and spoke. When I heard the words ¡°Count Warrug¡± again, I quickly lowered my head. It was to hide a wide smile. ¡°I will go.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Delivering an invitation to the Warrug family. I will do it. And¡­I will also attend the banquet.¡± Even if a person ispletely fucked, there seems to be at least one way to survive. Chapter 7 Episode 7 There was silence in the dining room. I don¡¯t know if he was so shocked that I would attend the banquet, or if he was surprised that I would go to Count Warrug¡¯s house to deliver an invitation. I continued eating calmly in the strange atmosphere. Count and Countess Millennium made eye contact and opened their mouths. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°Yes father.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°I just have a goal.¡± The goal is to survive. In the end, either I kill the main character of the novel ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ or I die. It¡¯s one of two things. I just had a goal: to kill the main character before he dies. In addition, I also have the idea that if I can¡¯t escape from here anyway, I should live well. ¡°Are you serious about attending the banquet?¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡°If I attend the banquet this time, I will have to go to the hunting ground.¡± ¡°I will go.¡± He did not avoid Count Millennium¡¯s gaze. When I saw his eyes filled withplex emotions, I was able topletely understand the situation. Four years ago, while attending a banquet, Jerion got into an ident, so it must have been a big shock to Raymond. It seemed like he had not been attending the banquet since then. ¡®This time¡­ I have to attend.¡¯ That way, I have at least one more chance to win Beatrice over to my side, and the same goes for Selina. If you don¡¯t move, there¡¯s nothing you can do. That was the natural way of human life. ¡°i get it. Then, know that and be prepared.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°As for delivering the invitation to Count Warrug¡­ we had better go together. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away this afternoon, so get ready.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I answered simply. Is my obedient attitude not getting used to it? Count Millennium shook his head once with an expression of no understanding and focused on his meal. He didn¡¯t know yet. Change begins now. *** The entire day was spent getting to know the Warrug family. In my head, I remembered the description of Selina and the characteristics of the Earl Warrug family that I had read in a novel. Perhaps because Selina was also a character who stood in the way of the main character until the end of the kingdom, the novel described her inparative detail. ¡®A woman with vivid silver hair and blue eyes.¡¯ The novel described her like that. Another word was added as if to emphasize it. ¡®A beautiful woman with vivid silver hair and blue eyes.¡¯ Even though there was no text praising Beatrice¡¯s appearance, she was quite beautiful. So, how amazing would a woman be who could emphatically describe herself as beautiful? Even if you see Selina for the first time, you will probably recognize her at a nce. I¡¯m ruminating on Selina¡¯s characteristics. ¡°It¡¯s done, Master.¡± Ellis said, taking a step back. I took a look in the mirror. He was dressed like a wizard, perhaps to advertise that he came from the Millennium family. Basically, the Millennium family was the ce that produced battle wizards, so they wore unique, active robes that werefortable for battle. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± It was a little awkward, but it didn¡¯t look too bad, so I nodded once and turned around. As I walked towards the gate, I heard a voice from behind. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, father.¡± I don¡¯t know why the word ¡®father¡¯ is so awkward. Count Millennium naturally walked side by side with me. ¡°If you go¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t cause any trouble, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­i get it.¡± Count Millennium, who was quietly looking at me, responded and stood in front of the gate. From a distance, I noticed two apprentice wizards who had been beaten by me not long ago standing politely. I thought that was quite cute and made meugh. As I nced at them, an apprentice wizard who caught my eye quickly lowered his head. ¡°We will operate.¡± I heard someone¡¯s voice. When I closed my eyes and opened them, a sight I had never seen before unfolded before my eyes. It was a sight that could not be seen at the Millennium Mansion. Decorative swords were hung here and there on the walls, and the atmosphere created a strong sense of intimidation from the opponent. ¡°Wee. Gerard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a few months since I got cut.¡± Bain, the head of the Warrug Count family, and Count Millennium greeted each other warmly. Seonghyuk had also read that they were old friends, so it wasn¡¯t strange. Count Warrug¡¯s eyes turned to me, who was quietly watching. ¡°I didn¡¯t know your son woulde too. ¡°If I had known, I would have brought Selina with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not letting you know in advance.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Count Warrug said that and turned to me. He bowed his head slightly and said hello. ¡°This is Raymond Millennium.¡± ¡°Why are you being so stiff? ¡°The whole kingdom knows that you are Raymond Millennium.¡± Count Warrug said,ughing. But even as he said that, he directed his gaze towards Count Millennium. Of course, Count Warrug also knew very well what Raymond was like and asked with his eyes what was the reason for his changed attitude. Count Millennium just smiled. ¡°For now¡­ let¡¯s move. ¡°There¡¯s no need to stay here like this.¡± Count Warrug said with a smile. They moved to the reception room with Count Warrug. After that, very formal words were exchanged. ¡°This time, I would like you to attend the banquet jointly hosted by the Millennium Magic Tower and Skr Magic Tower.¡± ¡°Of course I should go.¡± Count Warrug responded by nodding his head loudly. In any case, he knew the purpose of Count Millennium¡¯sing here, and there was no need to break the long-standing tradition. He took out an invitation from his pocket and held it out to Count Warrug. With that, my role here is over. I listened to the trivial conversations going on, watched the timing, and then opened my mouth. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯d like toe back after a long time and take a look around the mansion.¡± ¡°Feel free to look around. ¡°Take Raymond the butler and take him on a tour of the mansion.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Count Millennium nced at me, but I tried to ignore it and walked away with my butler. I had no desire to watch the men¡¯s conversation forever. Now I have to put into practice the reason I came here. I walked around the mansion at a slightly faster pace. But of course it was not easy to find Selina. In the end, I asked a question to the butler who was following me and briefly exining the mansion. ¡°I¡¯d like to see a ce like a training ground, but is that possible?¡± The butler thought for a moment and answered. ¡°The first training ground is difficult because it is being used by knights, and the second training ground is being used by Lady Selina¡­ I think it would be possible to just look around.¡± found. He was looking around the entire mansion to find Selina. I couldn¡¯t help but be happy that I found where she was. ¡°Then let¡¯s go there.¡± The butler quietly lowered his head. *** There was really only one person in the second training hall. Looking at her wearing leather armor and a leather helmet. I felt a little strange. Because it felt a little different from what was described in the novel. ¡®Is it because I haven¡¯t seen his face properly yet?¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t anything like that. Because I wasn¡¯t talking about a description of appearance. Could it be the timing when her talent failed to ignite? ¡®It seems a little¡­ clumsy?¡¯ Selina was swinging her sword, but it felt vague somewhere. It was very awkward for the sword to go out first and the toes to change directionter. ¡°Hmm.¡± I tilted my head and made a small sound, and just then Selina came out and stopped her sword as if she had spotted me and the butler. She took off her helmet. Shiny silver hair fell down, and only then was I able to see Selina¡¯s face properly. It was only then that he realized how high the standard for ¡®beautiful¡¯ described in the novel was. ¡®Anyone can tell that she¡¯s pretty.¡¯ With beauty like that, there is no one on earth that can match it. I slowly approached her side. She tilted her head while looking at me. ¡°Master Raymond Millennium visited us this time to deliver an invitation to the banquet.¡± ¡°Oh, that day is today.¡± Selina mumbled as if she now understood and held out her hand. I immediately extended my hand and shook her hand. ¡°nice to see you. ¡°It¡¯s Selina Warrug.¡± ¡°¡­This is Raymond Millennium.¡± ¡°Ever since I started attending the banquet, you haven¡¯t shown your face, so I wanted to see you at least once, and this is how I see you.¡± Selina said with a slight smile. It was a formal smile, but without realizing it, my eyes fell on her lips. Raymond is currently 18 years old. And Selina is 17 years old. Considering my age, I am in myte 20s, but I was surprised that a 16-year-old could be so mature and beautiful. ¡®First of all, more than that¡­¡¯ That¡¯s not what¡¯s important. ¡°I guess you were practicing swordsmanship.¡± ¡°He¡¯s from the Warrug family.¡± I scratched my cheek at her words. After hesitating for a moment, I told her how I felt a little while ago. ¡°It seemed like my feet were a little slow to follow when I swung the sword earlier¡­ Is that how it usually works?¡± Her eyebrows twitched at my words. She looked at me with strange eyes. Is it because of hurt pride or is there another reason? Selina opened her mouth in a slightly sharper voice than before. ¡°I guess you know something about swords?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡± I shook my head. I knew full well that Raymond was a swordsman genius. However, if you asked me if I knew anything about swordsmanship, the answer would be that I didn¡¯t know anything. Because all I knew was what was in the novel. ¡°You came to the Warrug family and pointed out swordsmanship. ¡°You are a fun person.¡± Selina said, looking at me with strange eyes. Are you offended? Her eyebrows twitched. I decided to apologize because there was no need to upset her and make things worse for her. I am 16 years old. It was necessary to be careful with even the smallest words. Even more so if it¡¯s someone I really need to get on my side. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Selina opened her mouth cautiously, but then slowly held out the sword she was holding. ¡°Kingdom basic swordsmanship. ¡°If you know, would you like to try it?¡± She said haughtily. I apologized and tried to refuse. But why? My heart was pounding when I saw the sword Selina held out. The hand goes out and grabs it. Selina grins and steps back as if to give it a try. I slowly raised my sword. and. The sword cried. Chapter 8 Episode 8 How many times will an average person have the opportunity to hold a sword in their lifetime? At most, a kitchen knife is the limit. When asked if I had ever held a sword, my answer was ¡®yes¡¯. I also received basic training. A move or two to show off your form for the shoot. Naturally, it was not a true sword that could actually cut someone. It was my first time holding a sharply forged sword. gulp. I swallowed my saliva. Is it because of the nervousness of holding a real sword for the first time? at all. It was my first time feeling like this. A feeling of fullness and excitement, as if I could do anything, enveloped my body. My heart was pounding and all my nerves were focused on the sword. It looks like each cell is reacting sensitively. I took a short breath and closed my eyes. How should I swing the sword? In fact, I didn¡¯t know any sword techniques, and even if I tried to swing it right now, I would only be swinging it recklessly. It was forbidden to swing recklessly and injure yourself. ¡®What should I do.¡¯ Think about it for a moment. I already knew the solution to the point where these concerns were meaningless. There is a sword technique I know. There is one sword technique that I know very well in detail. ¡®The swordsmanship used by the protagonist.¡¯ Nameless swordsmanship. I had no choice but to know it because it was often described in the novel ¡®The Master of Talent¡¯. ¡°Youngsik? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Selina asked if she was worried about me standing still holding a sword. Of course, she said this because she thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to swing a sword. I just got angry for a moment and asked him to do it. ¡®Was it too harsh?¡¯ The moment Selina thought that. I was breathing in and out briefly. That¡¯s how my own ¡®acting¡¯ began. I am the one who knows the main character better than anyone else in this world. Perhaps even more so than the protagonist himself. What would happen if I got to y the main character? [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ eyes sparkle in anticipation of your performance.] Ignoring the message window, I lowered my sword. Huh. The sword swung cleanly through the air. Take a half step forward and slightly twist your body. The sword was already being lifted. Ugh. The sword moved freely in my hand, which had never held a sword properly. The sword cried as if it had finally let go of everything that was frustrating and felt refreshed. It was a feeling of liberation. He took another half step forward, leaned down slightly, and thrust his sword forward. A sharp killing power was contained at the tip of the sword. I intentionally took a short breath, turned my body halfway, and swung my sword. The sword moved at high speed and cut into the air. As I continued each movement, I kept thinking about the main character in my head. To y the main character thoroughly. To perfectly imitate the protagonist¡¯s swordsmanship. I could feel strong emotions being suppressed deep in my heart. It was squirming in response to my sword. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was Raymond¡¯s usual feelings or if they were feelings that came from ying the main character. Looking at it, I had a question. ¡®Is there a need to keep suppressing this?¡¯ The conclusion was not difficult toe to. There is absolutely no need to suppress it. As if it were natural, I released the suppressed emotions. Kwasik. I heard something breaking. The emotion spread throughout my body and felt like it was taking over my body. didn¡¯t allow it. I let out my suppressed emotions, but I didn¡¯t allow them to affect me. I put all those emotions into the tip of my sword. A fiercely strong killing power stood at the tip of the sword. Ugh. The sword trembled stronger than before. He put his life into the tip of his sword and continued to swing it. Cut and stab. If you look at each movement, it seemed like he was just swinging the sword randomly, but when he swung the sword continuously, it became a proper form of swordsmanship. Only then did I finally realize it. When I held the sword, I was no longer an extra. If I had a sword in my hand. At least for that moment, I was the main character. *** Selina, to be honest,ughed a little when Raymond grabbed the sword. Raymond Millennium. The spirit of the Millennium Count, a famous magic family. Despite this, he is still a talentless idiot who remains in the first circle. Naturally, she knew very well the rumors surrounding Raymond. However, Selina wanted to see him for herself and judge him rather than hear rumors. Therefore, I met him with as little prejudice as possible and tried to see what kind of person he was. At first impression, it doesn¡¯t seem like such a badass, does it? It was. And then ament about Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship. ¡°It seems like your feet are a little slow to follow¡­ Is that how it usually works?¡± When Raymond said that, Selina could tell he had no malicious intent. But despite this, Selina instinctively took defensive action, feeling as if her weakness had been discovered. I sharpened my de and spoke to him. ¡°You came to the Warrug family and pointed out swordsmanship. ¡°You are a fun person.¡± Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have cared what Raymond said about swordsmanship. The problem is that what Raymond said has been pointed out for some time. She reacted sensitively to the feeling that she had hit the nail on the head. ¡°Kingdom basic swordsmanship. ¡°If you know, would you like to try it?¡± Until she said that and held out the sword, she didn¡¯t think that Raymond would really ept it. When Raymond picked up his sword. She was a little embarrassed, but decided to see how far she could go, so she backed away and made space for him to swing his sword. So Raymond started moving his sword. After just one swing, Selina was able to realize that Raymond¡¯s movements were not clumsy. She was also from the Warrug family and knew well what swordsmanship was. Isn¡¯t he something called a genius? It is not difficult to see that the movement of the sword that Raymond swings is unusual. The sword split the air. When the tip of Raymond¡¯s sword was pointed at her, Selina unconsciously hesitated and took a step back. For a moment, I broke out in a cold sweat and instinctively started thinking about how to block that sword if it were headed towards me. She ced her hand on her waist and exhaled when she realized she had no sword. Selina clenched her fists. My muscles were tense. The more Raymond swung his sword, the more deadly force spread around him. Intimidating. Like a prey facing a predator, she could not move. The butler standing next to Selina was carefully putting his hand into her bosom. He must have instinctively grabbed the dagger in his arms due to his strong fighting spirit. ¡°What is this¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say it was perfect. My body wasn¡¯t suited to swinging a sword, and perhaps because of that, I didn¡¯t feel like my body could move freely. ¡®And yet¡­¡¯ I don¡¯t know how to deal with it. Wouldn¡¯t the best way be to hold on and drag it into a long-term war? Selina watched Raymond¡¯s sword while thinking many thoughts. *** By the time I started sweating. My mind was blurry. He let out a short breath and stopped the sword by swinging it from top to bottom like he did when he first started. ¡®it¡¯s tough.¡¯ I tried to calm my trembling arms and turned to look at Selina. You could see her astonished face¡­ [¡®The nameless god¡¯ looks at you with a satisfied face. I praise you for your perfect performance.] A messagees to mind again. Who on earth is this nameless god? After thinking for a moment, I shook my head. It¡¯s not like I could figure it out just by worrying about it, but there was something more important right now. He slowly lowered his sword and walked towards Selina. The acting is over. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the kingdom¡¯s basic sword techniques, so I swung it arbitrarily.¡± He held out his sword to her in a polite manner. An action to return something. My arms were shaking for a moment, but I tried not to show it. Selina¡¯s lips quivered and she took the sword I held out to her. ¡°Have you ever learned how to use a sword? Raymond Youngsik.¡± ¡°Should I say I learned it? Today is the first time I have held a sword with a sharp edge.¡± Even though I held a sword while acting, it wasn¡¯t a real sword. I didn¡¯t learn properly. So I answered it as it is. Being honest will leave the best possible impression on her. Selina moaned softly. How can I show such systematic swordsmanship when I haven¡¯t even learned how to use a sword? She was confused. ¡°You¡­ are a lot different than I thought.¡± Selina looked at me with eyes filled withplicated feelings. I knew the rumors about Raymond very well. I thought I knew what she was talking about. ¡°You are a little different from what I thought, mydy.¡± ¡°Is that because of what you thought?¡± ¡°You look better with silver hair¡­ than I thought.¡± He smiled slightly and lowered his gaze to his hand. The tingling had been bothering me since a while ago. The palm that held the sword was badly chapped. It was a bit absurd to see that it was about to get blisters. ¡°under.¡± It doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯ve been swinging the sword for that long, but it happens like this. It doesn¡¯t show that it¡¯s a flower grown in a greenhouse, so what does it do? ¡°Your hand¡­¡± ¡°Ah, you can just treat it easilyter, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± It¡¯s nothing more than a touch. You don¡¯t get hurt for a day or two. If you make a mistake while acting, many of these injuries will ur. Since it wasn¡¯t something she needed to see, I tried to take my hand back, but Selina wouldn¡¯t allow it. She clicked her tongue and turned her head slightly to look at the butler. ¡°butler.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you to treat Raymond Youngsik.¡± ¡°All right. miss.¡± The butler answered that way and slightly lowered his head. *** ¡°I was surprised that he suddenly ran out. ¡°It looks like Raymond had an ident.¡± Count Millennium said to Count Warrug, looking at Raymond and Selina who were standing far away. Count Warrug just gave Raymond a look and did not give any reply. ¡°Gerard.¡± Count Millennium turned his head when he heard Count Warrug¡¯s voice calling him. Count Warrug narrowed his brows and continued speaking. ¡°I mean your son.¡± ¡°Why Raymond?¡± ¡°You know how to use a sword.¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Raymond has never held a sword in his life.¡± Count Millennium waved his hand as if to tell him not to joke. But Count Warrug¡¯s face was serious. ¡°For sure¡­ ¡°It was the skill of someone who had ever held a sword.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That is also the sword of the one who took thousands of lives.¡± Count Warrug muttered. He nced at his arm. All the fluff is standing up. The body naturally reacted to the harsh living. ¡®Something big is going to happen on Millennium Street.¡¯ he thought to himself. Chapter 9 Episode 9 ¡°How did you and Selina meet?¡± Count Millennium asked. What is the intention of the question? Although I was asking questions in passing, Count Millennium was keenly scanning my entire body. ¡°I was curious, so I went to see it.¡± ¡°What were you curious about?¡± Count Millennium asked as he walked. The frown narrowed. I had to rack my brain to understand Count Millennium¡¯s intention in asking the question. ¡°Were you curious about the appearance of the woman who was rumored to be beautiful, or¡­ were you curious about her sword?¡± Iughed when I heard that question. Because only then did I understand what kind of thoughts were being asked. Perhaps he was worried that Raymond was simply looking at Selina¡¯s appearance, given his life as a bastard. ¡°I was curious about her herself.¡± Because I know that in times like this, it¡¯s better to answer honestly. I told it like it is. Selina Warrug. The reason I met her was to figure out her tendencies and bring her to my side as much as possible. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like it had be a negative point, so I figured I¡¯d have to talk about it at the banquetter to find out. After answering honestly, Count Millennium¡¯s next question was unexpected. ¡°Where did you ever learn how to use a sword?¡± ¡°I never learned it.¡± ¡°I was holding a sword earlier.¡± ¡°I caught it for the first time.¡± ¡°her.¡± Count Millennium frowned slightly and then straightened his face. His old friend, Count Bain Warrug, said that Raymond clearly had experience holding a sword. The family that was considered the best in swordsmanship was the Warrug family, and Bane Warrug was the most skilled swordsman in the family. However, for him to say that, it was clear that Raymond showed a sword skill that was above a certain level, but he couldn¡¯t help but be confused as he held a sword for the first time today. ¡°Bane said your sword is steeped in life. ¡°It was a skilled sword.¡± What is this sound? My body flinched for a moment. Was it ingrained in you to survive? There is no way I could know such things. Because I just swung it. I can only guess. ¡®Is it because I yed the main character?¡¯ The main character of the novel ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ was someone who had resentment toward the world and a desire to kill monsters. Since I followed the protagonist¡¯s swordsmanship, it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable for my sword to be lethal. ¡°¡­I guess I have a talent for swordsmanship.¡± It¡¯s not wrong. Raymond actually has a talent for swordsmanship. Count Millennium chuckled as if it was absurd. ¡°The only son of the Millennium family has a talent for swordsmanship¡­ If the world found out, they would allugh at me.¡± There was bone in his words. Right now, he doesn¡¯t believe that Raymond has a talent for swordsmanship. The Raymond that Count Millennium had seen so far was simply that of a talentless first-circle wizard. It¡¯s even ruined. But now, even if he said he had a talent for swordsmanship, there was no way he would take it seriously. I clicked my tongue lightly because I could tell what he was thinking. As Count Millennium said, or something like that. The world willugh at you. It is said that Yeongsik, the only member of the magic family, held the sword. But those things didn¡¯t matter to me at all. ¡®What I live is important.¡¯ I will hold the sword and grow. To survive. *** From that day on, I continued to train my body. This time, I went to Count Warrug¡¯s house, swung the sword, and realized something. That my body can¡¯t keep up. Raymond was definitely a genius in swordsmanship. The problem is that I can¡¯t swing the sword properly because my body isn¡¯t ready right now. Even if I swung even a little, I was out of breath and my palms were sore, so there was no way I could use the sword normally. ¡°young master. ¡°I will wipe your sweat away.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Ellis came over and began to carefully wipe away the sweat. I stood still for a moment, steadying my rough breathing, and then took a step when I saw Ellis retreating. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the first training ground.¡± ¡°The knights are probably training right now¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you to go.¡± I responded right away to what Ellis said. I wanted to see the knights training. I also wanted to see proper basic swordsmanship in the kingdom. Ellis looked a little worried, but did not disobey me. It may be because I knew from what I¡¯ve done so far that I¡¯m a person who does what I can do. They just follow me one step behind me. ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°Palein! ¡°There was too much force on my shoulders!¡± ¡°I will correct it!¡± As I headed toward the first training ground, I heard numerous sounds. Dozens of people were swinging training swords in the training hall. This is probably the majority of the Millennium Count¡¯s knight power. I¡¯m raising knights just in case, but usually I tend to train wizards. I watched the knights swinging their swords from afar. It was simr to the movements Selina showedst time at Count Warrug¡¯s house. The kingdom¡¯s basic swordsmanship is correct. ¡®But¡­ I think everyone¡¯s swordsmanship itself is simr to Selina¡¯s?¡¯ Their movements were somewhat awkward and even their movements were not efficient. I had some expectations because it was an article, but honestly, I was disappointed. ¡°Are the knights over there¡­ official knights?¡± Still, I asked Ellis just in case. I was wondering if he might be a knight in training. but. ¡°Yes, they are official knights of the Millennium Knights¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Are those really official knights? Ellis, who realized that I didn¡¯t like it, took a half-step towards me and opened her mouth. ¡°They are very strong in actualbat.¡± ¡°okay? ¡°Honestly, at first nce, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s any different from Selina.¡± ¡°Do you mean Lady Selina Warrug?¡± ¡°huh. That Selina.¡± I nodded. In fact, I thought she was better than them. Ellis cautiously opened his mouth. ¡°I have heard that he is a genius in swordsmanship. Perhaps the level of swordsmanship itself may be simr to that of formal knights. But if we were topete in a real fight right now, Lady Selina would definitely lose.¡± ¡°okay? ¡°Have you had any experience? Is this something like this?¡± I asked, tilting my head. No matter how much I thought about it, it seemed like Selina and the knights in front of me would be neck-and-neck if they mixed their swords. ¡°Because all formal knights can use mana. No matter how good you are at swordsmanship, you cannot be a knight if you cannot use mana.¡± ¡°Ahhh . Then it makes sense. ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ also mentioned the importance of mana several times. No matter how good your swordsmanship is, if you don¡¯t have mana, it¡¯s difficult to fight. In fact, wasn¡¯t there a scene in the beginning where the main character barely managed to deal with a group of orcs because he couldn¡¯t use mana even with Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship talent? ¡®Should I also learn how to use mana?¡¯ Seonghyeok didn¡¯t know anything about mana, so it didn¡¯t seem like it would be that difficult if it was simply about mana handling. In the first ce, Raymond was a 1st circle wizard and could use basic elemental magic. While I was thinking this to myself, the sound of the knights cheering died down. The tips of their swords were pointed toward the ground, as if their training wasing to an end. The middle-aged man who had been punishing the knights just a moment ago spotted Alice and me and approached them. ¡°Master, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Rather than weing me, it was closer to saying, ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ Looking at the sharp edges on his horse, it seems that Raymond did not get along well with the knights. Ellis just quietly stood behind Seonghyuk and did not react in any way. It seemed like she had expected this situation to happen from the beginning. ¡°I was just going to take a look.¡± Raymond¡¯s influence is great. He said with a small sigh. The middle-aged man made a humming sound at my words. He didn¡¯t seem to like me. ¡°I guess you were frustrated that your magic training wasn¡¯t going well because you came to see us, who only know how to swing a sword ignorantly.¡± A middle-aged man said. Ellis, who was behind her, raised her head and stared at the middle-aged man. Ellis also realized that what the middle-aged man said was clearly a remark that disrespected Raymond. At first nce, it seemed like he was speaking condescendingly, but he was deliberately talking about magic training and mentioning that he had no talent for magic. One day, Raymond may have ignorantly said that knights can only swing swords. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He raised his hand and scratched his head. I don¡¯t like the fact that I have to clean up the poop that Raymond made, but what can I do? It¡¯s fate like this. ¡®In the end, I have to show myself like a fool again.¡¯ It would be nice if I could just live roughly. There are people who ignore me like this because of Raymond¡¯s usual behavior, so how can I just ignore it? does not exist. You must never pass over. His eyes closed and opened and he began to ¡®act¡¯. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ is happy that he suddenly has something to see.] Ignoring the floating message window. told him ¡°It seems ignorant, that¡¯s for sure.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s brows narrowed at my words. I probably didn¡¯t expect to get an answer like this. ¡°Hehe¡­ We may be ignorant, but we are needed by the family. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be possible without the Knights.¡± The middle-aged man said with a smile. This time too, it was ament that disrespected Raymond. We are still needed by the family, so what are you talking about? ¡°You show swordsmanship that even a child could do, and are needed by the family?¡± Eat. It was funny. He has such swordsmanship and is needed by the family. At my words, wrinkles appear on the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead. ¡°It¡¯s a swordsmanship that even a child can do.¡± young master.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The middle-aged man eventually frowned openly. But he soon put a light smile on his face again, as if he hade up with something good. ¡°Then, Master. Would you like to try it?¡± ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a swordsmanship that even a child can do, you can probably do it too.¡± The middle-aged man said that. It was obvious what the intention was. Should I ept it? Should I not? I don¡¯t want to do what the other person wants, but I¡¯m worried because I think it might be fun. ¡°Try it yourself and prove that it¡¯s a swordsmanship that even a child can do?¡± ¡°Well¡­ sparring or something. ¡°Even a child could do it. If he was a swordsman, he would be able to do it.¡± A middle-aged man spoke provocatively. listen to him I stoppedughing. Chapter 10 Episode 10: The leader of the Millennium Knights. Gordon Coryman didn¡¯t like Raymond. As someone from a famous magic family, I could understand how he madements that were dismissive of the article. Aren¡¯t wizards and knights always enemies? However, it was difficult to understand tarnishing the family name. ¡®Because my reputation is diminished.¡¯ Gordon Coryman was bing a joke among the knightmanders. It was still unfortunate that I couldn¡¯t lead the knights of the swordsman, but it was okay. Because he was proud and satisfied with being the leader of the Millennium Knights. If only it weren¡¯t for Raymond, who had been causing trouble and bing an asshole a few years ago. Although the momentum of the Millennium family was not waning, it was certain that Gordon Coryman¡¯s reputation was at least tarnished. Because the image of the knightmander of a famous magic family as the knightmander for ipetent idiots began to emerge. The moment when he clearly turned his mind away from Raymond was when Raymond kicked the servants. If Raymond bes the head of the family in the future, she will have to follow him. I couldn¡¯t bear to open my eyes to the way he treated his subordinates carelessly and made excuses for anyone who seemed even slightly stronger than him. Still, while I was trying hard to let go of my anger, I came here in person. There was no way the words coulde out nicely. ¡°I guess you were frustrated that your magic training wasn¡¯t going well because you came to see us, who only know how to swing a sword ignorantly.¡± He said that and naturally thought that Raymond would either be intimidated and not be able to answer properly, or would answer randomly and withdraw. But things turned outpletely differently. ¡°It seems ignorant, that¡¯s for sure.¡± He so clearly countered Gordon Coryman¡¯s words and even went as far as to provoke him afterwards. ¡°You show swordsmanship that even a child could do, and are needed by the family?¡± After hearing those words, Gordon Coryman couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Because I thought that the ipetent fool who couldn¡¯t do anything on his own and was rude to his subordinates was now even ignoring swordsmanship. ¡°If it¡¯s a swordsmanship that even a child can do, you can probably do it too. ¡°Well¡­ sparring or something.¡± Of course, he won¡¯te forward himself. Because it loses its shape. Still, no matter what knightes forward, wouldn¡¯t he be able to crush the ipetent young master right in front of him? Of course, it will have to be adjusted appropriately, but at least it will be able to inform the reality. ¡®I¡¯ll clearly show you that you shouldn¡¯t look at the article lightly.¡¯ Gordon Coryman stared at Raymond, thinking to himself. *** ¡°Couple¡­¡± Coupon. Let¡¯s spar with me. Isn¡¯t it funny? Originally, the fact that he was asking me to spar with him made no sense. Raymond was basically a member of the Millennium Count family, known as the magic family. Has anyone from the Millennium Count family ever sparred with a knight with a sword? To put it bluntly, there was none. To begin with, the people of the Millennium Count family had never held a sword before. The only swords they use are short daggers that they carry around for emergencies. Are you asking Raymond to spar with you? Of course, the intention was to bring shame by destroying it horribly. Even though I knew the whole intention, I couldn¡¯t help butugh. The first thing I enjoyed was being able to hold the sword once again. Since you know roughly what level your opponent is, if you do well, you might be able to win, right? It was fun because I thought about it. ¡°Of course, if you¡¯re afraid, you don¡¯t have to do it. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing it at all.¡± The middle-aged man in front of me said that. It is a soft voice, not the sharp voice that appeared just a moment ago. Trying to lead people in the direction of sparring as much as possible. ¡°Master, for no reason¡­¡± Ellis, who was worse than thest, tried to step forward, but raised his hand to stop her. ¡°I like it. ¡°What are the rules?¡± At those words, Gordon Coryman opened his mouth, trying hard to hide hisughter. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess you¡¯ve never learned swordsmanship before, so I think you could spar with our youngest.¡± As he said that, he made a subtle gesture and called a knight. The driver who was sitting on the floor watching the situation got up and came over. Gordon Coryman, who confirmed that the youngest driver wasing, continued speaking. ¡°Since this is a sparring match, mana cannot be used, of course. And¡­ well, I will assume that you win if you hit our youngest son even once. On the other hand, the youngest wins when the master calls for surrender.¡± Gordon Coriman looked at me as if he thought this was pretty good. These were conditions that he could never have won if he were the original ipetent idiot. Even though he was the youngest, he was a knight and it was not easy to hit him even once. ¡®But¡­¡¯ Raymond is not just an ipetent idiot. He is a swordsman genius. If it¡¯s just one hit, there¡¯s a good chance. ¡°Bring the wooden sword.¡± ¡°yep.¡± Two wooden swords were prepared. It was a wooden sword with an iron core that gave it a simr feel to a real sword. I grabbed the wooden sword. Even though it wasn¡¯t a real sword, my heart was beating strongly. The desire to swing quickly spread from my heart to my entire body. Muscles that have not yet been trained are writhing and tense. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s start sparring.¡± Gordon Coryman nced at the knights sitting in a circle and spoke. I want to swing my sword right now. But not yet. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve said anything important yet.¡± ¡°which¡­?¡± pensation.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ If you win, I will recognize that swordsmanship is something even a child can do and I will resign from my position as knightmander.¡± Gordon Coryman came out strong. Hearing that, he shrugged his shoulders. It means to continue. ¡°But, if you are defeated¡­ you will have to acknowledge that our knights¡¯ swordsmanship is not something even a child can do and make a formal apology.¡± He said he acknowledged and apologized, but in fact, what Gordon Coryman wants right now is for Raymond to get beaten up by the knight. I looked around. The knights were looking as if they had discovered something interesting to see. For them too, Raymond wasn¡¯t a very good master. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± I smiled slightly and looked at Gordon Coryman. Gordon Coriman announced the start of the sparring. ¡°start.¡± *** I grabbed the wooden sword. It has a pleasant grip with a reasonable weight. A light smile appeared on his lips. I just saw the knights¡¯ swordsmanship skills clearly. A condition where you only need to hit once without using mana. He slowly raised his sword and took a stance. It looks pretty good. ¡°Pleasee first.¡± The youngest driver said as if he would give in. Still, I had been obsessed with the idea of continuing to swing the sword since a while ago, so I didn¡¯t hesitate to do so. There is no reason to refuse toe in because you are so confident. He took a deep breath and began to ¡®act¡¯, kicking the ground and shooting forward. Sigh! The wooden sword and the wooden sword shed in the air and made a sound. ¡°Hook?¡± The youngest knight let out an embarrassed exmation. It was a much faster and sharper sword than he expected. A sword that knows the loophole well and clearly targets it. I smiled slightly at that reaction. If he had not twisted his body at that moment to block, he would have been instantly defeated for being caught off guard. The youngest knight¡¯s eyes were seen trembling slightly. It must be confusing. Because the guy who didn¡¯t seem to have learned anything about swordsmanship swung the sword properly. His wooden sword strikes towards my chest. widely! With a dull sound, the wooden sword held above the head sent the youngest knight¡¯s wooden sword flying. Since it would be difficult to block the youngest knight¡¯s sword due to the difference in strength, I instinctively decided that it would be better to let it go. I only struck the sword twice, but pain radiated from my palm. ¡®It hasn¡¯t been long since I started, so what is this?¡¯ My body is weaker than I thought. I felt like I had to end this sparring as quickly as possible. My strength and palms also hurt, so if I drag it for a long time, I will be at a disadvantage. He focused strongly and thrust his sword forward. In an instant, my wooden sword was aimed at the youngest knight¡¯s neck, and the knight quickly twisted his body to avoid it. ¡°Ha!¡± The youngest knight attacked me, shing with his sword. Instantly, he took a step back, dodged it, swung the wooden sword he had recovered, and struck the youngest knight¡¯s arm. puck! The wooden sword and arm collided and made a sound. If I follow the original rules, I win here. But neither the youngest driver nor I had any intention of stopping here. I was no longer in a state where I could stop. I was drunk on the sword and tried to vent the emotions that were overflowing inside me. Just likest time, Seonghyuk swung his sword and unleashed his inner emotions. Woe! The suppressed emotions circted throughout my body and caught on the tip of the sword. Life radiated out. Everyone around them flinched because no one expected that sharp, deadly force would suddenly extend out. The youngest knight gritted his teeth and swung his sword. In order not to lose to my fierceness, he also instinctively showed his fierceness and used his sword to kill his opponent. I didn¡¯t use my mana because I still had some reason left. If I had been a little more murderous, I would have used my mana and swung my sword without realizing it. He flicked it away with his sword, then raised his foot and kicked the youngest knight¡¯s leg. It¡¯s a little different from the swordsmanship of knights who honestly only swing their swords to win. He thoroughly considers efficiency and uses sword techniques that can be used in actualbat. Because this is the swordsmanship that the main character of ¡®Master of Talent¡¯ possesses. The reaction of the youngest knight, who had always dealt only with knights, was bound to be slow. Wow. The force with which he swung his sword and the shock from my kicking his leg. Those two things added together made the youngest knight stumble for a moment. Naturally, I didn¡¯t miss that moment. Even if you don¡¯t have any talent for swordsmanship, you will know that now is your opportunity. My wooden sword moved quickly and split the air. And just before shing the back of the youngest knight¡¯s neck. The sword stopped. No one could react after seeing it. I couldn¡¯t say anything. ¡°¡­¡± The silence was there. In that silence, a message appeared before my eyes. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ is pping and enjoying himself.] Chapter 11 Episode 11 Gordon Coryman doubted what he saw. You ipetent idiot. That was the way Gordon Coryman remembered Raymond. A fool who doesn¡¯t know how to do anything and only uses his background to bully others. He ignores the article and says magic is the best. Therefore, there was no doubt that Raymond would lose miserably to the youngest knight. The battle between Raymond, who had never trained, and the youngest knight, who had devoted his entire life to the sword, could already be seen as a close match. But it wasn¡¯t. What he saw was the opposite. The youngest knight was pushed by Raymond from the beginning. I wasn¡¯t a match in the first ce. The youngest knight¡¯s sword did not work on Raymond at all. Could it be that Raymond used magic? no. That was impossible. No matter how much of a mess Raymond is, would he break the rules in a situation like this? Above all, Raymond is ipetent. It was funny to say that he used magic when he didn¡¯t know how to use it. And even if it was used, there was no way the youngest knight would lose in swordsmanship. The Millennium family is a master of magic, and its knights learn how to deal with magic. In many ways, the youngest knight had no choice but to win. However, Raymond¡¯s mood changed at some point as he held the sword. It has be more serious and sharper. As the sparring began, Gordon Coriman was impressed without even realizing it. Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship was practical. He knew how to effectively subdue his enemies. That alone was great. It was impossible for Raymond, who had never held a sword before, to know how to swordsmanship. Yes, I wasn¡¯t confident for no reason. At some point, that thought turned into astonishment. Raymond¡¯s momentum changed. The deadly force that erupted in an instant was so intense that he almost pulled out his sword. And in the end, I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed when I saw him defeat the youngest knight. Although it was true that he didn¡¯t like it, one thing was certain. ¡®He¡¯s a genius. Master, you had a talent for swords, not magic.¡¯ That¡¯s also overwhelming talent. *** ¡°Huh¡­¡± I caught my breath. He slowly lowered the wooden sword aimed at the youngest knight¡¯s neck. The murderous spirit that I had been unconsciously exuding was instantly contained within my body. ¡®good night.¡¯ Yeah, it feels like this. I really like the feeling of swinging a sword and sweating. I lowered my head slightly to look at the sky. The youngest knight looked up at me nkly. A look in their eyes that says they can¡¯t believe what they¡¯ve been through. I liked those eyes. The most appropriate look for a family knight to receive from a dog. ¡°Tsk.¡± Perhaps because my immersion was broken, I felt pain in my palm only then. I clicked my tongue to not show that I was in pain, and the youngest knight in front of me started to tremble. When I looked down, blood was dripping from the hand holding the wooden sword. this. It was impossible to hold the wooden sword any longer. ¡°receive.¡± He handed the wooden sword as if to throw it to the dazed youngest knight. The youngest knight hurriedly epted the wooden sword. And I stiffened as I saw the blood on the handle of the wooden sword. It was obvious that he was worried about what kind of trouble the injured master would make. As I was shaking my hands to shake off the blood, Ellis rushed up to me. ¡°Master¡¯s hand.¡± Then he took out a handkerchief and tied it around my hands. This will help stop the bleeding and help you survive until you get to the therapist. As I quietly looked down at her, my thoughts were elsewhere. ¡®It¡¯s refreshing.¡¯ Swinging a sword felt like liberation. By swinging the sword, I poured out all the emotions I had stored inside. After swinging the sword, I feel relieved. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ The palms of my hands that were tightly tied with handkerchiefs still felt sore. In fact, the pain increased as the handkerchief came into contact with the injured area. I was about to tell her to go to the infirmary, but I fell silent. The knightmander with a stiff face was approaching. ¡®It must be difficult to have to resign from the position of knightmander.¡¯ It is a lifelong job. I had to give up the position of general manager, which I had been able to obtain through hard work and effort, on a single bet. It may be hard to believe the current situation. Maybe the bet won¡¯t be acknowledged. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ It is the position of knightmander of the Millennium Count family. There was no one who could easily let go of what he had achieved through hard work. ¡®I have no intention of letting go of the general manager position in the first ce.¡¯ I thought it was funny that he ignored me. I also wanted to hold the sword again. I had no intention of letting him go as general manager. If he lets go of his position as general manager, it will be very bothersome. You may be summoned to Count Millennium and receive a rebuke. I was already very busy, so I didn¡¯t want to waste my time on something like that. ¡°young master.¡± He opened his mouth. A face that has organized its thoughts. ¡°it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s pretend nothing happened today. ¡°Because if you step down as leader, I¡¯ll be a bother.¡± I could guess what he was trying to say. So there is no need to listen. I waved my hand as if to tell him not to speak. ¡°¡­.¡± The knightmander closed his mouth. You are probably embarrassed by my unexpected words. ¡°Just train properly. ¡°Don¡¯t be conceited and tarnish your family¡¯s name.¡± He nodded towards Ellis as if he wanted to go back. Ellis nodded slightly and tried to guide me. The knightmander blocked my path. ¡°What.¡± I was a little annoyed. I would be grateful if you kept me as the leader. ¡°young master.¡± ¡°what.¡± The knightmander weighed in. What are you trying to say? Even if I were to say something now, it would only beughable. ¡°This bet¡­¡± Is it hard to believe that you lost? ¡°What is this bet?¡± If you read the novel, there were people like that. Guys who make a bet with the main character and don¡¯t admit that they lost. Is it different from being a knightmander? Not like that. Those who have risen to the rank of knightmander have great pride. I hated losing to a bastard like Raymond more than dying. Contrary to what I thought Gordon Corrieman would be no different from him. ¡°Are you not interested in learning swordsmanship?¡± He said something unexpected. He tells me to learn swordsmanship. As I stared at him in confusion, he continued speaking. ¡°Swordsmanship.¡± ¡°You have talent!¡± The knightmander started to get excited. Those eyes were shiny with greed. ¡°I met quite a few knights. But no one can use the first sword they pick up like you.¡± ¡°so?¡± I looked at him intently. What he said was valid. It¡¯s definitely difficult to think of my swordsmanship as picking up a sword for the first time. It was a natural reaction since he imitated the protagonist¡¯s swordsmanship. ¡°You have tremendous talent! From the subversive swordsmanship to effective methods of subduing. If a stranger had seen it, they would have thought that the master had been training his whole life. No, they probably thought he was a mercenary who roamed the battlefield.¡± The words were too wordy. Even if I say it briefly, I can understand it well enough. ¡°The words are too long. ¡°Just keep the matter brief.¡± His verbose words made me confused as to what he was trying to say. You can tell what he¡¯s trying to say without even putting it into words. ¡°Learn swordsmanship from me. ¡°I will make you stronger.¡± It makes you stronger. Those words were attractive enough for me, who had a strong desire to live. Yes, at least for those with a lot of time and a strong desire to get stronger. I want to be stronger. But that¡¯s not right now. There were many things more important to me than practicing swordsmanship. And all of those things are absolutely necessary to protect my life. What can¡¯t be achieved right now and what can be achieved although it is difficult. If anyone had to choose between those two, wouldn¡¯t they choose the second? ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± There is no time. Because it was true. In order to create a force to oppose the protagonist, you must move quickly. ¡°But¡­¡± Despite my words, the knightmander did not give up. I couldn¡¯t give up. I think the ¡®acting¡¯ I showed had a big impact on him. Tremendous talent. Anyone who handles a sword wants and longs for it. ¡°Don¡¯t you say you won¡¯t do it?¡± Ellis must have sensed that I was in trouble and came forward. The knightmander nced at her and then fixed his gaze on me. Ellis seemed to be angry at me, so she blocked my path and tried to argue with me. ¡°young master?¡± I stopped her like that. What she does herees back poisonous. He can be seen as a man who has no shame in hiding behind a woman. I didn¡¯t take the bet to get that kind of attention. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to learn swordsmanship. ¡°Let me take your sword instead.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The knightmander¡¯s face hardened slightly at my words. ¡°That will be enough, right?¡± ¡°¡­Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°know. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this.¡± The knightmander hesitated for a moment. Then he knelt down on his left knee, removed the sword from his waist, and handed it to me with both hands. ¡°I¡¯ll take it well.¡± The knightmander¡¯s sword was a little different from the knight¡¯s sword. Those who receive the knight¡¯s sword receive the knight¡¯s loyalty. It can be said that the knightmander¡¯s sword gains the favor of the entire knighthood. As long as I have this sword, the Temrs will not be able to easily touch me unless they are an idiot. Because insulting me would be insulting the knightmander. Receiving a sword from the knightmander means that he has acknowledged me. Aside from that, there are some things that bother me about my behavior, but I didn¡¯t receive it that way anyway. ¡®Besides, if you have this sword, you have to learn his swordsmanship at least once.¡¯ Knowing that, the knightmander hesitated but gave the sword. I never thought I would give it to you. It seems like it¡¯s firmly attached to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°yes yes!¡± Alice¡¯s face brightened and she guided me. *** Fifteen days have passed. During that time, I worked out and prepared for the banquet. ¡®This banquet is the battle.¡¯ There weren¡¯t many ways to be friends with the daughter of a famous swordsman who lived far away. It wasn¡¯t like I could visit Count Warrug¡¯s house as I wanted, and days like this were extremely rare. ¡®I¡¯ve prepared enough.¡¯ Get enough exercise and make clothes to wear on the banquet day. I had a busy day. Is it because there is a further purpose of getting closer to Selina and getting her on my side? As the banquet approached, I became more nervous. Will I really be able to do well? The opportunity could be lost in a moment of mistake. ¡®Just keep doing it like you do now.¡¯ I took a deep breath. It¡¯s not good to be this nervous already. Just act like you normally do. ¡®tomorrow.¡¯ We need to get enough rest now for tomorrow when the banquet will be held. Anything you do requires confidence and stamina. I closed my eyes with that thought. and. The day of the banquet dawned. Chapter 12 Episode 12 Ellis came over and knocked on the door. e in.¡± Ellis, carrying clothes, opened the door and came in. She came up to me while I was stretching and showed me some clothes. ¡°young master. ¡°I brought the clothes you provided.¡± ¡°uh.¡± And he helped me change my clothes. ck suit. It was a simple outfit with no decorations. I couldn¡¯t get used to the extravagant clothes, so I ended up having them custom-made. Above it was a cloak with a symbol representing a famous magic family drawn on it. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Yes, this is what clothes are. These clothes fit me better than clothes with various essories, which I thought were shy. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Ellis brought a mirror in front of me with a slightly flushed face. Well-groomed dark brown hair and eyes. Pure white skin. Since he has a look that perfectly fits the description of a handsome man, a ck suit suits him even better. He wore the sword he got from the knightmander on his belt. With this, preparations arepleted. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I nodded and walked after Ellis. ¡°Master Raymond has arrived. Ellis speaks to the knights. Even if I don¡¯t reveal my name, they know me. Because this was the Millennium Counts and they were the Knights of the Millennium. Nevertheless, revealing the name was a formality. Sigh. The door opens softly and the knights look at me. The look in your eyes telling you toe in. Ellis then turned to me and said. ¡°Master, I have something else to do¡­¡± ¡°Uh. ¡°Go.¡± ¡°I hope you have a nice banquet.¡± Ellis bowed his head and left the ce. She will have a lot of work to do during the banquet season. I looked at her back and went through the door the knights had opened. I looked around. Even though it was still early, the banquet hall was filled with nobles from all over. There were nobles in front of the orchestra, whose tone filled the banquet hall. They were smiling and satisfied with the sweet music. There was a sparring hall at the edge of the banquet hall. This is a sparring hall created in case there is a conflict in the banquet hall. Sometimes, children who couldn¡¯t ovee their anger would go to the sparring hall and spar, which was secretly popr with the nobles. After all, what was fun was watching the fight. ¡®Most of them wore simr clothes.¡¯ Children of noble families wearing white or brightly colored uniforms and dresses withce and jewelry. And after that, their parents and powerful nobles were having a conversation, each holding a ss. ¡°Hahaha, so¡­.¡± ¡°I mean¡­.¡± The nobles gathered together show off their boasts to each other. Their mouths were smiling, but their eyes were cold, looking for ws in each other. I shook my head at the sight of them looking like they would criticize me if they found even the slightest loophole. ¡®You live a tiring life.¡¯ Do you really want to promote yourself like that? I walked on, ignoring them. ¡°Is there anything you want?¡± A servant walking around the banquet hall saw me and came up to me and spoke to me. I waved my hand at him and sent him back. ¡°uh? Who is this? It¡¯s Raymond. How have you been?¡± At that time, a man with a bulging belly approaches and speaks to me in a friendly way. Does Raymond know someone? I greeted him without showing my surprise. ¡°Ah yes. how are you?¡± ¡°hmm? I¡¯ve been doing well. But something has changed in you.¡± He looked at me with strange eyes. Eyes as if evaluating a product. He ignored it and spoke indifferently. ¡°People can¡¯t stay the same forever.¡± ¡°is it? ha ha ha. ¡°Then, good luck.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I bowed slightly to him and left the ce. I felt harsh gazes from behind, but I didn¡¯t care. ¡°uh? Raymond.¡± ¡°How did ite out this time?¡± Surprisingly, there were many people who knew Raymond. No, maybe it¡¯s natural. It was Raymond who was rumored to be an ipetent idiot. In fact, there are probably very few people who don¡¯t know. As I greet them one by one, I feel exhausted. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be tired already.¡¯ I sighed softly. It would have been better if he had just ignored it, but maybe it was because he was the son of the person who held this banquet. Or is it because they are curious about Raymond, who came out after 4 years? They showed great interest in me and talked to me one by one. Maybe that¡¯s why it took up quite a bit of time. ¡®There are more people.¡¯ There were so many people that it felt like the banquet hall was already full. ¡®I need to find Selina.¡¯ The purpose of mying here in the first ce was for Selina. It was definitely not my intention to be friends with others. ¡®She would be noticeable from afar.¡¯ Like Beatrice, she is a swordsman genius who fought against the protagonist until the end. When I visited Count Warrug to deliver an invitation, I met her. The basic steps for bing friends with her have beenid. ¡®He will be surrounded by other noble children.¡¯ I expected it even without seeing it. The sight of young people circling around her to have at least one more word with her. ¡®Where do you want to be?¡¯ It was time to take steps to find her. ¡°Raymond Youngsik.¡± I turned my head to the voice calling me. And my body became stiff. ¡°You were here.¡± Selina, wearing a pure white dress, was smiling at me. *** There were five children around her. Each of them had a sword tied to their waists, which were decorated in their own way. The way he looked at me while talking to Selina was never good. From their perspective, I would be like an uninvited guest who suddenly barged in. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. ¡®I also have my own circumstances.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help how they viewed me. What was important to me now was to progress my rtionship with Selina. ¡°how are you? ¡°At that time, I was worried that I might have meddled for no reason.¡± ¡°no. Thanks to you, I was able to find the problem. Rather, I should be thankful. ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to take a step forward.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d it helped.¡± It¡¯s a good start. She was smiling softly. A face that doesn¡¯t feel bad at all. I felt a little reassured by that and thought of something to talk about with her. ¡°haha. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just have a nice conversation, and can we join in as well?¡± A man who had been quietly watching our conversation intervened. He took a step forward and deftly stood between me and Selina. ¡°My name is Kaham Ruhaman.¡± To be honest, I was a little surprised by him putting his hand on his chest and lowering his head. Kaham Ruhaman. After Count Warrug, the next family famous for swordsmanship was Viscount Ruhaman. Kaham Ruhaman was the eldest son of Viscount Ruhaman and was also quite a talented person. He is very sociable and has a widework of contacts. Just looking at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like it would be a bad thing to be friendly with him. ¡®There was no detail about him in the novel.¡¯ He was also a character who only appeared briefly in the beginning, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I know. ¡°You are Raymond Youngsik.¡± He cuts me off. Let alone the fact that you knew me, you cut off the speaker mid-sentence. Is he also the same type as the apprentice wizards? ¡®Let¡¯s not judge hastily.¡¯ There is not enough information to judge him based on one word. There was no need to pretend now. ¡°however. ¡°Lady Selina.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°I never thought Lady Selina would be friendly with Raymond Youngsik.¡± But the way he looked at me was strange. The mouth is smiling, but the eyes are not. The way he looks at me is different from the way he looks at Selina. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you know. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some bad rumor about Raymond Youngsik?¡± iced coffee. I see These days, I was just at the training ground and forgot about it for a while. ¡°He¡¯s an ipetent idiot who likes to cause harm to others¡­ I heard he¡¯s only in the first circle.¡± Yes, that was contempt. Eyes as if looking at an insect. That guy was worse than the apprentice wizards. ¡°What¡­ do you apologize? ¡°What kind of disrespect are you to Raymond Youngsik?¡± Selina¡¯s face hardened. His voice, calling him an ipetent idiot, was so loud that everyone around him could hear it. ¡°uh? It¡¯s true. ¡°It¡¯s Raymond.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen a snout in four years. ¡°What kind of guts did you have toe out this time?¡± ¡°What kind of ident are you nning to cause this time?¡± The whispering sounds of the people¡¯s nobles were heard. ¡°Kaham Yeongsik!¡± Selina res at Kaham. What he did was to humiliate me in front of everyone. If it had been Raymond, the owner of my body, and not me, I would have been greatly intimidated by the attention of those around me. If it were worse, I could have run away from this ce. ¡®That¡¯s fun.¡¯ I looked at him. Kaham wasughing as if this situation was funny. That guy. Maybe something happened with Raymond. So, as the son of Count Millennium, he can do that to me. Maybe you think I can¡¯t do anything. As before. ¡°You ipetent idiot¡­.¡± I muttered softly. I thought I muttered something very softly, but Selina looked back at me as if she heard me. Her eyes were full ofplicated feelings. I turned my gaze from her and looked at Kaham. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Iughed. I smiled at him as he looked at me. His smile disappears, probably because he was embarrassed by my appearance being different from what he expected. ¡°But there is one thing that Kaham Youngsik said was wrong.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As I spoke, I thought of a person who would fit the current situation. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ eyes light up at the new incident.] That phrase from the example came to mind. I ignored that phrase and wiped my smile. ¡°I may be a fool, but I¡¯m not ipetent.¡± there is. The person with the sense of intimidation that best suits this situation. That¡¯s how my ¡®acting¡¯ began. ¡°But I wonder what you were thinking when you said that.¡± A charisma that I didn¡¯t have was slowly showing its head. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that I am the spirit of the millennium.¡± Charisma that slowly spreads around. Kaham and Selina in front of me trembled. ¡°For you to call me an ipetent idiot¡­¡± He lifted his hand and stroked his chin. The energy in my body spread everywhere, as if I could no longer hold it in. Selina looked at me in disbelief as the momentum filled the surroundings. I could understand her gaze. The way I look now must be very familiar to her. ¡®Bane Warrug¡¯ I was ¡®acting¡¯ as Bane Warrug, the head of the Count Warrug family, a renowned swordsman. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking when you said that.¡± Kaham I don¡¯t know what he was thinking when he said those words to me. One thing is clear: they showed hostility towards me. That you insulted me. ¡°Can you take responsibility for that?¡± Eat. Seeing myself smiling faintly. Kaham Ruhaman¡¯s face turned pale. Chapter 13 Episode 13: Predator. I once went hunting for a bear. At that time, I met a hungry bear and almost died. If the knight had not been with him at the time, he would have died. The memories of that time still lingered for a long time. A kind of imprint. The feeling of that time, which was like a trauma, has nowe back to me. ¡®why.¡¯ The bear I saw at that time was powerful. Do you feel it from Raymond? afraid. My hands, hidden behind my back, were shaking tremendously, and my throat was so dry that it stung. ¡°Huuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu your heart was racing to the point where you were worried it might explode, and as Raymond got closer, it became difficult to breathe. ¡®Is it really the Raymond?¡­¡¯ It felt like it wasn¡¯t the Raymond he knew. The Raymond he knew was never like this. ¡®This cannot happen.¡¯ Kaham Ruhaman never missed a banquet held at the Millennium Count¡¯s house. Therefore, it can be said that we know something about Raymond. He was so timid that he couldn¡¯t express his opinion. Although he is a descendant of a master magician, he cannot even handle magic properly. He was a guy who had everything that was bad about him. That guy is now showing that kind of attitude? ¡®I guess he must have used magic.¡¯ It made no sense unless magic was used. okay. It¡¯s that Raymond. There is no way you can show something like that without throwing away your useless efforts. ¡®You must not be swayed. If you get swayed, you lose.¡¯ The gap between before and after was so great that Kaham could not face reality. He denied what he saw. It¡¯s something that can¡¯t happen. ¡®Should I take responsibility? no. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡®I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡¯ Was the confusion too great? Kaham blurted out. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you spar with me?¡± I swallowed dry saliva and looked at Raymond. What if I refuse? no. Raymond won¡¯t refuse. If Raymond epts the sparring match, all you have to do is deal with him properly. Through sparring, Raymond will prove that he is ipetent. That way, you can prove that what you said was not wrong. ¡®You can fool other people¡¯s eyes, but you cannot fool your own eyes.¡¯ Magic is an almost omnipotent power. So something like that would be possible. However, no matter how much force you can express through magic, it cannot support your skills. Even if I used magic, it didn¡¯t matter. Because Raymond was weak¡­ Since he was only in the first circle until he turned 17, there was no way he could lose to Raymond. ¡®There¡¯s no way Raymond could turn this down.¡¯ Raymond cares about what people think. Otherwise, there was no way he would react with such force to what he said. So, I will ept the sparring he requested. ¡®By winning, I can relieve the stress that has built up.¡¯ That cocky attitude. I will crush that attitude in front of people. Kaham had already let his imagination run wild. Through sparring, I imagined what kind of embarrassment I would inflict on Raymond and how I would win. Thinking about that makes me smile. Kaham, who gained confidence, looked at Raymond and said. ¡°What would you like to do?¡± *** ¡®It¡¯s a couplet.¡¯ I thought for a moment about the sudden request for sparring. Is there really anything that can be gained through sparring in the current situation? I looked around. Nobles looking this way with expectant eyes. ¡°Did you say sparring now?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°Kaham challenged Raymond to a sparring match.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a matter of victory or defeat? Kaham is a skilled swordsman. ¡°But Raymond is still a 1st circle wizard.¡± They were whispering among themselves and already deciding who would win or lose. They were talking about a majority Kaham victory. Even though I had the air of a Warrug Count. ¡®So the perception is not that good?¡¯ The more I dug, the more I realized how much Raymond had been digging into. Thanks to that, I¡¯m having a harder time. If I could actually see you face to face, I would want to hit you at least once. ¡®But it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡¯ There is no disadvantage to me for sparring. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m stronger than the youngest knight, but if not, there¡¯s almost no way I¡¯ll lose. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s more than that. ¡®It is a ce where nobles gather.¡¯ The banquet held at the famous magic family is special. That is why many nobles participate. Among them, there were many who would be famous in the future. ¡®There¡¯s no harm in showing them a good side in advance.¡¯ These are people you should meet at least once. Letting them know that I exist was like an opportunity. ¡°I ept it.¡± One sparring session would be fine. It was just a sparring match, but Kaham¡¯s face brightened as he carefully observed me. Am I that happy that I epted the sparring? ¡®Are you a pervert?¡¯ You may be a person who likes to be hit. That¡¯s probably why I like it so much when I hear about sparring. Well, it has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s been a while since I held a wooden sword. *** All the nobles in the banquet hall gathered in the banquet hall. There is only one reason they gathered together. Raymond Millennium and Kaham Ruhaman spar! It was a big match in a different sense. With Raymond, who was born as the son of Count Millennium and only reached the first circle. The Kaham of Viscount Ruhaman, the second most famous swordsman after Count Warrug. The nobles who heard the two sparring had already predicted who would win. Kaham Ruhaman will win. Nevertheless, the reason people gather is because it bes a spectacle. Think about it. Where else would you see a count¡¯s son being beaten? It could be said to be a rare sight, so it was natural for onlookers to gather. ¡®But it¡¯s annoying that no one thinks I¡¯m going to win.¡¯ Who would like it when they are so tantly ignored? Absolutely not me. ¡°Please be careful.¡± As I was about to go up to the sparring hall, Selina came up to me and spoke to me. Please be careful. It can be epted in two ways. The first thing is to be careful not to hurt me. The second is to be moderate in terms of knocking down your opponent. This might be the second time she¡¯s spoken to me. Even if you don¡¯t say that, I n to do it in moderation. ¡°ha ha ha. ¡°I will treat you appropriately, Lady Selina, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± However, unlike me, Kaham seems to have understood the first thing, and approaches quietly to talk to Selina. Selina quietly bowed her head towards him and left the ce. ¡°You¡¯re still very shy.¡± I don¡¯t think so. ¡°Come up quickly.¡± Kaham, who came onto the sparring hall before me, looks down at me and says. It was really arrogant to move your hands. First, let¡¯s break that wrist. Just enough to recover. ¡°You really do it.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t the result too obvious?¡± ¡°no way. ¡°But it¡¯s still fun.¡± People¡¯s voices are heard. Now I speak openly without even thinking about whispering. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing your face change in a little while. As I stood in the sparring hall, ignoring them, the knights approached me. ¡°Please leave the real sword to me.¡± Without saying anything else, I unwrapped the real sword and handed it to him. Since it is sparring, I know that I cannot use a real sword that can cause death. Still, I wanted to use Jingeom. I can¡¯t help it. Putting my regret aside, I grabbed the wooden sword the knight handed me. ¡®It¡¯s heavier than before.¡¯ I think this one tastes good. I held my wooden sword tightly and looked at Kaham. He is checking his physical condition while swinging a wooden sword. Then he nods his head and smiles. Are you that confident? ¡°Are you ready?¡± Kaham looked at me with a very rxed expression. His bright appearance is so bright that you can feel the difference from his previous appearance, when he was full of fear. That had to be the case because I wasn¡¯t ¡®acting¡¯ as Count Warrug. The pressure on him disappeared and he was able to deal with me with confident swordsmanship. ¡°But do you mind? Anyway, he¡¯s a 1st circle wizard. I think it would be at a disadvantage against me. If you¡¯re scared, you can stop now. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed for no reason.¡± Do you really want to belittle me by emphasizing the word 1st circle? I had no intention of going along with his words. ¡°It may make me proud to say this, but you won¡¯t be able to handle Ruhaman¡¯s swordsmanship.¡± I let his words drift into my ears. ¡°I will give away the yer.¡± He says, flicking his wooden sword. [The ¡®Nameless God¡¯ watches you with twinkling eyes.] Give away the yer. I had no intention of rejecting it. I couldn¡¯t even hear his voice in the first ce. ¡°Huh¡­¡± A strange excitement enveloped my body. I ¡®yed¡¯ the main character. The fever in my head subsided and my heartbeat slowed. ¡°¡­.¡± The voices of the onlookers surrounding the sparring hall be quiet. good night. If it had been noisy, it would have been annoying. I looked ahead. Still, does that mean he is the son of Viscount Ruhaman? The way he held the sword looked pretty good. A posture that allows you to moderately block attacks and attack moderately. Just by looking at that posture, you can see how much effort he put into it. It¡¯s fair to say, but there won¡¯t be many people in his age group who can receive his sword. ¡®But still¡­¡¯ It¡¯s worse than Selina. Without realizing it, I startedparing him to Selina. Of course Selina is better. ¡®Then¡­¡¯ I put my strength into the hand holding the handle. And give strength to your toes. Pot. kicked the ground Amazingly light steps. My sword swung lightly. ¡°Huh¡­!¡± But the results were not light. Sigh. Kaham¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he blocked my sword. I turned away, ignoring those eyes. I turned the handle, held the sword in reverse, and aimed at the side. Perfect! Kaham barely blocks the attack. Then, using the recoil, he spun around and aimed for my head. Sigh. He pulled back and struck away the sword without any hesitation. ¡®This can¡¯t be happening!¡¯ Gritting his teeth, Kaham swung his wooden sword. Huh. It passed by my shoulder, making a heavy sound as if it contained all its power. He dodged the wooden sword and burrowed into Kaham¡¯s arms. Wow. A wooden sword hits the abdomen. Kaham groaned and was about to fall. Tup. I stretched out my hand and grabbed it. Kaham res at me even though he is in pain. It looks like they still haven¡¯t fully grasped the situation. He released his grip on the cor and swung the wooden sword. Puk puk puk. Puk puk puk. My wooden sword cut into his whole body. ¡°Ugh!¡± He screams and swings his wooden sword into the air. puck! He hit the hand with the side of the wooden sword, causing it to drop, and then kicked up the wooden sword that fell to the ground and caught it. ¡°Ugh.¡± He hesitates and steps back. I thought I hit him quite a bit. Is tenacity a good thing? Throw the wooden sword back at him. When he reflexively grabbed the wooden sword, he took a step forward and swung the wooden sword. Sigh! A light sound. Kaham¡¯s body, holding the wooden sword, falls down without a trace. I wiped the sweat running down my chin with my sleeve. I raised my head and looked around. Chapter 14 Episode 14 Everyone couldn¡¯t take their eyes off the sparring hall with their mouths wide open. Is what I just saw real? Some of them even raised their hands and rubbed their eyes. The scene unfolding before my eyes was unbelievable. Raymond Millennium beat Kaham Ruhaman. Raymond wins. Something happened that no one expected or expected. Is that it? It was impossible for Raymond to win. Who is Kaham Ruhaman? There is even talk going around that he has been considered a prodigy since the young age of 5 and that he can beat most knights when ites to swordsmanship alone. Although it is now overshadowed by a swordsman genius named Selina. Nevertheless, Kaham Ruhaman¡¯s swordsmanship was amazing. Even Count Warrug nodded at his swordsmanship. The only time he nodded was when he was performing his favorite swordsmanship. What this means is that only Kaham Ruha is good at handling a sword to the extent that Count Warrug acknowledges it. There was no way I could lose to an ipetent person who was only in the first circle. No matter how variable a wizard is, he cannot beat a swordsman in closebat. Well, let¡¯s say we might lose. Because there is such a thing as chance. Coincidences ovep and ovep and ovep again. I could have miraculously won. But if that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have been so surprised. Raymond Millennium was overwhelming. Kaham Ruhaman could not even make a proper counterattack once. Yes, let¡¯s say this is also the case. Magic has many variables, and if Kaham Ruhaman lost because of that. If that was the case, I could understand it to a very small degree. but. Kaham Ruhaman was defeated by Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship. That was the problem. That Raymond Millennium fought him with a sword, not magic, and that he defeated Kaham Ruhaman with that sword. Plus, he won overwhelmingly. ¡®Is this possible?¡¯ ¡®Is Kaham Ruhaman weak¡­ That¡¯s not true. Kaham Ruhaman is strong. That means¡­¡¯ The gaze shifted from the copsed Kaham to Raymond. The person who created the impossible. A monster that defeated Kaham Ruhaman, a swordsman prodigy, with pure swordsmanship. ¡®Raymond learned swordsmanship?¡¯ ¡®No, he only learned magic, and that would be Circle 1 at most¡­¡¯ ¡®Then did he use magic?¡¯ ¡®There is no trace of magic being used. He only used swordsmanship.¡¯ His swordsmanship in defeating Kaham without using magic cannot be expressed in words. People were drooling when they saw Raymond Millennium. His swordsmanship was not beautiful. It wasn¡¯t even cool. Practical swordsmanship that feels clunky. Target only the opponent¡¯s weaknesses rather than fancy tricks. That¡¯s why it¡¯s even more shocking. Precisely targeting the opponent¡¯s weaknesses and disrupting their bnce. Isn¡¯t it like an adult ying with a child? In everyone¡¯s concentration. ¡°For all my confidence¡­ I¡¯m disappointed.¡± I softly pursed my lips. The voice was so quiet that only Kaham, who was right in front of him, could hear it. Still, I thought he would fight back like the youngest knight. But that was simply my mistake. I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t even counterattack properly. Were you that confident in your abilities? ¡°Uh¡­.¡± I red at Kaham. He was in great shock and looked up at me nkly. Her face, which looked like a gisaeng brother, was swollen from my wooden sword. I feel a little relieved. I was already annoyed by his continued provocations. ¡°Tsk.¡± He lowered his wooden sword and briefly clicked his tongue. I felt it while sparring with the youngest knight, but this body is too weak. My palm burst after hitting the wooden sword a few times. It¡¯s a bit bitter. ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ I nced around and made eye contact with Selina. When her eyes met mine, her eyes sparkled violently. If I were to exaggerate a bit, I could say that I could see starlight in her eyes. Honestly, the look in her eyes. ¡®It¡¯s burdensome.¡¯ The look in her eyes was so burdensome that I turned my head without realizing it. *** When Raymond epted Kaham¡¯s sparring, Selina unknowingly looked forward to it. Because I thought I could see again the swordsmanship that Raymond showed on the day he came to deliver the invitation. The swordsmanship I saw at that time came as quite a shock. ¡®I couldn¡¯t see any way to win.¡¯ Since that day, I have done image training dozens and hundreds of times. And as a result, he lost. No matter where you attack or defend. The attack neither worked nor could be stopped. My pride was hurt. Still, she was called a swordsman genius. An opponent she couldn¡¯t defeat. I never thought I would feel this way from someone my age. ¡®Kaham loses.¡¯ Raymond and Kaham¡¯s sparring. Selina expected how their sparring would end. Raymond wins. This was the result Selina expected. I couldn¡¯t imagine that I would ever lose with the swordsmanship I saw back then. Huh. When Raymond¡¯s wooden sword touched Kaham¡¯s neck, Selina realized that she had been holding her breath. I focused from the moment the sparring started until it ended. As expected, Raymond won. ¡®What kind of swordsmanship is that?¡¯ After the sparring, I couldn¡¯t say anything. The momentum he showed before sparring was nothingpared to what he felt now. Defeating Kaham overwhelmingly? That was natural. More than that, I was greatly shocked by the sword technique Raymond used. The swordsmanship Raymond used contained all the essence she had been exploring. Just looking at it, it was clear that it was something great. But there was a problem. ¡®The only focus was on killing.¡¯ Every move he made was filled with horrifying murderous intent. Others may simply be into the sight of Kaham overpowering him. She could clearly see it. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen that kind of murderous intent even in my father.¡¯ Even Count Warrug, who had participated in several wars, did not have such murderous intent. It felt like a sword that existed only to kill. ¡®How is it possible to use a sword like that?¡¯ Awe. And fear. Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship made me feel both of those things at once. A new sword technique she had never encountered before stimted her curiosity. ¡®Would I be able to handle that swordsmanship?¡¯ impossible. If it were in front of me, I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything because of the pressure that it might kill me. That¡¯s how subversive Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship was. ¡®Would my father be able to ept it?¡¯ She lined up all the people she knew in front of him. does not exist. At least among the people she knew, there was no one who could beat him with pure swordsmanship. How can this happen? ¡®He said it hasn¡¯t been long since he picked up a sword.¡¯ But what is that? It was the same when he came to deliver the invitation, but his swordsmanship was nowhere near that of someone who had picked up a sword for the first time. It is a swordsmanship that is thought to have been swung and killed several times, perhaps hundreds or thousands of times. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Who on earth did he learn swordsmanship from? Although it is correct to think that he learned swordsmanship, strangely, it did not ur to me that he learned it from someone. ¡®I¡¯ve never even heard of such a sword technique.¡¯ She met quite a few prosecutors. While meeting them, I was exposed to various sword techniques. But I¡¯ve never seen swordsmanship like that before. No, I didn¡¯t even think it would exist. Swordsmanship solely for killing. ¡®Did he make it himself?¡¯ But that didn¡¯t make sense either. No matter how genius you are, you can¡¯t create things you don¡¯t know. What this means is that a lot of sacrifice is needed to create that swordsmanship that exudes a strong sense of death. ¡®What on earth is this person doing?¡¯ I was curious about him and his swordsmanship. Who on earth uses swordsmanship like that? My heart was pounding like it was when I first encountered swordsmanship. *** I couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. It felt likesers wereing out of the eyes looking at me. I wondered if I had done something strange. I did it as usual. ¡®It was no different from dealing with the youngest knight.¡¯ Rather, I dealt with him with less strength than before. Since Kaham was weaker than I thought, there was no need to put in any effort. Then what is it? ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ If there is one, there is only one. I wonder if he likes my swordsmanship. When talking about Selina in the original, her beautiful appearance is also her appearance. She exined that she was a swordsman. Since he was a genius, he had a great obsession with swordsmanship. So, I was able to be stronger by adding effort to my talent. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Just being able to get her attention was a plus. As long as it¡¯s not negative, getting her attention is a good result. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to announce the winner?¡± I turned my head and spoke to the driver who was looking nkly at me. He looked at me like he was looking at a monster. Announce the results. I nodded slightly and the knight came up to the sparring hall with a confused look on his face. ¡°The winner is Raymond Youngsik!¡± Despite what the knight said, the nobles failed to react in any way. I still can¡¯t get over the shock. match. Then someone pped. I nced over and saw Selina pping. p p p. Others, who came to their senses from the sound of her apuse, also pped along with her. Oh, I¡¯m embarrassed. It felt strange to be the center of attention in front of so many people. He returned the wooden sword to the knight and bowed his upper body to them. This must have changed my perception of myself. The perception that you are an ipetent idiot is not that easy to change. What I see now will be engraved in their minds. The ipetent idiot is no longer ipetent. ¡®This is enough fan service.¡¯ The reason for being in sparring has disappeared. I¡¯ve shown everything I wanted to show here in the first ce. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°Oh, have you seen it?¡± Count Millennium caught me as I was about to go down. His face wasplicated with many thoughts. ¡®Are you trying to investigate this matter?¡¯ Even so, things were a little noisy. I wish I had been humiliated in a ce where so many nobles gathered. That would have been a disgrace to the Millennium family. Still, it worked out well. ¡®It actually turned out better.¡¯ Because of this, there will be fewer people who ignore me, and more attention will be paid to the Millennium Count family. Whether that is in a good or bad sense. ¡®It¡¯s none of my business.¡¯ That is a matter for Count Millennium to take care of. There was no need for me to worry. ¡°You¡­¡± Still, it seems that Count Millennium¡¯s thoughts were a little different. He looked back and forth between my hands and my face, where the flesh was bursting and bleeding. Those eyes shake slightly. ¡®Are you concerned about the swordsmanship I used?¡¯ That would be worth it. My son, who had never had any proper training, suddenly started using a sword. What parent wouldn¡¯t be surprised? ¡®We can solve thatter¡­ But why does that man do that in such a burdensome way?¡¯ He shifted his gaze to Count Warrug next to Count Millennium. Her eyes were looking hotter than Selina¡¯s. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± In response to my question, he grabbed both of my shoulders and said. ¡°What do you think of Selina?¡± Yes? What? [¡®Nameless God¡¯ frowns at his words.] Why is this happening again? Chapter 15 Episode 15 It was not easy for Kaham to admit his defeat. He took great pride in his swordsmanship. He is the eldest son of the Ruhaman family and grew up being called a prodigy. ¡®Kaham Ruhaman defeated the knight.¡¯ When he defeated a knight with only swordsmanship, his confidence and pride grew uncontrobly. He thought that within his age group, Selina or even Selina would not be able to beat him. When others ttered me, I thought it was natural. However, during my conversation with Selina, whom I met at a banquet, an uninvited guest came. The uninvited guest even insulted him. To himself, Kaham Ruhaman, in front of everyone. I was angry and annoyed. I hated seeing someone who was nothing special use the power of magic. So I suggested a couplet. And Raymond epted the sparring. I thought it went well. I even imagined how I would humiliate him. He didn¡¯t think that he, who had beaten a knight with swordsmanship, would lose to Raymond. Because I didn¡¯t know that Raymond overwhelmingly defeated the youngest knight. The yer was given away. It¡¯smon for a master to give priority to a subordinate. however. But why did this happen? My whole body ached. My thighs, shoulders, and face were sore as if they were on fire. But the most unbearable thing is. ¡®Don¡¯t look down on me!¡¯ It was Raymond¡¯s gaze looking down at himself. Those indifferent eyes, as if they had already predicted the oue. Silence around. People¡¯s eyes full of surprise. p p p p. Even Selina¡¯s apuse. Everything that was going towards him should havee to him. The one looking down should have been yourself, not the guy. This cannot happen. ¡®It¡¯s clear that they did some trick.¡¯ What happened now couldn¡¯t have happened without someone working behind the scenes. At the very least, the wizards would have cast a buff spell like Haste on him. ¡®Coward.¡¯ You¡¯re allowing others to interfere in a match that should be fair. ¡®How dare you.¡¯ As I was ring at him, I saw Count Warrug approaching. Are you trying tofort yourself? Okay, who are you? He was confident that he would be great at swordsmanship in the future. However, Count Warrug turned to the bastard instead of himself. ¡®What do you think of Selina?¡¯ Sparks flew in my eyes. Why, why, why would you say something like that to a guy like that? The one who suits Selina is herself. He¡¯s definitely not that kind of guy. ¡®If only that guy didn¡¯t exist.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for that guy, I would have been there. I could never leave it alone. I didn¡¯t like the guy who cowardly took what he should have. I will take revenge. It will make you regret all the tricks you did. ¡°Master, are you okay?¡± As he made a promise to himself, an attendant hurriedly approached him and supported him. My legs kept getting weaker and I stood leaning against him. ¡°Go to the manor right now and get the stuff on the bookshelf.¡± ¡°Master, that¡¯s¡­¡± The attendant¡¯s face hardened. It was as if he had heard something he shouldn¡¯t have heard. ¡°Stop talking nonsense and go get it right away.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± The hesitating attendant nodded. ¡®I can¡¯t let it go on like this.¡¯ I red at Raymond. A masterpiece after a masterpiece. This will definitely be repaid. *** On thest day of the banquet, the biggest event of the banquet is held. The teams are divided into magic masters and swordsman masters, and only children of noble families participate in the hunt. I can¡¯t say that the prize for winning was that great, but it was an excellent event for young people who wanted to show off themselves. Additionally, it was an opportunity to be familiar with the children of famous families who would lead the country in the future. It was clear that most of the children would have been waiting for this day and would be moving to team up with them. ¡®Teaming up with Beatrice would be ideal.¡¯ Me from the Millennium family and Beatrice from the Skr family. It could be said to be the bestbination. but. ¡®There is no way to get closer.¡¯ That¡¯s what trauma is. My brother sacrificed himself to protect me, but it is not easy to approach him. Moreover, there was a rumor that the person who protected him was not a sessful person and was an ipetent idiot. ¡®Of course you¡¯ll hate me.¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for me, her brother wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt. ¡®At least I think things will work out with Selina.¡¯ I had quite a conversation with her at the banquet. Not a bad situation. As time passed, the chances of getting her to join my side increased slightly. ¡®The hunting event is divided into swordsmanship masters and magic masters.¡¯ That was the problem. Selina was a master swordsman, so it was difficult to hang out with her. If I break this and try to go around with her, I will be warned by my other children. To be honest, it doesn¡¯t matter. Still, there is no need to go out of your way to make things happen. ¡®Is there anyone who can be a teammate like me?¡¯ Second problem. The other children are reluctant to go around with me. It isfortable to travel alone. It is much better to go alone than to be interfered with and fight by others. ¡®But the ce we are going is the orcs¡¯ habitat.¡¯ A ce where orcs roam. Although it is said that the knights went around and killed orcs the day before. Still, one or two may appear. ¡®Can I handle the orcs alone?¡¯ No matter how much you defeated a knight with swordsmanship, you couldn¡¯t do what you couldn¡¯t do. The difference between them and me was in mana. What uses mana and what doesn¡¯t. I cannot use mana like the knights. I¡¯ve never done it exactly. There is a clear difference between how wizards and knights handle mana. It may be okay if there is just one, but if there are more than that, it can be difficult to handle alone. ¡®Because I never learned it properly.¡¯ What I did was simply ¡®acting¡¯. I didn¡¯t think that even that essential thing was possible. ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯ If there is no one to move with me, in the end I have to move alone. ¡®I can¡¯t bring the family knight along.¡¯ I only deal with things I have hunted with my own strength. So there is no point in bringing along the family knight. Moreover, I didn¡¯t think they would listen to me. I ignored them like that, but there was no way they would help me unless they were perverts. ¡®First, take the sword.¡¯ I checked the sword I got from the knightmander again. This time I can handle the real sword. ¡°You can do it well.¡± I asked myself. Handling a wooden sword and handling a real sword. And sparring and harming life were twopletely different things. No matter how much ¡®acting¡¯ I do, is that possible? ¡®Even if I can¡¯t, I have to do it.¡¯ If it doesn¡¯t work out, make it happen. This wasn¡¯t said for nothing. There is no need to show weakness already. ¡®You have to prepare properly.¡¯ The hunting ground was a dangerous space where you never knew what danger mighte. So I had to prepare as much as possible. I went to the Knights Temr, got some leather armor, and put it on. It was armed only to the point where it covered only the important parts and did not impede movement at all. As I was tying my shoces, I suddenly remembered what happened yesterday. ¡®What did that mean?¡¯ Those words from Count Warrug still lingered in my mind. ¡®What do you think of Selina?¡¯ What did he mean by that? Did I like it? Was that why he said that to get closer to Selina? ¡®That can¡¯t be possible.¡¯ Even though I thought about it, it didn¡¯t make sense. Why would Selina be such a waste? Selina was a born swordsman genius and well-behaved daughter. On the other hand, I was an idiot who wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the rumors were not good, or even the worst. Are you trying to hook me up with Selina? A passing dog willugh. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because my changed appearance is interesting.¡¯ Because I waspletely different from the original Raymond he knew. Additionally, Millennium and Count Warrug are said to be close, so they must have met often. If so, you must have seen Raymond often. ¡®I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s someone else.¡¯ Even if it were me, I would doubt it. Well, that¡¯s not a bad thing. ¡®Did he just do it as a joke?¡¯ I was quite troubled when I heard that. I had to endure the stinging gaze of my children around me. This is what Selina¡¯s father said. Its impact cannot be said to be small. ¡®Why on earth did you say that?¡¯ Because of this, I had to return home without being able to have a proper conversation with Selina. ¡®Is there any way?¡¯ Is there any way to go around with Selina? Even if we go together, there won¡¯t be a big problem¡­ ¡®It¡¯ll work out.¡¯ There will be a big problem in distribution after hunting. Since she and I are on different teams, we might fight about that. ¡®It¡¯s difficult.¡¯ He tied a sword to his waist and wrapped a robe over it. Wearing a robe with the Millennium family emblem on it, he looked like a wizard himself. Knock knock. When I was looking around to see if I had missed anything. ¡°I came to pick you up, Master.¡± I heard the voice of a man I had never heard before, not Ellis. ¡®Elise said there was a lot of work to do.¡¯ On the day of the banquet, the maids be busier than usual. This is because you have to be responsible for everything from breakfast to their bedtime. Even though Ellis was my maid. ¡®There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for her just to make myselffortable.¡¯ Just because she isn¡¯t there doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± The driver nced at me and took the lead. Unlike before, when he looked at me with disdain, he now looked at me like I was looking at a strange animal. ¡®It¡¯s better than the first time.¡¯ It was a much better response than before. Murmur. The entrance to the hunting ground was noisy enough for this word to fit perfectly. The children surrounded thedies and were busy bragging about themselves. And among them, there were many children gathered around Selina and Beatrice. ¡®Beatrice?¡¯ I felt a little puzzled. Why is she here? Didn¡¯t he have to be busy at the magic academy right now? What happened? ¡®Was there something like this in the original?¡¯ Beatrice has not attended the banquet since ¡®that day¡¯. Because the ¡®banquet¡¯ itself was a trauma to her. But there is a reason why she came to the banquet. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ There is. Only once did Beatricee to a banquet, or more specifically, to a hunt. ¡®The magic tower owner of the magic tower she belongs to told her to leave at least to ovee the trauma.¡¯ She was almost forced to go hunting. In the original, the details were given vaguely, so I didn¡¯t know the exact date. Was it really today? Oh, I avoid my eyes. She made eye contact with me and quickly turned her head. I knew very well that she hated me. But he moved with a slightly bitter smile. ¡­. It was when we had progressed to some extent following the article. Everything became quiet. It was like a spectacle to see the noisy surroundings suddenly be quiet. ¡®I guess it was quite a big deal yesterday.¡¯ That¡¯s how people reacted after defeating Kaham. You didn¡¯t hastily say it in front of me. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ Rather, this was better. Rather than cursing me and whispering, it¡¯s like now that he can¡¯t even speak properly. It suited them. ¡°Did you sleepfortably? I¡¯m worried that you had trouble sleeping because it was an unfamiliar ce.¡± I passed them by and spoke to Selina with a smile. ¡°Ah, Raymond Youngsik.¡± She looked back at me with a tired face. Unlike the banquet hall, she was wearing thefortable attire worn by knights. Wearing iron armor that only covered important parts, she looked like a picture in itself. ¡®I never thought a woman in armor would look great.¡¯ As before, she was unrealistically beautiful. ¡°Thanks to your consideration, I had afortable night.¡± As she said that, she looked behind me. And when he saw that no one was there, he frowned slightly. ¡°But where is the group¡­?¡± Since we¡¯re a group¡­ there¡¯s nothing. Is there anyone who can be mypanion? I was about to shake my head and say no when someone called me. ¡°Raymond Youngsik.¡± When I looked back, I frowned without realizing it. ¡°Would you like to team up with me?¡± Because only Kaham Ruha was standing. Chapter 16 Episode 16 For a moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Or maybe I thought I was looking at the other person wrong. But Kaham Ruhaman was right. Wearing light armor that focuses on movement and leather gloves. Even that unlucky face. Clearly, Kaham Ruhaman was right. Why are you talking to me? I was embarrassed. It was surprising that he talked to me after being treated like that yesterday. If it were him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to go hunting. Who could approach a person who has brought shame on them in a friendly way? All I could think was that he had done something. Or, it makes me wonder if I got hit less. ¡°You mean me?¡± I hoped not. Even if it was me, my facial skin wasn¡¯t thick enough to go around with someone who had beaten me up. ¡°Do you not like it?¡± hate. It was natural that I didn¡¯t like it. I couldn¡¯t understand his thoughts at all, to the point where I wanted to open his head as he spoke to me. I hope it was a joke and not sincerity. If it was sincere, that was troublesome in its own way. I¡¯m definitely not rmending the team in a good way. ¡®The eyes are full of life.¡¯ The mouth was smiling, but the eyes were not. It seems like he¡¯s saying, ¡®I¡¯m going to get into trouble¡¯ and he¡¯s full of life. He said he didn¡¯t want to be close to someone with eyes like that. However, it may be more dangerous to drop that thing. If you drop it for no reason and it bes a bigger problem, you will be in trouble. In another sense, he is like a scoundrel. Dangerous to keep close and dangerous to keep far away. I was worried that he might suddenly start swinging a knife in a ce where no one was around. It¡¯s clear that yesterday¡¯s sparring was very upsetting. The way he res at me is so hot that it stings. ¡°But do you mind? Me and Kaham Youngsik are on different teams¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. ¡°Raymond Youngsik can keep everything he has gained through hunting.¡± ¡°If you say so¡­ let¡¯s do it together.¡± I don¡¯t know what your intentions are, but you won¡¯t be able to achieve what you want to do. No matter what you do, I willpletely block it. *** ¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so please don¡¯t go too deep.¡± Before entering the hunting ground, I received instructions from the driver. Only after receiving confirmation a couple of times did the drivers let us inside. Perhaps it is because many of the descendants of renowned nobles are included. They paid extra attention. ¡°Then shall we go in too?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Kaham maintained a smile, raising the stiff corners of his mouth. The fact that my cheeks were shaking made me feel like I was putting in effort. What method should I use? As I entered the forest, I thought of things that Kaham could use. It¡¯s like a raid trap provocation. Other than that, not much came to mind. Because there wasn¡¯t much about him in the original work. There was nothing else to know. Or maybe there¡¯s something inside those gloves. ¡°Why are you wearing gloves? ¡°I don¡¯t think I was involved yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh, this¡­¡± He scratched his cheek sheepishly and avoided answering. I watched him like that and walked away. Rustling. As I walked in the silence, the bushes in the distance shook. He muffled the sound of his footsteps and motioned for Kaham behind him to be quiet. There might be something in those bushes. At least there could have been orcs. There was no harm in being careful in advance. I put my hand on the handle and looked at the bushes. I feel a hot gaze on the back of my head. Does not matter. From now on, I will be ¡®acting¡¯ as the main character. In ¡®hunting¡¯, there is nothing better than the strength of the main character. Upright. Long ears stuck out. Those ears were animal ears that can still be seen in modern times. Pure white fur. That animal that came out of the bush was a rabbit¡­ Chwiik. It was an orc who caught it. I thought I would meet an orc, but I didn¡¯t expect to encounter it so quickly. In the nearby area, the knights cleaned it once and it was normal for there to be no orcs. But to meet an orc right away like this. thud! Grumble! catch! Catch it! It¡¯s because of that noise that makes the forest noisy. They were already oppressed by the knights, but now they are making noise in their own homes. Even if it were me, I would be annoyed. But what can you do? That¡¯s life and that¡¯s life. Okra¡­ I looked closely at the sight of the orc eating the head of a rabbit. I only saw it in books. It was my first time seeing an orc this close. A boar¡¯s face with a muscr body. Animal skins are woven together to cover only important parts. If you had only seen its face while lying down, you would have mistaken it for a wild boar. There seemed to be no weapons. He was holding a rabbit with both hands and there was nothing around it that could be used as a weapon. But I originally thought orcs traveled in groups. In the original, it was said that at least three or four of them gather together like goblins. But now all I could see was an orc eating a rabbit. No matter how you look at him, he looks like he was abandoned by the group. Sometimes there are guys like that. He can¡¯t fit in with the group and ys separately. That orc is probably like that too. I waited for a long time, but no other orcs showed up. I drew my sword. Then I nced back. Kaham was looking at me without saying a word. It looked like he was waiting to see what I would do without even holding a weapon. ¡®That¡¯s better.¡¯ If you intervene for no reason, it bes difficult in its own way. They weren¡¯t properly coordinated, and if they moved to fight together, they could get in each other¡¯s way. In that case, it was better to move alone from the beginning. And somewhat fortunately, Kaham showed no signs of movement. I aimed the cool de at the orc. The orc still didn¡¯t know that I was watching. [¡®The Nameless God¡¯ is looking forward to your performance.] I ignored the message that came to mindte and ran forward. Chwiik? The orc, whose face was covered in blood and fur, looked back at me. The orc¡¯s eyes looked at me nkly for a moment. For a moment, the orc screamed and swung his fist. Phew. He lowered his head to avoid the fist and was stabbed in the chest. ¡®It¡¯s shallow.¡¯ Is the orc¡¯s skin thick or is my strengthcking? It was barely a scratch. Wow! He dodged backwards and pulled out his sword. He picked and blood spurted out from the orc¡¯s chest. The orc, seeing his own blood, breathed heavily and clung to me. Suddenly. After dodging the orc¡¯s fist by only moving his head, he held the sword back and cut the tendons on his wrist. It went in properly. The orc¡¯s left hand went limp. Cooooooo! The orc didn¡¯t care and attacked with his entire body. He turned to the side, dodged the orc¡¯s charge, and cut his thigh. ¡°Whew¡­¡± He took a short breath and swung his sword. Numerous wounds appeared all over the orc¡¯s body. Wow! The orc swung his fist in anger. He dodged the fist and crawled into his arms. Chwiik. I stabbed the sword into the head of the embarrassed orc. Phew. I could feel the sensation prating through my bones. As I pulled out my sword and dodged, the orc fell limply where I was. ¡°Whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­.¡± My heart felt tight. My head was spinning and I was out of breath. Why is this happening all of a sudden? My vision became blurred. I think I¡¯ll be amazed. It was my first time feeling like this. I feel pretty fucked up. Guilt for taking a life? Or the fear of killing one another for the first time in one¡¯s life. Manyplicated feelings tormented me. Maybe I feel this way more because I killed a human-like monster simr to me. Whatever it is, what¡¯s important now is. I can¡¯t bear this feeling right now. [The ¡®Nameless God¡¯ looks at you with worried eyes.] [It is rmended that the ¡®Nameless God¡¯ ¡®act¡¯ the character.] You want me to act? Although I had a moment of doubt. I immediately became more immersed in the ¡®acting¡¯ of the main character. I thought about what the main character would be feeling right now. OK. ¡°Whew¡­¡± My mind calmed down surprisingly quickly. I no longer felt repulsed by the idea of killing. I took a deep breath and straightened my lower back. He put the sword back into its scabbard and looked down at the dead orc. Unlike just now, when my heart was pounding like it was going to explode, I feltfortable now. It feels like looking at pork. It was nothing more and nothing less. ¡°I told you to bring the mr.¡± He took out the dagger hanging in his arms and opened the orc¡¯s mouth. In the case of suchrge objects, it was said that by-products such as mrs could be brought. It would have been better to carry the entire body, but my strength was not good enough to carry a body of this size. And there was no reason for that. I just need to bring proof that I caught an orc. ¡°As expected, you are Raymond Youngsik.¡± As I was pulling out the orc¡¯s mr and putting it in my pocket, Kaham, who had been quiet until then, approached and spoke to me. ¡°I never thought you would catch an orc. ¡°To be honest, I was a little surprised.¡± Were we close enough to have this conversation? What are you thinking when you talk to me? He also speaks in a very friendly manner. ¡°I apologize for what happened yesterday.¡± I was quite embarrassed by his sudden apology. For a moment, I picked my ears to see if I had heard something wrong. ¡°Then let¡¯s move.¡± Kaham took the lead in an embarrassingly bright voice. *** Beatrice decided to move alone. Although he was confident in his skills, he had no desire to hang out with the children of other nobles. It was difficult and annoying to separate them as they tried to cling to each other somehow. Above all, after that incident, I refused to attend the banquet. -This is the order of the Magic Tower Lord. Participate in this banquet. She wouldn¡¯t havee here even if her father had not ordered her to do so. ¡®I just hate loud things.¡¯ Although I attended the banquet, I stayed in my dorm. Even though I was in the dorm, I could hear everything. This is because her children who came to get her attention told her various news. Raymond beat Kaham. However, among the news they brought was information about Raymond. As soon as I heard his words, I remembered seeing him in the training room. That day too, he was being violent towards a fellow ssmate. I didn¡¯t like it back then, but now they¡¯re using violence even in a banquet hall for social gatherings. ¡®Why would you save a guy like that?¡¯ I just couldn¡¯t understand that thought. What good did such an idiot sacrifice his body for? Beatrice immediately shook her head to shake off distracting thoughts. I didn¡¯t like the thought of him. So I decided to just stop paying attention. I entered the forest alone, refusing to let my children join me. I moved with the thought that catching one rabbit or deer would be enough. ¡°Uh¡­¡± How long did it take? Her legs became stiff. In front of her were orcs with red, bloodshot eyes. They looked back at her, drool dripping. ¡®Oh orc.¡¯ Her legs trembled. Her brother Jerion came to mind. At that time, her brother became a vegetable while trying to protect Raymond and himself from orcs. Memories of that time came back and tormented her. Kuuuuuu! The orcs screamed and rushed at her. Beatrice¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at it. Chapter 17 Episode 17 I followed Kaham and looked at him. I couldn¡¯t figure out his intentions. It was also the case that the person who was hostile to me at the banquet hall is now friendly to me. It also bothered me that he was being overly kind to me. It seemed as if he was being kind to someone who was about to die. I feel like I¡¯m going to die anyway, so it¡¯s a loss if I be hostile. ¡®And why do you keep going inside?¡¯ It¡¯s been like that since before. When some were trying to hunt outside, they cleverly moved to keep going inside. As if you had to go in there. It was then. ¡°Aaaahhh!¡± A woman¡¯s scream was heard. At the same time, a red re shot up into the sky. I know the meaning of that smoke, or more precisely, the color of the smoke. ¡®Structure signal.¡¯ There was something about that acting in the original. It was a signal that Beatrice used to alert people around her when she was in danger. Could it be that Kaham did something? When I looked back at him, I saw that his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. A face that says something is not going well. I red at him and ran to where the re wasing from. ¡°Barrier!¡± The sound of Beatrice chanting. And the orcs surrounding the barrier were visible. Orcs holding clubs or ded weapons. Among them, there was an orc who was twice as tall as the other orcs wearing armor. ¡®Oc Warrior!¡¯ A particrly strong and destructive monster even among orcs. It was a powerful entity that could only be dealt with by a knight who used mana. Why is such a monster here? There¡¯s no way the knights would have let that danger go. This situation itself was something strange, as was the Orc Warrior. The orcs were all excited. He was drooling and his eyes were red and bloodshot. An orc¡¯s eyes are green like its body. Those eyes were so red and bloodshot that they could be seen from far away. It looked like he had taken a stimnt. ¡°Oh Orc Warrior!¡± Kaham¡¯s shocked voice was louder than expected. At that sound, the eyes of the orcs surrounding Beatrice shifted in this direction. Kaham must have realized his mistake, but he hurriedly covered his mouth. The orcs were already baring their teeth at us. Wow! Some of the orcs are running towards us. Other orcs repeatedly pounded the barrier to see if they were more interested in women than men. ¡°Aaaah! She screamed at the orc¡¯s hideous appearance. With only the barrier in ce, they were unable to mount a significant counterattack. It was strange. In the original, it was normal for her to resolve this situation without any problems. The power she showed when meeting the main character was that great. Even though he is weaker than before, he is still a 3rd circle wizard. It was a being that could never be driven to this level. It would be normal to defeat at least half of them, but she was so scared that she couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡®why¡­?¡¯ There was no time to worry. Before I knew it, an orc came closer and was swinging a club. Sigh! My sword decapitated the nearest orc. Wow! The orcs, enraged by the smell of theirpatriot¡¯s blood, all broke away from Beatrice and rushed towards me. Suddenly. Cut off the arm of the closest approaching orc. Sigh. Turn your body to avoid the attack and cut its head. My body, ¡®immersed¡¯ in the main character, ughtered the orc like a machine. The number of orcs initially attacking her was only five, including the orc warriors. But now, including the orcs that came after smelling blood, there were eight of them. Excluding the orcs you just killed, you have to deal with six of them. This was impossible even for the driver alone. If only there were regr orcs. Kuaaaa! A group of orcs that includes orc warriors is twice as dangerous. Just one Orc Warrior was equivalent to one Knight. That too with a knight who uses mana. Considering that the difference between a knight who uses mana and a knight who does not is the difference between earth and sky. what. I felt something strange while dealing with the orcs. Kaham was obviously with me, but strangely the orcs attacked me. Out of curiosity, I nced behind me and saw Kaham looking at me with the mouth of a brown container I didn¡¯t know where he had opened it. The orcs did not attack even though they nced at Kaham. As if that shouldn¡¯t be the case. It was strange, but I didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to it. Because I was busy dealing with orcs. I quickly looked around. ¡®There is no chance of winning.¡¯ Intuitively, there was no way I could win. Even if Kaham helps and Beatricees to her senses. It was normal not to be able to win. The Orc Warrior was such a dangerous being. Moreover, Kaham seemed to have no intention of helping me. Even though you can never win. Why? Phew. Now that I was taking on the orc, I didn¡¯t think I would lose. Is it because I am immersed in the main character who killed thousands of monsters? This didn¡¯t feel like anything. Kagagak. Throw away the swinging club to the side. Kwasik. Cut off that head. 1 min? I killed two more orcs in maybe less time. ¡°Haa¡­¡± A heat surged from within. Something felt good. Cut the flesh. Breaking bones. Wow! Cutting off the head of a screaming orc. I felt like I was going to be addicted. Puff poop poop. He grabbed an orc and thrust his sword into its chest one after another. Every time the sword cut into my flesh, blood sttered all over my face and body. It¡¯s ridiculous that even just a moment ago, I was afraid of killing someone. ¡°not bad.¡± Killing the orcs was satisfying. Quang! Avoided the axe. what? I think my body has gotten a little stronger. Quad deuk. Cut off the orc¡¯s head. My sword cut off the orc¡¯s head with a single blow. Originally, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to cut even half of it. ¡®The strength has be stronger.¡¯ Overall physical ability increased. I didn¡¯t do anything special, so what happened? I nced back. Mana gathered in her hand that reached out to me. ¡°fire!¡± The body of the orc attacking from behind burned. Even as he attacked the orc, his hands trembled. *** Chwiik. With her help, all the orcs except the orc warrior fell to the ground. The appearance of the fallen orcs was not very good. The sight of his entire body being ravaged was so ugly that even the kindest person would feel nauseous. thud! The Orc Warrior, who had been quiet until then, stepped on the floor. My feet rose and the ground trembled with each step. A red speck appeared on his body, and his already red eyes became even redder and seemed to be filled with blood. Wow! The Orc Warrior¡¯s roar echoed in all directions. The trees around us shook violently and their branches broke. I heard a tinnitus beeping in my ears. My eardrums burst with just one roar. ¡®This is the Orc Warrior.¡¯ I don¡¯t know why I stayed quiet while mypatriots were dying. The momentum was amazing. As I was facing him, my body was shaking. Because you are afraid? no. How strong is that Orc Warrior? I was excited to see if he could really satisfy me. Left leg forward and right leg back. I bent my knees and aimed my sword. Bang kwaang! The Orc Warrior shook the ive he was holding and broke the trees around him. Then it screamed and rushed at me. The ive is raised high and then lowered. If you block that, not only will your arms break, but your head will explode. As soon as I thought about it, I dodged to the side and swung my sword at my side. Kaang! The Orc Warrior¡¯s arm was bent abnormally and blocked my attack. I stopped something that could never be stopped, but I wasn¡¯t surprised. I knew that an Orc Warrior would easily block an attack like this. Kagagak. He pulled his sword down and leaned down. The ive scraped past the sword. Phew. Heid down his sword and stabbed his side. It¡¯s shallow. Only the tip of the sword went in. Wow! The Orc Warrior screamed and swung his fist at my head. ¡°shield!¡± A blue film appeared above my head and blocked the orc¡¯s fist. Although it was broken, it gave me time to escape. If the magic had been a littlete, my head would have exploded. Strangely, I wasn¡¯t afraid even though I almost died. But that isn¡¯t enough. After encountering Orc Warriors a few times, I felt like I knew. I need to be more of a protagonist than I am now. I have to portray the main character, including my personality and behavioral strength. [¡®Nameless God¡¯ is worried about excessive immersion.] A light blue aura appeared on the sword. The thought of ¡®losing¡¯ disappeared and the thought of ¡®killing¡¯ filled my head. When mana builds up in your arms and legs. Kwaaaaang! My sword can now take the ive from the front. Inmon sense, it was impossible. No matter how short I exercised, my body was weaker than my peers. Nevertheless, the reason we were able to win was because we had technology. It was impossible to face the Orc Warrior¡¯s mighty power head-on. Nevertheless, I was able to receive it thanks to the mana in my sword and arms. The moment I became ¡®immersed¡¯ in the main character, I was able to handle mana like my limbs. I turned my body and released the ive. The Orc Warrior¡¯s body was unable to withstand the force and momentarily leaned forward. When he tries to turn the mall with his monstrous reflexes. ¡°Restraint.¡± Mana stopped the Orc Warrior¡¯s movements. A moment¡¯s hesitation. Thanks to that, I was able to stab the sword into his head. The sword filled with mana prated the tough leather and reached the top of the head. ¡°Whew¡­¡± When the sword was pulled out, the Orc Warrior¡¯s body swayed helplessly and fell forward. I was just ¡®immersed¡¯ in it. I was only immersed in it for a short while, but I immediately killed the Orc Warrior. ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯ Still, I felt thirsty. I wanted to see more blood. Someone shouted in my head that I had to kill more to bring about talent. I looked around. Wow¡­ and it was visible. A woman shining brightly. She was Beatrice and I wanted to steal her light. If I kill that woman, wouldn¡¯t I be able to have her talents? no. don¡¯t stop. My body moved differently than I thought. ¡°Raymond¡­?¡± She looked up at me nkly. He looked at her indifferently and swung his sword. ¡°Be barrier!¡± Severalyers of barriers were piled up over her body. I swung my sword without heeding anything. Even though I have little mana, it¡¯s not enough to break through that barrier. One per room. I steadily broke down the barrier. Faster than she can chant. In an instant, the entire barrier she had spread was broken. ¡°Aaaah!¡± As she screamed, my sword stopped near her neck. My opposite hand grabbed the de. The hand was torn and blood flowed out. My head hurt more than my hands. Nausea filled me. I lowered the sword from her. I stumbled and leaned against a tree. I recited what was inside. The pain in my heart feels like it¡¯s being pricked by a needle. Only after a long time had passed was I finally able toe to my senses. ¡®I almost got eaten.¡¯ I was so immersed in the main character. I felt like I had be the main character and because of that, I almost killed Beatrice. This is dangerous. No matter how good a sword is, if the handle is a de, you cannot handle it. ¡®Acting¡¯ was like that. I should do it in moderation, but I was afraid that if I got too involved, my personality itself would change. ¡°sorry.¡± I approached the scared woman and spoke to her. Chapter 18 Episode 18 I took a deep breath, raised my head, and looked around. A ce full of orc corpses. Kaham was nowhere to be seen. I looked among the corpses to see if he was dead. There wasn¡¯t. If it wasn¡¯t eaten by another monster in that short period of time, it would have escaped. He ran away without helping¡­ It was strange from the beginning. Starting with the gloves, what was trying to lead me in, and that brown bin. Everything tells us that the culprit is Kaham. ¡®The orcs were excited. why?¡¯ Something suddenly urred to me. Oak stimnt. A medicine that paralyzes the orcs¡¯ reason and makes them attack them without any hesitation. But it wasn¡¯t just the user who could avoid the orcs. Something else was needed to avoid the orcs¡¯ attention. It¡¯s like a hiding item. A top predator or something¡­ And maybe there was something in that brown container he opened. But should I just hand it over? More solid evidence is needed. Yes, a definite item like an orc stimnt. ¡°Ugh.¡± A faint moan was heard. Hearing the sound, he looked down and saw Beatrice holding her ankles and lowering her head. ¡°Does your ankle hurt?¡± I looked at her body. Perhaps because he fell because of the orcs, the clothes he was wearing were stained with dust. She didn¡¯t even look up and said nothing. I could sense that he didn¡¯t want to talk to me yet. ¡°You have to tell me so I can help.¡± ¡°I do not need.¡± I scratched my cheek as she spoke coldly, still not raising her head. Oh my gosh. I had forgotten that there was blood on my hands. I wiped the blood from my cheek with my sleeve and looked down at her. Still, I thought that if we fought together, our rtionship would have be a little better. It seems that her trauma from 4 years ago has not been forgotten to that extent. ¡°Can you go back alone? ¡°There might be more orcs.¡± Her body trembled at the word ok. You don¡¯t want to talk to me, but orcs seem scary. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± As I was about to walk, she hurriedly reached out and grabbed my pants. ¡°Help me.¡± Only then do you open your mouth. You must have been afraid to be alone in this forest. That¡¯s why you grabbed my clothes. ¡°Then let¡¯s look at the injured area first.¡± I leaned down and grabbed her ankles. She trembles. Without hesitation, I rolled up her pants. It was swollen. It felt even more amazing that I had endured until now that one more lump had formed. There is nothing to worry about. I can never move alone. ¡°Pick me up.¡± I turned around and showed my back to her. ¡°what?¡± ¡°Get on your back.¡± ¡°If you move your injured foot, it will swell even more.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I felt her hesitate for a moment. For a moment, I felt a heavy, warm sensation behind my back. ¡®More than I thought¡­¡¯ A contradictory feeling of being both light and heavy. Still, I wonder if the exercise was worth it or if the effects of the mana frost were still there, but surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t heavy. ¡°I will move slowly, so let me know if you feel ufortable.¡± ¡°¡­huh.¡± As he nodded, his shaking hair brushed his cheek. It smelled good. When trying to take a step. ¡°What is this.¡± Something was blocking my view. I thought maybe a leaf had fallen from a tree branch due to the wind, so I grabbed it and stuck it to my face. ¡°¡­.¡± It looked like a leaf. Faded yellow. Except that it has unnatural holes and a thread attached to the end. ¡®A foul smell.¡¯ A dirty me came out of that hole. It smelled like excrement that had been rotting for years, or like fermented durian or fermented skate. In short, the worst smell. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± When I picked it up and examined it, Beatrice, who was on my back, pretended to know. Then he tells me to take him down. The initial antipathy towards me disappeared and he started talking normally. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°If what I think is correct¡­ their faces are too close.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He moved his face away from her. She looked at me quietly and opened her mouth. ¡°¡­And how long will I respect you? ¡°It¡¯s strange when you say that.¡± It¡¯s strange¡­ If that¡¯s the case, you should do what¡¯sfortable for you. It was already a bit ufortable. I called her by her name without using her name, but when I tried to treat her with respect, I¡­ fortunately, she told me not to treat her with respect first. I nodded willingly. ¡°okay.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She lowered her head without saying a word. Her eyes sparkle as she looks at the leaves for a moment. The shame went away and I looked at the leaves with a serious face. Even though she was ufortable with me, she didn¡¯t seem to care about me as she looked at the leaves to see if her passion for learning had not disappeared. ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s just one of those.¡¯ He moved away from her concentration and moved among the orcs¡¯ corpses. As I looked at the tree branches above my head, I saw that it was true. There were more things that resembled the leaves Beatrice was holding. I collected three things like that. Other than that, no matter how hard I searched, I couldn¡¯t find anything. I took it and returned to Beatrice. I handed the leaf over to her and she nodded after checking what she had received from me. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°This is a stimnt.¡± stimnt? If the stimnt she was talking about was the stimnt I knew, then I was right. ¡°Using this increases all desires of the orcs. Things like appetite and greed.¡± She continued speaking with a serious face. ¡°Among other things, it increases your appetite explosively. ¡°Orcs¡¯ main prey are humans.¡± I understood what she was trying to say. Orcs, blinded by their appetite, will attack humans as soon as they spot them, and if that happens, people living nearby will definitely be in danger. Above all, the fact that something like this is hanging here means that someone installed it to kill the children. ¡°Then what should I do to avoid those orcs?¡± ¡°Predator stool. We need at least the stool of a predator greater than that of a troll. ¡°An excited orc can even find a hidden wizard.¡± If so, the situation fits. The stimnt belongs to Kaham, and that¡¯s why it had the feces of a predator to avoid the attention of the orcs. Otherwise, there would be no reason for that guy who likes to show off to carry around an unsightly brown container. So what should I do now? *** Somehow I got Raymond inside. It seemed like he felt something strange, but since there was nothing exact, he followed me obediently. Then, at the sudden sound of a woman¡¯s scream, Kaham felt as if his heart sank. Could it be that there was someone else there? Kaham, who hurriedly followed Raymond, felt his heart sink and escaped. ¡®Beatrice¡­ why her.¡¯ Someone who shouldn¡¯t be there was there. Beatrice. The eldest daughter of a magic family equivalent to Millennium. The original n was that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. It wasn¡¯t just her. There was an Orc Warrior there. Orc warriors were dangerous even to ordinary orcs. This is because individuals with warriors ignore the presence of predators. You have to run away. If you stay here, you may also be harmed. Beatrice got caught, but there was nothing she could do. Because her presence here was the problem. When the orcs¡¯ gaze turned towards this direction, Kaham opened the lid of the barrel he was carrying in his arms. Then a foul smell began toe out of it. I tried it a few times, but it was an unpleasant smell that I couldn¡¯t get used to. The orcs¡¯ eyes flinched for a moment and then focused from Kaham to Raymond. Raymond, who was dealing with an orc, nces back. Kaham, who made eye contact with Raymond, flinched and stared at him for a moment. ¡®What can I do now that I¡¯ve noticed? ¡®I¡¯m going to die anyway.¡¯ He is an Orc Warrior. Even knights are picky. There is no way that ipetent bastard could survive against an Orc Warrior like that. Kaham ran away without looking back. Suddenly, yesterday¡¯s events came to mind, but I shook my head. Raymond can never defeat the Orc Warrior. ¡®It worked out better. ¡®If it¡¯s that guy, I¡¯ll kill you for sure.¡¯ Although it¡¯s a little different, the result is still the same. Even though Beatrice was there, it couldn¡¯t be helped. He didn¡¯t drag her in, she got caught, and it¡¯s not his fault. Kaham, who was running to the meeting ce, suddenly stopped and looked at his body. His body was in too clean a state to be said to have run away alone. Kaham returned to the entrance with his clothes torn and bruised. ¡°hmm? Why did youe alone? ¡°Where are yourpanions?¡± ¡°Oh, the Orc Warrior has appeared!¡± At the knight¡¯s words, Kaham¡¯s face contorted and he shouted. ¡°An Orc Warrior. ¡°It wasn¡¯t there when we looked.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying I lied? It really appeared! ¡°I barely escaped alone!¡± Kaham¡¯s angry voice spread everywhere, and all eyes focused on the sound of Orc Warrior. Only then did the knights realize the seriousness and urgently asked. ¡°Who were you with?¡± ¡°Raymond Youngsik¡­ and Lady Beatrice were also there.¡± Kaham spoke with as much anger and sadness in his voice as possible. ¡°Where are you.¡± ¡°Over there.¡± In response to the knight¡¯s question, Kaham raised his hand and pointed in one direction. The knights with stiff faces headed in the direction he pointed. ¡°Are you okay? ¡°Your face is very pale.¡± People around him gathered around him and offered words offort. Kaham bowed his head. To not show a smile that cannot be hidden. He thought that now that the obstacle was gone, the attention of Count Warrug and Selina would turn to him. Although there were unnned sacrifices. What can I do? That¡¯s my fault too. ¡°Uh uhh. excuse me¡­!¡± ¡°Raymond, it¡¯s Raymond!¡± what? At that time, the voices of the people were heard. Kaham¡¯s body, surrounded by people, stiffened at their words. Kaham slowly raised his head and saw something he shouldn¡¯t have seen. Kaham¡¯s face turned pale when he saw that. Raymond, carrying Beatrice on his back, was approaching with a fierce look on his face. He approached, escorted by knights, and shouted at them. ¡°Therapist! ¡°Get a therapist!¡± He set Beatrice aside. Those who returned alive from the Orc Warriors. All the people gathered around Kaham ran towards them. What happened? Is it true that you met an Orc Warrior? How were you able toe back alive? People wanted to hear their stories. But Beatrice remained silent with her mouth tightly shut. Raymond rxed his shoulders, slipped through the crowd, and approached Kaham. ¡°You did well to run away by yourself.¡± Raymond red at Kaham with a deep murderous look in his eyes. Kaham hesitated and took a step back from that force. Chapter 19 Episode 19 : The road to the meeting ce. My back ached from carrying Beatrice. Perhaps because the tension disappeared, the aftereffects of the battle came flooding back to me all at once. My palms were sore and my thighs and forearms were throbbing. ¡°Master Raymond!¡± When I was almost at the entrance, the knights who spotted me came running in a huff. And when I saw Beatrice on my back, my face hardened. It was a big problem that the daughter of a magic master like me was injured. Whether they did it or not, I passed them and went inside. ¡°Get a therapist.¡± After speaking to the drivers, I carefully put Beatrice down. And I looked around. ¡®found.¡¯ Kaham¡¯s face turned pale as he made eye contact with me in the distance. I was surprised that Beatrice and I came back alive. I¡¯m just surprised. Because we, who he tried to kill, came back alive to fight the Orc Warriors. It is obvious that he would have thought it would be a blessing if he could at least get a body. ¡°You¡¯re alive. ¡°I was surprised that it suddenly disappeared.¡± I tried to hold back my boiling anger and spoke to him. ¡°Ah yes.¡± Looking at his flustered face makes me want to punch him. Yesterday, I had to break every bone in my body so I couldn¡¯t move at all. I looked at his body while talking. Torn clothes and scarred skin without ever swinging a sword. And the ne with the brown barrel that I saw earlier when I met the orcs who were drunk on stimnts. ¡®It¡¯s the barrel from before.¡¯ A barrel that allows you to escape from orcs. I had no idea it would be shown so openly. ¡°It must be a shame that I came back alive.¡± ¡°What is that¡­ I¡¯m d you came back safely.¡± ¡°is that so? But for all that, your expression doesn¡¯t look good.¡± He hurriedly touched his face. As I watched his reaction, I took out the leaf I had put in my arms. ¡°I found something quite interesting there.¡± I showed him the leaf. I was once again convinced that the culprit was him by his reaction as his eyes widened as if they were tearing apart. If it wasn¡¯t the culprit, it was normal to wonder what it was. I¡¯m not that surprised. ¡°They say this is an orc stimnt. ¡°Thanks to this, I was able to meet the Orc Warrior.¡± People¡¯s eyes are focused on the leaves I am holding. Kaham¡¯splexion darkened at that. ¡°It¡¯s strange. Something like this is installed in the hunting ground. ¡°It looked like he was trying to kill someone.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s strange about this is that it¡¯s impossible to enter the hunting grounds unless you¡¯re an official¡­¡± ¡°What is that¡­!¡± ¡°Why is Kaham Yeongsik so angry? I didn¡¯t specifically name anyone. ¡°Is something stabbing you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. ¡°I have no reason to do that.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right. ¡°If that criminal is here, it will never be good for him.¡± Knights with bloody eyes approach. Before I knew it, Beatrice was with me, walking fine as if she had been treated by a therapist. ¡°I don¡¯t know who the culprit was, but the prank went too far. ¡°Thanks to you, Lady Beatrice and I almost died.¡± People get excited about the word ¡®death¡¯. Even nobles, and because they are nobles, are sensitive to death. Because I have too many things. ¡°This was really fun. ¡°It is poisonous and if you touch it with bare hands like this, ck spots will form.¡± I showed my hand to people. A ck spot appeared on my hand where I had touched the leaf. ¡°This doesn¡¯t take any treatment, so it takes three days for the spots to subside. Well, fortunately, the mole is harmless to the human body¡­¡± People look at my hands. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, please have someone else touch this. ¡°Then you will know that what I am saying is true.¡± A nobleman sent his attendant to touch the leaves. A knight carefully touching a leaf. After some time, spots like mine appeared on his hands. ¡°It was real!¡± ¡°So does that mean the culprit is here!¡± People looked at each other and walked away. A situation where you don¡¯t know who the culprit is. They knew that nothing good woulde from being close to each other. ¡°If the culprit was here, he would have spots on his hands like me.¡± This was something that came to mind when I found out that it was an orc stimnt. I couldn¡¯t have known it because it was used by the main character in the original work to attract orcs. Although I stopped using it at first. ¡°Everyone, please show your hands. This is an issue that requires the culprit to be caught and dealt with strictly. ¡°I believe you all know why.¡± It was an attempt to kill the son of a nobleman. Even if you are a noble, you must be punished for your sins. They scrambled to prove that they were not the culprits. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Kaham Yeongsik show his hands? ¡°If you¡¯re not the culprit, please show me.¡± ¡°¡­Why should I do that?¡± Kaham pulls his hand back and grits his teeth. I sighed deeply at that sight. I tried to resolve it peacefully because people were concerned. It was difficult to bear it any longer. ¡°I already know what you did.¡± I walked closer to him and spoke softly. ¡°There is no evidence, is there?¡± ¡°evidence? Ha¡­.¡± I reached out and grabbed the brown container. His body trembles and he hurriedly tries to p my hand away. He tore off the ne faster than that. ¡°No matter how bad I am at using magic, I am the eldest son of the Millennium Count. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t recognize the magic cast here?¡± Click. I opened the lid. Then a foul smell came out of the container. It was so strong that light green smoke was visible. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What is that smell!¡± People around me were scared and stepped back, holding their noses. ¡°I knew a long time ago that it had form preservation and sealing magic.¡± I took his hand and removed the glove. Then his hands full of spots are revealed. He hurriedly covered his hand, but the people around him had already seen it. ¡°I told you. I knew you were the criminal. Ah¡­ you want me to tell you that you actually have this kind of spot and that you keep this container around as a hobby? ¡°That¡¯s a really nasty hobby.¡± I called Beatrice. After receiving treatment from a therapist, she was able to walk to some extent. As she got closer, she passed me and grabbed Kaham¡¯s wrist. and. ¡°light.¡± I used magic. Then, light appeared around Kaham¡¯s hand, and on the contrary, his hand turned ck. ¡°Oh uh¡­!¡± Kaham, startled and embarrassed, hurriedly withdrew his hand. When she saw that, she opened her mouth. ¡°The orc stimnt is a kind of magical potion. If you use a magic that produces light, such as a light, on the contrary, the area touched by the orc stimnt turns ck.¡± People are agitated by her words. What she says carries more weight than what I say a hundred times. I talked to her before I came here. Please help me catch the criminal. She said that she also owed him a debt, so she would do what was natural rather than help. The result was this. *** As soon as she finished speaking, things progressed quickly. Unable to withstand the continued interrogation, the caham eventually blew up, and even the attendant who sympathized with it was imprisoned. After revealing my sin, I feel sofortable. ¡®I can¡¯t end this.¡¯ It¡¯s not over just because you¡¯re in prison. Even though hemitted a sin, that doesn¡¯t mean he died. Since he is the son of a famous Viscount, he will be released before long. If they want to charge him with more crimes, they can go to court, but I have no intention of escting the matter to that extent. This alone has already given him the worst impression among the nobles. Above all, he and I had one thing to work out. ¡°Prison¡­¡± After the hunting event. As the nobles left one by one, they went to the prison where Kaham was being held. ¡°Go somewhere else until I call you.¡± Although the gatekeeper guarding the prison protested. It was stamped with power and pressed down. ¡°I thought it would be the worst because it was prison. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°you you¡­!¡± When Kaham saw me, he pointed and stammered. I ignored him and looked around the prison. His prison away from the attendants really wasn¡¯t that bad. Because we were given a bed, clean nkets, and luxurious food that you couldn¡¯t think of as a sinner. Even though he is a sinner, is it true that a noble is a noble? The knight¡¯s prison was like a dirty cell full of bugs. ¡°Do you think the Ruhaman family will quietly watch you do this? I am released. ¡°If I leave here, I will never forgive you.¡± Kaham growls like an animal. He really doesn¡¯t understand the situation. ¡°You can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making noise even when you¡¯re locked up in prison. In a way, that too is a talent. ¡°If I fall into the water, the only thing that wille to mind is my lips.¡± ¡°Are you insulting me now?!¡± ¡°insult?¡± It¡¯s an insult. I can¡¯t help butugh. If you knew your situation, you could never say something like that. I should take this opportunity to properly inform you. How should you act when you meet me? ¡°I n to start insulting you now.¡± ¡°what¡­?¡± ¡°I have an iron rule of giving back what I receive.¡± I opened the cage door with the key I received from the gatekeeper and went inside. ¡°You tried to kill me, so it¡¯s true that I¡¯m trying to kill you too.¡± Ttuduk. I loosened my fingers. Kaham took a step back. Only then did he realize what I was trying to do and quickly called the gatekeeper, but the gatekeeper never came. Because under my orders, you will go to a bar somewhere and have a drink. ¡°I¡¯m being generous, so I¡¯ll beat you just until you¡¯re about to die.¡± ¡°Now wait¡­!¡± Before I made any noise, I stuffed a cloth in my mouth. I just want to feel the taste of my hands. I don¡¯t want to give up my ears to hear screams for no reason. And I didn¡¯t want to hear his voice itself. I endured so much because of this guy¡¯s mouth. Puk puk! Starting with the legs, I slowly stepped on the torso. I should have done this a long time ago. When sparring, the joints of the bones should have been broken so that the maneuver itself could not be performed. I had no idea that doing it in moderation would turn out to be this much of a hassle. ¡­suddenly. ¡°Ugh!¡± Kaham¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot. The unlucky face was filled with pain. ¡°Turn it off. ¡°Please save me¡­¡± When did the cloth fall out? Kaham grabbed my leg and begged me to stop. Unfortunately, I had no intention of stopping. You have to change your thoughts so that you can never confront me again. ¡°Wow¡­! Do you think you can get away with this? My father will not forgive you!¡± I stopped punching. Did he think his threat was sessful? The face quickly bes more triumphant. He said while gently stepping on that guy¡¯s face. ¡°That proud family you mentioned. ¡°Watch closely what happens next. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing your expression then.¡± Then we have to start again. He screamed at my raised fist. Chapter 20 Episode 20 Large drops of sweat pour down like rain. At a training ground created in the middle of the forest. Bring your legs together, bend them at a right angle, and extend your arms forward. I took a slow breath while in a horseback riding position. My legs were shaking and I wanted to rx right away, but I couldn¡¯t stop. I slowly took a deep breath and rxed my horseback riding stance. Then I lied down and started doing push-ups. A month has passed since the banquet. Is it because I exercised consistently? My body gained quite a bit of muscle as it went up and down. ¡°Viscount Ruhaman is a member of the Skr family¡­¡± Ellis next to me gave me various information. First of all, information about Viscount Ruhaman. I asked Ellis to gather all information rted to Viscount Ruhaman. Ellis carried out the task faithfully. I came across such detailed information that I was curious as to how they found that information. ¡°¡­There are rumors going around that Kaham Yeongsik has be a criminal.¡± The information she found was this. The Skr and Millennium families were very angry at the fact that their children almost died. Viscount Ruhaman acted quickly. Before the two families could do anything, they came and apologized. He brought a lot of wealth and offered it. But that wasn¡¯t enough to calm the two famous families. The first thing the two famous families did was to stop producing magic items destined for Viscount Ruhaman. And they banned the use of the gate. In addition, all nobles who interact with Viscount Ruhaman are prohibited from using the gate. The nobles¡¯ footsteps towards Viscount Ruhaman stopped. As a result, Viscount Ruhaman became isted. Even merchants stop walking at them. Viscount Ruhaman became more desperate and brought Kaham, who had been released from prison, to visit. Then, he made Beatrice and I take turns visiting each other and burying our heads in the ground and apologizing. Even though he trampled on his child¡¯s pride, he asked for forgiveness. In the first ce, I had no intention of forgiving him, and neither did Beatrice. Who can easily forgive someone who threatened their life? ¡®Still, I was surprised when Viscount Ruhaman bowed his head to me.¡¯ It was surprising in many ways that a nobleman with such high self-esteem would bow his head to me. ¡°¡­You agreed to forgive me.¡± Count Millennium agreed to forgive half of Viscount Ruhaman¡¯s territory to Count Schuyler on the condition that he would keep certain ores that could only be found in Viscount Ruhaman free of charge for a few years. Losing half of the territory and ore, the main source of ie, was a huge blow to the economy. Viscount Ruhaman had no choice but to cry and ept to eat mustard. As a result, I was able to obtain hundreds of gold coins, which was a great benefit. My future work required a lot of money. ¡°And it is said that Lady Beatrice went into the magic tower¡¯s private training hall and has note out for several days.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ really? ¡°I guess I was really stimted by this incident.¡± The biggest reason why she entered the training center may have been this orc incident. He must have been quite shocked that he almost died without being able to properly resist. ¡°I only heard it through rumors, so it¡¯s not urate.¡± ¡°Okay, good job.¡± If I knew her, she would have gone into training like Ellis said. Since you¡¯ve been called a genius, your self-esteem will be high. It¡¯s not a bad thing for me. It¡¯s good for me that she¡¯s be stronger. Because it increases my chances of surviving. ¡®I need to get it on my side quickly.¡¯ I¡¯ll have to make it on my side before that, though. Her bing stronger was definitely something to celebrate, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. The stronger she gets, the busier she will be, and the fewer days I can see her. In extreme cases, you may not even have a chance to be friends with her. ¡°¡­The Count told me toe find him as soon as training is over.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± I stopped moving at Ellis¡¯ words. For what reason? If there was a reason for him to call me¡­ it would be all about swordsmanship. Recently, we haven¡¯t been able to have a proper conversation due to the problem with Viscount Ruhaman. ¡®I thought we should talk about it at least once.¡¯ Just in time, I had something to say to the count. ¡°Whoa¡­.¡± I stood up. Perhaps because it was a chilly day, I could see with the naked eye steam rising from my body. ¡°You have a cold.¡± ¡°ah. thank you.¡± Ellis quickly came over and wrapped a towel around my body. Is it because my body cools down as I sweat? It definitely got cold quickly. I wiped my body with a towel and headed to the bathroom. *** After the banquet, the interior of the count¡¯s house was noisy. It was surprising to see Viscount Ruhaman walking around with his son apologizing. ¡°You were just Master Raymond, right?¡± ¡°uh. But he seems like a different person. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the master I knew¡­¡± ¡°Okay. ¡°He seems like apletely different person.¡± Aside from everything else, the biggest rumor was about one man. ¡°Honestly, the confrontation with Kaham Youngsik was surprising. ¡°I said it had changed, but I didn¡¯t know that it would also happen to Kaham Young-sik.¡± Ipetent. headsman. The person whose name suited him. ¡°Have you seen what Master Raymond has been hunting? ¡°He even hunted Orc Warriors.¡± ¡°really? Isn¡¯t the Orc Warrior a monster that even knights have a hard time catching? ¡°Master Raymond caught that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°The knights went to that ce, and there were six more orcs as well as orc warriors.¡± It was a story about a change in the object of avoidance that one always did not want to encounter. Raymond Millennium. It was even harder to find a maid who had not suffered all kinds of insults and harassment from him. That¡¯s why I heard the news that Raymond beat the youngest knight and saw him doing exercise that he had never done before. Even though it didn¡¯t bother them at any point. I didn¡¯t believe the news that Raymond had changed. No, I didn¡¯t want to believe it. It was Raymond who had been tormenting him to the point of killing him. His changes, no matter how good they were, were not very pleasing. Just because something changed, there was no guarantee that it wouldn¡¯t bother them. Their thoughts changed a little after the banquet. ¡°Master Raymond helped me when I was being bullied by another child.¡± ¡°Even though I spilled water, he forgave me.¡± Raymond¡¯s appearance at the banquet came as a great shock to them. He showed such good performance that it made me wonder if Raymond was right. In addition, they were surprised at the fact that he had captured thest Orc Warrior and at his confident appearance in front of several nobles. But there are also people like that. ¡°Change? That¡¯s not even funny. ¡°How can that idiot change?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretending to have changed. ¡°It¡¯ll be the same when there¡¯s no one around, right?¡± ¡°Orc Warrior? ¡°It could be that he is iming that he caught what the driver caught.¡± There were also those who looked at it with a negative gaze. They were holding a grudge against Raymond because he had been bullied so badly. It seemed very difficult to change their minds. ¡°Hey, Master Raymond is passing by.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s true.¡± The maids who were mopping the floor rushed to Raymond. ¡°Meeting Master Raymond.¡± Raymond nced at the maids. The maids trembled at that. Even though we know that Raymond has changed, the reason we are still afraid of him is because his old memories remain. ¡°I guess they were cleaning.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± As I spoke, I looked at Raymond¡¯s gaze. Raymond looked at them and scratched his cheek. ¡°Okay, good work.¡± The maids¡¯ eyes widened as if they were tearing up at Raymond¡¯s words. Then he bowed his head deeply. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Raymond left his seat. The maids looked at the back in disbelief. ¡°You just told me to work hard, right? ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who heard this, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard it too. ¡°He definitely told me to work hard.¡± ¡°Master Raymond is telling you to work hard.¡± The maids¡¯ eyes moved to Ellis, who was following behind Raymond. She has a strangely bright face. Raymond¡¯s exclusive maid, she had be much brighter these days. Wouldn¡¯t she know better than they do? They were thinking of talking to Ellister. *** The road to the Count. I tried to organize my thoughts about what to say to the count. Why did the Count call me? The most likely thing was to ask about the swordsmanship I showed in sparring. I had no intention of hiding my swordsmanship. I n to answer as best as I can. That wasn¡¯t what mattered now. There was something the Count wanted. It was something that had to be done. In order to do it, the count¡¯s permission was needed. ¡®You have to go to the academy.¡¯ I had to go to the academy. You shouldn¡¯t go. In the original work, the first ce the main character headed to after learning that he could gain talent by killing people was the Royal Academy. Thergest concentration of talented people in the entire kingdom. For a protagonist who wanted talent, the academy was like the best buffet. The kingdom was on the path to extinction after the protagonist attacked the academy. Those responsible for the future of the kingdom died at the hands of the protagonist, and the academy was impossible to operate, making it impossible to cultivate talent. ¡®It must be stopped.¡¯ I had to stop the protagonist from attacking the academy. Although I¡¯m not sure I can beat him. If you prepare well, you may be able to prevent it, even if it is impossible to kill it. Moreover, since it is a ce where talented people gather, there could be the talent I need. In many ways, there were plenty of reasons for me to go. ¡°Are you here?¡± The butler who was waiting for me at the door bowed his head to me. I raised my hand in greeting and stood in front of the door. Then the butler raised his hand and knocked on the door. smart. ¡°Master Raymond has arrived.¡± ¡°Let me in.¡± Squeak. ¡°You can go in.¡± Before going in, I looked back at Ellis. If I go in like this, they will continue to stand there and wait for me. ¡°You go and do your thing.¡± ¡°yes. young master.¡± Ellis bows his head. I nodded and walked away. I thought you¡¯d be filling out paperwork like always. This time he was sitting on the sofa, sipping tea. It seems he was waiting for me. I sat down on the sofa in front of him. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡± ¡°water.¡± I have no taste for refined tea drinking. As soon as the butler put down the water in front of me, the count waved his hand. The butler bowed his head and went out. Squeak thud. The sound of the door closing was heard and the Count put down the teacup loudly. The standoff continued for a while without saying anything. The first to speak was Count Millennium. ¡°Just as you said, a lot has changed.¡± The Count¡¯s fingers tapped the armrest. That sound is slightly annoying. ¡°Because I said it would change.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I did. ¡°I¡¯m going to be an idiot with a sense of purpose.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. The count¡¯s eyes were filled withplicated feelings. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a smart asshole could be like this.¡± The Count fell silent. And I don¡¯t know if he was going to say something, but I could feel him contemting. And when he opened his mouth to speak, I struck first. ¡°I want to go to the academy.¡± ¡°what?¡± The count¡¯s expression became strange. He blinked at me, as if he was puzzled by what I said. Chapter 21 Episode 21 Count Millennium stared at me. He looked at my face and bodynguage as if trying to read my thoughts. It seemed like he was trying to find out the truth of what I said. And after a while, I frowned as if I realized I was being sincere. ¡°I want to go to the academy¡­¡± Count Millennium trailed off. It seemed like they didn¡¯t like the fact that I was serious about going to the academy. This is the reaction I expected. ¡®Because the academy is a ce where onlymoners and powerless nobles go.¡¯ Academy. Another name is talent training institution. It is an institution supported by the royal family to gather and nurture talentedmoners. The royal family even provides amodation and food. Attending the academy didn¡¯t require a lot of money. The only thing that requires money is the transportation costs between the academy and the main house. Although it mainly eptedmoners, it also included children of nobles. Nobles in name only, with no power. Nobles with poor estates, etc. What they have inmon is that they were unable to establish a separate education system due to weak wealth or power. Children of noble families who do not have an education system and do not have funds to entrust to other families attend the academy. However, unlikemoners who did not have to pay any fees, nobles had to pay a registration fee. The higher the rank, the higher the amount. However, so far, there has been no record of a descendant of a nobleman higher than a viscount going to the academy. Because I don¡¯t feel the need to go. Each powerful noble has their own education system. For families above viscounts and counts, each had their own family system. The education system was of such a high standard that even the academy could not surpass it. It is inevitable that the education system of the famous family will delve deeply into only one of the specific elements of swordsmanship or magic and create the best method. There is no way that a group of teachers of a decent level can beat the educational method created by experts in each field. Above all, nobles have high self-esteem. It is impossible to receive education in the same space asmoners who are considered lower beings! There were many nobles who thought this. Therefore, even nobles who do not have a separate education system entrust their children to other famous families instead of the academy. They were reluctant to go to the academy even though they had to pay a big price instead. And it was the same for Count Millennium. He knew I had no talent for magic. And at this banquet, I learned that I have a talent for swordsmanship. A talent that even the main character of the original work coveted and even Count Warrug was surprised by. He said, pulling himself forward. ¡°Is it because you want to go to the academy for swordsmanship?¡± ¡°yes.¡± There was no hesitation in my answer. Justification for me to go to the academy. It was swordsmanship. The Millennium family is a famous magic family. Education on swordsmanship is bound to be somewhat poor. But there was one thing that caught me off guard. ¡°You can learn better swordsmanship without going to the academy.¡± That means Count Millennium¡¯s power is enormous. It could have helped me learn better swordsmanship without having to go to the academy. However, I cannot bend my will. This is a matter on which my life depends. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You know¡­ but you still want to go to the academy?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Count Millennium frowned as if he was ufortable. ¡°What if I tell you not to go?¡± I shrugged my shoulders at those words. That alone was enough of an answer. Count Millennium was silent for a while. As I looked at him, I remembered the reason for going to the academy. So that I can refute his words at any time. I gathered my thoughts until Count Millennium opened the door. Firstly, to learn swordsmanship. Great swordsmanship is good, but I want to experience more swordsmanship. I want to experience the life of amoner rather than the son of a count, etc. If things don¡¯t work out, you can sneak out, but it¡¯s thest resort to win. When you are thinking about what to say or what answer to give. What Count Millennium said was beyond my expectations. ¡°The day I said I would be a bastard with a sense of purpose.¡± He rattled his teacup and spoke about the past. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it.¡± Those brown eyes reflected on me, my unwavering appearance. At first nce, my expressionless face seemed frozen in his eyes. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it. For the past 12 years. ¡°Because you told me countless times that you would change.¡± I listened to him quietly. It was surprising that he said something like this. Yes, no. I simply thought about that. But I never thought we would have such an honest conversation. ¡°Every time, you always broke your promise. ¡°You betrayed my expectations and said only false things.¡± A story about Raymond, not me. My days as an ipetent idiot started when I was 6 years old. The impact from that time remains to this day and interferes with what I do. Raymond¡¯s influence remained so deep that even what I have seen until now was not enough and did not want to disappear. Therefore, I silently listened to the count. I didn¡¯t do it, but I was Raymond anyway. ¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t take what you said this time very seriously. ¡°I was surprised to hear that he was going to be a fool, but I thought it would be the same as always.¡± In the original work, Count Millennium was not a man of many words. He was always serious and a quiet person who did not say anything unnecessary. I found it somewhat surprising that he spoke like this. ¡®Does that mean he¡¯s still a son?¡¯ No matter how shitty Raymond may be, he is still a son to him. I see so much talk about going to the academy. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any expectations. But I had expectations.¡± He said something contradictory. ¡°From that day on, you did something beyond my expectations.¡± He defeated the wizards, defeated Kaham with swordsmanship, and hunted the Orc Warrior. ¡°Especially that swordsmanship you showed. ¡°I decided to believe in the possibility of swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Does that mean I can go to the academy?¡± ¡°step. This is thest time. ¡°If you use this opportunity to betray my trust, then you will have to take responsibility.¡± A firm voice. I nodded quietly. *** When Raymond was preparing to go to the academy. Count Warrug came to Count Millennium without a word. Because Count Millennium told him unbelievable news. The content was truly shocking. ¡°Are you really going to send me to the academy?¡± That means sending Millennium to the Academy. Count Warrug said as if he couldn¡¯t understand. Count Millennium smiled slightly at that. ¡°You won¡¯t understand why I gave permission.¡± ¡°You are stating the obvious.¡± Yeah, you probably don¡¯t understand. Even the person who gave permission couldn¡¯t understand why he did it. ¡°I guess that means I¡¯m a father too.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Count Millennium looked at Count Warrug and smiled. Because I understood his reaction. ¡¯14 years. ¡®It¡¯s been 14 years.¡¯ It had been 14 years that my son had hoped that Raymond woulde to his senses. Even when you make a mistake ande to ask for forgiveness. Despite the obvious statement that he admits his mistakes and says he will never do it again. Because he is my son. I trusted him and endured it because he was my son. I resolved the issues that had been going on so far, and when my son cried and begged that he had done something wrong, I was heartbroken. When will Ie to my senses? How long should I wait? When reports came in of someone behaving differently than usual, I just ignored it. Since he was an asshole, it wasn¡¯t strange no matter what he did. However, the reports that came in one after another and the confident look they showed when eating together. When he defeated Kaham with swordsmanship in the banquet hall and brought back the by-products of the Orc Warrior. ¡®Can I trust you this time?¡¯ For the first time, anticipation arose. I was hoping that he woulde to his senses and show his eldest son now. I wasn¡¯t sure yet. Only a month has passed now. It¡¯s too short a time to say anything has changed. Now was the time to watch. And there was another reason that was the biggest of all. ¡®It was a firm eye.¡¯ Even if he was coerced, even if his body was in pain, his eyes would not bend. The will to go to the academy somehow. I think that if he has eyes like that, he might be showing something. ¡°I wonder if you can take care of it¡­ I thought you would send Raymond to me.¡± ¡°I thought so.¡± As far as he knew, Count Warrug was the best in terms of swordsmanship. Moreover, didn¡¯t his daughter, Selina, prove it? It¡¯s hard to imagine how strong it will be if it uses mana. Even though it was his first time holding a sword, Raymond defeated the youngest knight and overwhelmingly trampled Kaham, who was said to be a swordsman prodigy. That talent will definitely be great if it receives the help of Count Warrug. ¡°It¡¯s not for nothing that they say no parent can beat their child.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He¡¯s not someone who won¡¯t do something just because he¡¯s told not to. So wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let them do what they want to do? ¡°You look happy.¡± ¡°I?¡± ¡°okay.¡± Count Millennium silently lifted his teacup and drank the cooled tea. Count Warrug watched him and muttered quietly. ¡°The quiet days at the academy are over.¡± The swordsmanship shown by Raymond. And the appearance has changed. Those two things alone were enough to cause an uproar at the Academy. ¡®I should send Selina to the academy too.¡¯ Having a variety of experiences is of great help to prosecutors. Because you have the experience to respond to variables. Count Warrug thought seriously as he looked at Count Millennium. *** There are days like that in life. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s anything wrong with my body or the weather is bad, but it¡¯s just a day where I¡¯m not in a good mood. My body was shaking for no reason. ¡°Do you have any difort?¡± Ellis noticed my condition and asked me with a worried face. It seemed strange that I was making such an impression. He looked worried that he might be in pain somewhere. ¡°I just feel bad.¡± ¡°I feel¡­ do you mean?¡± I nodded. There was no pain anywhere, but I felt quite ufortable. Even when I was a minor actor, I felt this way a few times. Back then, something always happened like this. However, the departure date cannot be postponed. Even a little dy can ruin my n. ¡°I guess it¡¯s no big deal. ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m unwell.¡± Although it was tingly, there was no difort in moving. It¡¯s just mildly unpleasant. And now I am Raymond Millennium, not minor actor Lee Seong-hyuk. So there is no reason to put off doing what I want to do just because I feel that way. The carriage moved with a ttering sound. Chapter 22 Episode 22: I felt stinging gaze. Even if I tried to ignore it, it was hard to ignore because it was so tant. When I turned my head and looked to the side, I saw the knights quickly turning their heads. ¡®Did I get off for no reason?¡¯ Han got off the carriage because he was frustrated. I stayed in the carriage all day. No matter how easy it was to go, it was embarrassing to stay still without any movement. However, the sofa in the carriage was not soft. Since it was just a fewyers of leather, it was very hard. Plus, the mountain path was so rough that my buttocks hurt. I was worried that my back would be stiff and I would end up pooping. So I got off. Since it moved slowly to begin with, there wasn¡¯t much difference between walking and riding a carriage. I wanted to rx a bit and look at the surrounding scenery. I was trying to take some time off. ¡®What on earth is this?¡¯ Just by turning my head, I could feel the warm gaze. However, it was never a good thing. It was a look in their eyes that deeply resented me for being negative. So even if I tried not to pay attention to it, I couldn¡¯t help but notice it. Still, I tried to ignore it at first. I¡¯ve seen looks like that not once or twice. Because most people in the mansion looked at me like that. Even when I passed by, he felt ufortable and his face became tense just by looking at my face. I was that kind of person within the count family. A being that you don¡¯t want to see. But I thought that perspective would have changed a lot after this banquet. ¡°why.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Even when I spoke, the knights did not respond. He just nced at me and then turned his head. Ha¡­ I keep losing my temper. ¡®There is no one to stop them.¡¯ Unlike the mansion where the knightmander, the surrounding gaze, and the count are located, there is no one here. It was me, Ellis, and the knight. So, if you ignore what I say, there is no one to say anything. ¡®But there¡¯s no way to beat him.¡¯ Only a day had passed since my conversation with the Count. Imagine having such an in-depth conversation and now I¡¯m hitting on the drivers. I¡¯m sure they will go back and curse me. Raymond threw a punch for no reason¡­ Since I wasn¡¯t there, I can¡¯t make an excuse, and more than anything, I don¡¯t want my reputation to be tarnished because of something like that. And for some reason, I had a feeling that something had happened between them and me. Specifically, between Raymond and them. ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°Yes, master.¡± When I got off the carriage, Ellis, who followed me, answered politely. Beatrice Gunn also knows what happened between them and Raymond. ¡°Do you know why they do that?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis nodded. When I looked at her and asked her to tell me, she nced at the articles and opened her mouth. ¡°Master Raymond¡­¡± The longer she continued, the more my head hurt. A deep sigh came out from within, and he raised his hand and stroked his face. When Raymond was living as a fool. That time was nothing short of hell for the knights. Once a day, Raymond visited the knights. That never meant anything good. An insult so severe that Ellis, who was watching Raymond¡¯s atrocities from the side, frowned, came out of Raymond¡¯s mouth. When the knights were swinging their swords, people next to them would say that they were a disgrace to their family, saying that no one else could swing a sword like that. When I was trying to rest for a while, they came to me knowing how I could sleep with such skills. If that¡¯s the case, get out of the knighthood. What kind of knight are you? They insulted and persecuted me, preventing me from resting or training. Among them, the two knights next to me were particrly persecuted. He even received insults that were unthinkable for a knight. However, it wasn¡¯t like the knights could be angry at Raymond. As a knight of the family, how could he show his teeth to his master¡¯s son? I just continued to endure and endure. What they learned was to ignore Raymond. After listening to her until the end, I felt deeply upset. I was angry not at the knights who red at me and ignored me, but at Raymond¡¯s past actions that somehow held me back. Just how serious of an idiot he was and what he was thinking when he did such a thing. ¡®Even if it were me, I wouldn¡¯t like it. Rather, it¡¯s even more amazing that you¡¯re holding back like that.¡¯ If it were me, I think they would have beaten me up in this ce with no one around. That¡¯s how bad Raymond was. ¡°Ah¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± I was exhausted just listening to it. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ellis lowered his head. *** There is no magic gate in the academy. In order to operate a magic gate, a huge amount of mana or magic stones are required for one use. It requires 50 gold coins to use and more to maintain it. Even though it was said that the royal family supported it, it was not possible to install a magic gate because of the royal family¡¯s support. So, although it was cumbersome, I had to walk like I do now. It takes 3 days to get from the Millennium House to the Academy. If you ride like crazy on horseback, you can get there within two days. I didn¡¯t really want to go that hard and move. And it didn¡¯t seem like the knights would follow suit. You already have a grudge against me, so maybe you want to go overboard with what I say? So, I decided to take my time and move. ¡°¡­.¡± I was lying on the sofa with my eyes closed. Next to me, Ellis was talking about things he had learned before leaving for the academy. I don¡¯t know how she researched so much information, but it was true that I felt at ease thanks to her. You don¡¯t have to worry too much when you entrust work to her because she properly researches it every time you ask her to do something. The content she brought this time was about Selina. They said she was preparing to go somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t find the location. Well, that much was enough. Because it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for her to leave the family at this time. Or rather, I should say I¡¯m lucky. ¡®That¡¯s not the point.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t what mattered now. It¡¯s information, but if she¡¯s by my side, I can know it at any time. What I feel now is different. I just closed my eyes. The ttering carriage and the movement and breathing of the knights on horseback. It all felt vivid. They were aware of every movement of the knights in the noisy carriage on the rough forest road. This cannot happen. It came to me like a new world. It was amazing. As I closed my eyes and relied on my senses of hearing, smell, and touch, I was able to feel things I couldn¡¯t normally feel. It felt like I was looking at the world in the third person. ¡°hmm¡­?¡± As I was giving myself over to that sensation, I felt a strange feeling. An eerie yet creepy feeling. ¡°young master?¡± I reflexively got up and grabbed the sword. Ellis looked at me in confusion at my actions. He put his index finger to her mouth to silence her and knocked on the wall where the coachman was. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The coachman asked cautiously. I¡¯m trying to look as humble as possible so as not to offend my feelings. I didn¡¯t care about that or not and said to the driver. ¡°Stop.¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± ¡°Stop the carriage.¡± ¡°ah. Yes yes!¡± Hee hee hee! At my words, the coachman hurriedly stopped the carriage. ¡°What is it?¡± The knights approached him, frowning at him. The coachman looked restlessly at me and the drivers in turn. ¡°Don¡¯te out inside.¡± Ellis nodded nkly. When I got off the carriage, the drivers looked at me with frowns. Not only did I suddenly stop the carriage, but I also pulled out my sword, so you must be embarrassed and bewildered. ¡®I guess I didn¡¯t feel it.¡¯ A rich life. So many eyes staring at us. If they had felt this, they wouldn¡¯t have reacted like that. He must have drawn his sword and guarded his surroundings like me. ¡°¡­!¡± The faces of the knights who were looking at me nkly changed. They also sensed my caution. Although he looked surprised at me, he pulled out his sword and gained momentum. A sharp force came out and spread out in all directions, avoiding Ellis. An entric feat that is impossible without considerable training. They trained while gritting their teeth after being scolded by Raymond. And the result was what it is now. ¡°Oh my gosh, I got caught!¡± ¡°Hey. ¡°How did you know?¡± One by one, they starteding out of the bushes. All of them wererge, rugged-looking men. ¡°Looking at you, I think youe from a fairly wealthy family. ¡°As if you¡¯re doing the right thing, give everything you have.¡± ¡°The knights over there, put down your swords. huh? ¡°Unless you want to die.¡± The bandits threaten,ughing frivolously. A bandit who seemed to be a head taller than the other bandits, who were particrlyrge amongrge men, ced the ax he was holding on the ground loudly. thud! How heavy is it? I thought I put it down lightly, but it felt like the ground was shaking. The energy radiating from that body was also formidable. ¡®It¡¯s more than I thought.¡¯ I knew that bandits were grouped together, but I had no idea there were this many. The number of bandits surrounding the carriage and party was at least thirty or more. Moreover, the biggest bandit had a force that even knights found difficult to deal with. If that guy attacks with that many people, even the lives of the knights cannot be guaranteed. Perhaps that was why the knights seemed to hesitate slightly. He looked at them, picked his ears, and said. ¡°Where does the dog bark? ¡°You¡¯re talking dirty.¡± My words had a huge impact. The crowd suddenly became quiet. ¡°What now?¡± The shy-looking guy stuttered. Looks very embarrassed. I gave him a sour look. ¡°No, not even a dog can do it. ¡°It resembles goblin poop.¡± ¡°This profit!¡± The guy¡¯s face turned red. No, it wasn¡¯t just him. The faces of the bandits around him turned red and they flinched as if they were about to attack him at any moment. ¡°Huh¡­ The young guy has quite the mouth.¡± The huge bandit opens his mouth. At those words, the bandits around them became quiet. Just by looking at it, one could tell what his position was among the bandits. ¡°I don¡¯t think you know who I am. ¡°I am Leonard!¡± ¡°omg!¡± ¡°Why the bloody ax¡­!¡± The knights are astonished by his shout. I was a little surprised too. Leonard was a character that appeared in the original work as well. As an extra who ys the main character. Still, it is notorious among merchants and has such strong inaction that even knights find it difficult to deal with. Even if you didn¡¯t attack the main character, you could survive if you whined. It was clear that we couldn¡¯t win with our full strength, but strangely it didn¡¯t seem like we would lose. Is it because I captured the Orc Warrior? ¡°I don¡¯t think you know me either?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to die anyway, so you don¡¯t need to know my name.¡± The bandits burst outughing at my words. The drivers looked at me like I was crazy. The bandits¡¯ughter stopped and the bandit leader spoke. ¡°I heard you don¡¯t know how scary the stupid goblin ogre is.¡± ¡°Why are you talking so long? Are you scared?¡± ¡°this guy!¡± The bandit leader came running screaming. The ground shook. The knights rushed to me, but the guy¡¯s ax swung at my head faster than them. A situation where no one suspects my death. Sigh. The sword I held shed and swung like a thunderbolt. Tuk degurur. The head of the bandit leader fell to the ground and his headless body fell next to me. There was silence. He swung his sword, brushed off the blood, and spoke to the knights. ¡°Why are you not doing your job?¡± I smiled and looked at the knights. Chapter 23 Episode 23 After the bandit attack, the knights became even more silent. From time to time, he nced at me withplicated eyes. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it because it wasn¡¯t as disdainful as before. ¡°Walk quickly!¡± Rather than talking to me, the knights shouted at the bandits who were tied to the carriage and dragged away. It seemed like he was ming himself for not being able to do anything when the bandits appeared. He became a knight and was protected by his master, so in a way, there is nothing more humiliating than that. But it won¡¯t be anger about that. ¡®To begin with, they don¡¯t even think of me as their owner.¡¯ They may simply be ming themselves for being helpless. Well, it¡¯s not something I care about. ¡®It felt good.¡¯ Rather, I recalled the feeling I felt while dealing with bandits. A sword that moves freely and a confrontation with the enemy. The feeling that everything around you bes clear and the enemy¡¯s movements are clearly visible. The more I thought about it, the more amazing it was. Clearly, the bandit leader¡¯s ax was fast. It was a fast and powerful blow that even a knight could not avoid or block. ¡®I saw it.¡¯ The attack was visible. The flow of mana contained in the sword was visible. My body moved on its own, knowing where to avoid and how to swing, and I was able to understand the movements. I wiped the blood off my sword. No matter how fast I swung it, there was blood on it. I checked to see if the de was damaged. I didn¡¯t feel like this even when dealing with the Orc Warriors. At that time, I struggled to survive, but now I move by my own will. The feeling of swinging the sword still remains in my hand. In the past, I only thought that Raymond had a talent for swordsmanship and was amazed that I could use it. Now I like simply swinging the sword. It was also fun to see the knights¡¯ surprised expressions. Above all, because we know well what the protagonist was like before and after he acquired Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship talent. I need to think about whether I should practice swordsmanship properly. Rattling. A day passed and we were able to arrive at a rather magnificent vige. A vige almost the size of a small city. Normally, ordinary viges build things like wooden fences, but the vige in front had a stone wall built like you would see in a city. A wall so high that it is reminiscent of a castle wall. The size of the vige wasparable to that of a city, but the reason it could not be promoted from a vige to a city was that the vige had very few residents. A city basically needs more than a million residents. But that vige had only 100,000 residents. Although there were many tourists, the lord who managed the ce was stricter than expected when it came to epting residents. Well, putting everything else aside, there is only one reason why I know this ce. ¡®The first vige attacked by the protagonist.¡¯ In the original work, this is a vige that the main character stopped by on his way to Count Warrug¡¯s house. At that time, they watched carefully and eventuallymitted massacre. Among the tourists, there are many people who are not geniuses, but are quite talented, so it is a ce that gave the main character great power. Well, that also happened after killing Raymond. This was something he did after acquiring the talent for swordsmanship from Raymond and gaining sufficient strength. A lot of time still had to pass before that happened. ¡°There will be an inspection. ¡°Could you please show me your ID?¡± Unlike other viges where people are allowed in without verification of identity, this ce is managed by guards. The knights came forward and revealed that I was the son of Count Millennium. Then the startled guards hurriedly stepped aside. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Do you know a good restaurant?¡± ¡°yes. There is a restaurant famous for roasting a whole pig. ¡°It is said that peoplee from far away to eat that food.¡± ¡°okay? ¡°Then let¡¯s go there.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I got off the carriage and headed to the restaurant with Ellis and a driver. The other knight left the bandits to the guard and decided to stop by the stables to rest the horses and repair the carriage. ¡°There are quite a lot of people.¡± ¡°Please wait a moment and I will make room for you.¡± ¡°uh.¡± Ellis headed to the restaurant and soon after, a restaurant employee came out and bitten the customer. The guestsined and left. When Ellis came back and went in, she spoke and we were able to go infortably. ¡°They say they will clean up the ce immediately.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I saw employees quickly organizing the interior. Before that, the customers left the restaurant one by one. When I saw one of them, I froze in ce. ¡®How¡­¡¯ My heart was beating like crazy and my whole body was shaking as if I had been in ice water. I was in a cold sweat and couldn¡¯t think straight. ¡°young master¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t answer Alice¡¯s worried questions. In front of me. ¡®Why are youing out here!¡¯ Because there was a main character in the original work whose face was very distorted. *** I felt like I had lost my mind. Everything I had nned went wrong in an instant. I shouldn¡¯t have met the main character now. At least we should have met when I had enough strength. Can you win? I examined the main character¡¯s body thoroughly. Fierce eyes and long scars on the cheeks. He has a muscr body like a beast and an appearance that befits the call of a handsome man. What was so irritating was that he was spewing out a deep, murderous spirit. The sight was so brutal that it felt like I was standing in front of a predator. ¡®The main character shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯ If things had gone as nned, the protagonist should have almost arrived at the Millennium Count¡¯s house by now. This is the time when Selina, who has been confined to the countess,es out. Aiming for that moment, the protagonist made his move. To take away Selina¡¯s talent at a time when the knights¡¯ protection was less than usual. The main character must have left as soon as the banquet started. It should be normal by now to be in a vige near Count Millennium. Why are you here? Where did it get twisted? The protagonist must know that Selina is in the Millennium Territory. And you probably know that the banquet won¡¯tst long. That¡¯s why they must have moved as quickly as possible. ¡®It is different from the original content.¡¯ I believed in the original work and tried to avoid him by going to the Academy. What is it for? What was keeping him here? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t figure out what the reason was. Because this didn¡¯t appear in the original work. Wait a minute, but I think I¡¯m in danger. ¡°young master. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Ellis¡¯ voice seemed toe from far away. There was only one reason why the protagonist went to see Selina. To have the talent of swordsmanship that she has. Then, by chance, she gets into an argument with Raymond, and when she sees that his talent is superior to Selina¡¯s, she kills him. ¡®What the protagonist wants is the talent for swordsmanship. And I have that talent¡­¡¯ My whole body stiffened. I saw the main character¡¯s eyes sparkle as he looked at me. Seeing him approaching slowly, I took a step back without realizing it. Even though I knew I had to be more confident at times like this, I couldn¡¯t. My life depends on it. Will I really be able to defeat the main character? impossible. He was like a yaksha who had already fought across the line of fire, andpared to him, I was no different from a baby. Even the Orc Warrior I killed was like a meal to him. From the moment he first gained his abilities, he was stronger than most knights. In addition, the monsters¡¯ talents, such as the troll¡¯s regenerative ability, have now been taken away. The probability that I could beat him was 0%. Then the only conclusion is to run away. Even that is difficult. There was a huge difference in physical abilities. It was the difference between an adult and a child in every way. Even running away was impossible. Puzzle. I grabbed the handle of the sword. It¡¯s been a long time since my hand, which I held so tightly that the blood stopped flowing, turnedpletely white. The main character approaches. He looked at me. With an interesting look. I feel short of breath. The interest in his eyes faded for a moment. And he looked at me like he was looking at a toy that had lost its fun. ¡°What can you use something like that for?¡± He muttered something softly as if he wereining and walked past me and left the ce. The ce where he disappeared. Ellis helped me as I stumbled from my nervousness. ¡®I lived.¡¯ *** How many people can live with a tiger or shark right in front of them? I could have survived with even slimmer odds than that. The main character lost interest in me. But it was a little strange. Why did you leave me behind? ording to the original work, it would have been normal to kill Raymond after seeing his talent. what? Has he already acquired a talent for swordsmanship? ¡°That can¡¯t be possible.¡± There was no one with as great a talent for swordsmanship as Selina or me. If there was such a person, it would have been recorded in the original work and I would have remembered it in order to recruit him. However, it could not be said that it was obtained from a monster. I¡¯ve never heard of a monster having a talent for swordsmanship before. ¡®Why did they keep me alive?¡¯ The talent I have is the talent of swordsmanship and¡­ Ah! One thing came to mind. The message that appeared whenever I acted. The message is clear. [ I said, ¡®The nameless god¡¯ is looking forward to your acting.] He said he was looking forward to my acting. And he talked about talent and acting countless times. If so, that means. ¡®I have two talents. ¡®It¡¯s swordsmanship and acting, and of the two, acting is higher.¡¯ Because his talent for acting is better than that of swordsmanship. The protagonist did not see the swordsmanship talent hidden behind the acting. Other than that, there was no way to exin why the main character ignored me. Moreover, what he said. ¡®Where can I use something like that?¡¯ If I had seen his talent in swordsmanship, I would never have done that. Because he saw acting, he only saw acting, so he treated me as a useless talent and ignored me. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I was dazed. What will be of all the hardships I have gone through so far? The reason I ran so hard was to survive the main character. But if the main character doesn¡¯t kill me, is there any need to go through the trouble? ¡®You must be stronger.¡¯ there is. The biggest reason. At the end of the original story I saw, the main character tried to destroy the world. Kingdoms copsed at his hands and hundreds, if not tens of millions, of people died. Among them was the Millennium family. In the end, the main character will kill me. I don¡¯t know if the main character gives up trying to destroy the world, but the main character I know never gives up. In the end, he will mess up the world. ¡®I have to survive.¡¯ I had to develop strength enough to stop the protagonist¡¯s actions so that even the protagonist could not be touched. ¡°young master. ¡°Try some of this.¡± I looked down at the pork that Ellis handed me. Delicious, juicy pork skewers. Yes. I chewed it and thought. That I would survive. Furthermore, I will stop the main character who poses a threat to my safety. I must protect my own safety. Chapter 24 Episode 24¡¯s results are the same. The exterior of the Academy, which we arrived at over the course of four days, was so splendid that we were impressed. Gold and silver decorations were ced on the pure white exterior wall, and a statue of the founding king was erected behind the fountain in the center of the academy. Outside the academy, a huge city surrounded the academy. Perhaps because there were children of noble families, the security at the gate leading into the city was quite tight. The guards were so strict that the knights would not have been able to enter if they did not have ID cards with the emblem representing the Millennium Count family. ¡°Can Ie today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The coachman sweated profusely at my words. Although I said this as a joke, there were so many people in the city that I wondered if I could actually go to the academy today. Plus, it was so big that it was easy to get lost if you made a mistake. Fortunately, I was able to witness a miracle thanks to the carriage I was riding in, which at first nce looked like it belonged to a nobleman. The street where it seemed like I could never move forward was split on both sides by my carriage. The sight of so many people being separated was nothing short of spectacr in another sense. Iughed bitterly at the fact that a noble would be a nuisance to others just by moving. That¡¯s how we arrived at the academy. ¡°We¡¯ll just head back.¡± As I got here, the drivers¡¯ perspectives on me changed slightly. I bowed my head slightly and entered the academy, leaving behind the knights who were returning to the count¡¯s house. ¡°Raymond, are you Youngsik?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°My name is Jamie and I will guide Raymond Youngsik inside. ¡°Please follow me.¡± Wearing a dark blue uniform, he had a warm appearance. With a gentle smile, he led me into the academy. ¡°That is a ce where swordsman club students can train autonomously. ¡°Over there¡­¡± While going inside, he exined every part of the academy. Despite arriving early in the morning, arge number of students were gathered in the training area and ssroom. It was abouting out early and refining myself. ¡°who is this?¡± ¡°Look at those clothes. ¡°It looks terribly expensive.¡± I could feel the eyes of the students. With eyes full of curiosity, they are guessing among themselves who I am. Everything from the clothes I wear to the maid I have with me will be surprising to them. From their perspective, it would be strange for a high-ranking nobleman like me toe here. ¡°This is the ce.¡± ¡°This is¡­.¡± ¡°This is the vice principal¡¯s office. ¡°The vice principal was looking forward to Raymond Youngsik¡¯s arrival.¡± There is something strange about the words. It seems like he¡¯s pointing the finger at the vice principal, not me. A hard, disdainful look. The expression appeared briefly and then disappeared, but I could clearly see it. smart. ¡°Vice principal. Raymond Youngsik has arrived.¡± As soon as Jamie spoke, a bright voice came from inside. ¡°Please let me in.¡± I went inside, ordering Ellis to collect information separately. Unlike the Count¡¯s office, which was full of documents, the vice principal¡¯s office was well organized. There was a bookshelf behind the vice principal¡¯s chair, and in front there was arge window with a clear view of the outside. ¡°Please sit this way.¡± The assistant teacher who led me to the sofa in front of the desk seemed as warm as Jamie. The difference is that Jamie has dark circles and looks thin and very tired, but the vice principal has thick skin and looks like he has literally enjoyed wealth. ¡°Ku Haram¡¯s car came in this time, and your timing is good.¡± The vice-principal personally offers tea and says: Then he gestured towards Jamie, who was still standing. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Let¡¯s go and do our job.¡± Jamie bowed his head and went out, closing the door. ¡°Now, let¡¯s eat.¡± The vice principal, who watched Jamie leave until the end, smiled brightly and said. ¡°But I wonder why Raymond Youngsik came to the academy.¡± The vice-principal seemed to be the type of person who couldn¡¯t resist being curious, so he got straight to the point. His doubts were understandable. Even though you may be working at an academy, you will know that it is better to use the education system of a famous school than to attend an academy. Moreover, the vice principal knows my family background. I had already thought of the answer to that question. ¡°I just wanted to have a variety of experiences. ¡°No matter how good your family¡¯s education system is, there are some things you can only get at the academy.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°As the vice-principal of this school, I am d that you think of the academy that way.¡± haha. The vice principal nodded with a kind smile. ¡°Furthermore, it is surprising that the Millennium family¡¯s son applied to the swordsmanship club.¡± His words contained several meanings. Why would a son of a master magician learn swordsmanship? Did he switch to swordsmanship because he had no talent for magic? Do you think switching to swordsmanship would make a difference? I felt like I could see his true feelings beyond his smiling face. Although you may think that what I am thinking is a misunderstanding. ¡®A man who likes to put others down and reveals his money.¡¯ A one-line sentence describing him in the original work. A viinous extra who appears briefly and then disappears. Although the exact details were not provided, that one line alone was enough reason to be wary of him. ¡°I think the vice-principal will know. ¡°I have no talent for magic.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He was embarrassed and hesitated to answer, probably not expecting me to speak so bluntly. ¡°Luckily, I have some sword skills.¡± After saying that, he stopped talking. This alone would have been a sufficient exnation. The vice principal smiled awkwardly and nodded. For a moment, he said with a gentle smile, as if asking when he had shown emotional ups and downs. ¡°Raymond Youngsik, you will definitely be a great prosecutor.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°But¡­ if there¡¯s something I¡¯m worried about¡­¡± he pretends to hesitate to say. He was so good at acting that if you didn¡¯t know his true nature, you wouldn¡¯t suspect that he was looking at you. ¡°I wonder if Raymond Youngsik will be able to get along well with the other children¡­ Ah! Please pretend you didn¡¯t hear this. ¡°I heard a rumor about Raymond Youngsik¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He said, quickly scanning my face. ¡°But after seeing it in person, I can¡¯t believe the rumors. Who would look like this¡­¡± ¡°What does this look like?¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± He stuttered at my surprise words. I could see his true feelings. He was subtly criticizing me, but did he think I would just get away with it? If you thought that way, I¡¯m really sorry. Because I have no intention of just moving on. Looking at him like that, I raised one corner of my mouth. ¡°Many people saw me and had a simr reaction to the vice principal. ¡°I wonder how the vice principal viewed me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ about that.¡± He broke into a cold sweat. He was taken aback by my sudden surprise attack. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. joke.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ hahaha. ¡°You¡¯re being mischievous.¡± He let out an awkwardugh and spoke quickly to change the subject. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard where Ban is wearing yet, right?¡± ¡°yes. Come see the vice principal right away¡­¡± ¡°Raymond Youngsik will be taking sses in ss A-2. ss A is mostly made up of nobles, so you won¡¯t meet anymoners. ¡°I¡¯ve also told the teachers, so if there¡¯s anything you feel ufortable about, please let me know at any time.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration. Oh, I brought a maid. I think it would be inconvenient without it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay. ¡°Some of the other children also brought servants with them.¡± ¡°okay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried I may have held you back too long.¡± ¡°no. ¡°Thanks to you, I also drank good tea.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind thoughts.¡± I got up and bowed lightly to him. He also looked at me and lowered his head. I felt the assistant principal¡¯s earnest gaze. *** When I went outside, I saw Ellis waiting. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis quietly followed next to me. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Since this is where I¡¯ll be going from now on, I¡¯d better take a good look around.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Ellis stepped slightly in front of me and led the way. He followed behind her and said. ¡°What did you ask me to find out?¡± ¡°I will report. ¡°The number of students at the academy is 1,472 and the staff¡­¡± She recited the information she had learned while walking around the academy. Very detailed information. I was a little surprised at how much information I was able to obtain in such a short period of time. It was amazing that every time I asked her to do something, she brought back more information than I could have imagined. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Something else.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°The amount paid by the count family for your admission is 150 gold.¡± It varies depending on the vige and city, but on average, the amount thatmoners spend on food for a month was 50 silver. When you think about it, it was a veryrge amount, but considering that I currently had over a thousand gold, it wasn¡¯t that much. To begin with, the amount of money spent by the count¡¯s family per day amounted to dozens of gold. ¡°And 50 gold of them went to the vice principal.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± This was what surprised me. It is said that the vice-principal evaded taxes of one-third of the amount. It was admirable that he boldly carried out something that would have meant spending the rest of his life in prison if he were caught by the royal family. ¡°You probably have evidence, right?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I brought with me some of the secret ledgers rted to that.¡± This is why I tried to take Ellis with me. Because they think and move on their own without me having to say anything. She looked around and handed me a secret ledger made out of several pieces of paper. ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot.¡± After looking at the secret ledger, I was greatly impressed. ording to what it says, he embezzled enough money to run a city for a month. ¡°It would be a good weakness. ¡°I keep it well.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis puts the secret ledger I returned into her arms. I told her to keep it safe, so even if she dies, she won¡¯t show it to anyone else. ¡®It¡¯s easier to take advantage of one weak point.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know it would be so easy to find a weakness. For a secretive person like an assistant principal, identifying weaknesses is more effective than talking. I ordered it just in case. ¡°Did you find out about the person called the principal?¡± ¡°yes. His appearance seemed ordinary. However¡­ it seemed very solid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard¡­¡± What she said brought to mind the image of the principal. In the original work, the academy principal was not mentioned. Maybe he was a victim when the protagonist attacked the academy. ¡°After learning more about him, I heard that he doesn¡¯t show his face often. ¡°At most times, we don¡¯t see each other once a month, but at other times, we don¡¯t see each other even once a year.¡± Is there ack of responsibility or is the Academy not very interested? Whatever it is, it has nothing to do with me. There was another reason why I came here. ¡®The talent I need is here.¡¯ A person who will be so strong that even the protagonist will be reluctant to deal with him. That talent hasn¡¯t been revealed yet. I came here to win him over to my side. Chapter 25 Episode 25: In the original, the only man the main character had trouble with. Preferring a surprise attack rather than a head-on confrontation, the protagonist was kept from sleeping for nearly a month, and even in a head-on confrontation, he was not easily defeated by the protagonist. ¡®The reason I couldn¡¯t find it even though it was in the same city.¡¯ The reason why he was not noticed by the main character even though he had such talent was because of his personality in the beginning. ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. ¡°The reason why you are interested in him.¡± He had such a weak personality that even Ellis, who investigated my order, had great doubts. To be precise, he was pretending to do so. Even though he was being bullied, he didn¡¯t fight back, and when he got scolded, he just epted it. ¡°It is like that now.¡± He hid himselfpletely. He hid himself again and again, saying it was not yet time for him toe forward. ¡®Because I had a younger brother.¡¯ Like amon clich¨¦, he had a sick younger brother. My younger brother is so fragile that it seems like he might break at the slightest stimulus. While he was struggling to somehow protect his younger brother, there was a decisive incident that revealed himself. His younger brother was killed by the protagonist who attacked the academy. After that, he gritted his teeth and moved to kill the protagonist. ¡°Now is the best time to get him on my side.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°There is such a thing.¡± I take advantage of my younger brother¡¯s weakness and turn him into my side. Since his younger brother is everything to him, he has no choice but to follow my words. ¡®I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯ I looked forward to the moment I would meet him. The main character was exactly as I imagined. So what does he look like? How will they react when they see me? ¡°This way.¡± Ellis led me to the ss I would be attending from now on. ss A-2. It was already crowded with students. I took a quick look inside. Students gathered in the corner and flirting, students lying face down on their desks trying to sleep, and even students making noise and being active. It didn¡¯t look that different from the school scene on Earth. ¡®Those guys are the best in this ss.¡¯ Wherever you go, there seems to be someone in power bullying other students. I see that there is a guy who is bullying me very openly. ¡°young master?¡± At Ellis¡¯s call, I took my eyes off them and followed her. From A ss to C ss. I visited a total of 12 sses. As expected, ss A facilities are the best in all aspects. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if C was the worst. The highest ss are children of nobles, the middle ss aremoners but have good grades, and the lowest ss aremoners but have poor grades. There weremoners who felt grateful just to go there. It wasn¡¯t something I cared about. Because it was routine for the world to divide people into sses. ¡°A group of the baron¡¯s sons, led by the viscount¡¯s son, Merona Yeongsik, are the powerful people here.¡± I looked down at her speaking calmly. All practical information. I could have figured it out if I took the time, but I only gave her less than an hour. Knowing so much information in such a short period of time felt amazing, even though I had never felt it before. ¡°¡­?¡± She tilted her head as if she felt my gaze. I waved my hand, saying it was no big deal, and thought about what she said. I turned my gaze away from her and looked at the grumbling guys. A group made up entirely of descendants of nobles. In this ce where the majority aremoners, they must be reigning like kings. Although they were the sons of nobles who had no power on the outside, they were still the sons of nobles, so even the teachers at the academy would not be able to touch them hastily. Nobles are like that. No matter how little power he has, in modern times, where the son has power from the moment he bes a nobleman, he can be considered the son of a minister and the son of a prosecutor. Asmoners, these are people who should never be touched or offended. ¡®Sounds like fun.¡¯ The highest title among them is Viscount. The moment I, the son of a count, appeared, the academy¡¯s hierarchy had already been swept away by the waves. I was curious about the reaction to the fact that I was the son of a count and the reaction when I revealed that I was Raymond. Rumors about Raymond have spread quite far. You ipetent idiot. It will take more time for rumors to spread about what happened at the banquet. As the Count and Raymond go back and forth between the two, their reactions will change significantly. *** Like the swordsmanship ss, I headed to the training area that I would use in the future. Puk puk! A familiar sound was heard. The sound of fists colliding with flesh. Puhahaha! Along with the sound of the blow, theughter of several people who were going crazy with joy could also be heard. A faint moan in between. The sound was so explicit that even without seeing it, one could tell that the majority was assaulting the minority. ¡°Hey, look at this. ¡°It looks like a slug!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so funny. it hurts? ¡°Are you sick?¡± There was a group of people at the training ground. They areughing as they pat the delicate boy between them. Yes this is reality. There are gutter-like people like that everywhere. It was a sight I saw in ss, and people like that were part of my daily life when I was in school, so I wasn¡¯t very impressed. The world is essentially aw of the fittest. It is natural for the weak to be defeated by the strong. Moreover, there was no reason or justification for me to intervene there. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ll be a nuisance just because you intervened for no reason. ¡°Those are the ones over there.¡± Ellis pointed at them with an expressionless face. The academy¡¯s powerhouse. They know that not even their teachers can touch them, so they can use violence so boldly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Normally, I would have ignored it and passed it by. It wasn¡¯t because he ignored me, and he wasn¡¯t the type of person to suffer for things. But strangely enough, I couldn¡¯t do that. My eyes were particrly focused on the boy among the group. A familiar face even though it was my first time seeing it. But I soon paid attention. The boy wasn¡¯t crazy handsome, it was a face you often see walking around. The talent I was looking for was someone as handsome as Selina, so it definitely couldn¡¯t be that boy. ¡°uh? ¡°Look over there.¡± ¡°what. hey! Doesn¡¯t it turn off?¡± Those who see this side shout. That behavior was annoying. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± no. I¡¯m already exhausted from dealing with the vice principal, but I don¡¯t want to lose any more strength. As I turned around and ignored them, Ellis said curiously. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°huh?¡± Ellis looked at me strangely. ¡°Didn¡¯t you recognize it, Master?¡± ¡°what.¡± What is this sound. What did I find out? As I looked at her with a frown, Ellis raised his hand and pointed at the group. Her finger was pointing at the boy who was being beaten in the middle of the crowd. ¡°This is the person the master told me to look for.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There was only one person I told her to look for. Human Resources. A man with an outstanding talent for assassination. My thoughts didn¡¯t reach that point and I came to my senses. ¡°That¡¯s the guy I told you to find?¡± ¡°yes.¡± She nodded. There¡¯s no way she lied or got it wrong, so that means she¡¯s the right person. No matter how much you hide yourself, you still get beaten up like that? Above all, isn¡¯t she too thin and her face is ordinary? They said he was handsome in the original. If she had a beauty that rivaled Selina¡¯s, it should have been noticeable no matter how dirty her face was. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Then I saw purple hair and red eyes. It certainly resembles the appearance mentioned in the original work. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I was looking for it like this.¡¯ A hollowugh came out. It was a miraculous situation to discover on the first day at the academy, and on top of that, I was being bullied. Oh what great timing this is. It¡¯s so easy toe up with a reason to approach him. ¡°What are you. it¡¯s crazy?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? ¡°Get out of here!¡± It must have been his first time seeing me, but he was swearing at me just because he came close. Isn¡¯t it more trash than you think? In addition, his body was so beaten by them that it was difficult to find a healthy ce on it. ¡°This is my first time seeing you. ¡°Have you transferred to a new school?¡± One of them kept talking. I was about to ignore him and pass by when he grabbed my arm. Ellis, who was used to this type of situation, stepped back even though I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s a very excellent choice. ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°¡®Let go¡¯? ¡®Let go¡¯? Hey bastard. ¡°Speech is short?¡± Heughs incredulously and reaches out to my face. I grabbed his hand and broke it. Wood tter. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± There was a sound of his joints twisting and he sat down. ¡°What the hell!¡± The guys were embarrassed and took a step back. I passed them by and lowered my body towards the fallen man. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He looked up at me at my words. The blood-red eyes were dead, devoid of life. There was no fear or pain in those eyes. I was just filled with the feeling that everything was annoying. There is only one person with eyes like this. ¡°Looks like these guys are bothering you¡­ Do you want me to help you? ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll take care of these guys.¡± He blinks. His brows furrowed slightly as if he did not understand the current situation. He smiled at him. Nod. Very subtle movements. That alone was enough. ¡°Please help Ellis.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis came over and supported Mahol. I turned my back on him and raised my hand to stroke his face. ¡®That¡¯s awesome.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I can¡¯t believe I can so easily meet a talented person and be indebted to him. How lucky is this? [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ is very pleased with your good deed.] I looked around at them. These guys are ring at me with their faces turning red. I felt very angry that I had ignored them. Looking at them like that, I thought about what kind of ¡®acting¡¯ they would do. [¡®The Unknown God¡¯ is looking forward to your acting.] I didn¡¯t want to use my fists on these guys. These guys are so trash that you feel like it¡¯s a waste to even use your fists. All they know how to do is use power on their backs to persecute those who are weaker than them. ¡®Raymond in the original was like this.¡¯ It¡¯s like looking at Raymond. Thanks to that, I suffered a lot. Thinking about that made me angry, but it was a waste to even get angry. There is no reason to waste my emotions on these guys. ¡°He acted like he was going to attack me at any moment.¡± A ferocious force came out of my body and enveloped them. Their faces, which had been stained red, instantly turned pale. ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t even attack me.¡± yed Count Millennium. Not his magic, but the way he looks when he interrogates his enemies. In an infinitely fierce yet quiet and calm tone. ¡°They¡¯re trash.¡± I approached them. They sat down on the spot without even thinking about running away. ¡°If you don¡¯t disappear from my sight right now, I don¡¯t know what I will do to you.¡± Crack. I loosened my hand joints and red at them. ¡°go away.¡± Hey! They screamed and ran away. Chapter 26 Episode 26 Joyfulughter filled the training hall. Passers-by ran away at the sound of theirughter, and the bird sitting on the tree branch flew even further away. ¡°You bug!¡± ¡°Hey, do it in moderation. Then I will catch you.¡± Among them, giggling andughing. ¡®You bastards.¡¯ Mahol struggled to hold back his anger. He gritted his teeth and endured the punches of the men that made his body vibrate. Maybe it was because I had been experiencing this pain for so long, but it didn¡¯t really hurt. I felt unfair and angry at experiencing this kind of behavior. One day, they starteding and harassing him for no reason. At first, he only verbally harassed me, but the harassment became more severe, and now he started swinging his fists openly. ¡°Hey, is there anyone over there?¡± ¡°what? Hey hey ¡°Just go.¡± ¡°uh? madam. ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± I couldn¡¯t even ask for anyone¡¯s help. Because the people who bullied him were people that even the teachers couldn¡¯t easily touch. In a ce where the majority aremoners, they rule as kings because they are the sons of nobles. There was no one among them who could save him, amoner with no power. No one has offered a helping hand for three years and it still remains the same. All he could do was grit his teeth and promise himself that he would pay for thister. Surely that¡¯s normal¡­. ¡°It seems like this is my first time meeting you. Did you transfer to a new school? Well, that¡¯s why it can happen like this.¡± For the first time, something strange happened. Someone approached. I tried to see his face, but I couldn¡¯t see it because it was obscured by the crowd. All that was visible was the legs of a man and a woman. One of the group approached him. They must have been annoyed by him approaching them while ignoring them. Because so far, no one has gone against their words. ¡®I guess that person is the same.¡¯ So did others. At first, he approached when he saw himself being bullied, but was turned back by the bullies. And I never cared again. And I thought it would be the same for that guy. Crack. It didn¡¯t take long for that thought to change. The sound of twisting joints. Iljin screamed and copsed. ¡°What the hell!¡± Only then did the rest of the team realize that the situation was different from before. The group hesitated and retreated, and the light that had been hidden by them was visible. And a man turned his back on that light. ¡°Are you okay?¡± soft voice. I raised my head and looked at his face. It was his first time seeing someone look at him with such concern. ¡°Looks like these guys are bothering you¡­ Do you want me to help you? ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll take care of these guys.¡± Another person, even a stranger whom I had never met before, offered me help. Am I really trying to help? Is there some purpose? I was too tired both physically and mentally to worry about it. I desperately needed that help now. So I nodded. Then he nodded as if that was enough and got up. And the woman who was with him came and supported him. What kind of help does it provide? Mahol looked at his back. What if he gets caught by them like me? Could it be that he is not harmed because of me? Can you really help me? All kinds of random thoughts came to mind. Even though I asked for help. I don¡¯t know why he wants to help me and I don¡¯t know if he can really help me. Did he read my thoughts? ¡°Do not worry.¡± The woman with him opened her mouth. He gives Mahol that same gentle smile and tells him not to worry. ¡°You are a man who keeps his word.¡± Mahol felt his tension rx at her words. firm faith. To have this faith, you have to see something like that countless times. ¡°He acted like he was going to attack me at any moment.¡± He opened his mouth. And Mahol felt the air bing heavier. Something was pressing down on my body mercilessly, as if a rock had been ced on top of it. When he was about to suffocate, something that was weighing him down disappeared. No, it only disappeared from him and the woman who supported him. ¡°Huh¡­!¡± The men in front of the man were each holding their necks or chests in agony. Mahol noticed that he was deliberately avoiding momentum only towards them. Otherwise, there is no reason for the momentum that was weighing you down just now to disappear. ¡®Is this possible?¡¯ Is that possible? Is it possible to unleash and control momentum at will? At least not among the people he met. Especially when ites to people who exude this much force. So doubts arose. I didn¡¯t know it when he was hidden by the Iljin, but the way he stood up to the Iljin was that of nobility itself. From luxurious clothes to jewelry decorations on them. Even the maid who looks cute and supports her. It¡¯s just impossible unless you¡¯re a noble. ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯ I am definitely grateful that you helped me. Thanks to that, I was able to avoid getting hit before ss started. But it was strange for a noble to stand up to a noble. The nobles he thinks of are those who act for their own benefit. My head hurt. *** After watching them run away, I turned around and looked at Mahol. He was looking at me with eyes filled withplicated feelings. The conflicting emotions of doubting why he helped him and being grateful for the help were clearly visible on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go get treatment.¡± Because his body was covered in wounds, it was more difficult to find a healthy ce. From what I remember, the academy also has a treatment room. If you go there, you will be able to sufficiently heal those wounds. ¡°¡­!¡± But he had an unexpected reaction to my words. His face soon stiffened and he fell away from Ellis. Ellis also looked at him with slightly nk eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t thought that he would escape from her support. He stumbles immediately because he cannot receive support, but refuses support until the end. He lowered his head while holding his left arm. ¡°Thank you for your help. ¡°I will not forget this grace.¡± And then he limped away from the training ground. I was dazed for a moment when I saw him like that. His face hardened when he heard that he was taking him to the treatment room. That means something happened between the treatment room and there. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll just have to be satisfied with this for now.¡¯ That¡¯s something that needs to be looked into separately. I was satisfied that I met him today and made a good impression. ¡°What position he has here, how he lives¡­ Find out everything rted to him.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis lowered his head. A day has passed. After meeting Mahol, I went back to the hotel and slept right away. When I woke up at the time I usually exercise, Ellis was waiting at the door. Since there was a long time left before ss started, I headed to the walking course I had seen yesterday. A beautifully maintained garden with flowers and various types of trees. If you continue along that road, youe to an empty lot. A suitable ce for moderate exercise. ¡°What did you ask me to find out?¡± ¡°His family¡­¡± Walking side by side with me, she listed the information she had learned. The first was that Mahol¡¯s family consisted of just him and his younger brother. His parents died when he was young, and Mahol is taking care of his younger brother as the head of the household. That¡¯s what I saw in the original. ¡°But the ce they live is not good.¡± Second, she told him about the lodgings where he was living. When she said that we live in an environment that seems uninhabitable, I let out a small sigh. Just listening to her exnation, it was a ce where people were not supposed to live. ¡°It is said that his younger brother is usually weak. And he is currently sick¡­¡± Details about his younger brother. The story goes that she fell ill because she had a weak immune system and could not adapt to the environment she lived in. No, to be honest, if you live in such a ce, you are bound to get sick no matter how good your immune system is. ¡°¡­That¡¯s it. ¡°I think we¡¯ll need more time for more details.¡± ¡°Okay, good job.¡± Just knowing that much is amazing. Anyone else wouldn¡¯t be able to get that much information in less than half a day. It will be especially difficult in a case like Mahol. Because people around him will see what the Iljin people think and will not want to talk. Knowing her hard work, I had no intention or reason to me her for not finding out right away. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°yes.¡± *** ss A-2. A man with a muscr body spoke to me as I stood in front of him. ¡°From now on, you are a student and I am a teacher, so I will not treat you with respect.¡± I smiled and nodded as he spoke with great nervousness. It seems that it was difficult for him to treat me carelessly as the son of a count. ¡°Please.¡± Hearing my words, he sighed in relief, opened the ssroom door, and went inside. Hustle and bustle. The scenery of the van fit that description perfectly. With so many students gathered together and talking noisily, the noise was enormous. ¡°quiet! Everyone take your seats!¡± The teacher shouted loudly and mmed the table, and only then did the students find their seats and sit down. And he looked at me with curious eyes as I came inside with the teacher. And among them were a few of the Iljin I saw yesterday. ¡°uh? ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± ¡°shit. ¡°Why did youe to my ss?¡± Although he told me to be quiet, I could hear him because his voice wasn¡¯t so low. When I stared at them, they closed their mouths and tried to avoid my gaze by turning their heads. ¡°A new friend came to our ss today. ¡°May everyone be weed well.¡± The students apud loudly at the teacher¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m going to introduce myself, so everyone listen quietly.¡± And then the teacher looks at me. A signal to introduce yourself. I took a moment to organize where to start and where to speak. And then I immediately erased my thoughts. Hiding it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s hidden, so I decided to reveal my entire identity. ¡°I am Raymond Millennium. ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of you in the future.¡± good night. It was said well, briefly and concisely. ¡°Raymond Millennium? ¡°Are you that bastard?¡± ¡°Hey, be quiet. Then I will listen.¡± I¡¯ve already heard everything. The reaction turned out to be more intense than I expected. The students looked at me with mysterious eyes and whispered, and some looked at me with disdain. ¡®This is normal.¡¯ He let out a small sigh. I never thought Raymond¡¯s atrocities would spread this far. Maybe it¡¯s natural. Only the nobles know what happens at the banquet, and those who are there do not attend the academy. So the rumor may not have gotten this far. That means their perception of me. That I am an ipetent idiot. An ipetent person who was born as a child of a famous magic family and cannot use magic. And more than anything, they would be surprised at the fact that the child of a master magician joined the swordsmanship club. It seems like today will be a really long day. Chapter 27 Episode 27 The first ss I took after entering the academy was truly confusing. The group was ying with each other in the corner, and some of the students were dozing off or doing something else. Yes, this was a ssroom scene that can often be seen in real life. It was a scene that could be considered familiar if you were familiar with it. However, the problem was the teacher¡¯s reaction. Acting as if it doesn¡¯t matter whether you make noise or sleep. As if he was used to it, he just said what he had to say and didn¡¯t do anything to stop him. And it wasn¡¯t until I watched it for a long time that I realized it. ¡®This is a world where nobility exists.¡¯ Although there are some who ignore teachers, it is different from reality where students can still be disciplined. That was impossible here. Commoners cannot stand against nobles. Although there were a fewmoners, the majority of ss A-2, where I was, were nobles. Among them were the sons of barons and viscounts, and even a fewmoners were the sons of merchants or of wealthy parents. In contrast, the teacher was amoner who only learned swordsmanship. No matter how much he is a teacher, he cannot treat the children of nobles carelessly as long as they aremoners. Actually, that may be correct. If he identally touched it and something happened, he would be the only one who would suffer. That¡¯s probably why I leave it like that. To be honest, it would take a lot of courage for a teacher just to speak informally to a nobleman¡¯s son. Dengdengdeng. A bell rings throughout the school. The teacher who was conducting the ss amid countless interruptions said. ¡°¡­I will finish ss.¡± ss is over. I was a bit disappointed about that. Contents of the worldview in the novel that could not be seen in the novel. I really enjoyed the ss where I was able to learn about what happened on the continent and what kind of person the founding king was. It would have been better if it weren¡¯t for the noisy groups. ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± After ss, an annoying time came. ¡®It¡¯s going to turn.¡¯ This is because as soon as ss ended, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to me. ¡°You¡¯re the one I know, right? ¡°You ipetent idiot.¡± ¡°Why did youe here? ¡°Leave that good family alone.¡± Ellis has currently left to carry out the work I ordered. As someone who wasn¡¯t talking to anyone and wasn¡¯t interested, it was embarrassing to sit still and feel the gaze. The gaze I felt from all directions was quite burdensome. ¡°Is this really Raymond?¡± ¡°Wow, crazy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that ipetent idiot is so handsome.¡± Even though I told myself to be quiet, I heard everything. ¡®driving me crazy.¡¯ The name Raymond Millennium had a greater impact than one could imagine. In a bad way. I guess I felt it at the banquet, but no one looked favorably on Raymond. Who would like someone who is known for being an ipetent idiot? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I looked around. People who made eye contact with me were startled and turned their heads. They know me as a bad guy who starts a fight even when I make eye contact with them. Raymond only showed strength to the weak, and at least there was no one here who could challenge him. So, I will try even harder to keep out of my sight. ¡®A coward who is strong against the weak.¡¯ They would often hear these rumors and simr things. Formoners, rumors about nobles were a topic of conversation. Moreover, I am the same age as them. I couldn¡¯t help but be more interested. That¡¯s why they show curiosity but can¡¯t even talk to me. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll start a fight with them like the rumors say. Because I don¡¯t want to be filmed. But even so, the reason they nce at me is because of curiosity that cannot be hidden even in fear. Even that will soon disappear. ¡°Hey. ¡°Now it¡¯s over for them too.¡± ¡°yes. The count¡¯s son came. ¡°What can these people who are just self-made do?¡± If there is something to look at positively. It is said that the existing Iljin could not move forward hastily. This is a ce where the viscount¡¯s son and his maids reign like kings. I was in a position where even the scary Viscount¡¯s son had to bow his head and belittle me. Just an ordinary count is amazing, but I am the son of a famous magic family recognized even on the continent. No matter how ipetent they may be, that makes them even scarier and untouchable. Because behind his ipetence, he is wearing the guise of being a screw-up. Even if you don¡¯t want sparks to fly, you can¡¯te close to me. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. ¡°He even catches his own family¡¯s servants like they catch rats!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. In fact, it would be fortunate if we didn¡¯t end up in the same league as those guys.¡± Even that quickly disappeared. They paid more attention to me because they thought I could be a member of the existing group. Even the academy staff are watching out for me, so if I join forces with the Iljins, the Iljins willpletely take over the academy. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Do you know that? A group of people approached me while I was waiting for my next ss. These are the guys I saw yesterday. Those trashy guys who harassed Mahol. When I looked, the Viscount¡¯s son was not there. I scanned the entire ss, but I still couldn¡¯t see it. That means it¡¯s in a different ss. Despite the embarrassment I suffered yesterday, I stared at them in amazement as they approached me without a leader. They trembled under my gaze. The memory of what happened to me yesterday came to mind. Still, he approaches with a humble smile on his face. What kind of disgrace is that? These are the guys who would take out my liver if they could use my power on their backs. ¡°We were sorry yesterday.¡± He rubs his hands and apologizes. And he carefully opened the door, observing my feelings. ¡°Let¡¯s talk sooner.¡± He¡¯s asking if he should have told me. He asks if he misunderstood because I didn¡¯t tell him. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have done that if we knew he was Count Millennium¡¯s son! is not it?¡± ¡°of course! ¡°Do you think we¡¯re crazy?¡± Iljin agrees with his words. Hehe, seeing them looking at me with a smile made me even more angry. The fact that you started a fight because you don¡¯t know someone means that if I weren¡¯t Raymond Millennium, you would take revenge on me. ¡°So what.¡± Of course, there was no way any good sound woulde out of my mouth. One of the types of people I despise is people who only care about people¡¯s power and money. And they are included in that category. ¡°Are you mad? ¡°I really didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Is there anything you want? We¡¯ll listen to everything. huh?¡± Their voices were not small. A voice loud enough for everyone in the ssroom to hear. Everyone¡¯s negative gaze was directed in this direction, but they actually didn¡¯t care about those gazes. When I look at that, I feel so tired that I don¡¯t even want to say anything to them. ¡°go away.¡± Just one word. It was the first andst thing I said to them. They told me what to do, but I closed my eyes and ears. And I thought about Mahol. How to get him involved and what he likes. As I thought about that, the noise around me disappeared. *** ¡°Everyone gather at the training ground!¡± While I was waiting for ss, I heard a voice telling me toe outside. Unlike learning theory lessons in ss, this time the lessons were held outdoors. All swordsmanship club students, regardless of ss, gathered in a training hallrge enough to amodate the entire swordsmanship club. ¡°Do you want to try some of this? ¡°This¡­¡± The team members clung to me and ttered me as I headed toward the training ground. it¡¯s bothering. It¡¯s really fucking annoying. I was irritated by these useless people who only knew how to do anything but harass others. ¡°Hey, I told you to lick it. ¡°Do you think what I¡¯m saying is funny?¡± ¡°This bastard got hit less.¡± As I entered the training ground, I once again felt deeply frustrated. I could see the Viscount¡¯s son and a few members of the group joining Mahol and engaging in vicious acts. He acted as if he was going to solve everything today that couldn¡¯t be bothered him yesterday. Among them, Mahol was crouching, unable to resist as he had when he first saw him. ¡®These bastards¡­¡¯ I was really angry. What kind of body is that? Seeing the body that was supposed to fight and sacrifice for me from now on being destroyed by those bastards made me angry. I think I definitely gave you a warning yesterday, but I guess that wasn¡¯t enough. Instead of just verbally defeating them, they should have made a half-asshole somewhere. ¡°Hey¡­!¡± It was when I clenched my fists and tried to approach them. ¡°What are they doing over there!¡± A loud voice was heard. This is the teacher who introduced me to the students. Yes, at least if you¡¯re a teacher, you won¡¯t sit still. I thought it would be different from the students who quietly watched in fear of the hordes. ncing. But that was it. I took one look at the gathered group of people and that was the end of it. There was no discipline or disciplinary action. I ignored the bullies harassing Mahol as if it was natural. How should I ept this? ¡®That really sucks.¡¯ Since he was amoner, he would have had no choice but to ignore him. If you step out for no reason, you could end up getting yourself into trouble. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know about it, but actually experiencing it made me angrier than I could imagine. I want to release this anger. In times like this, the best thing to do would be for the iljin to start a fight. No matter how much they fight, they can¡¯t think of picking a fight with me, the son of a count. Rather, they look at me to please me. I became even more angry at that sight. ¡°As you all know, there is a new student who entered school this time. ¡°Raymond, pleasee forward.¡± I went forward at the teacher¡¯s call. Ask me to say hello to the students. When I say hello, he sends me away. And then he brings a wooden sword and says: ¡°There are new ssmates, so measuring their skills cannot be left out. ¡°The sparring we do from now on will be given extra points on the exam, so you can refer to it.¡± The students are agitated by those words. The teacher looked among the students and pointed to one student. ¡°You there. ¡°Come forward and point out your opponent.¡± A man with a physique too strong to be considered a student stood in the sparring hall. Then he nces at the students and points to one student. That¡¯s how sparring began. It was a sparring that I had been seeing for a long time, but I wasn¡¯t that interested. My only focus is on Mahol. The poor guy was bruised and swollen all over from being beaten so hard. I felt even more sorry because I heard from Ellis why he couldn¡¯t fight back. ¡°Hey bug.e out.¡± Before we know it, the turn hase to the Iljin members. The Viscount¡¯s son pointed to Mahol. He spoke while holding a wooden sword. ¡°I will educate you properly. Wow, where else can you get this kind of glory? yes?¡± ¡°Fuhahaha! that¡¯s right! ¡°Bugs, go up now!¡± ¡°What are you doing! Jones sayse up!¡± The group forces Mahol to stand up and pushes him to the sparring hall. The author, the teacher, quietly watches the scene. e out.¡± He grabbed the shoulders of the group and pushed them aside, taking the wooden sword from Mahol. Mahol looked at me and was embarrassed. I turned my back on him and red at Jones. His bewildered face came into view, as if he hadn¡¯t expected this kind of situation. You¡¯re after this bastard. Chapter 28 Episode 28 ¨C Garbage. A bug failure¡­. A useless person that no negative words can describe. Mahol is that kind of guy. He is an ipetent person who knows nothing and cannot even resist properly. At first, it started as a request from one person, but over time it became interesting. Bugs Bugs It really looked like a bug, and beating the crouching guy was like ying with a toy. What¡¯s there to be afraid of when the Viscount¡¯s son, Jones, is by your side? Teachers can¡¯t even talk to us. ¡°Ugh!¡± But that thought didn¡¯tst long. A man suddenly appeared. The son of Count Millennium. The moment a guy with a reputation for being an ipetent idiot appeared, something seemed off. Still, it was okay. We thought that if we cheered him on, he would get over it quickly. ¡°go away.¡± But it wasn¡¯t. It was so intense from the beginning that I couldn¡¯t even speak. When I saw himpletely ignoring what we said and closing his eyes and ears, I was so angry that I almost shook my fist. If it weren¡¯t for the count¡¯s son, he would have been rolling around on the ground a long time ago. With that in mind, I wore a mask, ttered myself, and headed to the training ground. As expected, Jones and his friends were punishing bugs. A guy who dared to put us in front of him and hope for help from others. The sin deserved death, but we decided to take the punishment as our toy. To be harsher and to pique our interest. ¡®Then I heard he had a younger sister.¡¯ The client told me not to mess with her. That was no longer possible. Our leader said he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. ¡°I¡¯m here? What do you think will happen?¡± ¡°no. I think it would be too much. ¡°They didn¡¯t even pay attention to us.¡± ¡°okay? ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± We have decided to stop trying to attract the count¡¯s son to our side. If it couldn¡¯t be done, it couldn¡¯t be done. For now, we¡¯ve decided to hope that they don¡¯t disturb us. ¡°We¡¯ll have to see your skills¡­¡± the teacher continued. He smiled. I waited for this moment. A time to publicly crush others and lift ourselves up. A time when you can choose your opponent and beat them up as you like. ¡°hey. i envy you. ¡°It starts with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll solve it properly. Do it in moderation. ¡°I have to do it too.¡± ¡°okay.¡± I got on the sparring grounds. ¡°Who are you going to nominate?¡± Who are you going to nominate? Isn¡¯t it already decided? He raised his finger and pointed at the bug curled up among his friends. ¡°hey. ¡°Come up.¡± The bug woke up and wriggled. And then, staggeringly, he grabbed the wooden sword and came up to the sparring hall. I looked at him and imagined how I would hit him. Our own sandbag. e out.¡± But this time he stepped forward again. He took the wooden sword from the bug and stood in front of it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. teacher.¡± A face that feels angry. Strangely enough, my body trembled as I looked at that face. Maybe it was because of the way he looked on the first day. A force never seen in people of his age. ¡®He is an ipetent idiot.¡¯ But what does that mean? In the end, he is just an ipetent idiot. Even if he showed that momentum, that¡¯s it. ¡°That¡¯s not something I decided on my own. ¡°Because you have to have the other person¡¯s consent.¡± The teacher looks back at him. A face asking for an opinion. He nced at Raymond and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± There was no reason to refuse. ording to the rumor, you will be lucky if you hit yourself even once. And more than anything, he felt bad because Raymond seemed to be ignoring him. ¡®I¡¯ll crush the bridge of your nose.¡¯ No matter how much he is the Count¡¯s son, he will not risk what happened in Dalian. When will another opportunitye to legally break the count¡¯s restraint? ¡°I think this is your first time practicing swordsmanship. Would you like toe in first?¡± Still, I decided to give it a chance first. ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°Thank you.¡± A cold smile. When that smile made me anxious, he disappeared from sight. *** How should I tighten it so that it gets known that it is well tightened? I examined the guy by tapping his toe with the wooden sword. He has a sturdy physique, probably due to some training. The posture holding the wooden sword was also quite good. That was all. Although he was well-controlled, the one I saw was full of loopholes. Is it possible for him to look so confident with such shabby skills? ¡°I will give you a chance. ¡°Pleasee in first.¡± While I was contemting whether to break my leg or my arm, he provoked me. A confident attitude that says I can win no matter what I do, telling me toe in first. That attitude was even more annoying. ¡°Thank you.¡± This opportunity would be a waste to knock him out right away. Because you can hit without worrying about what others think. Then keep it simple. He clung close and swung his wooden sword. ¡°Ugh!¡± Sigh! The guy hurriedly raised his wooden sword and blocked it. Yes, this needs to be prevented. Because I swung it with a lot of force. Perfect! I swung, aiming for the side. I turned to the side of the guy who was struggling to block and swung my wooden sword. Pow! ¡°Wow!¡± I kicked the head of the guy who was leaning down, holding his side in pain. ¡°You can¡¯t copse already.¡± I got hit in the face. Kwasik. The man¡¯s nose copses and his body staggers. As I take a step away from him, he stumbles and grabs my face. I dropped the wooden sword a long time ago. ¡°It¡¯s sparring, but you can¡¯t let go of the wooden sword.¡± I kicked the wooden sword and hit the hand of the guy holding his nose. ¡°evil!¡± Suddenly, the sound of a finger bone breaking was heard. When I nced to the side, the teacher just looked at me with a serious look on his face and did not do anything to stop me. ¡°Catch me?¡± I picked up the wooden sword that the guy had dropped and struck his hand. Kwasik. Crack. The rice field screamed and sat down. All the bones in both hands were broken and he was in no condition to hold a wooden sword. ¡®This isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ There are still a lot of guys left to deal with. I lifted the wooden sword at an angle and struck the guy¡¯s neck. 100 million! I looked around, leaving behind the guy who was falling down with a sound. Everyone looked surprised at the results that were different from what they expected. The reactions I saw at the banquet. It¡¯s amazing and surprising that I, an ipetent idiot, defeated Iljin with swordsmanship rather than magic. Some people were surprised by what I looked like. Some peopleughed at the team that lost to an ipetent idiot. No one liked the guy who showed off his skills and looked down on others. ¡°You there.¡± He kicked the guy who was lying on the sparring field and pushed him out of the sparring hall and pointed towards the group. While I was distracted, this guy was sitting with Mahol as a chair. He pointed to either Johnson or Jones. The guy¡¯s face was stiff. I bet you didn¡¯t think I would win. ¡°Come up.¡± And he probably didn¡¯t even know that I was referring to him. ¡°under!¡± The guy snorted as if he was shocked. Then he nodded to the group of soldiers next to him and signaled to them, asking if I should go all the way to a ce like this. ¡°No. ¡°You alle up.¡± ¡°what? ¡°This is crazy¡­!¡± ¡°Is that guy crazy about wanting to die?¡± The group got angry at my provocation. How can they remain silent when they look down on themselves in front of everyone? ¡°Oh really¡­¡± Even though they were shaking, they couldn¡¯t even think ofing up to the sparring hall. I could see that they were worried about what would happen if they broke after seeing what I had just seen. So, in order to shatter those worries, I was willing to provoke them further. ¡°Why are you scared? You look scary. ¡°I will understand.¡± ¡°What a dog¡­!¡± ¡°Ore up.¡± I red at the guy who was trying to swear at me. These guys run amok with the power of a guy named Jones on their backs. I think I have to step on each one to relieve this dirty feeling. ¡°Especially you there. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to say something like that to such an idiot? ¡°I can¡¯t do that because I¡¯m so embarrassed.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± He sighs deeply at my words. And res at the teacher. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s okay. teacher. ¡°One-versus-many fights also happen often.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± The teacher closes his mouth. Then he rolled his eyes back and forth and nodded. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do if the other person agrees.¡± Fortunately, the teacher didn¡¯t seem to be on anyone¡¯s side. The teacher was convinced that it was possible. Here, if the Iljin members say they won¡¯t do it, they will get scared and run away. Can these guys who are all about Gao do that? does not exist. If we run away from here, the power of the group that has been captured so far will disappear, so how can we refuse? ¡°good. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°oh. ¡°Thank you so much for that.¡± A group of soldiers came up to the sparring hall carrying wooden swords. The teacher came down from the sparring room and just watched with his arms crossed. He turned his head to the group and said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fun if I just did that?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°How about making a bet? If you guys win, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. ¡°Whether it¡¯s money or people.¡± They are agitated by my words. The teacher and the students who were watching looked surprised. I threw bait to them. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t. ¡°They say they can¡¯t do it because they think they¡¯ll lose, but there¡¯s no reason for me to do it.¡± ¡°¡­Since you said anything, are you saying you¡¯ll even do something that passes under my legs?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡± ¡°What do we do when we lose?¡± I took the bait. In the first ce, I had no intention of just beating them up. I think I¡¯ll feel better if I stop them from raising their heads at the academy. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Today, you will crawl around the academy and be an animal. Well, since you resemble a wild boar, that would be perfect.¡± They hesitated at my words. Even though they were in the majority, they were thinking about the possibility of losing. I provoked them again. ¡°Can¡¯t you? If you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯t do it. ¡°I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m scared¡­¡± He burst outughing. Then they got very angry. ¡°summer solstice. ¡°They won¡¯t say that we lost because we had too many pages.¡± ¡°If I say it twice, it¡¯s nagging.¡± done. I smiled brightly at them. ¡°Jones!¡± ¡°Noisy. There¡¯s only one guy anyway. ¡°We may have beaten that guy by a fluke, but we are different.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But, go to sleep.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, get out.¡± ¡°Oh no! I will do it. ¡°You can do it!¡± They raised their wooden swords and took a stance. A total of five people. It is a number that is neither toorge nor too small. I nced around, but everyone thought I was going to lose. Because I was an ipetent idiot, and they were idiots who knew how to swing a sword. Above all, it was impossible in theirmon sense for one person to defeat five people. ¡°Ha!¡± They came running. He tried to humiliate me by ending the sparring at any moment. I quietly watched the attack. slow. It was so slow that I yawned. It didn¡¯t pose any threat to the point where I thought it would have been more exciting when dealing with the Orcs. Pow! He dodged to the side and hit his head. Then, he grabbed the shoulder of the person who was falling down screaming and threw him to the side. ¡°Ahh!¡± The attacking group collided with the unconscious man and fell. Kwasik. I swung my wooden sword and knocked him unconscious as well. ¡°die!¡± I stretched out my hand towards the guy who was screaming and running towards me. The wooden sword swung in the air, and my hand grabbed the guy¡¯s head and hit it on the ground. ¡°What is it?¡± The other two hesitated, embarrassed. There was no time to wait, so I ran towards them and swung my wooden sword from bottom to top. Bah! There was a sound of bones breaking, and the thing floated into the air, then fell down like a doll whose strings had been cut. Thest one. Jones looked at me with trembling eyes. I slowly approached the guy and swung the wooden sword. between the sides of the thighs and between the eyebrows. The stab went in properly. If it had been a real sword, it would have pierced the skull. dump. I turned my gaze away from the falling guy and looked at Mahol. I smiled at him who was looking at me nkly, saying he couldn¡¯t believe all of this. Chapter 29 Episode 29 ¨C Rachel, the teacher in charge of the swordsmanship club, frowned at the sight of the assault that she saw again today. Whether it was an outdoor ss or an indoor ss, there was always one student who was called in and beaten by the guys. A thin body and scruffy face that cannot be called a man. There was no life on his face as he was beaten by the guys. ¡®If it had been before, I wouldn¡¯t have left it alone.¡¯ The academy had its own power structure. Except for the principal, who doesn¡¯t show up unless it¡¯s something major once a month. The academy was centered around vice principals. Enjoy everything you can while carefully observing the principal¡¯s opinions. The teachers moved at the words of the vice-principal, and even the children of noble families could not move without the vice-principal¡¯s permission. He took half of the donations that nobles gave when entering school and used that money to persuade teachers. A cunning snake. A nickname for the vice principal that is secretly spread among teachers. It seemed like the vice principal had boiled and ate hundreds of snakes. He couldn¡¯t boil it and eat it, so he turned into a snake. Money boils teachers and nobles. And those who could not solve problems with money took advantage of their weaknesses and exploited them to their heart¡¯s content. ¡®It¡¯s because I got caught by the vice-principal.¡¯ Even though he is the vice principal, he does not mess with the students. If something goes wrong and catches the attention of the principal, the academy will be turned upside down that day. Maybe the vice principal should let go of his teaching position. Even though he knew that, the vice principal called all the teachers together and gave them onemand. Ignore everything that happens to Mahol in the future. It is a simple but scarymand. Something that can ruin a person¡¯s life. But all the teachers nodded that they would do it. They didn¡¯t tell them to directly harass them, they just told them to ignore them. I have watched all of the vice principal¡¯s tyranny so far. Adding one more student didn¡¯t make any difference. I guess I just feel a little bit of remorse. And above all. I will take responsibility for this. That one word had the greatest impact. There was no reason to reject the statement that they were just doing what they were told and should not be held responsible. If not for that, most of them had weaknesses against him. There was no need to cause harm by offending people. ¡®devil.¡¯ After that, Mahol and his brother¡¯s amodations were moved, and the so-called Iljin began to harass Mahol. It became increasingly excessive, but none of the teachers took action. Like when I quietly watched the vice principal¡¯s tyranny. It was pitiful. Every day will be like hell, being picked on by the gang and the vice principal. ¡®Pathetic bastard.¡¯ But at the same time, it felt pathetic. I felt pathetic for Mahol, who was just being bullied without really resisting. If I had rebelled even once, I wouldn¡¯t have been bullied like that. As time passed, a new student enrolled in the academy. They are neithermoners nor children of subjects. The son of a count. He was not just any count, but the son of the Millennium Count, a family renowned for its magic. However, he was also a student whose reputation was not good. You ipetent idiot. He was a notorious son whose rumors spread even from the count¡¯s family to the distant academy. Since you¡¯re a fool, you¡¯ll be in the samepany as them. The rumor that he was a bastard wasn¡¯t going around for nothing. If you do something like that, you will be called a bastard, and there were a lot of bastards here. I thought the academy would be even more murky. When the swordsmanship club gathered to measure skills, Mahol was bullied by the bullies. And I was singled out as a sparring partner by one of the group members. ¡°Tsk.¡± I didn¡¯t want to see a weak person who couldn¡¯t even swing a sword getting beaten up. However, it could not be stopped because there was an order from the vice principal. When Mahol tried to climb into the sparring room using a wooden sword as a support, something strange happened. ¡°I will do it for you.¡± That ipetent idiot came out. He frowned as if he didn¡¯t like this situation and took the wooden sword from Mahol. ¡°If the other person agrees¡­¡± Even as he said it, he was dumbfounded. Iljin didn¡¯t say anything when he chose Mahol, but now he says he needs permission. Fortunately or unfortunately, Iljin provoked Raymond as if it would be difficult. And the results were disastrous. Iljin¡¯s nose and finger bones were all crushed. That alone was a huge result, but Raymond did not stop and provoked the entire group. A provocation that would make even you, listening from the side, flinch. The group fell for it and he allowed it this time too. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°it hurts!¡± The soldiers were beaten horribly. I fainted without even being able to swing my wooden sword properly. ¡®This could be¡­¡¯ The teacher felt her heart beat as she saw Raymond ying with the bullies by himself. The son of a count who cannot be treated lightly even by the vice-principal. A fool who hates the iljin people. Wouldn¡¯t a storme to the Academy to see that he is not ipetent? There was an expectation that the vice principal would clean up the academy on behalf of those of us who were vulnerable and unable to move. *** I have heard rumors about Raymond. You ipetent idiot. A despicable bastard who is strong against the weak and weak against the strong. Although the rumor was different from what he saw when he saved him. Because Mahol had heard the rumor, he could not help but suspect that Raymond had helped him. All day long, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about why that bastard was helping me or if he was targeting my younger brother. But there was no answer to that concern. How could he know what he was thinking since he wasn¡¯t Raymond himself? I just hoped that what would happen as a result would not affect me. Because what I¡¯m going through right now is hard enough. ¡°Hey bug. Was it good? Are you d someone else helped you?¡± ¡°young. Envy you? ¡°That idiot takes your side.¡± Since he had already helped me once, I had to go through an even bigger ordeal. He waved his fist and treated me like an insect, as if he was going to pay for all the bullying I had done yesterday. it¡¯s tough. I wanted to leave everything behind and rest in peace. But I had to endure it because I had a younger brother who was everything to me. Even when people spat in my face and cursed at me, I had to endure and endure. ¡°Oh, by the way, you had a little sister, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dirty, but it seems pretty good.¡± ah. iced coffee. My hair turned white. They talked about my younger brother. Those who had never paid any attention to their younger brother, now paid attention to him. Can not be done. Don¡¯t let them get interested in your younger brother. That¡¯s why I clung to him and begged him not to touch my younger brother. Even my younger brother is being bullied by these guys and I don¡¯t think I can live sanely. ¡°uh? ¡°It¡¯s that guy Jones.¡± ¡°Hey. ¡°It¡¯s nice once in a while.¡± From their words, Mahol realized that Raymond had entered the training ground. Because there was nothing else they were this interested in. ¡°I¡¯m going to start measuring your skills¡­¡± Fortunately, the teacher came before anything happened. Even though he saw the tyranny of the Iljin members, he watched quietly, but the Iljin members did not shake their fists in front of the teacher. There seems to be an implicit rule among them. ¡°Hey bug. ¡°Come up.¡± One of them pointed at Mahol. I was expecting it. Because when we sparred, I always pointed at him. Mahol grabbed the wooden sword and used it as a staff and headed to the sparring hall. e out.¡± Someone grabbed his shoulder. He takes away the wooden sword and tells me to sit down. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ Mahol wanted to scream, asking why on earth you were doing this to me. If I get help, the gang members will harass me even more and my younger brother will also suffer. I wanted to tell you not to say that I would leave. But I couldn¡¯t. The wooden sword Iljin was holding was scary. It reminded me of the times I got beaten up by the old gang members using sparring as an excuse. The feel of hard wood. It¡¯s so terrible. On the one hand, I want to get help. Even though he knew he would be bullied more if he got help, he wanted someone to help him. ¡°hey. ¡°What are the bugs doing?¡± Before he could finish his thoughts, Jones gestured toward Mahol. He spat, telling me to be a chair. I crawled over and bent over. heavy. I was out of breath. The group was giggling andughing, wondering what was so good about it. And that smile didn¡¯tst long. ¡°I¡¯m crazy!¡± ¡°How did that happen!¡± Their voices are astonished. And he called Raymond and all of them to the sparring hall. Jones headed to the sparring area, and only then was Mahol able to straighten his back. And I was astonished by the scenery unfolding in Dalian. Avoid attacks with smooth movements and aim for the enemy¡¯s vital points to subdue them. He looked at the wooden sword until the end and counterattacked. As the group fell away one by one and even Jones fell, Mahol felt a strange sense of excitement wash over his body. ¡°Wow! ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this? ¡°It¡¯s so cool!¡± Students shout around them. I am struck by the appearance of Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship and shout loudly. In their cries, only Mahol saw the true nature of Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship. ¡®Swordsmanship only for killing.¡¯ A sword technique created to eliminate unnecessary movements and kill the enemy with only necessary movements. I have never seen such subversive swordsmanship even from teachers. A more practical and powerful swordsmanship than any swordsmanship he had ever seen. want to have. I want to make it mine. If I could use that swordsmanship, wouldn¡¯t I be able to fight against the Iljin people? But he soon shook his head to shake off his thoughts. That sword technique is not just something you can imitate just by looking at it. It is a movement that can be achieved only after swinging and practicing hundreds and thousands of times. ¡®It¡¯s refreshing.¡¯ Still, I felt good. Seeing the Iljin, who lived for their own pride, rolling around on the ground, I felt like my heart had been opened. Cool. ¡°I will finish ss.¡± After all sses were over, Mahol ran straight to his dorm. I want to tell my younger brother what I saw. I can handle the sadness alone, but I want to enjoy the joy together. ¡°Reina!¡± ¡°¡­Oppa¡­ are you here¡­?¡± My younger brother, who was lying on a clean bed in a dorm that looked like a trash dump, greeted me. I ran to my younger brother who was trying to get up and slowly raised his upper body. ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a good mood?¡± ¡°huh. Do you know what happened today? ¡°Those guys¡­!¡± I told her what happened today. When he heard that Raymond had appeared and defeated the gang, his younger brotherughed along with him, but his face darkened at the end. When I asked why, I was worried that I was being bullied even more. Mahol grinned at him. He too was worried. But you just have to go ahead and ovee it. For now, I want to enjoy the joy of the moment. ¡°Oppa, I¡¯m hungry.¡± ¡°uh? Uh oh. Yes, I talked too much.¡± Mahol spoke to Raina and quickly got up and went outside. I tried to head to the food storage room I had built to avoid the eyes of the iljin. ¡°Mahol!¡± And it was frozen in ce. A person who should not exist. Raymond was waving his hand at himself. Chapter 30 Episode 30 As soon as ss was over, I saw Mahol moving quietly without anyone noticing. Even though all my attention was on him, it was so secret that I could miss his movements for a moment. I didn¡¯t do anything special. Even though he seemed to be moving normally, he looked blurry. Seeing that I couldn¡¯t hear anything, not even breathing or footsteps, I realized that my thoughts were not wrong. Even though I¡¯m concentrating this much, if I can¡¯t see it and I¡¯m caught by surprise while defenseless¡­ it¡¯s scary to even think about it. ¡®But where are we going?¡¯ Seeing that they were leaving as soon as ss was over, it seemed like it was an important ce that I had to rush to. ¡°young master.¡± Just as I was contemting whether to follow, Ellis came back. She was the one who found out about Mahol. She started talking to me at the same time. ¡°Would you like to follow me?¡± I nodded at her words, as she sensed my thoughts just by looking at Mahol. I didn¡¯t want to take any time to recruit talent. I think I will feel at ease if I make it my own, even if only for a moment. I followed Mahol. The ce I ran to without even looking back was a garbage dump full of sewage and all kinds of trash. Mahol entered a ce so dirty that the smell made him nauseous, even though it was far away. I found my way without any problem, as if I was used to it. ¡°Why are you going in there?¡± Ellis spoke to me as if that behavior was natural. ¡°That¡¯s his quarters.¡± ¡°what?¡± My eyebrows furrowed. Ellis doesn¡¯t lie to me or tell me anything inurate. That means I really live there. ¡®Is it possible to live there?¡¯ Even homeless people don¡¯t live there. Although they say that you can sleep as long as you can avoid the rain and block the sun. That went too far. It was a ce where people could not live. It is wrong for people to live in a garbage dump. In front of the garbage dump, I quietly stared at the spot where Mahol had entered. ¡°This is a garbage dump, right? ¡°No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like a ce to stay.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right.¡± I raised my hand and stroked my face. I should have known by looking at his dirty face and clothes. If I had known then, I wouldn¡¯t have ended it by just knocking out the group. ¡°No matter howmoner he was, he would have been given proper amodation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± When Ellis opened her mouth, Mahol came out from inside. I called him out of joy and wanting to get him out of here as quickly as possible. ¡°Mahol!¡± ¡°uh¡­?¡± Mahol¡¯s eyes opened wide when he saw me. That face was full of wonder as to how I was here. Before I approached him, I asked Ellis to get me some tea and snacks. And that action was an excellent choice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I have nothing to give but this.¡± He hands me water in a cracked teacup full of grime with dirt floating around in it. When I came inside, the foul smell was even stronger. It¡¯s surprising how casually he stays here. It was so dirty everywhere that I couldn¡¯t even sit on the floor. Everything here was so disgusting that no matter how delicious the food was, I couldn¡¯t eat it. There was a bed in a very small space, and a girl was lying on it. When she whined and tried to get up while looking at me, I told her to lie down and tapped her leg with my finger. ¡°Since when have you lived here?¡± ¡°About 3 or 3 years¡­¡± He was very tense and trembled every time I spoke. 3 years¡­ If you stay here for that long, you will develop diseases that you never knew existed. ¡°Have you ever asked the teachers to move their amodations?¡± ¡°I tried¡­ but it didn¡¯t work. ording to the school rules, I can¡¯t do that¡­¡± Sigh¡­ I can¡¯t help but sigh. Mahol reacted loudly to my every move and his sister looked up at me with eyes full of fear. ¡°Let¡¯s move on first.¡± ¡°huh?¡± A question appears on his face at my words. I told him to go to my dorm. I didn¡¯t want to stay here even for one more second. Even now, I was barely able to hold back my nausea. Mahol hesitated. I could see him wondering if he could follow me. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to worry. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to get out of here, at least for your little brother¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go.¡± Mahol responds immediately to the mention of younger brother. He showed the will to do anything for his younger brother. I passed him and approached Mahol¡¯s younger brother. She looks up at me. When was thest time you washed it? Her face was sometimes swarthy and she smelled bad. However, it wasn¡¯t so much that I couldn¡¯t bear it. At least it¡¯s better than the smell of a dumpster. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± I stretched out my hand and hugged her in my arms with the nket. ¡°¡­.¡± He looked at me with a surprised face, as if he didn¡¯t have the strength to scream. ¡°Uh¡­uhh.¡± Mahol looks at me with a shocked face. I nodded to him and told him toe to the side. ¡°Follow me.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± As I left the dump, I ran into Ellis, who had just bought refreshments. She quickly came out, looked at Mahol¡¯s younger brother in my arms, and Mahol was riding, and nodded slightly. ¡°I will guide you.¡± Ellis stepped forward and I followed behind her. ¡°uh? ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°It looks like Raymond¡­ Is this the first time you¡¯ve seen him in your arms?¡± The surrounding attention was focused. Mahol shrank further and his sister tried to cover her face with her hands. However, because she was so weak that she couldn¡¯t even raise her hands properly, I pulled up the nket and covered her face. ¡°Wow¡­¡± I arrived at my private quarters, thergest in the academy. Mahol and his sister looked around my dorm in a daze. I said to Ellis as I took her to the bathroom and put her in the bathtub. ¡°Wash me cleanly and put me in new clothes. And throw these away.¡± ¡°yes.¡± When I came out of the bathroom, Mahol was staring at me nkly. ¡°why?¡± ¡°No¡­ that¡­¡± Mahol hesitated, unable to speak properly. I said with a small sigh at his timid behavior. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry for doing this without saying anything, but it would be better for your younger brother if you cleaned up.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°And when your sisteres out, you take a shower too.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± He nodded. No matter what I do, he seems to nod his head. ¡°And stay here from now on.¡± ¡°¡­huh?¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to spend time in a dumpster either. Oh, I¡¯m sorry for calling your amodation a dump. Anyway, living in a ce like that is so bad that even healthy people can get sick. Ellis will tell you where you will be staying. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the vice principal, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°okay?¡± Mahol bites his lip. My clenched fist was shaking. ¡°Why on earth are you doing this to me? What do you have to gain from me? ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± I looked down at him. It¡¯s normal for him to not understand my actions. The way he appears now is that he is an ipetent person with no talent or power. When he thinks about it, he must be having a hard time wondering how he should ept my behavior like this when he can¡¯t do anything about it. Unlike him who lived in a garbage dump, I was the son of a count. ¡°Why am I curious about that? ¡°If you help me, just say thank you and ept it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°And if you really want to hear the reason, I think it¡¯s because I want to do it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If this isn¡¯t enough¡­ you can think of it as because you need my henchman.¡± Mahol kept his mouth shut. He looked up at me with a confused face and pursed his lips. I shrugged my shoulders at him. *** I headed to the vice principal¡¯s office with Ellis. While hugging Mahol¡¯s younger brother, he had long since thrown away his soiled clothes and had taken a refreshing shower. By now, Mahol and his younger brother must be having an in-depth conversation in the dorm. Even if I wanted to move Mahol and his younger brother¡¯s dormitory, I needed permission from the vice principal. Since they had mentioned the school rules even when Mahol asked them to move their amodation, it was clear that they would not leave Mahol¡¯s group alone, as they moved their amodation without saying anything. So it was better to move first before catching the pod. ¡°You didn¡¯t go somewhere else, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± And more than anything, I need to see the vice principal¡¯s face right now. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the reason Mahol ended up living in the dump is because of the school principal?¡± ¡°yes. He even ordered other teachers to ignore anything that happened to him.¡± Now I know why the teachers were able to bully Mahol as much as they wanted and why the teachers ignored Mahol even though they saw him being bullied. ¡®This bastard, the vice-principal¡­¡¯ Since there was an order from the vice-principal, the teachers would have had no choice but to follow that order. ¡°They say they have caught the teachers¡¯ weaknesses. ¡°If there was no weakness, they added someone to create a weakness that didn¡¯t exist.¡± Plus, I can¡¯t say I won¡¯t do it because my weakness has been identified. The moment you say you won¡¯t do it, not only your life as a teacher but your personal life will be ruined. Even if it¡¯s dirty, I have no choice but to follow his words. ¡°And it is said that he directly told the highest-ranking students to harass him.¡± Yeah, this was the biggest problem. The academy¡¯s vice principal directly instigated the bullying. Plus, the reason for doing that was funny. ¡°It is said that he coveted his younger sister, Miss Raina.¡± The vice principal saw Raina¡¯s appearance and wanted to make her his own. I fell in love with Reina when I first entered school. To be honest, Raina was beautiful. When I removed the dirt that covered my face, I saw that she was so beautiful that most women had to cover their faces. Selina had toe forward to cover up her beauty. It was no wonder that the vice principal took a liking to her. Even I was surprised to see her cleanly washed. But the method was wrong. He ends up doing it because he has no way to make Raina his. ¡°You are trying to destroy the surrounding environment and make it submit to you.¡± Teachers shouldn¡¯t covet students, but what¡¯s more, they go to any lengths to make students their own. It¡¯s so ridiculous that it makes meugh. ¡°The age difference is over 40 years.¡± Raina was only 14 years old. The vice principal is fifty-four years old. How can I view it positively since I harbored a desire for a child? ¡°It is said that eating was also restricted. Two loaves of bread a day. ¡°Even that bread has be hard after its expiration date.¡± Ellis¡¯ expression as she spoke was also not good. They are young children. Although Mahol was old enough to work, Raina was not. This is the age where you should eat a lot and run around as much as you want. But the vice-principal destroyed it because of his own desires. ¡°How should I punish this bastard?¡± Compared to the vice principal, the Iljin members were nothing. They did it because the vice principal told them to do it in the first ce. It¡¯s hard to see the vice principal as a person anymore. trash. This guy is not good enough. And I n to punish him. Chapter 31 Episode 31 ¨C When I went to the vice principal¡¯s office, I saw an employee. The administrative staff who first guided me here. Did you say your name is Rachel?¡­ ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± ¡°Are you here to see the vice principal?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡°The vice principal was inside at that moment.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Shall I open it for you?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°You can go and do your thing.¡± He bowed his head at my words and left. I stood in front of the door, raised my hand and knocked on the door. smart. ¡°Come on in.¡± I don¡¯t know who they mistook me for, but I gave permission inside. When I opened the door and went inside, I saw the vice principal sitting behind the desk shuffling through documents. ¡°uh? ¡°Isn¡¯t this Raymond Youngsik?¡± And when he saw my face, he was a little surprised and quickly got up. Then, he slowly stretched out his hand and blocked the document from my view. It¡¯s so clever that it seems like he¡¯s just randomly reaching out to support his body. When he first met me, he acted leisurely, but now he jumps up as soon as Ie in, which is very suspicious. Perhaps the reason it happened so quickly was to hide the documents. However, since there is no urate evidence, we cannot interrogate him. ¡°What are you doing here¡­?¡± He asked me without taking his hand off the document. There was a hint of caution in his goat-like voice. Things I couldn¡¯t see when I first saw him came into view. And they all looked like they were rotten. Wealth and power created through the blood and tears of others. He was alert to his surroundings at all times to protect it. The only thing that can stop him now is me, who holds the title of son of a count. A principal who doesn¡¯t appear often but has real power. ¡®I¡¯m blocking the principal¡¯s eyes and ears.¡¯ However, the reason the principal left the vice principal alone was probably because there was no evidence to prove his guilt. All documents addressed to the principal have gone through the vice-principal, and the teachers have been restricted by the vice-principal. Plus, Mahol is being bullied. The only time the principal sees it is to discipline him and that¡¯s it. He put his hand behind his back and gestured to Ellis. When I take the assistant principal to sit on the couch, she will find out what he was trying to cover. ¡°I have something I would like to ask the vice principal.¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± His face brightened when he saw me smiling brightly. Because asking for a favor meant receiving something in return. And when I asked for a favor, the weight was different. Because I was able to solve most of the problems on my own. When I asked for it, it was a problem that I couldn¡¯t solve and had to be handled by the assistant principal. That¡¯s why I like it that way. Because they have an excuse to rip me off as much as they want using this incident. ¡°Do you have a car? ¡°I personally like ck tea.¡± I sat down and leaned back on the sofa. The vice-principal smiled and brought tea and set the cup down in front of me. ¡°So what are you asking for?¡± I took a sip of tea in response to his question. It had such a luxurious vor that it felt expensive. ¡°I happened to see a brother and sister.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± The assistant principal flinched and slowly nodded. He hasn¡¯t lost his smile yet. It was a face that seemed to remind me of someone, but I couldn¡¯t be sure based on what I said. Surprisingly, there were many cases where siblings or brothers entered the academy together. ¡°My older brother had an odd physique and my younger brother was sick. Nevertheless, it was good to see people living without losing hope.¡± The vice principal¡¯s face became increasingly hard. ¡°But it was a little strange. I went to the dorm with the thought that I would make a good friend for the first time in a while¡­¡± Now, not even a smile can be found on his face. ¡°It was so bad that I doubted whether it was the right ce to stay. ¡°No, it was more of a lodging area than a garbage dump.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The vice principal kept his mouth shut and said nothing. He just stared at me with a face that seemed to be thinking about something. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I ended up in such a ce, but as a fellow ssmate and friend, I couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡± ¡°¡­So what is your business?¡± ¡°I want them to move into my quarters.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The vice principal tapped the table with his fingertips. He looked confused as to how to ept this. ¡°It¡¯s not possible. ording to school rules, you cannot change amodation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a school rule¡­ Does that rule also state that students have to live in a garbage dump?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The vice principal gritted his teeth at my sarcastic tone. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Um¡­ did I say something difficult? ¡°I think I said earlier that I would move them to my dorm.¡± ¡°Amodation is determined ording to ss. Although their ss is C, they have no talent or skills, so they are no better than that. And above all, once you have chosen amodation, you cannot move it. ¡°It will only be possible if they upgrade their ss, but the promotion exam is still three months away.¡± I shook my head very firmly. ¡°Just¡­.¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s possible if you pay a certain amount.¡± It was a contradictory statement. They said it was impossible to move the amodation because it is run with royal funds, but now they say it is possible if money is paid. ¡°Vice principal, I didn¡¯te to fight. It would be great if you could say it simply like now. ¡°Please tell me how much money is needed to move amodation.¡± ¡°haha.¡± Is it because we¡¯re talking about money? His face softened and he began to rub his hands. And then my eyes rolled around and I calcted the amount. ¡°I think fifty gold per person will do.¡± ¡°Fifty gold¡­.¡± It was no different from being ripped off. A baron¡¯s son must pay twenty gold to enter the academy. You have to be a homebrew to earn about 50 gold. The vice principal tells him to pay twice that amount. It was clear that it was a burdensome amount even for ordinary nobles. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that much money.¡± I was not that ordinary nobleman. I had about a hundred gold pieces, enough money that I wouldn¡¯t mind throwing it to a passing beggar. The allowance I receive is enough to run a small vige for a month. It urred to me once again that I was the son of a chaebol. A chaebol is not just a chaebol. It ounts for the majority of the kingdom¡¯s taxes. It¡¯s an enormous conglomerate. Since I am his son, 100 gold pieces are nothing. And that amount of money had already been prepared. To be honest, I thought I would get about 300 gold, but it was smaller than I thought. I gestured toward Ellis, and she ced the bag containing the gold on the table in front of me and the vice principal. *** The vice principal was making two ledgers. One to show the principal and one for yourself. This was a precious treasure that could not be shown to other employees. While I was looking at the amount written down in the ledger and feeling satisfied, an uninvited guest came. Raymond came to visit without any connection. At first I felt bad. I¡¯m not free enough to juste and see you like this. But that feeling was relieved by his subsequent words. ¡®Please¡­ I¡¯ve had a lot of money to spend recently. ¡®That¡¯s good.¡¯ I decided to listen to him by doing him a favor and picking up the pieces. ¡°¡­Trash¡­.¡± As his words continued, his thoughts became moreplicated. How much did you know beforeing here? Could it be that they are trying to exploit my weakness and take something from me? ¡®How much money did I invest to get her!¡¯ I had all kinds of random thoughts. A lot of money had to be spent to get Mahol¡¯s younger sister, Raina. They took advantage of the administrative staff¡¯s weaknesses and made them stay in a garbage dump. Eating was also restricted. They also implicitly spread the message that if you want to move amodations, you need permission from the vice-principal. He had to spend his own money to recruit the Iljin, and as a result, the end was in sight. He was sure that if he did just a little more, Reina would be his. But one day, Raymond suddenly came and tried to ruin everything. It seemed like he was just trying to put a spoon on the table he had prepared. That can¡¯t be possible. So I said no. They said they couldn¡¯t move it, citing the school rules. As Raymond continued for a while, the assistant principal¡¯s eyes widened. Instead of handing them over, he tells them to present the required amount of money. In some ways, this seemed like a situation that could be beneficial to him. Come to think of it, Raymond in front of him is the son of a famous magic family who has more money than the subject. They said they wouldn¡¯te to fight and that all they had to do was give permission to change amodations. So I thought it would be okay to sing it somewhat high. So I called for a total of 100 gold. That amount exceeded the amount I had spent to make Raina mine. Although the money spent so far was a waste, even the losses can be made up for. It¡¯s better to hand it over with a little profit than to keep Raymond and Chuck, who could be my wallet in the future. The vice principal thought so. And the vice principal¡¯s thoughts were not entirely wrong. The maid he always brought with her carried the money bag and ced it on the table. The heavy sound woke me up. ¡°Open it.¡± Raymond smiles and gestures. The vice principal grabbed his money bag and looked nkly at Raymond. ¡®Amazing, Great!¡¯ I can¡¯t believe I usually carry this much money around. How much money do you have? I should sing it a little higher. The vice principal was saddened by the thought that his box was too small and reached into his money bag. Yellowish coins. Just looking at it makes my heart feel at ease. ¡°haha. This is enough. ¡°I will upload the documents to help you move amodations.¡± I felt like we would have a good rtionship in the future. How can you make friends with someone who gives you this amount of money so casually? ¡®There will be more I can do in the future.¡¯ My mind was filled with things to do with this money. The vice principal was imagining what he would do with the gold Raymond gave him. ¡°Oh, and would you like to see this too?¡± As much as you want. The vice principal looked at what Raymond had presented with joy. ¡°¡­!¡± And it became rigid in that position. ¡®How could that¡­!¡¯ There was something in his hand that shouldn¡¯t have been there. I didn¡¯t tell anyone where I hid it, and there was something I was always careful about. ¡°I discovered this by chance.¡± After all, he shouldn¡¯t have had ¡®that¡¯. No, I shouldn¡¯t havee out. ¡°Where does it hurt? ¡°Your face turned pale.¡± Raymond looks like he knows everything. The assistant principal felt his hand holding the money bag rx as he looked at him with an expression on his face that said he couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. ¡°Why are you doing that? Ah¡­ do you know this?¡± The vice principal¡¯s secret ledger was in Raymond¡¯s hand. Chapter 32 Episode 32 ¨C The sound of the vice principal¡¯s eyes rolling freely seemed to be heard up to here. The assistant principal¡¯s reaction to seeing the secret ledger was very interesting to watch. The face that looked like it was drooling just when it saw the money. Now that it has hardened, it is drooling in a different way. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± He tapped the secret ledger and smiled. When I heard about the vice principal from Ellis, I gave her onemand. Make copies of your money and secret ledgers and have them ready. Ellis faithfully carried out my orders. It is said that I took some money with me when I came to the Academy, but I had to make copies myself. Ellis urately created a new copy without a single mistake. Even its appearance was so simr to the existing one that even the owner, the assistant principal, was mistaken. ¡°I looked at the contents of this and it was so¡­¡± He covered his mouth with his hand. It was to cover up theughter that was about toe out without my knowledge. I felt refreshed when I saw the assistant principal staring at me with a hardened face. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was, but they ate it a lot. ¡°This amount would be equivalent to the monthly ie of a decent city.¡± ¡°¡­How do you do that?¡± ¡°This one?¡± I took my hand from my mouth and tapped the ledger. The vice principal¡¯s eyes followed my hand. I very slowly picked up the teacup and took a sip of ck tea. I really liked the spicy taste. ¡°Well¡­ how do you think I got this?¡± Fluttering. The sound of pages being turned and the vice principal flipping needles filled the vice principal¡¯s office. ¡°How did I get this?¡± ¡°You picked it up off the floor.¡± It may have been a surprise question, but he answered it sensibly. This is why I can¡¯t send Ellis away. You know my heart this well. ¡°yes? But no matter who he is, he is a very rude person. ¡°You go around leaking things like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ellis chimed in, and the vice principal seemed to be thirsty, so he lifted the teacup and took a shot of the contents inside. ¡°How do you generally handle something like this?¡± ¡°I understand that this is left to the Board of Audit and Inspection. Or you can leave it to the general manager of the academy.¡± ¡°If you are the general manager¡­ Ah! principal!¡± The assistant principal¡¯s expression died. The principal was like his natural enemy. If I bring this to him, the principal will say he is right and kick the vice principal away. Knowing that, the vice principal¡¯s face copsed, unable to bear it any longer. The emotions were clearly visible on the face. Anger, resentment, anger, etc¡­ All kinds of emotions were lingering on his face. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°yes? ¡°What do you mean?¡± At the vice principal¡¯s words, I smiled and looked through the ledger. The vice principal, unable to bear it any longer, mmed the table. ¡°I know you came here knowing everything! ¡°What do you want from me?¡± The assistant principal¡¯s pace was broken. No, it was already broken. I guess he was just denying what he saw, thinking it couldn¡¯t be true. However, the ledger I intentionally opened contained the same contents as the ledger he knew he had created. From that moment on, the vice principal would not have been able to think straight. How can you think of anything else when your life path is going back and forth before your eyes? From what I expected, the thoughts in his head were clearly, ¡®Is there a way to take that away?¡¯, ¡®What would happen if I threatened him?¡¯, ¡®How did you find it?¡¯, etc. It¡¯s obvious. The more thoughtful a person is, the easier it is to deal with. Even if I don¡¯t say anything else, if I show you something like this, they will automatically attack me. Because in the end, you destroy yourself. People who have a lot of thoughts are like that. They worry on their own and destroy themselves on their own. The more I think, the more I worry, and the more intelligent I am, the more I worry. It still is. I didn¡¯t say anything else. All he did was show me a copy of the ledger and smile. I didn¡¯t say this was his and I didn¡¯t me him. He just showed himself by worrying and thinking first. Because I¡¯m anxious. Because I¡¯m anxious and can¡¯t see what I¡¯m going to do with this. So it became urgent. ¡®It¡¯s really fun at times like this.¡¯ It¡¯s a feeling I never felt when I was living the life of a minor actor. It was something I couldn¡¯t do when I was an ordinary citizen. Because I was a chaebol, I was able to cheer him up. Because I had a trustworthy subordinate to whom I could entrust the work, I was able to bring him down into the abyss in an instant. It was so secretly enjoyable to watch that I was worried that he might have be the psychopath that people often talk about. ¡°What do you think I want?¡± He said this while looking at the vice principal who was already on the verge of copse. I also speak in a sly manner. The vice principal became even angrier. You don¡¯t even realize that the more you get angry, the more you break down. ¡°lodging? You can move it! What else do you need! ¡°Why are you doing this because you need it?¡± He thought I had stolen this ledger. And that thought wasn¡¯t really wrong. In fact, I was the one who told Ellis to find something to exploit, and she only moved to follow my orders. The result is this. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The angrier he got, the more rxed I became. As he copsed, the previously invisible gaps quickly became apparent one by one. I didn¡¯t have to open my eyes to look for it. I took my time, took a sip of tea, and watched his actions. Just my actions of watching without saying a word will put a lot of psychological pressure on him. Think about it. I have a weak point that allows me to cut off his head at any moment. And the vice principal is convinced that I know that this ledger belongs to the vice principal. However, the opponent who has a weak point just watches quietly without saying anything. He¡¯s not just watching, he¡¯s looking at me with a gentle smile as if telling me to do whatever I want. Aren¡¯t you afraid of how big of a deal they are trying to make? At least the vice principal in front of him was afraid. ¡°I¡­¡± He watched for a while before opening his mouth. I think this is enough. If we¡¯ve broken it this far, he has no choice but to listen to whatever I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t really like to see blood. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy about blood, but people¡¯s lives are at stake.¡± Blood flowed from the vice principal¡¯s mouth as he bit his lip. The lip burst because it could not ovee the force of the teeth. ¡°Looking at it, it looks like it belongs to the vice principal¡­ I¡¯m willing to sell it if you offer the price.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, and I hope you won¡¯t ept this. Oh, if you are a thoughtful person, can you possibly do that? ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ right.¡± The vice principal sits down. Then he pushed the money bag he had pulled into his arms in front of me. ¡°Of course I had no intention of receiving it.¡± Did you think you had found a way to live? The vice principal became calm again. No, I pretended to be calm. ¡°How much would you like to buy this for?¡± ¡°Um¡­ how about 150 gold?¡± ¡°Why is someone you know like this? If that happens, will I go back?¡± ¡°Now wait! I was going to call three hundred and three hundred!¡± I slowly got up, but when he said those words, I sat down again. Three hundred gold¡­ It was definitely too much money to say that they had ripped it off from the vice principal. But I felt like that wasn¡¯t enough. In a way, what I¡¯m trying to get now ispensation for the humiliation that Mahol and his younger brother suffered over the past three years. In order to receive properpensation, the two muste together. First, try to tear it down first. And I feel like I have to get something to feel better. And the secret ledger I saw said that more than that could be ripped out. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re just going to buy this with that? hmm. I can¡¯t believe you only cost that much. ¡°This is really disappointing.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The vice principal groaned. Although he had shown a passionate appearance just a moment ago, he is now having a hard time. I tapped my crossed legs in front of him and waited for the vice principal to continue. ¡°Then four hundred¡­ no, how about five hundred¡­ hmm.¡± Even though I looked at them without saying anything, the price gradually went up. And in the end. ¡°seven hundred! No more than that!¡± The amount they asked me to pay was 7 times higher. Even though I was just watching quietly without doing anything. To be honest, it exceeded my expectations. I never thought that I could get this much money just by finding one weakness. Seven hundred gold will be of great help in what I want to do in the future. ¡°I guess that¡¯s not that bad.¡± I spoke without showing any emotion as much as possible. The vice-principal reached out his hand toward the ledger with a bright face. I took the ledger away from him. He looks at me with a nk face. What kind of trick is this? I told him to bring the money first. Only then did the vice principal get up and head to the corner of the vice principal¡¯s office. Then, after taking a quick look at me, he sighed and pushed the huge picture frame aside. And then arge safe appears. From the moment I had the secret ledger, he had no desire to hide anything from me. ¡®I guess I can send Maholter.¡¯ I had the idea to train Mahol sufficiently and retrieve all of its contents. Of course, this is only possible if Mahol develops that level of skill. Even if it¡¯s Ellis, it¡¯s impossible to steal what¡¯s over there. ¡°Are you done?¡± He said in a sharp voice, putting down a huge box. When I opened the lid, it was full of gold bars, not coins. Real, not fake. Looking at the amount, it was higher than seven hundred gold. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± I grinned and handed him the secret ledger. He snatched the secret ledger out of my hand and threw it into the safe. And a locked safe. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Perhaps because he thought he had no more business to do with me, the assistant principal¡¯s eyes changed when he looked at me. Sharp and fierce. Perhaps they thought that since I didn¡¯t have a secret ledger, I didn¡¯t need to be any more careful. ¡°I am like this¡­!¡± As he was about to say something, I showed a new booklet in front of him. It was the same secret ledger I had just handed to the vice principal. No, the one I gave to the vice principal was a copy and the original I was holding. Everything in the rtionship became rigid. I opened the ledger in front of him, confirmed that it was real, and held the box in my arms. Then he stood up and ced the ledger on top of it. ¡°I¡¯ll assume you won¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± I identified my weakness so that the vice principal could not say anything. As long as I have the ledger, the vice principal cannot touch me. ¡®I need to use this often.¡¯ I think I can use the secret ledger to properly control the rtionship. Aaaah! On the way out of the vice principal¡¯s office and towards the dormitory. A scream was heard from the vice principal¡¯s office. Chapter 33 Episode 33 ¨C The amodation I use at the academy is a two-story mansion. On the first floor alone, there are five rooms, a kitchen, three toilets, and two bathrooms. And if you go up the stairs located in the living room in the middle of the mansion, you will see a second floor with two rooms, a toilet, a bathroom, and an attic. Of the two floors, I willingly gave up the second floor. For nobles, it is impossible to have someone over their head. At the very least, only those with a title of Marquis or higher can be above me, even if I cannot have a higher title than myself. That¡¯s why Ellis looked a little surprised when I told him I was giving away the second floor. Nobility is a being full of pride. Therefore, only those whom one can truly trust can receive such treatment. For example, people like bodyguards who protect him all year round. These people lie in ambush overhead, preparing for any possible threat. Except for these people, it is impossible for a noble to have someone over his head. If Mahol had known this, he wouldn¡¯t have been so honestly happy. ¡®I am the shield.¡¯ The biggest reason I gave them the second floor. It is to be a fence for those who stillck strength. Commoners using the first floor and nobles using the first floor have different meanings and weights. If amoner uses the first floor, it doesn¡¯t have much meaning except for the second floor. Even though I can see my thoughts, it is still a ce where I cane in a little morefortably. But from the moment I upy the first floor, this ce bes my sacred ce. No one can enter without my permission. And since they can¡¯t go to the second floor without crossing me, I can be their shield. ¡°Thank you. ¡°How should I repay this favor?¡± he said, tapping his forehead as he hesitantly approached. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that feeling. ¡°Because I owe you something.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°You¡­ no.¡± Was he shocked by what I saw? He started to treat me with respect, which he didn¡¯t do at first. In a way, it was showing respect to me, so I didn¡¯t bother to touch it. And it was better to treat me with respect in advance so that he could work under me in the future. ¡°Oh, and¡­ this person will take care of your younger brother from now on.¡± ¡°hello.¡± ¡°Oh hello.¡± Mahol¡¯s eyes widened at the therapist I brought with him. He knew full well that he could never hire a therapist as amoner. Hiring a therapist once costs dozens of gold. So, Mahol, who cannot make money and has no assets, wants to hire a therapist to treat Raina, but he cannot. It was too expensive, and even if hired, there were many therapists who despisedmoners, so it was doubtful whether they would provide proper treatment. So you¡¯re surprised that I brought a therapist with me. A therapist whose price is too high for even nobles to hire. ¡°¡­.¡± Mahol looked at me with his mouth nkly open. I could see the thoughts in those eyes. It¡¯s a look in his eyes that asks why he¡¯s doing this to himself. I shrugged my shoulders and said. ¡°This too is all light. ¡°You have to pay it backter.¡± Even if you look at it as apliment, it is not a strange statement. But I was serious. When Mahol reaches a certain level of skill, I will work on him like crazy. I will pamper him again and again, like squeezing oil out of a dry fish. So it wasn¡¯t a waste to spend a few pennies. Rather, he was happy that he could hire a talented person for this amount of money who would not be able to hire him even if he paid a million gold in the future. I can already think of countless things I can do with him. But I decided to put that aside for a moment. When I started to look at myself a little more. What I¡¯m saying is, you have to be patient and wait until you gain trust that you can trust, even if it means eating and shit. There is nothing more foolish than ruining a great world due to petty greed. Above all, I wasn¡¯t losing money. All the money I spend now is being ripped off from the vice principal. In a way, I was doing thepensation that the vice principal should have done. ¡°What are you doing. Without guiding my brother. ¡°I paid a lot of money to hire him, but are you going to leave me like this?¡± ¡°Ahhh. ¡°Come this way!¡± The therapist smiled brightly and followed Mahol. I looked behind the therapist, who was wearing something simr to a pure white uniform. Among therapists, he is the one who was hired after looking around for a therapist who does not ignoremoners and treats everyone with sincerity. Since he is a person who works as much as he gives, there is no need to worry that he will not be treated because he is amoner. More than anything, I¡¯m doing it because I told you to, so unless you¡¯re scared of the Millennium Counts, you can¡¯t do that. ¡°I suggest you stay at the dorm until Raina regains her health. There are a lot of rooms, right? ¡°Give me a good one among them.¡± ¡°yes.¡± After a while, Mahol came down from the second floor. Perhaps because he was anxious, he came to watch the therapist treating Raina. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand his feelings, so I greeted him with a smile. ¡°Thank you. thank you so much.¡± Is it because he saw his younger brother being treated with his own eyes? His eyes were red. How anxious have you been all this time? My younger brother is sick, but I can¡¯t even give him medicine, and even if I wanted to move my dorm, the vice principal wouldn¡¯t allow it. My younger brother was acting like he was going to die at any moment, but as the older brother, I must have thought about all sorts of things. Knowing his thoughts, I gave him the money bag without saying anything. He looked up at me as if he hade to his senses. ¡°What if I change amodations? I don¡¯t have any proper clothes. As an older brother, what if I can¡¯t buy my younger brother a set of clothes? Use this to buy some clothes. ¡°I bought you something delicious.¡± ¡°¡­thank you.¡± His eyes got red and he was about to burst into tears, so I patted his shoulder and walked away. *** Mahol was deeply troubled as he looked at his younger brother, who looked more rxed than usual after receiving treatment from a therapist. ¡°brother?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°brother!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ no. nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. What.¡± She lived with Mahol all her life, not just seeing him for a day or two. It was not unreasonable to know what he was worried about when he saw that he always tried to smile in front of himself and stayed still with a serious expression. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If you keep doing that, I¡¯ll get upset?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ um. ¡°That¡­¡± Mahol hesitated for a moment. Can I tell this to my younger brother? I wonder if my younger brother doesn¡¯t like it. Amidst all sorts of random thoughts, Mahol began to say out loud what he had been thinking about. ¡°That means we have received a lot of grace¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So I thought about how I could repay the favor.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t find an answer. He has more money than me and can do many things on his own. There was nothing I could give him¡­¡± ¡°¡­so.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So what do you want to do?¡± Mahol held Rayna¡¯s hand and wiggled his fingers. ¡°I want to work for Him if I can.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I could do. Working for Him. ¡°It may not be enough for a lifetime, but I still want to do it.¡± Raina raised her upper body. Mahol hurriedly helped her up. ¡°How can it be as you wish?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Mahol tilted his head. She said with a frustrated look on her face. ¡°Do you think you can say you want to do it? I don¡¯t think so. ¡°If you look at the sister next to her, she¡¯s different from us.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°A person with such great ability would have been crushed to death. Should I use my brother? When it¡¯s time to say something like this to me, shouldn¡¯t you go first and ask me to use you? ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t need him?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Mahol looked at Rayna with a shocked face. She was right. Mahol had forgotten that Raymond might be so nice to him that he might not hire him. I just thought that if my younger brother would allow me, I should work for him. ¡°I thought you would have already asked him¡­ Are you going to keep doing that?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll go out for a moment.¡± ¡°huh.¡± Mahol got up and left the room. Raina looked at the back with a faint smile. *** Mahol came to me as I was swinging my sword with Ellis by my side, using the moon as light. ¡°Can I¡­ talk for a moment?¡± ¡°hmm?¡± At those words, I lowered the sword I was holding and handed it to Ellis, then picked up the towel she gave me and wiped my sweat. ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± He motioned for Ellis to step aside. Then I sat down on a chair at the end of the clearing and waited for him to speak. He hesitated to speak for a moment, but as if he had made up his mind, he clenched his fists and said. ¡°Please ept me.¡± ¡°hmm¡­?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. What should I say if you ask me to ept everything? ¡°What exactly are you asking for?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I said that, but I guessed what he was going to say. A request to ept yourself. What he meant was that he wanted toe and work under me. And that was what I wanted to hear from him. I understood, but I pretended not to know because I wanted to hear it one more time. Then, sweating profusely, he exined to me to make me understand. ¡°¡­please use me!¡± ¡°okay.¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I felt like if I teased him any longer, he would burst into tears, so I nodded. Then his face brightened. He even had tears in his eyes, probably because he didn¡¯t expect me to ept him. I called Ellis and told her that. ¡°I will ept it. But I have no intention of ordering you to do anything right now. It is only after you return to your family that you will begin working under me in earnest. Understand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± Mahol stood at attention and answered loudly. He smiled at him and said to Ellis. ¡°You can deliver the letter to the head deacon, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Then just tell him I¡¯m trying to raise a governess. ¡°If you say so, I will take care of it.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± I looked over Mahol¡¯s body. A body that looks so delicate and weak. In the original, Mahol was said to have a sturdy physique and enough stamina to not sleep for a month. So there were things I didn¡¯t recognize when I first saw him. ¡°You need to do some exercise. I¡¯m not trying to tell you anything. ¡°Still, I need to build up my stamina.¡± Being a butler is a job that requires physical strength. The same goes for Ellis. To carry out my orders, Ellis exercised every day. I usually exercise at night or, like now, run around the vacant lot with me to build up my stamina. Well, now that I have Mahol, I n to entrust him with dangerous tasks. Until then, Ellis had to do all the work. ¡°I will do my best!¡± Mahol clenched his fists and his eyes lit up. Chapter 34 Episode 34 My daily routine after entering the academy was like this. Wake up early in the morning and walk around the vacant lot five times. While running, I listen to the information that Ellis found out. Then, I take a quick shower, take ss, return to the training ground, and swing my sword again. One more thing was added to the routine. ¡°omg¡­! ¡°Whoa¡­ whoosh!¡± Mahol started participating in the morning exercise. When I told him to build up his stamina, he said he would exercise with me and started running along with me like he does now. But still¡­ ¡®I never thought it would be this difficult.¡¯ I haven¡¯t even been able to run a singlep properly. I ran slowly on purpose out of consideration for Mahol. However, after about half a turn, I was panting as if I was going to throw up. Maybe I was looking at the wrong person. Mahol¡¯s physical strength was so insignificant that it urred to him for a moment. ¡°You¡­ are really serious.¡± His face turned red, as if he felt pitiful at my words. And he took a deep breath to recover his strength as quickly as possible, but even that wasn¡¯t easy. No matter how hard I tried to breathe, if I didn¡¯t know how to do it, it was no different from just waiting for recovery. I looked down at him and blurted out a word. ¡°Breathe in longer and exhale shorter.¡± It may seem like meaningless words, but the advice I just gave him was what he needed most. The breathing method he usedter. Even in the original work, the breathing method was specifically exined. ¡®In the original work, Mahol fought a war of attrition with the protagonist for over a month.¡¯ And the only one who got tired was the main character. Mahol attacked frequently as if he was not tired, and the protagonist only prevented Mahol¡¯s attacks but could not catch him. The protagonist, whose mind was so devastated, had no choice but to run away. It is the main driving force that allowed me to have such strong mental and physical strength. But sadly, that breathing method did not suit me. I¡¯m a swordsman, not a stealth person. What I taught Mahol was a breathing technique specialized for hiding that only he could use. I taught him it in detail. He reached out his hand and touched the lungs and taught me how to breathe and how to breathe. There was one more reason why I did this. [I look forward to a future where the ¡®Unknown God¡¯ will change with your actions.] At some point, a message that had not appeared in my mind began to appear again. When was thest time you saw it? No, the message kept emerging. Even when dealing with the vice-principal and when I was beating up the gangsters. But I was ignoring it. I thought I was seeing something in vain. But now I had to admit it. Because the message that appears every time an incident urs is never in vain. [¡®The Nameless God¡¯ smiles meaningfully at your thoughts.] I¡¯ll have to pay more attention to this message in the future. From the moment I met Mahol until now, the nameless god has been telling me to look after him. It is something that cannot be ignored forever. You have to admit what you have to admit. I realized it toote. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ is very pleased with your choice.] ¡°Hmm¡­ I just can¡¯t do it.¡± I stopped running. Mahol seemed to feel a little better after I taught him how to breathe, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to be exhausted and sick. How on earth did I not exercise to be this poor? In a way, it could be said that it was natural for his body to be weak since he had been tormented by the Iljin. ¡®I need to change my methods.¡¯ It was not a problem that could be solved in a day or two. We need to change our methods. Physical strength does not develop overnight. We need to change something more fundamental. ¡°There is no need to try to do well right now.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Even if you train like you do now, your physical strength won¡¯t increase immediately.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean there is no way. Do people really have to fight head on? no. In fact, it is more rare to have a head-to-head match. There is no need to fight head-on.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Mahol looked as if he had realized something. I continued speaking to him. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to hold back anymore. ¡°Because I will be behind you.¡± [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at you with a soft smile.] Was it too emotional? Maybe I was being too childish, but my face turned red. He scratched his cheek and looked at Mahol¡¯s face. Mahol was lowering his head with a thoughtful look on his face. Even if I say more here, it won¡¯t reach his ears. I told him to prepare for ss and left first. *** Since when? Mahol stopped rebelling against the rebels. Because if you rebel, your younger brother will be harmed. I thought it would be better for me to suffer alone. Just like that, a year passed and then another two years passed. I thought I was used to being bullied by now, but I guess not. ¡®You don¡¯t have to endure it.¡¯ The words he said flew into my heart like a dagger. I held back. I had to endure it because it was so my younger brother could live. But now? Should I still endure it now? Mahol shook his head. The time for patience has passed. You don¡¯t have to endure it anymore. I was sure of that. Raymond Millennium is behind me. It was no one else, it was Raymond. The man, who had a power that even the vice principal couldn¡¯t rashly touch, told me not to hold back. He said he would look after me. But what is he worrying about? The anger that I had been suppressing for so long slowly showed its head. After checking to see if he coulde out or not, he stretched out vigorously. I became confident that I could freely express my anger. ¡®How should I take revenge?¡¯ It never urred to me to ask Raymond for help. I have already received a lot of help from him. It was so big and numerous that he didn¡¯t think he could handle it if he received more help. Above all, you must now be in the position of giving rather than receiving help. ¡°I wonder what I can be good at¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t as good at swordsmanship as Raymond. Let alone being outstanding, I don¡¯t even know how to swing it properly. However, I didn¡¯t know how to use magic, nor did I know how to do anything else. No, it doesn¡¯t exist at all. There was only one thing I could do well. Hiding myself. Hiding myself by disappearing from the eyes of others and erasing my presence. Although I never learned it from anyone, I was able to do it as naturally as breathing from a young age. ¡®There is no need to confront them head-on.¡¯ Can we defeat them by confronting them head-on? Mahol shook his head. Can¡¯t win. There was a gap between him and them. That gap was not something that could be bridged overnight. Unlike themselves, who had no experience holding a sword properly, they systematically learned swordsmanship. The odds of beating them head on were extremely slim. So, you have topete with what you can do well. ¡®What can we do by erasing our existence?¡¯ I was worried. Is there anything that can be done? As he pondered and pondered for a while, Ellis slowly approached him and spoke to him. ¡°I think it would be quite scary if you were to be ambushed.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± That was the end of those words. It seemed like he knew something, but he didn¡¯t say anything more. But that was enough. Raymond also said not to fight head-on, and Ellis also rmended a surprise attack. And no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t find an answer other than surprise attack since he knew nothing but hiding. ¡®I found a way. So what method should we use?¡¯ You can¡¯t kill them by surprise attack. I had to use a simple yet effective method that would make a strong impression on them. And that was the perfect method. ¡­. Late at night when everyone is asleep. Mahol moved quietly. I left the dorm secretly enough to not be noticed by anyone in the dorm. Mahol didn¡¯t notice that Raymond was watching him. I thought about several methods. I thought about how I could cause more pain and came to one conclusion. Carrying a bag on my shoulder, I headed to the room of one of the group. Security patrolled the academy every two hours. But no one found Mahol. He entered Iljin¡¯s room asfortably as if he were walking around his own home. ¡®You¡¯re sleeping well.¡¯ As I looked at Iljin¡¯s face, sleeping peacefully without the world knowing, a fire boiled inside me. For some, every day felt like hell and they couldn¡¯t even sleep properly, worrying about tomorrow. In fact, the perpetrator was enjoying a good night¡¯s sleep. How can this be so unfair? I can never forgive you. Soggy. I opened my bag, smeared something sticky on my hand, and headed towards the wall in front of the bed. And I carefully drew something. I adjusted the position as much as possible so that I could see it happening at the same time. It was so dark that he couldn¡¯t even see the hand in front of him, but strangely enough, his eyes were able to capture many things. At least the nose hairs of the sleeping Iljin were vividly visible. In fact, it seemed to look brighter than during the day. After working painstakingly for an hour, an object was ced underneath. Then, I returned to my dorm, washed up, and went to sleep as if nothing had happened. next day. The Academy was turned upside down. *** I was heading to ss to take ss. However, students who were supposed to be in ss were rushing out of ss and heading to the training ground. It wasn¡¯t just ss A-2. All students of the swordsmanship club gathered at the training hall. And several teachers were ring at those students. ¡®Oh, is that why?¡¯ As I watched it, I reflexively realized that this matter had something to do with Mahol. He left the hotelte at night and returned a long timeter. There were even traces of blood on his body that were not visible when he left. ¡°What kind of guy!¡± Among the teachers, the vice principal with a red face screamed loudly. He seemed so angry that he was ready to p me if he found the real culprit of the incident. To the students who were confused, the teachers exined why they were doing that. Someone left a rabbit corpse in a student¡¯s room. It is said that the words ¡®You try it too¡¯ are written on top of it in red liquid that appears to be rabbit blood. At those words, I was impressed by Mahol¡¯s personality, which was hotter than I expected. ¡®There is a subtle pulpit.¡¯ The only person who could do this was Mahol. It was Mahol who had the ability to move so secretly that no one noticed among the guards and who had a grudge against Iljin. But the teachers don¡¯t know that Mahol has a talent for hiding. So, from the beginning, we tried to select the culprit except Mahol. If you are trying to find the culprit in a ce where there is no culprit, there is no way you will be able to find it. The teachers were ultimately unable to find the real culprit. I couldn¡¯t find it even though it was right next to me. Mahol had a rxed expression on his face even as he watched it all. Isn¡¯t it really fun? Only one day had passed. As soon as the advice was over, I took action. He¡¯s still like that now, but what will it be like for him to follow my wordster? I felt good just thinking about it. Chapter 35 Episode 35 A week has passed since that incident. The criminal went to each and every night and harassed each and every member of the group as if he would not leave them alone. There was no point in setting up security frequently and watching with eyes wide open without sleep. I was exhausted from holding on and fell asleep. The moment I came to my senses, there was a sign on the wall saying, ¡®How long can I hold on?¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t it fun?¡¯ ¡®Keep holding on.¡¯ ¡®I haven¡¯t even really enjoyed it yet.¡¯ There was writing written in blood. There was clearly an animal corpse lying underneath it. The types of animals changed every day. Rabbit fox¡­ even wild boar. What¡¯s interesting is that those animals resemble the Iljin. Animal corpses torn to pieces as if they wanted to make you do this too. ¡°Aaaah! ¡°Please save me, please save me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡± As time passed, the minds of the soldiers became devastated. This is why invisible fear is scary. Because I have to spend every day in fear, not knowing when or how I might be attacked and die. No matter how hard the teachers tried to reveal the truth and stop it, it was no use. In addition, theymissioned an outside agency, but even they were unable to catch the culprit. So I have no choice but to be afraid. ¡®The more I think about it, the more I like it.¡¯ Even when we were working out together, I had doubts about whether I had made the right choice. That¡¯s right. Because his body has never exercised, hecks stamina, which is one of the elements necessary for an assassin. I have doubts as to whether he is really the one from the original. But that doubt was put to rest. An assassin that even the protagonist was afraid of. Even I was horrified to see Mahol make up his mind and visit him at night. And when morning came, he looked at the group with an expressionless face as if nothing had happened. Since he had been bullied ever since he came here and always appeared helpless, no one thought that Mahol was the culprit. Rather, surprisingly, it was me that they suspected. Because I am the only one who came here and showed hostility to the Iljin people. And I¡¯m the only one with the power to do this. Their suspicions can be seen as justified to some extent. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m under suspicion for a day or two. This is better. Rather than looking at someone as ipetent and despising them, it would be better to look at them in fear and not talk to them like they do now. It¡¯s not annoying and it¡¯sfortable. How good. I can do whatever I want to my heart¡¯s content without worrying about others. Well, even if I didn¡¯t do that, I would have done whatever I wanted. ¡®Because your face is starting to show life.¡¯ When I first saw Mahol, his condition was worse than that of a corpse. I was living each day helplessly with dead eyes. But now, there was a glimpse of life in his eyes. You look great. ¡°Master, preparations areplete.¡± Ellis came up to me after I changed into my going out clothes and said. Instead of the ck maid¡¯s uniform she usually wore, she wore a gray dress in a lighter tone. Well, it was the same shape as before, just the color was different. Still, the clothes she wore were, in their own way, clothes for going out. I scratched my cheek while looking at it. Even though she was a maid, I felt like I didn¡¯t really take care of her. I can¡¯t believe I only have clothes like that. Still, she¡¯s a girl. ¡®I guess I should at least buy you some clothes.¡¯ I received so much money from the vice principal that I can¡¯t afford to buy a few clothes. In addition, money came in periodically from the count¡¯s family. It¡¯s okay to have that level of luxury. ¡°Are you really not going?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I like resting at home.¡± Mahol and Reinaugh and say. Mahol was peeling apples next to her, and next to her, a therapist was reaching out for Reina. When I saw the light shining on his hand, I could tell that he was receiving treatment. ¡°What did you know? If you need anything, buy it with the money I gave you. ¡°Eat your own food.¡± weekend. There were days off at the academy as well. The student cafeteria was not open that day. Therefore, most students went into the city to buy food or buy groceries and ate them at their dorms. Mahol seemed intent on doing the same. Well, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s bad either. Since Raina¡¯s health is still not good, it would be better to eat inside than to go out and have her condition worsen. and. ¡®If you go out with that look, you¡¯re bound to attract attention.¡¯ Since it is not very beautiful, it will inevitably attract the attention of those around it unless it covers the face. So staying at home is not a bad choice. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± ¡°yes.¡± We headed straight into the city. It was like that when I first came, but there were a lot of people in the city. There were twice as many people in this city as in any other city. The reason there were so many people was because there was an academy in this city. A ce where all the talents from across the kingdom gather. Many nobles came to recruit those talented people. People came to show their faces to the nobles. Everyonees looking for opportunities. So naturally, the city grew bigger and developed. ¡°That looks delicious.¡± Thanks to that, there are more things to enjoy. We wandered around the city and visited restaurants that Ellis knew about. As was the case in my past life, I liked visiting delicious restaurants. Going around looking for something delicious in a difficult and dreary daily life was like a ray of light in my hellish life. Well, it was impossible without money, so I only went to restaurants once a month. Now that I¡¯m Raymond, I don¡¯t have time to go out to restaurants any more than I did in my previous life. ¡®The food served at the Countess was so delicious that I didn¡¯t even think about it.¡¯ This is the Count¡¯s table. Every day, I faced a table full of colorful and novel foods. As a result, I didn¡¯t feel the need to look for something delicious to eat. But after entering the academy, I started thinking about good restaurants. The vice-principal may have thought it was a waste to spend money on food, but the menu provided to students was poor. Although the nobles were more affluent than themoners. It was true that I, who faced dozens of dishes every day,cked something. So, I decided to set aside a day and go find a good restaurant. If you have money and a subordinate who knows good restaurants, what¡¯s not to like? ¡°This is pretty good.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°The light yet chewy texture goes well together.¡± I think I visited all the delicious restaurants in a short period of time. Even though I¡¯m not the type of person to leave food behind, I wanted to try a lot of food today. By the time I had filled my stomach enough, I came across a store where dresses were on disy. Clothes that may not be modern, but are considered beautiful here. I headed there. ¡°Let¡¯s go in there.¡± ¡°Um¡­ that ce sells women¡¯s clothes.¡± ¡°know.¡± Ellis followed me while tilting her head. ¡°Wee to our Moonlight Clothing Store!¡± A chubby woman approached me with a sales smile. Her eyes scan me and Ellis. Then he opened his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s hard to get your clothes together if you don¡¯te¡­¡± She realized that the Alice I had brought was a maid. And that I am a nobleman. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t realize that I was there to buy Alice¡¯s clothes. You probably thought I was here to buy clothes for my sister or my wife. Probably the same goes for Ellis. There was a high probability that she would have thought that she hade to buy Raina¡¯s clothes, not hers. Actually, I took care of Raina a lot. I pushed Ellis, who was standing behind me, forward. ¡°Give me the most expensive clothes.¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± Thedy looked at me as if she didn¡¯t understand. Ellis quickly turned his head and looked at me. Her eyes widened very wide, showing that she was surprised as she did not show emotion easily. Ignoring their reactions, he continued. ¡°About one or two pieces¡­ all in different colors. Um¡­ that would be fine.¡± Even though I was talking non-stop, they were staring at me nkly. Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s embarrassing. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Aren¡¯t you epting guests?¡± ¡°ah. yes yes!¡± Thedy moves hurriedly. ¡°Master Do¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just say thank you and ept it. ¡°Because there¡¯s not much I can do for you.¡± ¡°¡­but this.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that expensive. And why are you so surprised? Have I been like this for a day or two? Take it when I do it. ¡°Don¡¯t just go and regret itter.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± She nodded quietly. And with an awkward expression, I epted the woman¡¯s touch. When did she experience something like this? I always made clothes based on other people¡¯s shame. They were taught to always do their job and not have any feelings towards their master. It made her confused about how to ept the current situation. What kind of nobleman would spend money on his maid? The only time they spent money was to educate maids and to give and sell. Other than that, let them live on their own. In severe cases, there were cases where people worked without receiving any money. ¡°Not bad.¡± I nodded, looking at her in the orange dress. Since it was the original, it was okay to wear anything. She kept raising and lowering her arms and making an awkward face, as if she couldn¡¯t get used to the dress she was wearing. ¡°hmm. ¡°Give me some of that too.¡± However, I felt somewhat disappointed with that, so I picked up a few trinkets from the store. Then I hung it on her and looked at it. I bought a few of the things that matched best with the dress. Two dresses, one ne and two bracelets. In total, we got about this amount of gold. The maid¡¯s sry was about fifty silver. Did he think he had spent too much money on himself? She hesitated and looked at me. ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. Take care. ¡°Don¡¯t lose something you bought without even trying it on.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± She held a shopping bag containing dresses and essories in her arms. And he spoke in a very quiet voice. ¡°Thank you¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± It was time to go back to the dorm with a smile on her face as she shook her head. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I felt an unfamiliar presence. Out of all the people, the most tant gaze is staring at me. When I followed his gaze and rolled my eyes, I saw several masked men ring at me from the alley and the roof of the building. What is it? Why are you staring at me? It was too tant to say no, so I couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Plus, it gives off the air of living there. ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± She nods at my signal. Then he said there was a delicious ce and led me to a ce with few people. They follow me. It became clear. They are targeting me. I don¡¯t know why, but I have no intention of letting go of the guys who are targeting me. They chose the wrong opponent for a long time. Chapter 36 Episode 36: An excuse to go to a good restaurant. We acted as usual when we brought them in. When I came out to the city, I bought snacks and snacks along the way as I saw them for the first time. I went into the store and looked at various items. To show that we didn¡¯t notice that we were being followed, we slowly entered the secluded area, taking a long time. ¡°Is there a good restaurant in a ce like this?¡± ¡°yes. They say it¡¯s a ce only people who know go to. ¡°It¡¯s a very remote ce and it¡¯s not easy to find unless you know someone.¡± ¡°It must befortable.¡± There won¡¯t be any good restaurants she¡¯s talking about. At least if you were a local living here, you would find a contradiction in her words. The ce I ordered her to was a ce where there were no people. She led me to a slum near the wall surrounding the city. ¡®They say they were brought in from outside¡­.¡¯ If we were locals, it would be normal to know that the ce we were heading to was a slum. And he would have even known that there were no good restaurants in that slum. No matter which city you went to, slums existed, and for those cities, slums were a disgrace. In human terms, would you say it is the same thing as the appendix? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have it, it¡¯s inconvenient if you do. Lawless zone. Public power did not work in slums. Even the guards who maintain security do not interfere in the slums. That meant that it was a ce where one could not be sure of safety. No one was brave enough to open a store in an unsafe ce. Not only will there be no customers, but people from the slums who are hungry for food will attack. Therefore, visiting a good restaurant in a slum was contradictory. The locals would have known that, but those following us did not know that. They focused on what they were doing without any doubt. That¡¯s how we arrived at the slums. The people who lived there looked at me with strange eyes. Some people showed signs of murder and hostility, but they did not approach quickly. Because in their eyes, I must have been too noble. Even the clothes are different. I was wearing pure white clothes with gold jewelry, which did not match the drab slums. ¡°It would be enough here.¡± I stood in an empty lot in the middle of a slum and twirled my shoulders. The poor are hated by the nobles. That¡¯s why most nobles didn¡¯t want toe here, and even if they did, they didn¡¯t bring just a maid like me. Otherwise, all the maids brought in are powerful. But unlike him, it would be difficult for Ellis to stay in the slums without my help. Because it is weak. If two or more people from the slums attack her, Ellis will be helpless. And if they see any opportunity from me, they will pounce. Even though it was such a dangerous ce, there was only one reason I came here. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what I do here.¡¯ It is a ce full of only poor people. In this ce where there are no guards, no one cares if any crime urs. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ looks at you and his eyes sparkle.] Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it too. Since he was following me, I wanted him to show off his skills. If you get knocked out all at once, there¡¯s no point in dealing with it. Perhaps because I haven¡¯t been able topete properly recently, I¡¯ve be secretly frustrated. Although it is said that he relieved his stress by beating up the iljin. Fighting a strong opponent was a different matter. e out.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± He said while looking towards where the agents were. I could feel their surprise. His reaction was that he didn¡¯t know I would notice. And perhaps out of fear, they did not show up. It seems like they hope they are talking about the poor. ¡°If youe all the way here and don¡¯t know, you¡¯re really stupid¡­ There¡¯s a restaurant in every slum in the world. ¡°Are you scared because I followed you without even knowing that?¡± As I clicked my tongue and spoke, the alley shook and several groups appeared. Masked people jumped from the roof, and masked people poured in from all directions to surround the area. One of them came forward and spoke to me. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°You call that a question? Asking something obvious. You¡¯re looking at me so tantly. ¡°Not knowing is strange.¡± ¡°He¡¯s different from the rumors.¡± ¡°Because rumors tend to be exaggerated. And then you start talking about when you saw it. ¡°Baby.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I guess he doesn¡¯t understand the situation yet. ¡°Are you not seeing us in your eyes?¡± ¡°You can see it clearly, kid. Let¡¯s see. One two¡­ fourteen people? ¡°Hey, I had something to gain, so they came all the way here.¡± ¡°ha ha ha. ¡°He¡¯s got a lot of guts.¡± ¡°So, when did you call me a bastard just because I saw you, you idiot?¡± The masked man closed his mouth. Even without looking at his face, I could guess what his expression would be like. ¡°He¡¯s not a guy you can listen to in words. catch!¡± ¡°It will happen a long time ago. ¡°Why are you talking so much?¡± He said to Ellis with a grin. ¡°Stay right behind me.¡± ¡°yes.¡± The movements of the masked people were visible. No, I felt it. My five senses were alerting me to their attack. Two in front, three in back. Crash. I gently pulled out the knife with the thumb of the hand holding the sheath. Huh. He dodged the attack by moving to the side and swung his right hand, striking him in the face. Then, he used his left foot to punch the guy next to him in the stomach, then reached out and grabbed Ellis¡¯ cor and pulled her back. Huh. The sword narrowly grazed Ellis¡¯ face. I looked at Ellis¡¯s expression as she was sent behind me, but she looked quite rxed for someone who almost died. In that split second, our eyes met. Unwavering eyes. Her eyes were full of faith in me. Eat. When I looked into those eyes, I smiled without knowing. Shouldn¡¯t we at least repay this trust? Fuhuaak. My sword came out like a thunderbolt and cut off the throats of three men at the same time. The surroundings fell into silence as a series of situations urred in the blink of an eye. ¡°¡­!¡± It was just one breath. In terms of seconds, 5 seconds? No, not even 3 seconds passed. The masked people rushed at the same time and five of them were hit without them realizing it. Their eyes on me beplicated. They looked among themselves and made signals. Is this possible? Didn¡¯t you say that guy was ipetent? They knew me. Even though he knew, he followed him and attacked him. Because I was confident. I¡¯m a fool who can¡¯t use magic. It was clear that they had no idea that a guy like that would beat them. Definitely win. There will be no harm. The moment that trust was broken, they no longer saw me as prey. ¡°why. ¡°I guess something isn¡¯t going as nned?¡± Even with my provocation, he was unable to move. That¡¯s how strong the impression I made was. ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯m going.¡± He kicked the ground and rushed at them. Sigh! When I swung my sword, one person fell. As if it were natural. They couldn¡¯t resist at all. When five more people fell and only four remained. They would have realized only then. ¡°What is this? ¡°I can¡¯t even exercise after eating.¡± The target was not me, but them. ¡°This isn¡¯t it. ¡°You should at least show the confidence you showed just now.¡± They know that they are not predators by saying, ¡°Let¡¯s try again. I¡¯ll go slowly. Let¡¯s do it right.¡± That the predator was me, not them. I smiled wildly at them. *** Raina¡¯s treatment is over. The therapist left the dorm, saying he had some business to attend to. ¡°What do you want to eat. ¡°Do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I want to eat duck meat.¡± ¡°duck meat¡­?¡± ¡°huh!¡± Mahol closed his mouth at Raina¡¯s words. And I thought about the money I currently have in my pocket. The price of duck meat is three times more expensive than pork. Not only is it very difficult to find, but it is also difficult to cook and there are no ces to sell it, so the price is very high. In some ces, it was equivalent to his monthly living expenses. Considering that, eating duck meat was impossible. Considering the money I received from Raymond¡­ ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat!¡± Suffice. It wasn¡¯t enough; it was overflowing. Raymond gave me enough money to eat duck meat for a month. So, even if you want to save money, it would be okay to eat duck meat on a day like today. Raina¡¯s health is improving, so you can be happy. ¡°I¡¯ll buy it and bring it right away. Hang in there.¡± ¡°Yes,e back!¡± Is it because I thought I could eat duck meat? Raina¡¯s face brightened greatly. With that feeling in mind, Mahol went into the city and headed straight to the restaurant. There was a restaurant that specialized in duck, and fortunately, there were few customers, perhaps because of the price, so I was able to buy it right away. I ran back to my dorm with my hands full of duck meat. I opened the door to my dorm, thinking of my younger brother who was waiting for me. Tuk. The duck meat I bought with great enthusiasm was rolling around on the ground. It was dusty and no longer edible, but Mahol didn¡¯t care. ¡°Les Reina!¡± Mahol stepped on the duck meat and passed by. His eyes wandered mercilessly as he headed toward the second floor. The first floor lobby is a mess. The lobby was very clean until we left. Evidence that there was an intruder. ¡°Reina! ¡°Reina are you okay?!¡± I quickly opened the door to the room she was in. And it was frozen in ce. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Where have you been and now are youing back? Leave my sick brother alone. ¡°Thank you for waiting a long time.¡± I saw Reina shivering, covered in a nket. And I could see the troop sitting next to him and the troop surrounding him. Jones was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Ah¡­¡± He always thought he had to be patient while dealing with the Iljin. But I couldn¡¯t do that now. My younger brother was trembling among them. It hurts. My younger brother was supposed to befortable, but he was trembling in fear because of those guys. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her face became clearer. There were red handprints on my skin, which was once white from not being exposed to sunlight. Because they were so fragile, even the slightest stimulus felt big. Those guys stabbed my younger brother, who had such a weak body. ¡°But your brother. ¡°He doesn¡¯t listen to me.¡± ¡°Give them proper education. uh?¡± The string that was barely holding on was cut. I can¡¯t bear it anymore. I kept hearing voices in my head. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Mahol felt his vision darkening. Wow! Run away too! Their screams could be heard faintly. No way! I heard my younger brother¡¯s urgent voice. I could hear it, but I couldn¡¯t hear it very well. I felt floating, as if my body was submerged in water, and the sound I heard was humming. And then I came back to consciousness with the feeling of someone reaching out and grabbing me and pulling me up. ¡°¡­!¡± And my body stiffened in surprise at the scene unfolding before my eyes. The entire room, except for the bed where Raina was on, was stained with blood, and the soldiers were piled up like bricks in the corner. Chapter 37 Episode 37: Crack. He twisted the neck of thest masked person and knocked him out. It didn¡¯t take long to sort them out. A situation where the ship has not even gone out. ¡®What¡­¡¯ Even though I had eliminated all the danger, I felt strangely uneasy. It feels like something happened. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at one point and frowns.] As soon as I was able to subdue thest masked person, the message that came to mind made me feel even more ufortable. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± I hate being in this ufortable feeling. The day I came to the academy. If I hadn¡¯t ignored the difort I felt when leaving, I wouldn¡¯t have met the main character. Well, thanks to that, I was able to survive the main character in the first ce. From then on, I felt that I should not ignore this feeling. Moreover, even the content of the message was meaningful. What could be the problem in my current situation? Selina? no. Next to her is Count Warrug. A man with such strength that it would not be surprising to say that he was the strongest in the kingdom before he died. Even if the current protagonist dies and wakes up, you cannot defeat him. As long as he was with Selina, she would never be in danger. Then it¡¯s something else. If it¡¯s something else¡­ if it¡¯s important to me right now. After all, there are only them. My future subordinates. The ruler of the night who will protect me from the protagonist. Mahol. It¡¯s clear something is wrong with him. ¡°Take the route as quickly as possible.¡± I didn¡¯t think about disposing of the bodies. It doesn¡¯t matter if I leave it like this. People living in slums say they like it ande up to us, collecting everything from corpses to clothes and underwear. They will take all your belongings and bury your body. There is nothing to worry about as it is from the original. I carried the stunned masked person on my shoulders and ran along the path that Ellis was leading. ¡°¡­!¡± As I entered the dormitory I arrived at, I felt my face harden. If anyone saw me, they would probably say that my face looked like a devil. I was that angry. The first floor lobby was a mess with countless footprints¡­ and even the fishy smell of blood. How dare a bastard enter my territory without fear? This is an act of direct disregard for me. You probably don¡¯t know that this is the amodation I¡¯m using. However, the fact that they came in meant that they looked at me funny and that it didn¡¯t matter if I got angry. ¡®Mahol!¡¯ And at the same time, I was worried. If he ignores me, he must have at least that level of skill or support. That¡¯s probably why they attacked me like this. If not, I really don¡¯t think I¡¯d leave the guys who made the amodation like this alone. ¡°Damn¡­ I¡¯m always like this so I have no choice but to lose character.¡± He grumbled a little and ran towards the direction where he smelled blood. Quang! I kicked down the door and went inside. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Ellis reflexively lifted her sleeve and covered her nose. It must have been quite some time since the smell of blood had be disgusting. That wasn¡¯t all. Strangely enough, the bed was clean except for a little blood on the pure white nket. On the contrary, as soon as I got even 1cm off the bed, I was filled with blood. There was so much blood that it was now dry and caked and I was worried that I would be able to clean itter. ¡°Huh¡­ crazy.¡± It was a sight that made me swear. In one corner, what appeared to be corpses were piled up, and Mahol was kneeling in front of them,pletely lost. As I quickly looked around, I could guess what the situation was. Those guys who look like corpses are the Academy¡¯s elite. They took advantage of my absence and invaded the dormitory, and when Mahol saw them touching Raina, he got angry and lost his temper and went on a rampage¡­ You can find out the exact details by checking with them. ¡°Get up. ¡°Because I know you¡¯re alive.¡± I passed by Mahol and knocked on the group. There is no movement. Mahol looked at me nkly. In his eyes, the Iljin were no different from corpses, so he was puzzled when I told them they were alive. ¡®I guess I haven¡¯t fully awakened yet.¡¯ Due to the shock of his younger brother being killed by the protagonist, Mahol awakens his abilities. When ites to assassination, no one can follow. At night, it bes so strong that even the protagonist cannot move around without permission. And above all, you can tell whether the other person is dead or alive just by looking at them. Thanks to this, his assassination requestpletion rate in the original story reached 100%. Thousands of requests werepleted without a single failure. Thinking about that, Mahol was desperatelycking right now. It was still like that now. Whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­. I couldn¡¯t hear the faint sound of breathing. Even though it was a sound that could be heard even if you concentrated just a little. That wasn¡¯t all. Their bodies trembled slightly, probably due to a lot of numbness from having stayed in one position for a while. Moreover, the guy at the bottom was cackling as much as possible without being noticed. And when I kicked them, they got scared and covered their mouths. That sight was funny, so I reached out and grabbed the guy on top of him and threw him to the side. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I tried to suppress my moans by covering my mouth as much as possible. ¡°Are you alive¡­?¡± It¡¯s already over. Mahol, who was staring nkly at my actions, heard the sound. His eyes became strange. When I thought he was dead, I was worried about what would happen, but when I found out that he was actually alive, my anger boiled over again. ¡°Stoping to your senses.¡± If I hadn¡¯t stopped him in the middle, he was spewing out such fierce force that it seemed as if he would rush at me at any moment and grab my head. ¡°Kwaaaaak.¡± They grabbed the Iljin by their cors and hair and dragged them to the warehouse on the first floor. Inside was a masked person that Ellis had tied up. The face of the masked man was surprisingly ordinary. Amon face that you often see in passing. I tied the crew next to him and sprinkled water on them. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± ¡°Please save me!¡± They were scared and came to their senses. After looking around for a moment, their faces hardened. In particr, the faces of the Iljin members were not even worth seeing. ¡°Yes¡­!¡± Pow! As soon as he saw me, I punched the monster in the face who was about to scream, knocking him out again. Blood sttered and several of his teeth fell out as if he had not controlled his strength properly. Hey! Did he think my hand was too cruel? The group was scared and wriggled to get away from me. I walked closer to them, shaking the blood off my feet and leaning down. And he pped each of them on the face and said, ¡°I guess I was too still. I see you ignoring me like this. ¡°Thanks to you, I realized what I should do next.¡± Currently, Ellis was cleaning the room Reina was using. Because so much blood was spilled, it was difficult to predict how long it would take. ¡°The fact that they attacked even though they knew I was here means that it doesn¡¯t matter what I do.¡± Kagagagak. They were dragging an iron pipe that was standing on the wall of the warehouse. Theirplexions instantly turned pale. ¡°They are very lucky. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this ce, he would have been found dead.¡± There was a therapist in the direction I pointed who seemed familiar with this situation. ¡°Because he is a very talented person.¡± Saying that, he grabbed one of the guys by the neck and moved to the center of their view. ¡°town! ¡°Eup!¡± Then he woke up the assant and covered his mouth along with the others. I think it would be quite annoying if they made noise in the scene toe. And the gunman must see this scene. That way, you will be able to answer my questions more clearly. ¡°ah. And if you happen to have a client, it would be better to tell them in advance.¡± That was the end of it. I raised the iron pipe high and swung it at the guy with wide eyes. *** The group waspletely treated and sent back to their lodgings. Since he has undergone proper mental remodeling, he will not be able to reveal his teeth to Mahol and me even if a knife is inserted at his throat. ¡°The problem is this guy¡­¡± They couldn¡¯t kill him because he had the status of an academy student. To begin with, I¡¯m not a murderer who likes killing people. Even just a moderate beating was enough. It wasn¡¯t this guy. A bastard who deserves to die who attacked me. ¡°How should I handle it?¡± The guy who had turned into almost minced meat blew a lot at me. Who is the client whomissioned them? How much did you get? Where the hideout is and how many members there are. ¡®Just because we deal with all of them doesn¡¯t mean something like this won¡¯t happen again¡­¡¯ An organization called the ¡®Wild Dogs¡¯. That organization, numbering in the hundreds, is made up of people who make their living through contract work. They are big guys whose names are well known even in the underworld. And this guy was a high-ranking executive in the magic beast. ¡®If I kill this guy, it¡¯s definitely going to be a hassle.¡¯ They will know that this guy went to kill me. It would be bothersome even if I killed him, but it would also be bothersome if I let him live. The best way is to sweep¡­ but unfortunately I don¡¯t have much time. I had to go to ss again tomorrow. What I was worried about was Raina, not my own safety. I¡¯m afraid that while I or Mahol are away, they wille and mess with Raina. They were divided like an anthill, and it was impossible to eliminate them all at once. At the very least, it would be possible to gather all the knights in the family and take a month. Not because they are strong, but because they are spread out far away. The point was that it would take too much time to find and kill them all. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Should I just eat it up? From what I heard from him, ¡®wild dogs¡¯ are people who move for money and die for money. Also, because they were like gangsters, their loyalty was also great. It is said that once you start following someone, you will follow them even if it means death unless something very serious happens. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to eat it? No matter how talented you gather, the world doesn¡¯t always work out the way you want. There was a need for limbs willing to do the dirty work. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡¯ When I thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem that bad. At some point, I had the idea of contacting the underworld. Because there are things you can¡¯t get in Yangji. Rather, in the case of people, it was easiest and simplest to obtain them from such ces. ¡®Because there are wild dogs there.¡¯ In the future, wild dogs would upy half of the underworld. And one person yed a big role in producing that result. And by now, there was a high probability that ¡®he¡¯ was working as a low-level employee of Wild Dog. We had to make contact at some point. One of the reasons for this was Mahol. When Mahol attacked the protagonist, it was a wild dog that followed him and gave him great help. I never thought it would end up like this, but it¡¯s still not that bad. This too was a kind of debt. Because it was an excuse for me to attack them. Of course, we¡¯ll have to deal with the vice principal before that. And I¡¯m going to attack the vice principal tonight. The sun set and night came. Chapter 38 Episode 38: I was not as confident in hiding as Mahol. I¡¯m not good at hiding, and no matter how much I ¡®act¡¯, there are some things that are impossible. It means you can¡¯t repeat it perfectly. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t imitate it. ¡°hmm? ¡°Didn¡¯t something just pass by?¡± ¡°nothing. ¡°Didn¡¯t I see it wrong?¡± At least it was possible to imitate the moves to deceive thex security. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ clenches his fists and his eyes sparkle.] It must have been quite interesting. I see you are sending this message. I nced at the message and stood in front of the door. The vice principal¡¯s room, not the vice principal¡¯s office. The vice principal¡¯s dormitory looked twice as nice as my dormitorypared to the teachers¡¯ dormitory. Even the door was different. There was a spell on the pure white door. Magic that alerts intruders, protection magic, etc. He spent all his money for his ownfort. Watching that made me hate going in quietly. Sreung. I drew my sword. There was blood on my sword because I came right after dealing with the attackers and stealing information from the assant. ¡°Where¡­¡± There was no need to y a different character. Even without that, I could see the flow of mana in my eyes. No matter how meticulously you make it, there are no gaps. I saw the gap. It¡¯s so tiny that if you touch it wrong, the rm magic will sound like crazy. Unfortunately, I had that fine control. No separate preparation process was necessary. Just raise your sword high. Suddenly. I swung. All the magic applied to the door disappeared. The door was still the same. Only magic was cut down. I just broke the lock and went inside. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping well.¡± He tapped the chin of the assistant principal who was snoring and sleeping without the world knowing. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± I looked down at the guy who was twisting his body and running away from my feet. Then he lifted the sword and gently pressed it against the inside of his thigh. Phew. It slices through the flesh and prates deeper and deeper. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± The vice principal suddenly stood up. And when he saw me, he was shocked and freaked out. ¡°You¡­!¡± ¡°why? ¡°I guess I never thought I would do this.¡± The vice principal¡¯s thick chin trembled. I twisted my sword while staring at the principal. The assistant principal screamed loudly as he felt his flesh being torn apart. If you scream this much, there¡¯s a chance that someone wille to you at least once. ¡®He fell for my trick.¡¯ In addition to the rm magic and protection magic, the vice principal¡¯s room had a silence magic that did not let out the sounds inside. I was able to do this because I knew that. He said to the vice-principal while pulling out the sword stuck in the vice-principal¡¯s thigh. ¡°Thanks to you, I had a very hard time.¡± A sentence meaning ¡®wild dog¡¯ appeared in front of him. ¡°But what were they thinking when they hired these guys? ¡°Was I that funny?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The vice principal screamed while holding onto his thigh. I already expected that he would react that way. Who wouldn¡¯t be a fool and would admit that he tried to kill a nobleman? It didn¡¯t really matter. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you did it or not. ¡°I came to warn you.¡± I threw a sentence in front of him. ¡°If you pull a trick like this one more time. At that time, I didn¡¯t know what to do either. ¡°It won¡¯t end so lightly then.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°ah. And one more thing. Next time, do it right. Don¡¯t touch me lightly for no reason. At that time, I will use all the means I have to bring you down. I don¡¯t kill easily. why? If you kill someone with a single sword, it¡¯s not revenge. I will harass and torment you as much as possible and torture you until the words ¡®Please kill me¡¯e out of your mouth. And before that, I will first use the secret ledger I have.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The vice principal¡¯s face turned pale. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was because I was afraid or because I had lost a lot of blood. ¡°So think carefully. ¡°Your life is in my hands.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, and you¡¯d better not even think about touching the guys I have with me. If they get even the slightest bit hurt, they¡¯ll think it was you who did it. okay?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He nodded. I shed an evil smile and swung my sword in front of his eyes. ¡°Ugh!¡± He was scared and rolled over backwards. The hair around the crown of my head disappearedpletely. He groped his head and his face turned red. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him. ¡°Foot¡­ I guess I should cover my head well.¡± Ah, even when I think about it, I speak too warmly. I left the vice principal¡¯s dormitory. Although the sound inside could not be heard due to the silence magic. For some reason, it felt like the vice principal was screaming. *** Before ss starts. As always, Ellis did his work next to me as I ran through the vacant lot. ¡°¡­They keep asking me to release them.¡± ¡°Leave it alone. ¡°Just give me one meal a day so I don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Starting with the treatment of wild dog executives. Even how the vice principal is reacting. ¡°And it is said that an auditor wille down from the royal family near the end of the semester.¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Board of Audit and Inspection. It is said that he visits the academy once a year to check if there is any corruption or corruption in the academy. I thought it woulde. ¡°It¡¯s the Board of Audit and Inspection¡­¡± Recently, the vice principal really annoyed me. And yesterday, I went way beyond the line. So I was thinking that I should deal with it. ¡®But if that happens, it will be a bit difficult to skip a grade.¡¯ The reason I came to the academy was to avoid being the main character. There was also an attempt to recruit Mahol. Now, both goals have been achieved. To graduate from the academy, you must attend at least three years. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s something you can only get here. I had no intention of wasting my precious three years at the academy. Yes, I was nning on using the vice principal to skip a grade to my senior year, but¡­ ¡®I¡¯m too old to use it.¡¯ The price of hiring someone to kill me has gone down. If I take more people with me, those with me will be in danger. In that case, it would have been better to just throw it away. ¡°First, make several copies of the secret ledger. ¡°There must be something to use it for.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Because there is something just in case. There¡¯s nothing more frustrating than using the original for no reason when it doesn¡¯t turn out the way you wanted. So even though it may be difficult, it would be better to make multiple copies and use them. And it¡¯s not that I¡¯m having a hard time. ¡°And¡­¡± Ellis looked at the corner of the clearing. I followed her gaze and saw Mahol squatting. The face is still in a daze, probably because of yesterday¡¯s shock. Even without listening to her, I could tell what she was trying to say. ¡°Sure¡­¡± We couldn¡¯t leave him like that forever, and more than anything, he was in a dangerous state. An ability that was ipletely awakened in a situation where Reina could be in danger. It seemed very difficult for Mahol to control that power. He was probably trying to clear his mind as much as possible from the soundsing from within. Kill it. I have to kill him. Kill them all. The voice that seemed like an auditory hallucination when I ¡®yed¡¯ him. It was a side effect of power. I heard it because my mind was still immature. In my case, I couldn¡¯t hear it after I stopped ¡®acting¡¯, but in that case, I had to listen to that voice for the rest of my life. That voice is something he will carry with him for the rest of his life. Even in the original work, Mahol talked to himself often. And that can be easily handled when Mahol¡¯s mind matures. ¡®But the problem is that that¡¯s not the case now.¡¯ Mahol was very anxious now in many ways. After being harassed by the gang for three years, my spirit waspletely worn out. When he met me, he was barely getting better. He saw Raina, who was his everything, surrounded by a group of soldiers. Moreover, Raina has already been beaten by them. His mind, which was already worn and worn like thin ss, was shattered by that incident. And the ss that had already broken could not be put back together. So we need to build a new barrier. ¡®It wasn¡¯t controlled in the original. ¡®Because I wasmissioned to kill them without any reason.¡¯ The more people you kill, the more severe the symptoms be, but at the time of killing, the voice disappears. Simply put, it was like a drug. When you kill someone, it feels great because you can¡¯t hear their voice, but as time goes by, you have no choice but to kill the person because you hear their voice again. But I had no intention of asking Mahol to kill someone. That¡¯s it for now. No matter how good a knife is, if the handle is a de, it is of no use. So, you need to make a handle so you can hold it and a scabbard to prevent the de from getting damaged. ¡°Didn¡¯t there also be mental training during the deacons¡¯ training?¡± ¡°yes. We are taught to control our emotions and not show them outwardly. ¡°Those who harbor any feelings toward their master are unqualified to be butlers and maids.¡± Ellis¡¯ voice trembled slightly as she spoke thest words. Maybe I¡¯ve been caught showing too much emotion recently. I didn¡¯t like that. Unless a person is a machine, how can he not show his emotions? In fact, it was better to see her showing even the slightest emotion like she did now, rather than the stiff appearance she showed at first. ¡°As far as I know, you were the senior.¡± The Millennium family also had an education system for deacons. Although it is a system that is carried out so secretly that few people know about it. Millennials like me knew this. ¡°It was an undeserved title. ¡°I just did what I was taught.¡± The most difficult thing is to do what you learned. Well, thanks to that, I was able to have a very useful subordinate under me. ¡°Then I guess I still remember what I learned then.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I reflect on what happened every day and correct myself.¡± The education system was mentioned, but the details were not revealed. For example, there is physical training during education. However, it is not revealed how the physical training progresses. It¡¯s just that there is this kind of education system in the deacon education system. Therefore, rather than doing it myself, it is better for a maid who experienced the system and graduated at the top of her ss to step forward. ¡°Then you teach that guy.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± Ellis is slightly embarrassed. I stopped jumping and rxed my shoulders. ¡°When I return to the mansion, I will ept him as my butler.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ellis nodded as if she knew. ¡°But as you can see, that guy is going back and forth in his mind. ¡°If I take him to my family like that and cause an ident, it¡¯ll only bother me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°therefore. Please educate me so that I don¡¯t do that. That doesn¡¯t mean you should teach them everything, but just teach them mental strength so they can maintain reason in certain situations.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ellis looks at Mahol and ponders. It may be difficult to make a decision right away. Even though it¡¯s my order. Because the deacon training system was confidential. Knowing that, I tried to tell him to take his time. ¡°But I will decide right away¡­¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°huh?¡± ¡°We will educate you thoroughly so that no harm wille to you.¡± There seemed to be fire in Ellis¡¯ eyes. ¡°Oh uh¡­yeah.¡± I feel excessive passion. I nced at Mahol secretly and prayed for him to rest in peace. Chapter 39 Episode 39 Two months have passed since that day. It was a peaceful day. Since nothing special happened and neither the iljin nor the vice-principal did anything, I was able to swing my swordfortably. Whenever I swung the sword, Mahol had to be called to Ellis for mental training. The mental training I did for two months showed great results. His eyes, which had life in them just by looking at them, now showed no signs of life and he seemed at ease. Additionally, as he worked out with me, his physical strength gradually increased. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s the growth phase, but he¡¯s growing taller quickly.¡¯ Mahol felt like he had grown 10cm in two months. His height, which at first reached his chest, now reached up to my chin. It was literally growing by storm. ¡°Hey, did you hear that? ¡°There is an observer this time.¡± ¡°I heard. I heard it was awesome. ording to the rumors, there was also talk that Lady Selina wasing.¡± ¡°uh? I heard that Lady Beatrice ising¡­¡± ¡°Whoever it is, what do you think?¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯re both really pretty.¡± At that time, a rumor was going around the Academy. There was a student observing the exam taken before the end of the semester. The students had wild imaginations about who the observing student was. ¡°Have you heard anything yet?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ they say it hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡± After exercising, I returned to my amodation. But for some reason, the amodation felt cluttered. When I looked for some reason, I saw that Raina was wearing a school uniform for the first time. ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t healed yet. Let¡¯s rest a little longer. huh?¡± Beside her, Mahol was anxiously stopping her. When I saw that, I felt like I knew roughly what was going on. Raina, whose physical condition had improved, said she wanted to take sses, and Mahol was shocked and tried to stop her. Personally, I understood both Raina¡¯s and Mahol¡¯s positions. 2 I haven¡¯t been able to attend sses properly for over 3 years. If this continues, I may never be able to graduate. And you might just get kicked out. So, they are probably trying to take the sses in order to graduate through the normal process. And it must be stuffy to just lie down at home all day. ¡®It looks like you¡¯re feeling much better.¡¯ Additionally, after receiving treatment from a therapist for a month, my body must have recovered enough to take sses. The therapist I hired was that good. To be honest, if I didn¡¯t have a separate affiliation, I would want to hire him as a personal therapist. Mahol¡¯s position is the opposite. Even though it wasn¡¯tpletely better, I would have been worried about what would happen if I went out and my symptoms worsened. Since his younger brother was everything to him, it was natural for him to worry. ¡°Are you going to ss?¡± ¡°Raymond!¡± ¡°Ah, are you here?¡± As I enter, pretending to be popr, Raina and Mahol turn to look at me. The therapist bowed his head at me and returned to his room. That your work is done. ¡®They don¡¯t seem to have any intention of giving in to each other.¡¯ He seemed like he would do anything his younger brother said, but he was adamant that he couldn¡¯t do anything like this. Too much overprotection is also not good. I waved my hand at the therapist and approached them. He then looked at Reina in her school uniform and said. ¡°It suits you well.¡± ¡°lol.¡± Reina¡¯s cheeks blushed as if she were embarrassed. Then he looked back at Mahol and said. ¡°Send me away.¡± ¡°yes? But¡­¡± Mahol hesitated at my words. This time, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t happy with my decision. Because I understood his feelings, I smiled and ced a hand on his shoulder. ¡°No matter how much you like your little brother, you can¡¯t keep him locked up for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Reina also has her own life, so you can¡¯t ruin it.¡± Mahol still said nothing. He just looked at Raina withplex eyes and clenched his fists. The will not to send Raina out. Especially since I was recently attacked by Iljin, my feelings were bound to be even greater. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know that. However, there was nothing good about confining it too much. Rather, there will be side effects. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know what you think. But I think you know. ¡°There is a limit to protecting your younger brother and not allowing him to go out.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It might actually be helpful to get them to go outside. You¡¯ve been through something like that recently. It¡¯s not a bad idea to go out for a change of mood. And above all, what if they attack while we are out?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°No matter how many people you attach to monitor something, there are limits. So, rather than letting that happen, it¡¯s better to send it to a ce where there are a lot of people. At least there won¡¯t be people with a big liver that attack in front of other people. And it¡¯s better to have them take sses instead. Then I can go see it every break.¡± Mahol¡¯s eyes widened at thest words. He stroked his chin, thought about it, and then nodded. Because what I said wasn¡¯t wrong as he thought. Rather, he seemed more attracted to being able to go see his younger brother during break time. During ss, you cannot return to your dorm even if it is break time. Mahol didn¡¯t say it, but he must have lived in anxiety every day. I wonder if something is going on with Raina. Is she eating well? Naturally, I couldn¡¯t help but be intrigued by the possibility of escaping from such pain. ¡°¡­All right.¡± Mahol nodded. I couldn¡¯t just refuse anymore. Raina¡¯s eyes were too pitiful to refuse. Even I, who was watching from the side, was like this, so what about the person involved? In the end, Mahol had no choice but to break his will. ¡°Because I also have my younger brother¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Oppa¡­¡± Reina looked touched by Mahol¡¯s words. If I had nothing more to say to them, I told them to move to ss. *** I added Ellis to Raina. Unlike me, who didn¡¯t mind having Ellis around, Raina needed someone to help her. And Ellis was the perfect person to help. Considering that she took care of Raymond, who was an idiot, to the end, assisting Raina was like a piece of cake for her. Mahol was also happy to see Raina¡¯s mood brightening as she took the ss. Does it mean that the younger brother¡¯s joy is the older brother¡¯s joy? It was nice to see. Mahol visited Raina whenever it was time for a break. When Mahol was by Rayna¡¯s side, Ellis came back and told me the information I needed. Peaceful daily life. It was like that for just a few days. The vice principal and staff were quiet, and nothing much happened at the academy. That¡¯s why I was able to feel a little at ease. ¡°What are they?¡± Several men could be seen secretly following Mahol as he headed towards Raina. At first nce, one cannot believe that this behavior had good intentions. I thought about stopping him, but then I shook my head. I can¡¯t be with you forever and help you. Rather, in the future, Mahol should protect me and be a sword for me. If I keep trying to help and protect you, you will be too dependent on me. That¡¯s good, but it shouldn¡¯t dull the knife. ¡®There¡¯s no way Mahol didn¡¯t feel it.¡¯ And above all, there was no way that Mahol himself would not have noticed what was being followed. He was as good at hiding as he was at reading the signs of his surroundings. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t notice the actions of those who can¡¯t even erase the sound of your footsteps. And even if I didn¡¯t notice, there was no way I would lose. Although Mahol was imperfect, his abilities had already been awakened, and there was no one in the academy who could deal with him except me. At least you never know if the main characteres back. There was no danger. Plus, there are teachers there, so they won¡¯t be able to attack you outright. ¡°It¡¯sfortable¡­¡± Now I wanted to fully enjoy thisnguid feeling. I¡¯m lying face down on my desk in the hot sunlight by the window. Before I knew it, I felt pleasantly drowsy. I used to do this often during my school days, but when I do this, I fall asleep naturally. The sleep I got like that was secretly sweet. So even after I graduated, I tried to sleep on my desk. I couldn¡¯t get that feeling from my school days. But now I could feel that feeling I had missed. It feels exactly like this. Veryfortable. Anyway, I learned everything I needed to learn without even the teachers touching me. It won¡¯t matter if I sleep like this. I closed my eyes. ¡­Ryan. ¡­Lyeon! ¡­young master! The voice bes increasingly clearer. Someone shook my body. When I opened my eyes, Ellis was calling me. I straightened my back and wiped the drool from my mouth with my sleeve. I was able to sleep very soundly in that short period of time. ¡°What.¡± Looking at her urgent expression, I felt that the situation was going badly. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at you with anxious eyes.] [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at you anxiously.] Even the message was stirring me up. I put the message aside and listened to Ellis exin the situation. ¡°Ha¡­fuck.¡± And as her words continued, I felt as if the string holding me to reason was about to break. I left the ssroom and ran straight to the Ministry of Magic. Ellis followed behind me. Normally, I would have moved at her speed, but not now. I ran even faster. That¡¯s how we arrived at a ssroom at the Ministry of Magic. Wow! Run away! A monster! I could see the ssroom in disarray. Arms were cut off and lying around, and some students were shaking in the corner in fear. ¡°stop!¡± ¡°If you go on a rampage any longer, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Several teachers were seen surrounding one student, Mahol. Swordsmanship teachers with strong physiques and magic teachers who had delicate bodies but used powerful magic. Even just one of them can easily overwhelm the students. A teacher is like that. Although they are swayed by the vice principal, they are called veterans in a specific field. There were more than five such people gathered together. If it had been the original, that alone should have been an atmosphere of relief. ¡®Teachers are scared.¡¯ The atmosphere in the ss was very heavy. The arms of the teachers surrounding Mahol were slightly trembling. His breathing was unstable and his eyes were shaking violently. Proof that you are scared. ¡°You really lost your mind.¡± I looked at Mahol between them. The eyes were stained ck. Those were the symptoms that appeared when Mahol was consumed by his own abilities and lost his senses. When it looks like that, there are no living creatures around it. The reason the students were alive now was because Mahol was not strong enough to deal with all the teachers. However, even that was getting stronger in real time, making it difficult for teachers. Moreover, seeing the cruel hands shown, the teachers could not help but feel nervous. I can¡¯t leave it like that. I dug into the ranks of teachers. Mahor¡¯s head was caught in my hands. Quang! stuck in the ground Chapter 40 Episode 40 Mahol¡¯s body twisted wildly under his hand. He tried his best to somehow get out of my hands. I had no intention of letting go. He held Mahol¡¯s neck with one hand and made a fist with the other. ¡®When you lose your temper, the answer is to make you faint.¡¯ When Mahol loses his temper, words cannot calm him down. As he listened to dozens of poisonous voices, trying to calm them down was like throwing a stone into a stream. To calm him down, you have to dam the stream not with small stones called words, but with huge stones called violence. Puck Punch ¨C I put my fist in the face. I felt my skin being crushed and my bones being broken by my fist. ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­!¡± He just took a deep breath as if it wasn¡¯t painful and didn¡¯t scream. He just turned his head to avoid my fist and then tried to release the restraints on his now suppressed body. ¡°Just faint. ¡°This too is difficult.¡± Doing the same thing repeatedly was also quite frustrating. I¡¯ve been swinging my fist for about ten minutes now, as if I could finish it quickly. Pop-pop! I didn¡¯t even adjust my strength. I wanted to quickly knock him out, so I punched him with all my might. The strength of my fists shouldn¡¯t be that weak, but I got a little tired of seeing themst this long. ¡®It looks like those voices have awakened properly.¡¯ I don¡¯t think it can be sustained simply by the will of one person. Voices. The source of power that strengthens Mahol and the will to turn Mahol into a murderer at any time. It is impossible to endure this far without all of them awakening. ¡°Huh¡­¡± With a short deep breath, the sound stoppeding from Mahol. Have you finally passed out? no. It is impossible to let down your guard. You must not let go of this hand. rm bells began to ring in my head and my heart pounded. Cold sweat ran down my back, dampening my clothes. ¡°It hurts¡­¡± Mahol opened his mouth. A very small voice. He muttered in a voice so small that you couldn¡¯t hear it unless you listened closely. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± I got goosebumps. The sight of him muttering just one word over and over again couldn¡¯t have been that creepy. ¡°How far have you fallen?¡± Even the voice changed and there was no trace of Mahol. ¡°¡­It hurts me. ¡°It hurts, it hurts, it hurts, it hurts¡­¡± His neck was bent in a deformed manner and he red at the group of students being carried away by the teachers. His scrunched up face became increasingly dark. As if covered by a shadow, his body tried to escape my hand. I¡¯m the one hitting him now, but he was targeting the Iljin members. ¡°kill.¡± My hands felt empty. I ran right away without even thinking. ¡°Bow!¡± ¡°what¡­?¡± I quickly lowered my head as I saw the teachers rushing towards me. He grabbed the teacher¡¯s shoulder and swung his legs in the air. Quaaaang! I felt a heavy feeling on my leg and a ck ¡®lump¡¯ was thrown out. Mahol, covered in ck, stared at me quietly. A shadow covered the window and the entire ss suddenly became dark. His red eyes looked at me in the dark. I could see the emotions in those eyes. Don¡¯t disturb me. He gave off the impression that he would kill anyone who interfered. It was overflowing with life and filled the room. ¡°Teachers, please gather the cadets together and protect them right now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°right now!¡± ¡°Uh uh¡­uh!¡± They were in a daze and hurriedly took the cadets and took them to a corner. Each of them took out their swords and staffs and prepared for Mahol¡¯s attack. ¡®It would be nice to get everyone out.¡¯ The entire entrance and exit were blocked by the shadow. I don¡¯t really want to fight to protect someone. ¡°Ellis. I may not be able to protect you from now on. So get in there and protect yourself.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Among the professors, Ellis had a solemn look in his eyes. There is no need to be so secretive. I have absolutely no intention of sending this guy there. ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s finish our work too, right?¡± I looked at ¡®it¡¯ wearing the shell of Mahol. ¡®It¡¯ rolled its red eyes and looked back and forth between the teachers who were protecting each other and me. ¡®It¡¯s¡¯ mouth opened. -Why are you disturbing me? A voice full of resentment. -They bullied me and my younger brother. -You know that. You saw it too. -The garbage dump where my brother and I lived. -Those guys left me there and tormented me like I was someone they couldn¡¯t kill. -It¡¯s still the same now. They messed with Raina. You touched Raina with those dirty hands! Angry. rage. He shouted at me in a voice mixed with sadness, as if he wereining. It was so earnest that even the teachers behind him responded to the voice. -Let me go. -I will take revenge. You know it too. That¡¯s what I, the owner of this body, want! ¡®It¡¯ kept talking. Ask me to get out of the way. I begged him to please get out of the way. ¡°Stop acting.¡± -¡­what? It was difficult to listen to the end. I read a novel. I know about the voice I saw in that novel. I knew very well what voices were. Murderers who live to kill and will do anything to kill. So much so that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to say that he is an even worse murderer than Ahar. That Ahar didn¡¯t avoid Mahol for no reason. They are cruel and clever enough to make even the main character of the novel run away. ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting to hear this. You guys are doing this for Mahol? I hear all kinds of funny things. ¡°Do you think he doesn¡¯t know that he¡¯s doing it because he wants to kill him?¡± -¡­. ¡®It¡¯ closed its mouth. Giggling. ¡®It¡¯s¡¯ red eyes were bent into half moons. Laughter flowed from the entire shadow connected to ¡®it¡¯. Giggle, cluck, cack, cack, cack, cack, cack, cack. ¡®It¡¯s¡¯ mouth was torn open all the way to the ear, revealing sharp teeth. -how did you know? -How did know? Interesting. You know us so well! -I want to dissect. I want to dig into the brain that knows us! A cheerful voice full of malice rang out from all directions. Sreuk. Toouk. People fell down at the same time behind them. Ellis, the teachers, and the cadets. Everyone fell down at once like a doll whose strings were cut. -What are you? How do you know us? -No one knows us. Who the hell are you? ¡®It¡¯ asked me. How do you know yourself? I answered by shrugging my shoulders. -¡­. A shadow wriggled around ¡®it¡¯. I put my hand on my waist, looking around in all directions. Sreung. After drawing the sword, I felt much better. When I heard that something had happened to Ellis, I brought it with me just in case and it was so helpful. -Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! -You have to kill him. -Know us. Kill it. Kill me absolutely! Hystericalughter, angry voices, voices full of murder, etc. tormented my ears. I covered my ears and frowned, then a shiver ran down my spine and I quickly took a step back. Kakakakang! Dozens of ck des appeared and pierced the spot where I was just moments ago. -Die, die, die, die! The shadow attacked me, cursing. des were flying from all directions. Kang kakakakang! I swung my sword, bounced off the des, and approached ¡®it¡¯. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying.¡± If I had knocked him out in the first ce, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this bad. It was necessary to suppress ¡®it¡¯ in order to wake Mahol. The best way to do that is to stun him, which is what I was trying to do in the first ce. Kaang! The flying des did not pose much danger to me. The reason why I am afraid of ¡®it¡¯ is not only physical, but it is alsorgely mental. Endless curses and familiar voices that make people¡¯s hearts pound. Those factors touched people¡¯s trauma and made it difficult to deal with ¡®it¡¯. Every time Ahar met Mahol, he couldn¡¯t bear it because he heard the voices of the vigers asking for his life. ¡®I am different.¡¯ There was no trauma of any note. If you really want to find out, it¡¯s just that he spent several years as a minor actor. -Do note! I¡¯ll kill you! ¡®It¡¯ was rather embarrassed to see me approaching so calmly. The murderous side that he had shown before has disappeared and now he is shabby and is using evil against me. Standing close to ¡®it¡¯, I looked down at ¡®it¡¯. The shadow that covered his face disappeared, revealing a pale-faced Mahol. -Are you going to hit me? Mahol looked up at me pitifully with his face. The guy who was trying to convince me not to hit him. ¡°Why do you ask the obvious?¡± I swung my fist without the slightest hesitation. Pereook ¨C With a cheerful sound. Suak ¨C Something sharp grazed my cheek. I already guessed that he was making a fuss behind his face that was begging me not to hit him. ¡°It would be a shame. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, it wouldn¡¯t have been sessful.¡± -What are you! What! Argh! ¡®It¡¯ screamed and struggled. Watching the action calmly, he swung his sword and deflected the flying things. He punched ¡®it¡¯ in the face with his other hand. It was a little ufortable to see Mahol¡¯s face exposed, but who wants his body stolen like that? -It hurts, it hurts! That¡¯s it! ¡®It¡¯ screamed and the shadows that covered the ss began to disappear. ¡°My arm hurts, so let¡¯s pass out quickly.¡± It was a continuation of what I had just done. He took turns hitting his entire body until he fainted. Philtrum, sr plexus, shoulders, thighs, etc. I aimed for the area where I would faint as quickly as possible, without any emergency. -it hurts. I don¡¯t like it¡­ uh¡­ I could see with my eyes that the shadow of ¡®it¡¯ hadpletely disappeared and my consciousness was blurring. ¡®Just a little more will do.¡¯ Is it because I was relieved to think that this would soon be over? I couldn¡¯t sense anyoneing in through the door. ¡°uh? ¡°What on earth is going on¡­?¡± I heard a voice that I shouldn¡¯t have heard. The owner of the voice I most wanted to hear was the vice principal. The vice-principal, who went inside and looked at the disaster, immediately looked at me swinging my fist at Mahol and then stiffened. -¡­consensus. A voice full of life came from below. Its body heaved, twisted its joints in a strange way, and slipped out of my hands. -I will kill you! The person Mahol has the most grudge against. With his appearance, ¡®it¡¯¡¯s consciousness returned. ¡°ah¡­ Mr¡­.¡± I let out a small sigh and ran after ¡®it¡¯. He was the person I least wanted to save, but ironically, he should not die now. No, you must not die from Mahol. If Mahol isbeled as a criminal, he will be in trouble. I grabbed the head of the ¡®thing¡¯ that was attacking the vice principal and pinned it to the ground with all my strength. Quaaaaaaaaa! A huge roar went out, but instead of stopping there, he grabbed his head and hit it on the ground. -¡­. Only after taking dozens of shots did ¡®it¡¯ lose consciousness and disappear. Grumble. Mahol¡¯s forehead was broken and bleeding. ¡°Oh uh¡­ blood¡­!¡± The vice principal sat down on the ground and looked at me nkly. ¡°Are you going to stay like that? You need to take care of it.¡± ¡°Uh uhh.¡± The vice principal nodded absently and moved as if possessed. A day after Mahol¡¯s ident, the academy became very noisy due to the visiting nobles. Chapter 41 Episode 41: The entire academy is on alert due to the nobles. They went from ce to ce, making a fuss, trying to find the culprit who ruined their children. ¡°Tell me where I am right now!¡± ¡°Joe, calm down a little¡­.¡± ¡°Do you look calm now? ¡°My son came back looking like that, and I think I can calm him down!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything¡­¡± ¡°And what on earth are you doing! Does it make sense for a cadet to stay still until that happens?¡± ¡°What kind of rapport is that!¡± ¡°Be prepared for a formal protest at the royal court!¡± ¡°Please calm down¡­!¡± Rtions among the nobles went one way or another. The principals try to calm things down somehow, and the nobles throw tantrums because they can¡¯t help but vent their anger. The vice principal could not speak properly and was stopped by the nobles. ¡°Where the hell are you!¡± ¡°Where did you hide it? ¡°Where did you hide it?¡± ¡°Do you really want to die? ¡°Can you please take me down from that ce right away?¡± The nobles who searched the entire academy couldn¡¯t find what they were looking for, so they became even more angry and pushed the vice principal. ¡°¡­Do you really need to meet me?¡± The nobles snorted in bewilderment at the vice principal¡¯s words. ¡°So you think we¡¯re doing this for no reason?¡± ¡°For us, time is money!¡± ¡°Is this really crazy? Do you think we¡¯re funny?¡± The vice principal, who had been scolded for saying the wrong thing, hesitated for a moment and then opened his mouth. ¡°¡­There is one ce I can guess.¡± ¡°where are you? ¡°Guide me right away!¡± ¡°Instead, what happens from now on is not my responsibility.¡± ¡°What nonsense?¡± ¡°You have to promise me that.¡± The nobles were impressed by the firm attitude of the principal. ¡°Okay, move now.¡± ¡°All right. ¡°Please follow me.¡± The vice principal stepped forward and walked. The nobles followed him. ¡°But where are you going? ¡°Is there anywhere in the academy that we haven¡¯t been to?¡± One of the nobles who was following behind the vice-principal asked the vice-principal. The vice principal nced at him and answered. ¡°there is. ¡°There¡¯s only one ce I haven¡¯t been to.¡± ¡°okay? Then you should have informed me a long time ago. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it that way, but people are so¡­ terrible at writing.¡± The vice principalughed bitterly at the nobles¡¯ dissatisfied words. Do they know? The ce they are going now is like entering the maw of a tiger. I wish I had given up and gone back. They hastened their orders with useless arrogance and obsession. ¡°Here it is.¡± A two-story mansion with a gorgeous exterior, different from the typical amodations used by academy cadets. ¡°There was a ce like this here?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t we know about this ce?¡± The nobles were puzzled by the mansion they saw for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s probably because it was made recently. ¡°It has now been three years since it was created.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? You must have a lot of money. ¡°Building useless things like this.¡± The vice principal did not react in any way to the nobleman¡¯s words. Standing in front of the door, he looked back at the nobles and asked again. ¡°Do you really need to go in?¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about here?e out!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not here, you¡¯ll have to prepare yourself. ¡°I will hold you ountable for wasting our precious time.¡± Instead of answering, the vice principal bowed his head and stepped aside. The nobles red at the principal, then opened the door and went inside. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you show yourself right away?¡± As soon as one of the nobles entered, he shouted until the mansion rang loudly. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you show yourself right away?¡± ¡°Come out now and bow your head!¡± They walked to the center of the lobby and shouted wildly. At the sound, the people living in the mansion appeared one by one. ¡°What are these crazy people?¡± A cadet with an irritated face blocked their path. *** Come out now ¨C As I was looking at Mahol, who was lying on the bed with his face covered in bandages, I heard loud voices. ¡°Raymond?¡± When I got up from the chair, Reina looked at me. ¡°Don¡¯te out, stay here.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Reyna nodded and squeezed Mahol¡¯s hand. ¡°Where are you? ¡°Why don¡¯t you show up right away!¡± ¡°Ruthless bastards!¡± Men and women in shy clothes, led by a man with a bulging stomach, entered the lobby. ¡°Are they crazy?¡± These were faces I had never seen before. I didn¡¯t invite anyone here in the first ce. The fact that theye in when no one is there means they are uninvited guests. ¡°What is it?¡± I blocked their path as they tried to search each room. They frowned at me. ¡°What is this guy doing again?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you get out of the way right now? How dare you call it safety!¡± People who didn¡¯t even know who I was were spewing out harsh words. They seemed older, but that didn¡¯t mean they could talk rudely to me. ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I ignored them and red at the vice principal who was quietly watching next to them. The assistant principal trembled under my gaze. ¡°Ha, is this crazy?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind about the cadet topic? ¡°Kneel down and bow your head right now!¡± As I listened, I started to feel annoyed. The vice principal who was supposed to exin this matter remained silent. ¡°I¡¯m starting to get angry.¡± Ttuduk. The assistant principal¡¯s face turned pale at the sound of the joints in his hands being misaligned. He reacted greatly to my small hand movements, probably because he was remembering what I had done to him before. ¡®A person like that would do something like this?¡¯ The reason they were able toe here was because the vice principal gave them guidance. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the vice-principal toe along and there would be no reason for non-cadets toe here. ¡°Are you going to keep staying like that? ¡°It¡¯s because the vice-principal is so bad at managing even one student¡­ tsk tsk.¡± ¡°Get rid of this guy right now!¡± They shouted at the vice principal. The vice principal looked back at me and them, then bowed his head to me. ¡°sorry. ¡°They said they really had toe in.¡± ¡°consensus¡­?¡± ¡°Why are you giving the cadet a haircut now?¡± The nobles looked at the principal with mesmerized faces. The sight of the vice-principal bowing his head to the cadet was strange, even to someone unfamiliar with the current situation. To be considered an action between an assistant principal and a cadet, it was an action that was greatly outside ofmon sense. ¡°Master Raymond. I will handle it. There is no need for you to waste your energy on something like this.¡± Ellis quietly came next to me and red at the nobles. Raymond. The nobles¡¯ bodies stiffened at that name. ¡°Les¡­ Emond? That bastard¡­¡± ¡°He, the son of Count Millennium¡­¡± The nobles turned their stiff heads and looked back at the vice principal. The name Raymond was a name that any noble would have heard at least once. The vice principal nodded and said to them. ¡°you¡¯re right. ¡°This is Raymond Millennium.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± It grew to the point where I was worried that the nobles¡¯ eyes would be torn out. There is no reason for the vice principal to lie to themselves. Because you know very well that nothing goodes from lying. That means it¡¯s really Raymond. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± They bowed their heads at the same time. The power of the name Raymond Millennium was strong enough to make lower-ranking nobles immediately bow their heads. *** The nobles sat in front of me around a long table. I could see him looking at me and considering when to open his mouth. ¡°¡­tell them toe.¡± ¡°yes.¡± After finishing my conversation with Ellis, I looked at them. ¡°So you came to look for Mahol?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Viscount Jones, who had the highest rank among them, answered with a disciplined attitude. He is the father of Jones, the leader of the gang. Because the family name was Jones, the cadets called the group Jones, based on their existing name. I quietly looked at his face. Looking at it like this, it definitely looks simr. Being weak to the strong and strong to the weak. ¡°I understand that the ident urred when Mahol suddenly had a seizure and swung his sword.¡± ¡°yes. That¡¯s right!¡± They told me in detail why they came. As if he would not tell even the smallest lie, he even said that he had heard it from the vice principal. ¡°That¡¯s fun.¡± When I looked at the vice principal, seeing something different from what I knew, he had his head down and couldn¡¯t say anything. He is aware of his mistakes. He seems worried about what he will do if I use this as an excuse to attack him. ¡°It¡¯s different from what I know.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± If there is an error, it is correct to correct it. ¡°It¡¯s different from what I know. ¡°I understand that you couldn¡¯t control your anger when you saw your sons touch Mahol¡¯s sister first.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. ¡°I heard it directly from the vice principal¡­?¡± The faces of the nobles who looked back at the principal stiffened. When I saw him looking like a criminal, I realized something was going wrong. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m lying?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s¡­¡± He was embarrassed. He raised his hand, smoothed his chin, and continued speaking. ¡°I was there too.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? ¡°I still saved your children.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The nobles were greatly embarrassed. They looked back at Viscount Jones as if asking what they were going to do. ¡°No matter how precious human life is. ¡°I felt quite bad for saving him and getting scolded for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°We were short-thinking. please forgive me!¡± Boom boom! The nobles all shouted, banging their heads on the table. They trembled with fear. If I say anything about them to the earl, I don¡¯t know what will happen to their estates. Moreover, if you are chosen by a famous family, it is obvious what the future of that family will be. ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t apologize to me. ¡°All you have to do is thank me.¡± ¡°yes? ¡°What is that¡­¡± ¡°There is someone else you need to apologize to.¡± As soon as I lowered my hand and ced it on my knee, the door to the living room opened and a brother and sister came inside. ¡°I¡­ you said you called me.¡± Mahol woke up just then and came with Reina. I called. Ellis came in from the living room and informed me that Mahol had woken up. So I called, but I had no idea that he woulde in at such good timing. He motioned to the Mahol siblings toe closer and told the nobles. ¡°This is the person you should apologize to.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The nobles¡¯ expressions became nk. An expressionless man and a young girl who nces at them and looks at each other. I felt like I knew who they were without even asking. Mahol and Raina. Those who said their children were being bullied. And themoners who would never have had any dealings with them. They hesitated because there is such a thing as noble dignity. ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it? Don¡¯t do it if you can¡¯t do it. ¡°But you know what happens next, right?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Their pride did notst long. Family was more important than pride. They began to apologize to the Mahol siblings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°My son did something wrong.¡± Still, their actions were noble because they thought they were nobles. Nevertheless, the Mahol siblings were embarrassed just because the nobles had apologized to them. ¡®They can¡¯t understand the situation properly.¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t me. I looked at that figure coldly and opened my mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t feel sincere. No, don¡¯t say it. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to contact my father and ask him to sort it out.¡± I knew what they were afraid of, and I was determined to take full advantage of it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive my child! ¡°It¡¯s all because of this ugly father¡¯s poor education.¡± ¡°Please forgive me even when you see our faces! I¡¯m asking you this!¡± Only then did they kneel down, hit their heads on the ground, and cry out as if they were crying. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I smiled happily as I looked at the embarrassed Mahol siblings and the kneeling nobles. Chapter 42 Episode 42 The Mahol siblings forgave them. There was nothing to call forgiveness. The nobles did nothing wrong. It was their children who made the mistake. ¡®The sin of raising someone wrong is also a sin.¡¯ If I had raised my children properly, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. It is not for nothing that they say that the child¡¯s fault is the parents¡¯ fault. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s just rude¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t what I didn¡¯t like. I didn¡¯t like the Mahol siblings¡¯ forgiveness. At the very least, you should tear off what needs to be ripped off and forgive. I forgave too easily without receiving anything in return. ¡°You did nothing wrong. So we have nothing to forgive.¡± This is what Mahol said, who said he was going to kill the Iljin people. Even if you are a parent, you are not at fault unless you are the party involved. Isn¡¯t it very different from ¡®that¡¯? It was hard to believe that a person with such thoughts could be the king of assassins. Unless you¡¯ve read the novel, you wouldn¡¯t even think about the assassin king after seeing his personality. Maybe it was because the sight was so absurd that I startedughing without realizing it. ¡°Puhuhuhuh.¡± As soon as I startedughing, the surroundings suddenly became quiet. I thought Iughed a little, but I think I heard the wholeugh. ¡°why?¡± ¡°Oh no. ¡°You suddenly smiled.¡± As I looked coldly at him, Viscount Jones trembled and lowered his head. ¡°I guess there¡¯s aw I¡¯m not allowed to smile at?¡± ¡°sorry. ¡°I havemitted a mortal sin!¡± Viscount Jones fell t on the floor. That bloated body trembled like a cell phone ringing. He reacted to every word I said as if a natural disaster had struck. ¡°Stop it and get up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Viscount Jones jumped up and stood at attention. I ignored him and spoke to the Mahol siblings. ¡°Are you really going to forgive me?¡± ¡°yes.¡± They nodded at the same time. ¡°Can you not regret it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t get an apology now?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Mahol closed his mouth for a moment and looked back at Reina. He may be fine, but Raina may be different. He tried to get revenge, but Raina suffered and he couldn¡¯t even get close to it, let alone get revenge. Will she be able to easily forgive them after suffering without being able to do anything? ¡®Considering Raina¡¯s personality, it might be possible¡­ but you don¡¯t know that.¡¯ There was no way to know what was in his mind other than God. ¡°gulp.¡± Someone swallowed their saliva in the excruciating silence. When I looked in the direction of the sound, I saw one of the nobles quickly covering his mouth. Reina, who was looking at it all, opened her mouth. ¡°I¡­ honestly don¡¯t want to forgive.¡± At that one word, the nobles¡¯ faces darkened. This is because their treatment varies depending on what she says. ¡°Every day was like hell. ¡°It¡¯s hard to live in a ce like a garbage dump, but my brother alwayses back hurt.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Viscount Jones sighed. I heard what my son did wrong. ¡°I came back with a swollen face and a broken bone. ¡°Every day felt like hell, to the point where I felt lucky that my skin was torn.¡± However, after hearing from the person involved, I felt that this was not a light matter. The actions of the group that came out of Raina¡¯s mouth were enough to make even him frown. There was something so severe that he really suspected his son had done it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to forgive. How can I forgive? ¡°The people who made my brother like that.¡± As she said that, Raina looked back at the vice principal. I heard that I ended up living in a garbage dump because of mymunion. She¡¯s not brainy. In fact, he is rather smart. So just because of that, they realized that everything that had been bothering them was the vice principal¡¯s doing. ¡°But what I hate more than that is bing just like them.¡± Reina continued, still ring at the vice principal. ¡°I will never be just like them. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no reason why you can¡¯t forgive.¡± At Raina¡¯s words, the nobles couldn¡¯t decide whether they should like this or not. Forgiveness is good, but the content was never good. Because I didn¡¯t want to end up like a garbage person, I was forgiving him. What kind of parent would enjoy cursing their own child? ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± If it weren¡¯t for me, they would have used her of insulting nobility a long time ago. If that happens, it will be difficult for her to survive. The reason she can say that is because I am on her side. ¡®Being the son of an earl is convenient in times like this.¡¯ It is very convenient to be able to press down with power. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you forgive me?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice. yes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°You are so kind! ¡°It¡¯s like seeing an angel!¡± As soon as I finished speaking, the nobles started shouting. ¡°You can go now. ¡°You too, get yourself together.¡± ¡°yes.¡± The Mahol siblings moved their necks, lowered their heads, and left the living room. I watched them leave and turned my head to the nobles. ¡°So now we have to talk about what we couldn¡¯t say?¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± ¡°He said thank you.¡± ¡°Ah yes. That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Thank you for saving my son!¡± They shouted at the same time. I nodded happily at him. ¡°But unfortunately, I don¡¯t believe in words.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I like to show it through actions rather than words. ¡°If you¡¯re thankful, shouldn¡¯t you show something like that?¡± ¡°ah¡­!¡± The nobles eximed as if they had realized what I was saying next. Then, they gathered in front of me and started listing the special products of their territory. ¡°Our family is famous for iron ore!¡± ¡°We used Philip¡¯s herbs¡­!¡± The things they were talking about were things that might be of great value in the future, even if you didn¡¯t know them right away. I was very satisfied listening to it. ¡°If I¡¯ve told you this far, you know what I want, right?¡± ¡°Where can I send it?¡± ¡°Where can I go? Of course I have to send it to the count¡¯s house, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± ¡°If you write my name appropriately, your father will recognize it.¡± The faces of the nobles brightened when they heard that the Count recognized them. The biggest reason they took an overly submissive attitude was to build a rtionship with the Count through me. The eldest son of Count Millennium. If you win the heart of such a person, the return is significant. You can also get the opportunity to participate in banquets that you are not invited to. Famous families from all over the kingdome to the Millennium Banquet. The benefits they can gain just by being able to go there are beyond imagination. ¡°Are we done now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡± The nobles¡¯ faces brightened and they tried to win my favor until the very end. I ripped everything I could from them. They might not send the goods to the count¡¯s house, but the probability of that happening was 0%. Because they were people who knew very well that there was nothing good about being filmed by me for no reason. ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Oh yeah. Oh, and take good care of your children. ¡°Unless you want something like this to happen again.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± The nobles left the lodgings in a rush just as they had entered. After that, the vice principal was seen secretly trying to run away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± I grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back. He was dragged helplessly backwards. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°why? ¡°Why did you say that now?¡± The vice principal¡¯s eyes trembled. ¡°What on earth were they thinking when they did this? ¡°I really don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The vice principal couldn¡¯t even think of making an excuse. As he looked at the nobles in the drawing room, he thought he was done. I should have stopped the nobles¡¯ actions. It was not the nobles who entered the temple, but the person who entered the temple. There was nothing the vice principal could do when it was known that he had lied to the nobles. ¡°What do you want?¡± The vice principal bowed his head to the protagonist in resignation. *** The Count¡¯s office. The head deacon came running urgently. ¡°Count!¡± ¡°Deacon? ¡°What are you so excited about?¡± It is extremely rare for the head deacon to show his emotions. Among the knights, there were some who called the chief deacon ¡®the iron butler¡¯ because he had no emotions. To that extent, the head deacon did not show his emotions. ¡°You shoulde outside for a moment.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°This¡­ I think the Count should see it.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± The count looked puzzled and followed him out. ¡°crazy¡­?¡± A thick curse came out of the earl¡¯s mouth when he arrived at the training ground. Something so absurd happened. ¡°What is all this?¡± ¡°These are in the name of Master Raymond.¡± ¡°To Raymond?¡± ¡°yes. But¡­ the ces they were sent were all different. For example, Viscount Jones sent us 10,000 rolls of silkworm thread.¡± ¡°10,000 pills?¡± 10,000 was by no means a small number. In terms of kilometers, it is as much as 90 kilometers. It couldn¡¯t have been a huge amount. Plus, other things weren¡¯t easy either. ¡°Baron Letton sent hundreds of kilograms of iron ore, and in addition¡­¡± The Count felt dazed by the objects that filled the training hall and the butler listing them. This is the first time something like this has happened in his life. No, it¡¯s not the first time. There was a time when goods were exchanged between fiefdoms through transactions. But it¡¯s not a deal now. It didn¡¯t ur to me that Raymond at the Academy would have given them anything. What can a person who has nothing give? That means these things are free. The quantity and quality were too good for something that was free. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± It was a frustrating moment to check on him through reports. *** After the nobleman left, the academy became noisy again. The principal, who was usually invisible, appeared at the academy. The vice principal and teachers were put on alert, and they taught with more discipline than usual. ¡°Mahol was given a disciplinary punishment of three days for cleaning the flower beds, and the other seven were given a one-month suspension from school.¡± Unlike the ident in which bones were exposed and blood was sttered, the punishment they received was not severe. To be exact, the discipline of Mahol, who wielded a de, was overwhelmingly lower than that of the other members of the team. The students were suspended for a month, but for Mahol, it was only three days for cleaning flower beds. As for Mahol¡¯s discipline, I told the vice principal to do so. Lower the disciplinary action as much as possible. They didn¡¯t even mention anything about the Iljin group. ¡®I thought he would be punished simrly to Mahol.¡¯ I thought that the vice-principal would sufficiently lower the level of disciplinary action against the students. It was beyond expectations. ¡®Is it the principal?¡¯ There is no way the vice principal could have made that decision alone. In that case, the principal who showed up did something. Well, these days, as soon as the principal shows up, he turns the academy upside down. He even came into the ss during ss and took some of the cadets with him. ¡°Maybe because the teachers were watching the principal, the sses weren¡¯t progressing properly.¡± The principal appeared and teachers taught only outdoors. I was busy sparring with the cadets and keeping a watchful eye on the surroundings to see when the principal woulde. ¡®Let¡¯s train hard.¡¯ It¡¯s not something I care about. Chapter 43 Episode 43: After the principal started touring the academy, a lot of things changed. The biggest change is that the members of the academy have been uprooted. In reality, that was impossible. But the principal made it possible. What the group did because of Mahol reached the principal¡¯s ears. The principal didn¡¯t miss it. He visited those groups, found out about the entire group, and with that, suspended all of them. In addition, smallpensation was given to the victims to silence them. ¡®You¡¯re pretty good at your job, right?¡¯ The most impressive thing was that all of these issues were resolved very quietly within a short period of one week. It was only when a notice was posted on the bulletin board that I found out that all of the students had been suspended. The principal did not even leave the teachers alone, using this as an excuse. I tried to look for corruption in them, but strangely, nothing came out. That¡¯s really strange. Looking at the fact that despite neglecting the Mahol siblings like that, nothing hase out of scratching them. ¡®It¡¯s the work of a wild dog.¡¯ An underworld organization with outstanding capabilities in information management helpedunder the teachers¡¯ identities. Under the leadership of the vice principal, the personal safety of those who sympathized with the vice principal was properly protected. On the other hand, there were also things that were not like that. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s unfair! ¡°I never did that!¡± Teachers who had notmitted any wrongdoing were unfairly disciplined. Corruption that should have beenmitted among the vice principal was discovered among them. The principal didn¡¯t have the ability to dig that deep, so he just trusted what he could see and dealt with it. It couldn¡¯t help but be ironic. Iljin handled it so well. The problem with teachers is that they act like blind people. ¡®I guess I¡¯ve held on until now because the vice principal is good at that.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t because the vice principal acted too cautiously. Even if I tried to look for something, there was no way I could find it since I had already sorted it out. The principal¡¯s actions that upset the rtionship between the students and the teachers did not end there. ¡°Raymond. ¡°The principal is calling.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I started calling the cadets one by one and interviewing them. With over hundreds of cadets, the principal spent 10 minutes on each one. Yesterday, Mahol and Reina interviewed him. ¡®I said the principal said he was sorry.¡¯ I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t solve it because I didn¡¯t know about it sooner. The principal apologized several times and said he would do his best to help me during my remaining time at the academy. Just looking at that, he seems like a good person. ¡°What on earth are you thinking?¡± What on earth are you thinking? I began to wonder if the reason they were so nice to Mahol and Raina was because of me. I wonder if they are trying to be closer to me somehow because they know I am a millennial. ¡°principal. ¡°Raymond is here.¡± ¡°Oh, let me in.¡± A gentle voice came from inside. The teacher who brought me opened the door and told me I could go in. As I followed those words and went inside, I was greeted by a different scene from the vice principal¡¯s room. This is what I felt as soon as I entered. ¡®Why is it so lush?¡¯ It was a space so thick with trees and bushes that I thought for a moment that this was a forest. From space expansion magic to environmental control magic. There were more than a dozen types of magic contained in this room. What was even more surprising was that the branches moved ording to the principal¡¯s hand gestures like living creatures. ¡°Come and sit here.¡± The principal motioned to the person across from him. The leaves were gathered together to make a chair. ¡°It seems very interesting, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I nodded. It was amazing. How much money was invested to create a space like this? ¡°It must have cost a lot of money.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I guess that was the interesting thing.¡± The principalughed heartily. I sat down on the leaf chair he gave me. ¡°Oh¡­¡± The cushioning was so good that I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. It almost made me want to buy one. I leaned against the backrest, which felt soft and refreshing. ¡°So why did you call me?¡± ¡°I have some questions.¡± The principal tapped his fingers as if looking at the documents in front of me. ¡°Looking here. It says you helped the Mahols. ¡°I even heard it myself.¡± ¡°So. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± His voice was closer to an interrogation than a question, and my tone naturally became sharper. ¡°no no. No problem. Not without it. Rather, it is something to be said to be magnificent.¡± ¡°Then why did you bring that up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about your intentions.¡± the principal asked. Why did you help me? It¡¯s strange that the count¡¯s son came here, but it¡¯s also strange that you helped those who were justmoners. ¡®Is it because of the rumors again?¡¯ It seems that the rumor that he was a bastard aroused suspicion in the principal. No, that wasn¡¯t all. The earl¡¯s son. Because of my position, it felt strange to be helpingmoners who could not get anything. Nobles are generally arrogant and thinkmoners are insignificant. ¡°I was just drawn to it.¡± ¡°Because you were attracted?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I just liked Mahol, and I was annoyed by the people who installed it without even knowing the topic.¡± ¡°¡­is that the unit price?¡± ¡°What more do you want here?¡± The principal fell silent. Looking into his eyes, I saw that he was quite confused right now. ¡°It¡¯s different from what you reported. Just looking at the report¡­ Isn¡¯t he a mess now?¡­¡± A muttering sound was heard. Why on earth do people here like muttering so much? If I just put it out loud, how good is it? ¡°Is that what you called me for?¡± ¡°uh? iced coffee. yes.¡± Only then did the principal nod his head and suddenlye to his senses and stood up. As I was looking at him, wondering what kind of situation he was doing, he bent down at a right angle. ¡°Thank you for saving them.¡± I never dreamed that I would receive a greeting like this, something that only gangsters would receive. I even had no idea that the principal would thank him for saving Mahol. I was taken aback because it was so sudden. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± I also bowed my head. ¡°Then you can go out now.¡± ¡°All right. take care.¡± I felt uneasy because it felt like it ended too abruptly. I scratched the back of my head and left the principal¡¯s room. *** Academy holidays. After asking Ellis to take care of Mahol and Reina, he left the academy alone and wandered around the city. ¡®It was somewhere around here.¡¯ With vague memories in mind, I entered the alley of the city. The alley was very dirty and untidy. Drunk people were vomiting on the walls, and the streets were full of all kinds of dirt and garbage. After avoiding them, I went inside and found a building. ¡°Here it is.¡± There were quite a few peopleing and going in the shabby yet neat tavern. When I went inside, I saw that most of them were men with ugly faces. The women were hard to see. If you¡¯re looking for a bartender¡­ Most of them were men, except for one or two. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s busy doing chores right now.¡¯ As soon as I entered, everyone¡¯s eyes were on me, but I ignored them and went looking for a ce where ¡®he¡¯ might be. A corner of a tavern. ¡®found!¡¯ I saw a boy bent over and carrying a bottle of alcohol. He looks to be only about 16 years old, but don¡¯t be fooled by that appearance. Despite his young appearance, he is in his early thirties. ¡°I think I¡¯m young. Is it okay to do this here?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I approached and spoke as naturally as possible. He nced at me, then ignored me and went about his business. ¡°It¡¯s tricky. What is your name?¡± ¡°¡­William.¡± I smiled at his answer. I found the right person. William. The king of information and the king of darkness who will upy half of the underworld in the future. ¡®Now is not the time.¡¯ I was very excited to find him, but I tried to suppress it. It wasn¡¯t time to do anything to him yet. For now I was satisfied with confirming his name. I turned my head and walked towards where the bartender was. There is something else I have to do. ¡°Some kind of gisaeng brother hase.¡± ¡°Does that thing on your waist look like a toothpick?¡± ¡°Fuhahaha! ¡°He¡¯s a man and carries a sword!¡± Menughed at me as I headed towards the bartender. Didn¡¯t react to them. They know very well the meaning of each and every action they do. That was some kind of test. They will see what kind of person I am and if they are unable to ovee their anger and attack me, they will be kicked out of the spot. That¡¯s the end of it. They are members of an organization. Currently, they are talking about whatever they want, but their eyes are watching me sharply. So just ignore it and pass by. There was nothing good about my reaction here. ¡°What would you like to give you?¡± As I sat down in front of the bartender, she smiled and spoke to me. There were still voicesughing at me and I felt eyes on me. After receiving their attention, I opened my mouth. ¡°I want to eat strong liquor made from wild dog¡¯s eyes and grilled grasshoppers.¡± Silence. Everyone¡¯s voices disappeared in an instant and even their breathing stopped. And the thick murderous energy poured out like a wave. It felt like if I said one more word, he would cut off my head. The strong drink made from the eyes of a wild dog symbolized a desire to buy information from a wild dog, and the roasted grasshopper symbolized a desire to meet the boss. A password that only VIPs know. It was strange that he wasn¡¯t surprised when I said it, seemingly without any knowledge of the world. The bartender said, trying to smile while being a little embarrassed. ¡°The food is somewhat insufficient for such a noble person to eat. This time, Ruwanor 32 Year Old came in. What do you think of it and the cow¡¯s belly fat?¡± Everyone ate expensive food. Those words had the meaning of ¡®I don¡¯t know where you heard that from, but do it in moderation and get out of the way.¡¯ I make eye contact with her. ¡°Gold, which people consider precious, can be an insignificant stone depending on who looks at it.¡± I¡¯ll take care of my own business, so shut up and lead the way. The bartender¡¯s smile disappeared and a lifeless expression took its ce in my eyes. p p. And when she pped her hands twice, the murderous spirit disappeared and the men returned to the way they were when I came in. passed the test. They won¡¯t be against me unless something happens. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± When she lifted a bottle of alcohol from the closet, the wall opened and a path appeared. The bartender led me inside. I walked through the dark basement, relying on only a candlestick. ¡°A wild dog guest has arrived.¡± She spoke to the wall, and the wall opened with a groan. ¡°You can go inside.¡± I could see a staircase beyond the passage. The entrance to the wild dog¡¯s home base. If you go a long way inside, there is a room for the members of the organization. After passing dozens of rooms, the room at the end is where the leader of the wild dogs is. ¡°Wee to the wild dog¡¯s basement.¡± The bartender opened the door for the head chef, greeted me, and then disappeared. As I entered the open door, it closed by itself and a candle hanging on the wall caught fire. ¡°nice to see you. My name is Haori Chuster, the leader of the wild dogs. ¡°Please feel free to call me ¡°Raymond Millennium.¡± A man with a scar across his face smiled, showing his yellow teeth. Chapter 44 Episode 44: There was a strange tension. I didn¡¯t say my name, but you already know me. All I could think was that they had investigated my background. Did he sense the meaning in my eyes? He added hastily. ¡°There was no background investigation. Isn¡¯t Raymond a famous person? Their clothing and appearance are known. ¡°I figured it out based on that.¡± Are you saying that now? Obsessed with impressions? Right now, I wasn¡¯t dressed like a cadet, much less the clothes I usually wore at the count¡¯s house. He was wearingmon clothes bought at the market and a robe used by mercenaries. Plus, it was strange that they recognized me based on my appearance. He spoke as soon as the candle was lit. What that means is that he recognized my identity by looking at my face in less than a second. ¡®Who do you think is an idiot?¡¯ No matter how sharp a person he or she was, that was impossible. Are my looks known? There are countless people in the world with brown hair, and there are probably a few people who look like me. But the fact that I recognized it as soon as I saw it was like trying to make fun of me. ¡°Do it in moderation, right? ¡°I¡¯m not very personable.¡± ¡°sorry.¡± He quickly admitted his mistake. In the heavy atmosphere, he offered me a chair with a sad smile. I didn¡¯t sit in that chair. It was not difficult to see that the chair he handed me had been handcrafted. ¡°I guess you¡¯ve gained a lot of guts these days? ¡°They use all these things against nobles.¡± A needle the size of a finger joint, which was stuck in the center of the chair and was hard to see, was pulled out. ¡°Haha¡­¡± He looked at me with a clumsy smile. I clicked my tongue lightly and moved the chair aside. ¡°I don¡¯t like long conversations. So let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± His expression became serious. He listened to what I had to say. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°yes?¡± He frowned. Everyone asks why they did that, but who wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed? ¡°I¡¯m not very patient and I just don¡¯t have a very good personality?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You know me too. What kind of person am I? What did they call me at times? ah. right. ¡°Yeah, you idiot.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He was very embarrassed by the word ¡°f****¡±ing out of my mouth. How many people can call themselves a fool? Nobles in particr feel terrible about being insulted. ¡°Why are you so embarrassed? ¡°I don¡¯t think the word ¡®asshole¡¯ is that bad.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important. ¡°The important thing is that I feel bad because of you.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± Hao¡¯s body stiffened. The words that made me feel bad couldn¡¯t have given me goosebumps so much. ¡°What does that mean all of a sudden?¡± Hao spoke calmly with a stiff face. I ignored him and looked at the chair I had moved aside. The conversation seemed like it would be long, but my legs hurt from standing still. Thump and thud. I pulled out all the thorns that were stuck in the chair and dropped them next to me. That¡¯s not enough. ¡°Can I use this?¡± ¡°¡­yes. Write.¡± Hao looked at the leather cloak I pointed to and nodded weakly. It was only a brief conversation, but he already seemed exhausted. A guy called an intelligence merchant is so tired that he can¡¯t deal with even one person. Even if I tried to pretend, it was not good. ¡°Well, not bad.¡± It must have been made of high-quality leather, so it felt quite soft on my butt. ¡°How much did we talk about? ah. yes. ¡°The reason I feel bad.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You know why I¡¯m in a bad mood, right? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be strange not to know?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Would you understand if I said I was a contractor?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± His eyes fluttered violently. The eyes that had nowhere to go looked very anxious. After a moment, he stood up and said: ¡°haha. I didn¡¯t even serve refreshments properly to the guests. Could you please wait a moment? ¡°I will bring you some food and drink.¡± ¡°as you please.¡± Hao quickly left the room. I looked around and went out through the door I came in through. Then I walked around the basement and looked at each room. ¡°Is that really the case?¡± There might have been at least one person in the room, but there wasn¡¯t a single one in sight. And a rumbling sound was heard from the entrance leading to the underground cavity below the ground. It was obvious that they were gathered together to do something, but they passed by without going inside. ¡®Where is William?¡¯ I wish they would wait until I finish talking to William. ¡°They might still be cleaning there.¡± I left the basement. Interestingly enough, the bar was closed and there were no people there. Even the bartender. I walked around the bar and opened and closed the doors to the rooms. ¡°Not here either. ¡°Here too¡­¡± William was in a room at the very end of the second floor of the tavern. But I wasn¡¯t alone. There were five more men and women. No matter what they were talking about, as soon as I entered, they quickly hid what they were holding. ¡°William.¡± ¡°What is it!¡± He sent the people he was with out. And he red at me as hard as he could. I felt his gaze and opened my mouth. ¡°Do you want to be king?¡± *** Hao was not greatly embarrassed by Raymond¡¯s sudden visit. The radius of his actions was already within his informationwork. It wasn¡¯t too bad that he came here. If they do well, they might be their customers. A big man like Raymond is always wee. ¡°I feel bad because of you.¡± However, the direction of the conversation was different than I expected. I thought he hade to make a request, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The atmosphere was so icy that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to swing a sword right away. ¡°¡­Contractor¡­.¡± His whole body stiffened at that one word. He mentioned an attempt to kill him at the request of the vice principal. But how? The matter was keptpletely secret, and the dead gang members were thoroughly instructed tomit suicide immediately so that they would not reveal anything if they were caught. I hurriedly came out. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t get in touch with the vice principal as to what on earth he was doing. Could it be that he blew it? The client? ¡®Cut the tail.¡¯ I felt like he couldn¡¯t handle Raymond so much that he took a step back and confessed that we had done it. ¡°Damn you guys. Gather together now!¡± He called all the gang members who knew how to fight at all. ¡®There¡¯s no way he came alone.¡¯ No matter how confident you are in your skills, there is no reason for you toe to a ce like this alone. There will definitely be escort knights. The count¡¯s guard knights are a force that can never be ignored. In particr, in order to protect him as his sessor, a knightmander or someone of simr ability may be attached. No matter how much information you collect, there are things you don¡¯t know. ¡°We must kill Raymond.¡± I will kill him using the elite wild dogs and all of the members of the organization that have been eating knives. No matter how talented you are, there is no business standing in front of the majority. After killing him and killing the vice principal, I will leave this ce. I¡¯m thinking of going to another country until things calm down. ¡°Kill this guy!¡± ¡°yes!¡± The whole wild dog moved. *** William looked up at me like I was crazy. ¡°Did you say you are the king now?¡± As if asking why all this nonsense is happening. I scratched my cheek at his reaction. It seems like you said it seriously, but did it sound like a joke? How should I say it and believe it? ¡°Name William. Appearance age: 16. Appearance age: 32. Born as the child of a prostitute, lost his parents when he became an adult¡­¡± His past came out from my mouth. His face hardened. I was even telling him things he keptpletely secret. ¡°What are you doing!¡± He grabbed my cor. He was not born in this city. He was born far away from here, lived as the son of a prostitute, and moved to another city after his parents died. This city doesn¡¯t know whose son he is. Since I¡¯m saying that, you¡¯re probably thinking that I¡¯ve investigated his background. ¡°Um¡­¡± I grabbed his hand that was holding my cor. Crack. The sound of bones cracking came out and he screamed and fell to the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t try to grab me by the cor. If it were someone else, I would have died.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± He groaned and pointed his finger at me. I put my hand aside and bent my knees to stop at eye level with him. ¡°I can confidently say that I know you better than anyone else here.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Are you satisfied with your life as a low-level employee? I think not. ¡°You are not the kind of person who will be satisfied with a position like this.¡± ¡°What do you know about me!¡± ¡°I know. Even what desires you have. You will never be satisfied with that position. Absolutely not. There¡¯s no way a guy who wants to be the king of the shadows would be satisfied with the position of a low-level employee. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to change the underworld by bing king?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± My dream, which I had never told anyone, came out of someone else¡¯s mouth. William could not easily open his mouth. The more I talked, the more I felt possessed. ¡°I will listen to that dream.¡± ¡°¡­How can you?¡± ¡°well. I can. ¡°I can elevate you to whatever position you want.¡± ¡°How can I trust you?¡± His reaction, which had always been angry, changed. I continued speaking with joy in my heart. ¡°Then if I give you a wild dog, will you believe it?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to start with something than to start with no capital. ¡°A wild dog is the best ce to start.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± William closed his mouth. It was absurd. It is said that a person whom he does not know approached him and offered to let him have a wild dog. I don¡¯t know who he is, but unless he is a very wealthy person or nobleman. That was impossible. Even though Wild Dog is smaller than otherrge organizations, it is still a ce that has made a name for itself. There were quite a few branch organizations. ¡°Why can¡¯t I believe it?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Wild dogs are also used by many nobles! Do you think you can have a ce like that if you want to?¡± A group of information dealers and contract killers that are also used by nobles. Rather, even if you are a noble, you can suffer harm if you try to upy this ce. ¡°So you say it. ¡°If I give you this ce, will you trust me?¡± ¡°Is it okay to just believe? If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯ll serve you as my master for the rest of my life.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± It was the answer I wanted. As they were about to speak to him, the door to the room they were in was broken. Beyond that, life gushed out in a steady stream. ¡°Why the wild dog¡¯s ws?¡± The ws of a wild dog. These are elite wild dogs who carry out contract killings. Their skills were equivalent to those of low-level or mid-level knights. ¡°Kill!¡± They rushed at me. I avoided the lead guy¡¯s sword and grabbed him by the neck. Crackling ¨C I twisted my neck and said to William. ¡°You should keep that in mind.¡± Kwaaaaang! The side of the door was torn off and the man flew out. Chapter 45 Episode 45 William He was a man with great ambition. I was very greedy and wanted many things, and I did whatever it took to get them. But the funny thing is, he was a person who knew his own fraction. Don¡¯t do anything you can¡¯t do. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel greedy. He joined the Wild Dogs because he wanted to rule the underworld. But what he did was just a chore. I knew that important tasks would not be entrusted to neers, so I steadily carried out only the current tasks. Then a man approached him. After a lot of arguing, he asked my name. After I told him my name, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be the person I would see again anyway. But when he reappeared, what he said had as much of a shock as hitting him on the head with a hammer. ¡®King¡­¡¯ His words about helping him be the king of the underworld ignited the desire he had been suppressing until now. But I didn¡¯t believe it right away. Who is he that can make him a king? It could have just been a drunken remark or a sarcastic remark. In fact, his age seemed very young. ¡°Wild dog¡¯s ws¡­!¡± While he was talking to himself, the organization¡¯s elite agents came. These murderers are said to have been raised solely to kill people. They were so vicious that when they appeared, there were even rumors that there was no one alive there. Those guys were aiming at him with weapons. ¡®finished.¡¯ What he said to himself was nothing short of bluff. There was no way he, who seemed to have never used a weapon properly, could win against the ws of wild dogs. ¡°crazy¡­!¡± That thought was soon shattered. The sword he drew swung like a thunderbolt. It was so fast that the sword¡¯s movement was invisible. I¡¯ve seen a lot of people over the years, but I¡¯ve never seen a sword that fast. I said everything because I was faster than the assassins. Chaeng chaeng! Kill it! Kill me! Gang members poured out from all directions and rushed at him. That guy is Raymond! I can sell it for a very good price! That was the first time I heard his name. Raymond. A name that anyone living in the underworld has probably heard at least once. I couldn¡¯t believe that someone with that level of skill was that ipetent idiot. ¡®Is it really possible¡­?¡¯ The more his sword killed elites, the more the fire in his chest burned. ¡®possible!¡¯ He says Raymond doesn¡¯t lose. If you have that level of skill, you can win against elites and even entire gang members. I thought that if it were that person, I could really trust myselfpletely. It was my first time seeing him. It wasn¡¯t like he had done anything for himself. Just the inaction seen now made William confident. ¡®Then you can¡¯t just stay like this!¡¯ We must not let all the members of the organization die. At least you have to keep the people you deal with alive. He said he would make him king. He showed me expectations, so I have to live up to those expectations. That way you won¡¯t be abandoned. As Raymond said, if you do well, this is your chance to be the king of the underworld. William had no intention of missing the opportunity. ¡°Lena! Karos! Where are you!¡± He hurriedly looked for the gang members he had been keeping an eye on. As long as they are there, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to others. We gathered together the necessary organization members and made suggestions to them. ¡°Follow me. ¡°He is my sponsor!¡± Even though they saw his inaction, they thought for a moment. ¡°This is Raymond Millennium. That person sponsoring me is the same as Millennium sponsoring me. This is thest chance I give you. Will you follow me?¡± He presented them with a sweet temptation. These people had to be low-level employees because they were not noticed despite their abilities. So I often gathered with them and talked about the future. It¡¯s still the same now. Although the situation was strange, it was true that they were dissatisfied with the current wild dogs. ¡°What are you doing well?¡± Meanwhile, Raymond, who had finished organizing, approached with his gang members. The gang members had broken arms and legs. ¡°From now on, you guys are the new bosses to follow. Treat yourself politely. Otherwise, you know?¡± ¡°yes yes!¡± Perhaps because they had experienced Raymond¡¯s helplessness, they answered without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t even think about running away. Although I feel like I¡¯m bragging when I say this. Millennium is amazingly good at finding people, right? ¡°If you run away and get caught, I¡¯ll make you feel like you want to die.¡± The organization members turned pale and nodded their heads. He nodded with satisfaction, took out a pouch from his arms, and handed it to William. William¡¯s body stiffened as he opened his pocket. Yellow light filled his vision. ¡°Use it to treat children and repair broken things. ¡°You can write the rest yourself.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°From now on, we are in the same boat. So do well. It¡¯s just one thing I want. Information collection. ¡°You just have to do it well.¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°Oh, and organize the materials rted to the academy vice principal and bring them to my dorm.¡± ¡°yes!¡± Raymond tapped William on the shoulder and left. William, who had been looking at the spot where Raymond left for a while, looked back at the gang members and his eyes lit up. ¡°What are you doing! It doesn¡¯t move at all! Gather the injured, treat them, and repair the broken things!¡± ¡°yes yes!¡± William showed charisma as soon as he became the leader of the wild dogs. *** ¡°Where have you been?¡± As soon as I entered the dormitory, Ellis approached me. Her eyes were cold as she looked at me. ¡°Oh, I want to eat something.¡± I thought it was too early to tell her about ¡®wild dogs¡¯. Right now, just doing what I ask her to do is too much. Above all, she reports my schedule to the Count. No matter how much I wanted to leave, I couldn¡¯t tell them about my contact with the underworld. The underworld is a ce where all kinds of dirty work is done. Although it is said that nobles secretly use it. If it is revealed to the world, it will tarnish the family. That¡¯s why most suggest contacting the underworld. And the Millennium Count family has the power and capital to avoid having to contact the underworld. I don¡¯t know what kind of sound it would make if this information were sent to Count Millennium. And if there is talk that I am increasing my influence outside of my family, there are more than one or two things that will be bothersome. ¡°Next time, please let me do it. ¡°You are a precious body that should not be harmed.¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get hurt. I had that thought for a moment, but I didn¡¯t say it out loud. Because I knew that if I caught the pod for no reason, I would get nagging more. ¡°okay. ¡°I won¡¯t do that next time.¡± I can say that I will do as I please, just as I would do with others. I didn¡¯t want to do that to her who sacrificed herself for me. Although I am now reporting to Count Millennium. In the end, I will end up working solely for myself. Well, even now, even if I talk about ¡®wild dogs¡¯, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll report it to the count. Because there is such a thing as what if. ¡°Anyway, what happened to you asking me to find out?¡± She came closer to my words. Then he looked around and said: ¡°They say they are giving the VIP room at the back of the academy to them.¡± What I asked her to find out was the location of the lodgings that the Board of Audit and Inspection would use whening to the academy. Fortunately, the Board of Audit and Inspection¡¯s lodgings had been decided in advance. ¡®If William organizes the vice principal¡¯s materials and brings them back¡­¡¯ He made Ellis find out all the corruption of the vice principal that he did not know about. Not now, but in the future, he could be confident that his intelligence power would be higher than that of the intelligence organization run by the royal family. The main reason he took over half of the underworld was because of his intelligence. When the auditor came, I nned to hand over the secret ledger and the information William had brought me without hesitation. It is natural that he should be dismissed from his teaching position and that he should be imprisoned for the rest of his life. That would be more painful than killing me myself. You will have to rot in prison with criminals for the rest of your life. ¡°How long are we going to wait until then?¡± I look forward to seeing the vice principal¡¯s miserably crumpled face. How would they react if they found out I did it? *** A week passed by in an instant. As I was taking sses and exercising, the day when the Board of Audit and Inspection came was literally like an arrow being shot. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all done. And I made a separate copy as you asked.¡± ¡°okay.¡± The day before the Board of Audit and Inspection came, we gathered all the information we had gathered so far. And I made a separate copy just in case. I wonder if they have already been taken in by the vice principal. Since they are auditors sent by the royal family, that shouldn¡¯t happen, but they don¡¯t know about people¡¯s business. It is easiest to move with at least one insurance policy. There is one week left until the exam. One of the purposes of the Board of Audit and Inspection was to ensure that the exams that cadets would take were safe. The Board of Audit and Inspection will stay at the academy for two days to understand what happened at the academy. ¡°Please bring this to the bed in the VIP room.¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± ¡°uh. Because it¡¯s important. ¡°There should be no mistakes.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Mahol nodded with a stern expression at the heavy box I gave him. When I told him it was important, he felt pressured. Because working requires a certain amount of tension, I didn¡¯t say anything to ease the pressure. Even if I don¡¯t say anything, I will definitely do this. ¡°Okay then. ¡°This is the end of our rapport.¡± Mahol took the box and disappeared from the spot. The Board of Audit and Inspection will definitely go back to the dormitory and see the documents in that box. From then on, it was as obvious as seeing fire. The vice principal will be caught by the auditors and reprimanded for that. No, there will be no reprimand. Because what I sent was enough evidence to send him to prison for the rest of his life. ¡°I just need to prepare for the test.¡± Now I just have to turn my attention off the assistant principal and focus on what I have to do. Seeing that Mahol returned safely, I was able to close my eyes with a bit of peace. ¡°¡­what?¡± And when I went to ss a dayter, I frowned without realizing it. ¡°Why is it so quiet?¡± The academy, which was supposed to be uproarious, was quiet even though it was quiet. The cadets went to ss as usual, and the teachers, who were supposed to react in any way when it came to matters rted to the vice principal, remained calm. The academy ran as normal as if nothing had happened. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± That couldn¡¯t have been possible. If your eyes weren¡¯t decorative, you would have definitely seen the box on the bed. But is it this quiet? Originally, it would have been normal for the vice principal¡¯s corruption to be revealed and the academy to be in an uproar. But isn¡¯t it so strangely quiet now? ¡°Young master, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡± Ellis approaches me as I look confused. Before Ellis could say anything to me, the vice principal showed up with the auditor. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ looks at you intently.] I couldn¡¯t hear what Ellis was saying. All my nerves went to the vice principal and auditor. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ I felt my blood run cold as I watched the assistant principal turn his head here and there as if he was looking for someone. Did my worriese true? The assistant principal turned his head and made eye contact. Smirk. The vice principal raised one corner of his mouth. His eyes seemed to say, ¡®Is this it?¡¯ I avoided his gaze and looked at the auditor¡¯s face. Their faces were expressionless as they looked at me and the vice principal. No, behind the mask that was pretending to be expressionless, there was a sneer. I realized it when I saw that. ¡®I was stupid.¡¯ That I was so stupid. The reason why the vice principal has been able tomit all kinds of corruption without being discovered by the principal. It¡¯s because there was someone behind it. I forgot about that. I had no idea that he would even draw the Board of Audit and Inspection to his side. I was thinking. I thought that might be the case, so I made a separate copy. This is quite upsetting. As I looked at his eyesughing at me, a heat rose up inside me. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I sighed deeply. And smiled coldly. I got it right this time. So now I will pay you back twice or ten times. Chapter 46 Episode 46: The n went wrong. The original n was to hand over the vice-principal position to the Board of Audit and Inspection and try to get their attention. I have already obtained arge sum of seven hundred gold from him. Compared to the money he gave William, it was nothing more than dust, but taking that much from a vice principal who was no different from amoner was a lot. In the first ce, 5,000 gold was an amount that even I could not ignore. Because my one year¡¯s worth of pocket money was gone. Of course, if you ask the Count for money, you can get more. To do so, he had to report to the Count one by one what he intended to spend the money on. So, even if I suffered a little loss, it was better to make do with what I had. ¡°I was toocent.¡± I couldn¡¯t be satisfied with just seven hundred gold. They tried to kill me, but now they¡¯re trying to hand me over to someone else. I was nning to let him rot in prison for some time. ¡®I feel relieved when I beat it with my own hands.¡¯ I felt like I would be relieved if I had to take away everything I had and make it impossible for me to recover. And to do that, I had to find another way. It wasn¡¯t something that would be solved by blindly hitting the vice principal. Moreover, the Board of Audit and Inspection is now here. If you make a hasty move and get caught by the auditor, things could be troublesome. So, I had to find a way to bring him down into the abyss without being revealed. I felt strongly that I should do it right. I didn¡¯t want something like this to happen if I touched it for no reason. ¡°Now that I think about it, there was a principal.¡± I remembered one person who had been paying attention since the Board of Audit and Inspection came. Strangely enough, the person the vice principal was afraid of. The person who immediately canceled the meeting where the vice principal had gathered everyone to decide on Mahol¡¯s disciplinary action, and the vice principal had to run away without even saying a word. ¡®I was so afraid.¡¯ The vice principal was more afraid of the principal than necessary. The same thing happened when I ran away as soon as I left the conference room. There must be a good reason why an assistant principal who is good at identifying people¡¯s weaknesses avoids it to that extent. ¡°Let¡¯s try the principal.¡± It has be difficult to use the Board of Audit and Inspection. In the first ce, I am on the side of the assistant principal, but what is the use? In the end, the only way is through the principal. I doubted whether the principal would easily ept my request. It was a time when I was deep in thought. Ellis, who was running from far away, hurriedly opened her mouth. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re in big trouble.¡± She ran so quickly that beads of sweat were forming on her forehead. What made you run so urgently? I looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°They say the disciplinary meeting has been held again!¡± Her face hardened at her next words. The Board of Audit and Inspection held the meeting again, saying that the disciplinary action against Mahol, who ended with three days of flower bed cleaning, was too low. This cannot happen. No matter how much you can interfere with the academy, that doesn¡¯t mean you can get past disciplinary action over again. What the Board of Audit and Inspection is doing now is clearly exceeding its authority. ¡°Ha these are real.¡± You must not hesitate. I can¡¯t stay silent when they¡¯re provoking me like that. ¡°Mahol. Take this to the principal¡¯s office. ¡°Put it in a ce that¡¯s as visible as possible.¡± There was no way to stop the meeting that was currently held. As long as there is only the vice principal, the principal and auditor are also there. It¡¯s not a bad idea to confirm and reveal that this is what happened. What I showed them didn¡¯t have much effect. They¡¯ll probably say that the vice principal is right and that what I have is fabricated. Even though I didn¡¯t want to see that, I had to be careful. ¡®It depends on what the principal does.¡¯ If even the principal shows a reaction that deviates from expectations, he will not act so calmly. Even if it takes time, we will somehow destroy them. ¡°Tell me as soon as the meeting is over.¡± ¡°yes.¡± First of all, the biggest worry right now was how the meeting would end. Everything else is good, so I just hope I don¡¯t get expelled. That way, you can movefortably. A day has passed. When I entered the ss, I immediately looked at the teacher¡¯s face. I sent it to the principal because I could immediately tell what the principal did just by looking at the teachers¡¯ reactions. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The teacher who entered the ssroom had nothing to say. His face was shadowed, and he would asionally frown as if a stone had been ced on his chest. ¡®You did it.¡¯ After seeing that, I was able to predict what action the principal would take. ¡°I will have independent sses today. ¡°Please prepare for the test on your own.¡± The teacher eventually frowned, left an irresponsiblement, and left the ssroom. Hearing that, I crossed my legs and felt much better. ¡°young master. ¡°Today a teacher was removed from service and taken to the Royal Court.¡± Ellis looked at the people around her and whispered to me in a low voice. In response, I wiped my face and covered the smile on my face. A group called the principal was created. This time I will definitely listen to myself. I was able to hear about the principal from William. A moderately just person. A person who receives money but uses it for the academy. After hearing it, I can recall the principal¡¯s usage. The principal was a selfish hero. He was the type of person who didn¡¯t like toe forward, but thought it was cool to secretly move for the Academy. If you approach such a person saying they want to help the Academy, they will dly ept it. They can¡¯t ept it, but when I show that behavior, they start to believe what I say. I thought I had found a colleague of the same type as myself. ¡°Sit down with the principal. ASAP.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I looked forward to meeting the principal. *** The principal¡¯s office was in, unlike the vice principal¡¯s office. There was nothing special about it, and it showed its rawness as it is. So I liked it more. Because I was able to confirm that my thoughts were not wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Raymond Youngsik woulde visit me.¡± ¡°I never thought I would request a meeting with the principal.¡± ¡°Hehehe. So what kind of tea would you like to drink?¡± ¡°I will drink what the principal gives me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. ¡°This time, a high-quality Retel car arrived.¡± The principal put down a teacup in front of me and poured red water into it. Then there was a cool smell mixed with the scent of mint. ¡®Ah¡­ I hate mint.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know it was mint tea. But you can¡¯t say you won¡¯t drink it. I picked up the tea, pretended to drink it, and looked at the principal. He was looking at me expectantly. I spoke to him while trying to keep a smile. ¡°The tea smells really good. ¡°It feels like my throat feels refreshed.¡± ¡°yes? I also like the scent and drink this often. ¡°After drinking this, I feel like my stuffy stomach ispletely relieved.¡± The principal exined about Ratel tea, but there was no end in sight. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to open my mouth properly like this, so I got straight to the point. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you liked the gift I gave you.¡± ¡°Um¡­a gift? ¡°Did you give me a gift?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave it on the table? ¡°I believe that thanks to that, you got rid of a bug that was living in the academy.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± His expression changed at my next words. He pulled his body forward and looked at me with serious eyes. ¡°You brought that¡­?¡± ¡°yes. So, I heard that the teacher was taken to court.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ this is really it. ¡°There are a lot of surprises today.¡± The principal¡¯s eyes became sharp as he smiled helplessly. The look in his eyes made me think that he didn¡¯t be the principal for nothing. The principal didn¡¯t repeat things like I did, but got straight to the point. ¡°So what do you want from me?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple. ¡°Before that, let¡¯s look at this first.¡± He gestured to Ellis and gave the vice principal¡¯s secret ledger to the principal. ¡°Let¡¯s read it.¡± The principal carefully grabbed the secret ledger, opened it, and looked at it slowly. I couldn¡¯t bear to touch the car and just watched him from afar. ¡°under¡­!¡± After looking through the ledger to the end, heughed as if he was shocked. And he looked at me with that same emotion and said. ¡°Is there any evidence that this wasn¡¯t fabricated?¡± ¡°It¡¯s proof¡­ To be honest, didn¡¯t the principal expect it? Compared to the moneying in, the academy¡¯s facilities are getting worse. This time I was a little surprised too. ¡°The therapist sent by the royal family only had that level of skill.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°And there is no proof that this is real. ¡°If I tell you everything openly and the principal says that this was fabricated, I won¡¯t have anything to say.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°But there are many ways to prove that this is real. All you have to do is ask a wizard who can determine the truth. Although it will cost a lot of money.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°And what do I do by lying to the principal? If I try to manipte something like this, I¡¯ll just lose money and have nothing to gain. I¡¯m just showing the truth. And I think the principal was expecting it too¡­ wasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°¡­Hehehe.¡± The principalughed heartily. ¡°okay. You¡¯re right. You wouldn¡¯t gain anything by manipting something like this. But on the other hand, is there anything you can gain by revealing this?¡± ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s a bit weird to say this out of my own mouth. There are friends I made aftering here. Should I call this a friend? I have a friend that I like. ¡°The amodation that friend was staying in was so¡­ swearing.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But it turned out that the reason he was living in that ce was because of the vice principal. So it was a little annoying.¡± ¡°It was annoying?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°¡­Are you trying to ruin someone¡¯s life because you¡¯re annoying?¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange about that? ¡°I can¡¯t see someone who offends me eating and living well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The principal closed his mouth. And he muttered very quietly, ¡®Is a motherfucker a fool?¡¯ Since it wasn¡¯t wrong, I didn¡¯t bother to criticize it. The principal, who was thinking about something for a moment, opened his mouth. ¡°The reason you gave me this is because you wanted something. Say it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. Well, there¡¯s nothing special. ¡°You just have to do me one favorter.¡± ¡°ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking for anything big, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°Please do me a favor¡­¡± The principal mumbled something while stroking his beard. And then he nodded and answered. ¡°If it¡¯s not difficult, I¡¯ll try my best to listen.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s it. Ellis.¡± He smiled at those words and motioned for Ellis to put down a box that was neither too big nor too small. I smiled and said to the principal who was puzzled by the box. ¡°This too is a gift. ¡°I look forward to sending it to you.¡± With those words, I left the principal¡¯s office. Soon, loudughter was heard from the principal¡¯s office. ¡°Mahol.¡± As soon as I got back to my amodation, I immediately went to see Mahol. He, who was ying with Reina, looked back at me. They brought him outside and handed him a magic bag with space expansion and a note. ¡°Tonight, go to the ce written there and raid the safe.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel any remorse because you are the main culprit that caused Rayna to live in the dump.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Mahol, who had been dazed by my next words, hardened his face. And he nodded with life-filled eyes. I was worried that he might be attacking the vice principal for no reason, so I added that I should just raid the safe. The next day, the vice principal was seen running around the academy screaming. Chapter 47 Episode 47 Raymond left as if a storm had passed, and the principal, who had been sitting quietly in his seat, burst intoughter. I had a vague idea that soon after the vice principal came in, the whereabouts of the moneying in became unclear. So we were investigating in many ways, but we couldn¡¯t easily find evidence because of how secretive it was and how good it was at erasing traces. But I never thought I could get that evidence so easily. ¡°How did you get this?¡± It was amazing to get something like this that I had been researching for several years in various fields. Where did you get it? ¡°You mean the Millennium?¡± I knew that each noble had their own informationwork. But I had no idea that his abilities were this great. I thought it wasn¡¯t easy either, but this cannot bepared. ¡°By the way, I ate a lot.¡± The principal, who looked through the contents of the box Raymond had left behind, could not hide his feeling of disappointment. Each and every one of them stole such a huge amount of money that it was surprising how they could not get caught. This is why the academy¡¯s facilities are getting worse. ¡®The Board of Audit and Inspection was also one of them.¡¯ One of the documents stated that the auditors who came this time were on the same boat as the vice principal. An auditor dispatched from the royal family received a favor? But that couldn¡¯t have happened. What if the reason the vice principal was able to endure without being caught until now was because the Board of Audit and Inspection was on one side? Then it made sense. Since the Board of Audit and Inspection was on one side, it would have been possible to falsify the ledgers and manipte the academy without their eyes. ¡°The more I think about it, the more shameful it bes.¡± The more I looked, the more it showed me how serious the sin was. Even just a few of these could result in spending the rest of your life in prison. This is because the royal family¡¯s subsidies were stolen. However, if you look at these people, they should be put in prison, tortured every day, and finally executed with terrible pain. No, that¡¯s not enough. The principal, whose thoughts had reached that point, quickly headed to the table where he was doing his work or personal affairs. Raymond entrusted me with a task, so I have to live up to it. I ced my hand on the crystal ball at the edge of the table and injected magical energy into it. Ugh. A bright light illuminated the surroundings, and soon a person¡¯s face appeared above the crystal ball. This is amunication port that was purchased with a lot of money. -What¡¯s wrong with you? Even if I told you to contact me like that on a regr basis, I wouldn¡¯t. ¡°haha. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with work these days and haven¡¯t had time.¡± -If I don¡¯t have time, I try to be less busy than I am¡­ So what¡¯s going on? You are not the person to contact me without any business. ¡°iced coffee. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± The principal took the secret ledger from the box and showed it to him. -What is that? ¡°It¡¯s a pest medicine for the bugs that eat away at the academy.¡± -Hmm? ¡°Looking here, there are a lot of hammocks. This alone is thousands of gold. But there is not just one, but dozens of them.¡± -what? This is crazy¡­! The man¡¯s face became serious. He then asks the principal how he got it. The principal shook his head and said he couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°So I need your help.¡± -¡­I understand what the situation is. But it¡¯s strange. Since you already have the evidence, why don¡¯t you do it yourself? I think it is entirely possible with your authority. Didn¡¯t His Highness give you all authority rted to the academy? ¡°It did.¡± -And above all. My family should be there by now, right? If it¡¯s difficult for you to do it yourself, leave it to them. These kids have quite a bit of ability, so I¡¯m thinking of putting them to good use. ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help.¡± -¡­? ¡°If your family hadn¡¯te, I would have handled it under my personal authority. But then they came and things got awkward. I can¡¯t handle it hastily. ¡°There is an Board of Audit and Inspection, so it¡¯s strange for me to handle it.¡± -¡­So what are you trying to say? The man¡¯s face crumpled. He looked like he couldn¡¯t understand what the principal was trying to say. What the principal was trying to say was that it meant that work could not proceed because the auditors were present. From his perspective as he worked with them, it was a story that could not help but sharpen his nerves. Knowing that, the principal continued with a bitter smile. ¡°That¡¯s why I need your help. ¡°You need to take care of this.¡± -You have to exin the situation to me urately so I can do it or not! ¡°¡­There was a report that they received a favor.¡± -what¡­? ¡°okay. I know it¡¯s absurd. Because you are closer to them than anyone else. But there was evidence. ¡°It was hard to believe because they were the ones you raised, but I have evidence in my hands that reveals the circumstances.¡± Saying that, the principal brought out new documents and showed them to him. There, everything the Board of Audit and Inspection had done so far and the wealth they had received were written in detail. Even the time was written down urately, so it would be hard to just deny it. -I can¡¯t believe it¡­ Huh. You¡¯re not the kind of person to say something like this without checking. The man¡¯s face was aplex mixture of various emotions. The emotion quickly disappeared for a moment and returned to its original expressionless expression. -As long as there is evidence, you can¡¯t just deny it. I understand why you asked for my help. This is something that our audit department cannot ignore. I will definitelyplete the work with a certificate of appreciation. Certificate of Appreciation from the Royal Audit Department. The reason the vice principal was afraid of the principal was because his friend was the auditor general. No matter how many auditors you try to persuade, all it takes is a single gesture from the auditor, who is your superior. That¡¯s why I was as careful as possible. ¡°Thank you. ¡°It must have been a difficult decision.¡± -It¡¯s not easy. I was sorry that I couldn¡¯t help you in any way, even though I saw right next to you how much trouble this had caused you. I can help you in this way. I¡¯m very happy. ¡°Thank you for your words.¡± -But where did you get that information? We had a hard time finding it too. Aren¡¯t these things that even the underworld guys couldn¡¯t find easily? ¡°There was a helper.¡± -aid? ¡°Just know that. Then I will trust you and leave it to you.¡± -I know. My direct reports will probably arrive by tomorrow. Just hand them the data and the guys. ¡°Thank you.¡± -And you can handle the vice principal yourself. They say I do the work of the Board of Audit and Inspection. Isn¡¯t that your job? ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± -What is between us? If you need anything, tell the kids. I will tell you to cooperate as much as possible. ¡°I understand.¡± The light from the crystal ball disappeared. And then came the silence. The principal put the documents sent by his friend to the auditors back in the box. It¡¯s been a long time since I looked forward to tomorrow this much. *** The golden calf that I had only heard about. Gold bars, jewelry, fancy essories¡­ even a heavy money bag. In front of me was a long table full of riches. ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­!¡± Beside him, Mahol, who had been robbing the vice principal¡¯s office safe, was breathing heavily. My first theft. It was a different reaction from when they attacked the group. At that time, his eyes were full of life, but now Mahol¡¯s eyes were a mixture of excitement and pleasure rather than life. I ignored Mahol and rummaged through my belongings. ¡°How much is this?¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t know there would be this many. Thousands of gold at most? However, if you put a price on the things here, thousands of gold would sound like hundreds of millions. This would be equivalent to the country¡¯s monthly ie. It has been over 10 years since the vice principal took office at the academy. In the meantime, he must have betrayed many nobles and merchants. This amount may be natural. Merchants and nobles who were unable to send their children to prestigious families would have wanted to send their children to the academy even if it meant incurring great losses. ¡®Because if you graduate from the academy, you can be a knight.¡¯ The royal family offered the status of bar or knight to those who sessfully graduated from the academy. So, in order to send your child to the academy, you must have asked the vice principal with tears in your eyes. Since the principal is not visible, he must have given the vice-principal a lot of money as a favor. ¡®The target person¡¯s children must have also joined.¡¯ When I think about it, I could see that the wealth here was rather small. Just looking at the taxes paid by merchants, they ount for 30% of the country¡¯s taxes. Amazing, Great. There was a lot that could be done with this amount of money. There were a few ideas that still came to mind. but. ¡°There are only things that need to be washed before they can be used.¡± Except for gold coins, I couldn¡¯t use them right now. Because it was all stolen property. If you sell or use this carelessly, the original owner may appear and cause trouble. So, although it may be a waste, it is better to give these to William. ¡®If his power grows, it will benefit me as well.¡¯ William would use these wisely. We can increase our power and increase our influence in the underworld. As he grows up, it helps me too. Since I helped him, he will follow me better and the scope of what he can do will increase. I put the rest of my belongings, except the money bag, into a magic bag, thinking I would give it to him tomorrow. And he left the money bag containing hundreds of gold to Ellis. ¡°Good work.¡± ¡°no. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± ¡°Use this to buy something delicious with your brother. ¡°Buy some clothes.¡± ¡°thank you!¡± Before, whenever I tried to give him money, Mahol refused. Now I receive money without rejection. Even if I didn¡¯t have to refuse, I knew that this amount of money didn¡¯t mean much to me. From then on, he never refused to give me money. I just thanked him and used the money to have a good time with my younger brother. Seeing this made me feel happy and had the side effect of giving me more money. A dayter, the academy was in great turmoil. The vice principal walked around the academy screaming, and new auditors came to the academy. ¡°Hans Luther. ¡°I will arrest you for solicitation and misconduct.¡± They arrested the auditors who had arrived as soon as they entered the academy. ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°I never did that!¡± They denied it, but they had already been disqualified from being members of the Board of Audit and Inspection. There was no one who would listen to what they said. The people who captured them were direct troops who only acted on the word of thanks. ¡®I like it.¡¯ As I watched them being arrested, I felt someone scratching my back that I couldn¡¯t reach. I feel refreshed. I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am that the principal lived up to my expectations. ¡°Then now I am. ¡°Is it okay to go to the vice principal?¡± The auditors¡¯ job was settled. Now they will be taken to the royal court, their crimes will be uncovered one by one, and they will rot in prison for the rest of their lives. So now I just have to deal with the vice principal one-on-one. With that in mind, Ellis approached me as I headed toward the vice principal¡¯s office and said, ¡°young master. They say he has been stripped of his position as vice principal and is being held in solitary confinement.¡± ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I really like the principal¡¯s actions. Unable to hide myughter, I headed to the cell where the vice principal was locked up. Chapter 48 Episode 48 When I arrived at the solitary cell where the vice principal was, I caught my breath. My breathing became heavy as I thought about how I would kill the vice principal if I met him. ¡°I¡¯m waiting outside.¡± After not allowing Ellis toe in, he went into solitary confinement. ¡°you you¡­!¡± The vice principal, who was lying on the bed staring nkly at the ceiling, noticed me and jumped up with an angry look on his face. Then he became enraged and pointed his finger at me. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ignoring his words, I rxed the joints of my arms and hands and walked closer to him. Crack, cluck. The vice principal, startled by the bloody sound, took a step back. I ran toward that principal. He ran across the bed and kicked the vice principal in the face. Pow! ¡°Ugh!¡± The vice principal fell backwards, holding his face. I grabbed the vice principal by the cor, lifted him up, and went to the middle of the room. He took a seat in a wide area where there was no obstruction and started punching in earnest. puck. Pow! I didn¡¯t really like hitting people. I thought this might be a bit addicting. Should I say that it feels like all the stress I¡¯ve built up is released with just one punch? It was a pleasant feeling, not a bad one. How much did it hurt like that? When my fist started to hurt, I stopped punching. Then, he got off the body of the vice principal he was riding on and took a step back. ¡°Ugh. ¡°Please save me.¡± I looked at the body of the assistant principal who was making a groaning sound. At first he only hit my face, and then he hit everything except my face. I only hit ces that would not be noticeable from the outside. The vice principal had no desire to treat him at all. So I hit him just enough so he could move without dying. Still, it relieved some of my stress. That¡¯s it. I dragged a chair from the wall and sat down in front of the writhing vice principal. Then he tapped the assistant principal on the head with his toe and made him look at me. ¡°It would be absurd for me toe to you like this and just throw a punch. I understand. ¡°It would be unfair and absurd for the country as well.¡± ¡°Keueuuuuu.¡± ¡°But this time I held back a lot. I warned you several times. They thought I was so funny that they tried to kill me. So how can I just tolerate it?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I must have been funny. ¡°You acted so proud, but I handed it over to you without knowing anything.¡± Ah, now that I¡¯m talking, I¡¯m getting angry again. I raised my hand and stroked my hair to control my anger. ¡°I was a little embarrassed at that time too. But this time it will be different. ¡°The fact that the auditors you trusted so much were taken to court and that you were fired from your position as vice principal and locked in solitary confinement were all my work.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if there will be a hole to escape, but try your best. That way, I can enjoy hunting too.¡± I got up from the chair. And before leaving the cell, he added one word. ¡°ah. And I will put to good use what you have collected. ¡°It¡¯s all stolen stuff, so it¡¯s a little difficult to use.¡± ¡°you you¡­!¡± The vice principal¡¯s face turned red. Since I was the main culprit that caused him to run around the academy like a crazy person, I must have been very angry. But then what? Now I have no way or power to take revenge on myself. ¡°then. good night.¡± I gave him a bright smile and left the cell. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone! ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± I easily ignored the vice principal¡¯s criesing from behind me. The vice principal, who was left alone in the room, screamed wildly and expressed his anger. Then, out of breath, he ran towards the desk with angry steps. Then I took out a smallmunication tool from the drawer. This is what I took in advance when I was locked in solitary confinement. Even the principal wouldn¡¯t have expected this. -Did you call me? Light came on in themunication port. The vice principal looked indignant at the man¡¯s face that appeared on themunication port. ¡°I have something I need to do.¡± The vice principal¡¯s personal organization began to be run personally by embezzling funds from the academy. It was a tool that operated solely for the purpose ofmunication. -Please speak. Since they had spent a lot of money, they did notment on the vice principal¡¯s words. ¡°nt a device for this test.¡± -If it¡¯s a device¡­ do you mean ¡®it¡¯? ¡°okay. ¡°There¡¯s someone I need to kill.¡± -Hmm. If you¡¯re a contractor, wouldn¡¯t it be better to leave it to us? ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. ¡°What can you do when even a wild dog fails?¡± -The wild dog failed? Those guys? The man¡¯s face became serious. Although the organization called ¡®Wild Dogs¡¯ in the underworld was a very small organization. When they received the contract, there were rumors about how thoroughly they nned and worked. At least considering that out of hundreds of contracts so far, there have been only three failures. The fact that they failed was something that was difficult to ept. At least they had better organizational skills and were more confident than themselves when it came to contracting. If they had failed, then of course the probability of their sess was extremely low. ¡°okay. So stop talking nonsense and nt a device. Killing is killing, but natural death is the most important.¡± -All right. The man said no more and lowered his head. And then the light from themunication port disappeared and the man¡¯s face also disappeared. ¡°I will never suffer alone.¡± Wow. The vice principal gritted his teeth and red at the door through which Raymond left. *** There is currently one week left until the exam. Now that even the vice-principal had been dismissed from his teaching position and the situation was in disarray, the teachers encouraged the cadets to prepare for the exam even more. When I told them that there would be questions rted to the vice principal and the Board of Audit and Inspection, they immediately yelled at me to prepare for the exam. That was better because the exam was only a week away. It was difficult to show a good performance on the exam if you were distracted for no reason. ¡°First of all, the team is me and Mahol Reina.¡± I was also busy preparing for the exam. This is because showing a good performance on the exam will help you get out of the academy quickly. Preparations went smoothly, perhaps because I felt better now that I had taken care of the rtionship. ¡°Master, hey¡­¡± As I was walking side by side with Mahol, Ellis touched my arm. Then he pointed to one side. Cadets were crowded together in the training area. It wasn¡¯t training. It seemed like about a dozen people were gathered together and watching something. ¡°and¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s crazy. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the same person?¡± They frequently made exmations and chattered loudly. what? I was curious, but quickly shook my head to erase my interest. It wasn¡¯t helpful to me and I didn¡¯t want to waste my time on something like that. ¡°Why are we all gathered together like that?¡± It would be better to at least practice during that time. It was a time when I was trying to walk while sighing at their iprehensible actions. ¡°young master.¡± Ellis grabbed my arm. When I looked at her, there was shock on her face. At that, I tilted my head. Is this something she should be shocked by? With that thought in mind, I turned my head and made eye contact with Mahol. Like Ellis, he had an expression of astonishment written all over his face. No, his face seemed strangely red. ¡°Raymond Youngsik!¡± uh? what? It¡¯s a somewhat familiar situation. I turned my shaky head to look at the training ground and froze in ce like Mahol. One woman was seen shining among the trainees, as if she was receiving all the spotlight. Long flowing silver hair. And blue eyes that look like they are looking at the sea. A beautiful woman was talking to me as if I was looking at a pictorial. ¡®How could Selina be here¡­¡¯ I saw her who shouldn¡¯t be here. As if she was talking to me in a banquet hall, she smiled at me with her own charm, even though she was wearing armor rather than a dress. How should I ept this? If things had gone as they should have been, she should have been training her swordsmanship at Count Warrug¡¯s house right now. But he came to the academy without any notice. ¡°There was no mention of there being an admitted student.¡± ¡°yes.¡± In the first ce, it made no sense to ept students a week before the exam. As I passed the cadets and approached her, she smiled happily and opened her mouth. ¡°long time no see.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I see.¡± I¡¯m still in a daze. My brain raced to think about how she could be here. My worries, lingering in my thoughts, were soon able to reach the observing students. ¡°Could it be that Lady Selina¡­?¡± ¡°yes. that¡¯s right.¡± Although I didn¡¯t mention that she was an observing student, she nodded as if she expected what I was going to say. At that, I let out a small sigh. I can¡¯t believe the student observing was Selina. Since he was an observing student, I thought it was a son of a noble from another kingdoming here. But it wasn¡¯t. There was a rumor going around that Beatrice or Selina coulde as observation students. I just dismissed it as a rumor. Isn¡¯t that so? In the original work, Selina trained at Count Warrug¡¯s house until the main character¡¯s incident urred. Nowhere did it say that he had entered the academy. That means the content has changed from the original. [¡®The Unknown God¡¯ is delighted with the new variable.] Contrary to my feelings, a message came to mind as if to intimidate me. I ignored the message and looked at Selina. Only half a year had passed, but in that time she had be more mature and showed off even more beauty. Now, it seems like you can charm any man with just a nce. While I was once again admiring her beauty, she opened her mouth. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not happy to see me?¡± ¡°¡­no. In the meantime, she became even more beautiful and I was enchanted without even realizing it. ¡°Wee to the Academy.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± Her eyes draw arcs. Even those small actions make my heart beat loudly. It¡¯s so beautiful now, but how much more beautiful will it be in the future? ¡°But it¡¯s someone I¡¯ve never seen next to me.¡± She said, ncing at Mahol, who was snuggling next to me. I ced my hand on Mahol¡¯s head and said, ¡°This is the friend I made this time.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ a friend?¡± At my words, she looked back at me and Mahol withplex eyes. For a moment, she said with a soft smile. ¡°If you are Raymond Youngsik¡¯s friend, you are also my friend. ¡°My name is Selina Warrug.¡± ¡°Whoa Warrug¡­!¡± Mahol was startled by her full name. The name Warrag was like an idol to those who used swords. But with such a person in front of me, I can¡¯t help but be surprised. Selina spoke without much reaction, as if she was used to that reaction. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Ma mahol¡­ no see.¡± ¡°I will remember Mahol.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor!¡± boy. Does that mean he¡¯s still a man? He was reacting more violently than when he first met me. I think he waspletely smitten with Selina, and I understood that feeling. Selina¡¯s appearance was so beautiful that one couldn¡¯t help but fall in love at first sight. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Lady Selina woulde. Would you like to go to my quarters and talk?¡± ¡°Then thank you.¡± The knights who escorted Selina here had already greeted her and left. You may not have been assigned a ce yet, but renting it for a few hours doesn¡¯t mean the world is ruined. It won¡¯t matter because the principal has the light. Under everyone¡¯s envy, she was brought to the dormitory. Chapter 49 Episode 49 I entered the dorm with Selina. Selina opened her eyes like a meerkat and looked around, wondering what was so strange. I suppressed myughter at the cuteness that didn¡¯t match the atmosphere and showed her around the dorm. Her steps followed me around and stopped at the entrance to the basement. ¡°¡­.¡± Her eyebrows furrowed as she twitched her nose and smelled something. I became nervous without realizing it. ¡®Did you smell blood?¡¯ The blood stains that had been shed while torturing the ¡®Wild Dog¡¯ executive still remained. This is because a lot of blood was shed, possibly due to repeated treatment and torture. It will take another month topletely erase it. However, unless you have a good sense of smell, it will be difficult to smell it. I hope you don¡¯t try to go down to the basement. ¡°I¡¯d like to have some tea, is that okay?¡± Contrary to her expectations, she quickly lost her mind in the basement. ¡°¡­yes. Let¡¯s go.¡± It was consideration. I was a little grateful because I felt like they wouldn¡¯t touch my private life. I headed to the living room next to the entrance to the mansion. Ellis poured the tea and stepped back. Mahol took notice of me and went to Raina. I faced Selina and wondered what to say. And because I thought it wasn¡¯t good to be too quiet, I started by saying hello. ¡°I was in a hurry earlier, so I¡¯ll say hello again.¡± When she saw me standing up and lowering my head, she was embarrassed and stood up and lowered her head. As I sat down, I smiled and spoke. ¡°Then why did youe to the academy?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I wanted to gain experience.¡± ¡°Experience¡­ you mean?¡± The reason she spoke seemed somehow familiar. Because it was the same excuse I gave to Count Millennium. But I never thought I would hear such an excuse from her. ¡°okay.¡± After that, normal conversation took ce. How are you? I had a good time. How is Count Warrug? etc¡­. When the atmosphere was suitably warm, we got to the point. ¡°If you are an observing student, you will need to choose a team.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Herplexion darkened at those words. One of the basic conditions for participation in the test was to form a team of at least three people. You have to go into the forest where monsters live, hunt them, see teamwork with other teams, etc. Therefore, even though I came as an observing student, I had to form a team to participate in the test. And because of her personality, it was impossible to team up with someone she didn¡¯t know. ¡°Then how about teaming up with me?¡± That¡¯s a good thing. I was already worried because I wouldn¡¯t be able to see her or Beatrice for a long time at the academy. But when such a great opportunity came, it was foolish to miss it. ¡°Raymond Youngsik?¡± ¡°yes. It¡¯s your first time here, so you probably don¡¯t know anyone. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to do it with someone who knows what they¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right.¡± She nodded. I continued speaking with a bright smile. ¡°I want to team up with Lady Selina. How do you feel?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She took a sip of tea and nodded. ¡°I am grateful. I was already worried about what to do with the team. ¡°But since you presented it like this first, I feel at ease.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that you think so.¡± ¡°But¡­ the team has at least three people, right? ¡°Where can I get one person?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. ¡°He who was just with me will be with us.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°And there is one more person¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± As I trailed off, she tilted her head. Rather than exining it to her with words, wouldn¡¯t it be better to show it to her? ¡°There is one more person who will be on the same team. ¡°I think it would be better to see it in person and talk about it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. ¡°If we¡¯re going to be on the same team, it¡¯s not a bad idea to get to know each other.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go see him now.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Actually, they are sharing the same amodation as me. ¡°I¡¯m on the second floor, so I can meet you right away.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± She nodded. Then he slowly emptied the contents of the teacup and moved after me. I headed straight to the second floor. There wasn¡¯t much to introduce about the amodation. I don¡¯t intend to stay here for years and I have no intention of bringing anything to this. So, I quickly headed to the room where Reina was. ¡°uh. Raymon¡­?¡± When I opened the door and went in, Rayna, who was trying to say hello to me, froze in ce when she saw Selina. And then he looked back at Mahol, hoping for an exnation. Mahol broke out in a cold sweat and looked back and forth between me and Raina. And soon he lowered his head. It seems he thought there was no way he could exin it with his own words. ¡°Don¡¯t get up. I¡¯m not feeling well either. You just can stay like that.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Her eyes turned to Selina as she answered me. The nk look in his eyes suggests that he was overwhelmed by Selina¡¯s appearance. ¡®Looking at it like this. Selina is definitely more¡­¡¯ I thought Raina was beautiful too, but seeing her with Selina was still too much. Raina was a flower bud that had not yet bloomed, and Selina was a flower that had begun to bloom. ¡°This is Reina, Mahol¡¯s younger sister. As you can see, I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Selina, like Raina, was looking at Raina while answering. ¡°Reina. This is Lady Selina. ¡°He will be on the same team in the future.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She nodded absentmindedly. Now that we¡¯ve gathered together like this, we¡¯ve decided to tell you how to move in the exam. I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll get together like this again, but I thought it would be better to tell you in advance. ¡°Reina is weak and cannot move on the front line. So they will move with us, but we will not engage them in battle.¡± Commonly known as bus burning. I was confident that even if it was just me or Selina, we would get a perfect score on the test. The same goes for Mahol. But it wasn¡¯t Raina. If you fail to participate in the test again, you may be in trouble. Since I have not participated in a test for several years now, disciplinary action could have been taken against me for making this an issue. We can¡¯t let that happen. Therefore, the best way was to move together but hunt alone. The only problem was whether Selina would allow this. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Fortunately, Selina didn¡¯t think much of it. He said he understood and wished him well in the future. Those eyes were strangely sharp, but I didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. Because he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would harm her just because he didn¡¯t like her. *** After briefly exchanging greetings, Selina returned to the amodation provided by the academy. Her amodation was not far from where I was. Since it was next to the training field in the middle, we were able to meet at the training field whenever we had time. These days, the sses themselves are held outside, so I can use the training center all day. ¡°How about trying it together?¡± He couldn¡¯t simply swing his sword at the scarecrow. We had to work together in advance so we wouldn¡¯t get in each other¡¯s way when hunting monsters in the forest. I could adjust it to suit them, but they were different. Since each person had a distinct personality, their movements could have diverged if they did not practice in advance. That¡¯s what I suggested. ¡®Why did this happen?¡¯ It was clearly supposed to be a team-up, but for some reason, Mahol and Selina teamed up and turned against me. The eyes of those holding wooden swords glowed menacingly. I didn¡¯t feel like I was losing, but I was just embarrassed that this situation suddenly happened. I just suppressed them to get them together. ¡°Raymond Youngsik, can¡¯t you deal with the two of us?¡± The situation changed with those words she said. Mahol nodded in agreement to her words, and Selina spoke as if it was only right for me to be on the team alone. Of course, sparring like this is more effective than dealing with a scarecrow. ¡°Haha¡­.¡± I never thought I would be a substitute for a scarecrow. But you can¡¯t say you won¡¯t do it. I decided to ept it as a good thing. ¡®It worked out better. Because I can urately gauge their skills.¡¯ I grabbed the wooden sword, tapped it on the ground, and looked at them. They stood at a reasonable distance from each other and were pointing their weapons at me. Selina had a wooden sword and Mahol had two short wooden swords made for daggers. Without saying anything, I pointed my wooden sword at them and provoked them. I deliberately showed them an opening and told them toe in, but they didn¡¯t attack easily. He was extremely wary of my every movement and rolled his eyes. It may have been brief, but itsted for a long time and was extremely boring. So I decided to go in first. He kicked off the ground and ran towards Selina, swinging his wooden sword honestly. I looked straight at Selina as the wooden sword was swinging from top to bottom. Sigh! When she blocked the wooden sword with a standard posture, the back of my head gave me a chill. He bowed his head and turned around, swinging his wooden sword. Perfect! Before I knew it, Mahol¡¯s dagger came back and was blocked by my wooden sword. Mahol didn¡¯t feel sorry for that and took a quick step back. ¡°Ha!¡± The sound of cheers. Huh! I leaned back and dodged Selina¡¯s attack. A wooden sword grazed my cor. Selina swung the wooden sword in the same stance and aimed at my uv. Just hit it! I took three steps backwards and blocked all of her attacks. ¡®It¡¯s softer than before.¡¯ As I blocked her attack, I unconsciously put a smile on my face. In that short time, Selina has made a lot of progress. The movements that were awkward when I first saw them were no longer visible. Each movement went smoothly, leading to a fierce attack. Hiss! In addition, Mahol¡¯s subtle attack strangely matched well with Selina¡¯s attack. Whenever she attacked, Mahol supported her by her side, and when I blocked Mahol¡¯s attack, Selina took advantage of the gap. It came together better than I could have imagined. They seemed to have felt that too, as they looked at each other in surprise and pushed me even faster. No matter how much of a knight he was, if he didn¡¯t use mana, he would have been defeated long ago by this attack. ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± But unfortunately, I was different from other knights. Even in their seemingly amazing attack, there were countless loopholes. No matter how well we got along with each other, there were still a lot of awkward things because it was our first time doing it. For example. ¡°This ce is empty.¡± I saw a loophole in Selina, who was swinging a wooden sword next to Mahol. My view was momentarily blocked by the dagger wielded by Mahol, and the wooden sword shook. Sigh! When she struck it, Selina lost the wooden sword. Without missing a beat, I kicked the wooden sword away, grabbed Mahol by the shoulder, and threw him to the ground. ¡°Wow!¡± Mahol groaned and curled up. He gently pressed his chest with his foot and aimed the wooden sword at Selina¡¯s neck. ¡°I won?¡± She bit her lip as if she was annoyed by my words. Chapter 50 Episode 50: The exam has begun. The content of the test was as follows. Behind the academy, there is a forest connected to a mountain range. There are times when the forest bes full of mountain beasts and monsters thate down from the mountains. Twice in the first and second half of the year. At that time, the vige residents had to worry about not being able to do their jobs properly and being attacked by monsters. That¡¯s why the academy¡¯s exam was created. During that period, the academy¡¯s cadets eliminated monsters in the name of exams. It was a symbiotic rtionship, which was good because the academy didn¡¯t have to worry about what questions would be asked every time it was tested, and the vigers didn¡¯t have to worry. ¡°All wild animals such as wild boars and roe deer are worth 1 point. And Goblin gets 2 points. Orcs score 4 points. And, although it may be unlikely, higher-level entities or giant entities, such as trolls, can gain up to 12 points.¡± ¡°yes!¡± Some of the academy¡¯s cadets listened to their teacher¡¯s exnation at the entrance to the forest. Not all of the thousands of cadets can enter the forest. Therefore, the test takes a total of 20 teams into the forest five times a day over three days. A team can range from as few as 3 to as many as 10 people. Before taking the test, you submit documents containing your team members to them, and they gather the teams and distribute them appropriately. All teams hunt, score points, and are ranked in order of scoring more points. The next grade¡¯s ss will vary depending on the ranking of the two tests. That¡¯s why all the cadets gritted their teeth and hunted creatures in the forest to do well on the exam. The team that included me and Selina Mahol Reyna wasst in line on thest day. As if someone had nned it, there were exactly five more teams besides our team. The number is far less than when there were 20 teams. However, the number of cadets could not be exactly the same. I didn¡¯t pay much attention. ¡°There are examiners on standby inside at all times, so if a dangerous situation arises, all you have to do is set off this signal. Then the testers nearby will help you. Do you understand?¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°Then all of Team B enter!¡± ¡°enter!¡± As soon as the examiner finished speaking, the cadets around him ran into the forest as if someone was chasing them from behind. ¡®It¡¯s not like you can catch much if you go in that early.¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand their urgency, so I watched them quietly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys going in?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± The examiner looked at me and said. He was not a teacher at the academy, but an auditor from the royal family. Auditors became the examiners for this test, judging that the teachers could not be trusted due to the vice principal¡¯s work. It has nothing to do with me. In fact, you can be happy that they will measure more urately. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± He swept down the handle of his sword and looked back at his teammates. *** It would have been normal for the forest to be crowded with monsters. It was difficult to find the monsters since Team A had already swept them once. And this situation was already expected. No matter how many monsterse down from the mountains, there is a limit to that. Since we had already been swept away once, we had to go further in to find the monsters. However, the range allowed to us was limited to the forest. To go any further, the consent of the team members was required. The ce I¡¯m going to is a mountain range, and there are more monsters in that mountain range than the monsters that came down to the forest. So going inside was like suicide. That¡¯s why most people didn¡¯t go inside. ¡®There¡¯s no need to take risks.¡¯ To be honest, most monsters couldn¡¯t harm our team. I alone have a track record of hunting down Orc Warriors, and there are also Mahol, who is skilled at assassination, and Selina, who is said to have simr talents to me. In order for us to be dangerous, we had to have high-level monsters like trolls or ogres. The reason why I don¡¯t go inside even though I know that. ¡®There is a troll at the center of the mountain range.¡¯ This is because there was a troll inside it, sleeping for a long time like a dragon. No matter how confident you are, trolls are difficult to deal with. Even the protagonist was on the verge of life and death when dealing with the Troll King. My goal is to survive, but there was no need to go out of my way to get some points. You just have to hunt just enough to reveal yourself. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡± And even if you don¡¯t have to go into the mountains, there are ces where there are monsters. For example, a cave or a ce full of trees so there are many ces to hide. ¡°There it is.¡± When I arrived at a ce where the bushes were thick enough to block my view, I pointed to a ce to my teammates. ¡°It¡¯s a goblin.¡± Selina said what I pointed to in a calm tone. Goblin. Worth 2 points. A monster that is not dangerous as a single entity, but bes threatening when its numbers increase. I saw seven of them huddled together in the middle of the tree over there. He must have just recently hunted a rabbit, and was shaking the half-cut body of the rabbit back and forth. The blood sttered from the rabbit¡¯s corpse dyed the surrounding area red. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Raina nauseated at the sight. Not only did I see a goblin for the first time, but I also saw a rabbit being torn to pieces. Just not throwing up right away could be seen as a good thing. ¡°¡­.¡± However, I was slightly surprised by Mahol¡¯s reaction, which was different from hers. Although it was probably the first time he had seen the scattered flesh and blood, he was closely observing the appearance and movements of the goblins without any movement on his face. At the same time, he wiggled the fingers holding the dagger. ¡®Is this called talent?¡¯ Mahol was looking at the goblin and thinking of the optimal n, wondering where to aim to kill him at once. As I watched it, I thought again that I must be talented. ¡°Then who will go first? ¡°One person has to protect Raina, so let¡¯s only have two people move.¡± Selina and Mahol looked at each other in turn at my words. ¡°We will do it.¡± ¡°Oh, do you want to? ¡°Do you want to do that too?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol nodded. To be honest, I also want to hunt. okay. It¡¯s not a bad idea to experience it once. Plus, Selina already has a history of hunting during banquets. I thought it was better to give in now. I had to take care of Raina, and seeing Mahol so excited, it was a bit difficult to just tell him to wait quietly. ¡°Then let me ask you a favor.¡± ¡°yes.¡± He looked at Selina and said. In the sense of taking care of Mahol, who has no hunting experience yet. She recognized my intention, nodded, and cautiously approached the goblins with Mahol. I watched it with Rayna from a distance. ¡°If it¡¯s too hard, you can close your eyes.¡± He sat down on a rock and said to her. But even though she was nauseous, she said she would look. Her brother is having a hard time, so why not do this at least? His heart was so wonderful that I didn¡¯t bother to stop him. And since I would often experience this kind of thing in my life, it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to practice in advance. Kieeeeek! At that time, a goblin¡¯s cries were heard. While I was looking away for a moment, Selina was among the goblins. Mahol had disappeared and was nowhere to be seen. I rolled my eyes looking for him, and found Mahol hanging on a tree branch above the goblins¡¯ heads, targeting the goblins. It¡¯s amazing how long it got there. Wow! Selina¡¯s sword cut off the goblin¡¯s head. When the goblin attacked from behind, I turned around and swung my sword in a straight line, cutting off the goblin¡¯s arm. Seeing this, my skills have definitely improved a lot. The feeling itself was different from when I saw it at Count Warrug¡¯s house. Smooth and sharp. okay. It was like watching a jaguar with beautiful movements. But no matter how strong he became, he couldn¡¯t be wless. She didn¡¯t notice the goblin¡¯s attacking into her corner. A goblin holding a sharp bamboo spear stabbed her in the side. Kieeeee¡­! The head of the screaming goblin fell to the ground. It was a face that didn¡¯t even recognize that it was dead. The bamboo spear, hand, and arm that had been aimed at Selina¡¯s side were broken into pieces as if they were being ground in a shredder and fell to the ground. ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°no.¡± Mahol climbed up the tree again and took out the goblin targeting her blind spot. Goblins have a hard time behaving whenrge groups of them gather together, so even knights have a hard time with them. Now he died without even being able to resist properly. Kieeeeek! However, it wasn¡¯t like he could run away. Selina¡¯s sword did not allow the bastards to escape. When they tried to run away, they chased after them until the end and blocked their path, and Mahol cut off their ankles. Through sparring with me, thebination was properly aligned. Maybe that¡¯s why he performed quite well against goblins. 1 hour like that? After maybe half an hour, there were no more goblins standing on the ground. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. ¡°You did a good job too.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°Lady Selina did it all. ¡°I just assisted.¡± Mahol was humbled by my words. Selina smiles softly at that. It seemed like we had be a lot closer in that short period of time. After all, kids be friends while fighting, right? When you feel happy looking at that. Wow! A loud roar was heard that echoed throughout the forest. At that sound, the friendly atmosphere darkened. ¡°Just now¡­¡± That sound was very familiar. A sound I had heard before at a banquet. I looked at Selina and saw that she was also looking at me with a serious expression on her face. And soon, the screams of cadets could be heard from all directions. I hate poetry! help me! Aaaaaaaaaah! Boom boom boom! Along with the screams, the sky was filled with ck res. Thump thump thump! And something came running this way. The trees around them crumbled, revealing something huge and green. ¡°Ha¡­ I¡¯m going to spin.¡± It was an orc. An orc whose physique is twice asrge as before, like a bodybuilder who took drugs. An orc holding an ax as big as its body looked around, saw this direction, and let out a scream. Seeing his red eyes reminded me of Kaham. The orcs¡¯ reaction to the stimnt at that time was exactly like this. ¡®I guess I smelled blood.¡¯ The smell of goblin blood. He came after smelling that smell. The cadets we met on the way were attacked and screamed. ¡°I will deal with that.¡± Great. My chest was already tight, as if I was suffering from frustration. I thought that that orc would satisfy my desires. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. So, please protect Raina.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± I drew my sword. And slowly approached the orc. Wow! The orc screamed and rushed at me. I started to walk slowly and quickly and ran forward in the same manner. Quaaaang! The orc¡¯s ax and my sword shed, making a loud noise. Chapter 51 Episode 51: My hands were numb. With just one collision, I was able to see the difference in skill between him and me. It was just one time. At that one time, the flesh on my palm burst, blood flowed, and my wrist throbbed as if the bones were cracked. ¡®It¡¯s gotten a lot better.¡¯ I felt a difference in strength, but it didn¡¯t feel bad. If it had been before, I would not have been able to withstand such an attack. To begin with, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary Orc. A ne made by weaving together the oracle bones attached to the ribcage like armor and the teeth of animals. This guy is an Orc Warrior. An Orc general who uses an ax rather than a ive. That wasn¡¯t what was important now. It is natural that Orc Warriors are stronger than ordinary Orcs. However, the guy in front of me showed strength that was hard topare to those Orc Warriors. It was unique in its size. The existing Orc Warrior is only slightly over 2m tall. However, the Orc Warrior in front of him had a huge physique, almost 3 meters tall. Moreover, the tendons all over my body were bulging and my face was red, as if I had taken some kind of drug. This was by no means an ordinary situation. It is a testing period in the first ce. Although monsterse down from the mountains, examiners manage the test site in advance. Only enough monsters are left for the cadets to hunt. Cadets may be able to deal with Orcs, but Orc Warriors are difficult to deal with. ¡®They say it¡¯s like a variant.¡¯ It may be that he came downte due to the cadets making noise. Whatever it was, it was clearly dangerous. Chwiik. The orc stepped back and looked back and forth between his ax and me. He continued to snort and stamp his feet. He was embarrassed that a weak-looking human blocked his attack. Looking at the Orc Warrior like that, I smiled without knowing. I felt like an Orc Warrior with this much power could satisfy me to some extent. A dangerous, but unlikely opponent. Until now, I¡¯ve wanted someone like that. Plus, I¡¯m extremely satisfied because I don¡¯t have to worry about power control. Wow! The Orc Warrior swung his axe. The force contained in the ax was so strong that the background around it could be seen distorting. He raised his sword at an angle and threw the ax to the side. Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! Sparks flew out from the ax as it passed by like a sword. I let his ax flow sideways like water flows from top to bottom. Profit? I saw the guy¡¯s face looking confused. Quaaaang! I stepped on an ax that had fallen to the ground. The Orc Warrior bent his knees, kicked the ground, and jumped up before pulling the ax out of the ground. I swung my sword at the defenseless guy¡¯s neck. Wow! Blood sttered. I quickly retreated as I saw the blood gushing out like a fountain. Huh! Before I knew it, the ax was approaching and passed by my forehead. It was shallow. The leather was so thick that the sword dug into it. Crumbling! The orc roared. Its muscles twitched every time it took a deep breath. Bang kwaaaaang! The guy ran up and swung the ax wildly. Things around him were horribly destroyed by it. There was a loud noise and debris flew everywhere. Kang kakakang! The sound of debris being thrown away was heard from behind. I realized that I shouldn¡¯t waste too much time listening to that sound. As long as it¡¯s Selina and Mahol, there¡¯s nothing to worry about, but Raina is with them. If one of the fragments touches her, things could get worse. I took a deep breath while dodging the axe. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± There was no need to y the main character. This was easily resolved without acting. And after almost getting eaten by the main character, I was reluctant to y the main character. bang! I stopped dodging and received the axe. The shock from the ax flowed through my entire body. Boom boom boom! He struck away the orc warrior¡¯s ax, which was swinging wildly, and dug inside. I stabbed the sword into the guy¡¯s chest. Phew! It¡¯s shallow this time too. The leather is thick, but it is also very tough. No matter how well you take care of your sword and keep the de sharp, there is a limit. If it were a knight, it would have been done in an instant using mana. If a knight uses mana, he can cut through such tough leather in one go. But I don¡¯t know how to use mana. I had to deal with him without using mana. Wow! He must have been angry at me for dodging and blocking him all at once, so he got even more excited and swung the ax. I swung my sword while avoiding the axe. It¡¯s like a stone¡¯s throw. My sword cut through the Orc Warrior¡¯s skin. In an instant, the Orc Warrior¡¯s entire body was stained with blood. Inparison, my body was only covered in a little dust and there were no major injuries. Crook, crook. The Orc Warrior looked a little tired. I must have lost a lot of blood while swinging the axe, so I stumbled in the middle of it. Nevertheless, he clung to me until the end with the will to kill me at any cost. ¡®This isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ I pondered while swinging my sword. If I continued like this, it was clear that I would win. But it was inefficient. The time given to me was only about two hours. During that time, you must hunt more beasts and monsters except orcs. That way, I can get a high score, but if I dy here, my n may go a little off track. But that didn¡¯t mean there was a way. What happens if you dodge without even getting hit? I can¡¯t sessfully attack properly. Clearly, the Orc Warriors had many gaps. Even now, their throats have been cut and their ears have been cut off. But the reason I didn¡¯t die was because my sword wasn¡¯t sharp enough for leather. ¡®I wish I could use mana.¡¯ okay. You can finish it in one go by using just mana. So it¡¯s a pity. If only I could feel mana properly¡­ Ugh! As soon as I thought about that, something changed. [¡®An unknown god¡¯ looks at your sword.] I felt a strange wave of energying from the sword. A blue air current gathered around the sword. I simply thought, ¡®It would have been better to use mana.¡¯ But as soon as I could think of that, mana began to gather in my sword. weird. Mana, which had never been properly handled, moved as if it were my own limbs. ¡®It¡¯s the first time since then¡­¡¯ At the banquet. I used mana once when I yed the main character against an Orc Warrior. I couldn¡¯t really remember how I used it. At that time, I was almost swallowed up by the thought of killing something rather than using mana. Since then, I haven¡¯t felt much importance about mana. So I never thought I would be able to use mana as I wanted. ¡°Haha¡­¡± But this was more exciting than I imagined. Basic physical abilities improved just by using mana. Even the cutting power of the sword has noticeably improved. ¡®Good?¡¯ It didn¡¯t feel bad. Rather, it was good. I could see the mana floating in the air and the movements of the Orc Warriors. As time passed slowly, the Orc Warrior¡¯s ax approached slowly. Huh. He pulled his upper body back to avoid the axe and swung his sword at the same time. Sigh! The Orc Warrior¡¯s left hand was cut off and fell to the ground, blood pouring out. The sight of such tough leather being cut at once gave me a strange feeling. Wow! The Orc Warrior screams in pain. I stabbed the sword straight at that guy. Fuuuuk. The tough leather epted the sword without much resistance, as if piercing soft flesh. Chwii¡­. The strength drained from the Orc Warrior¡¯s body. The heart was pierced. He pushed the Orc Warrior¡¯s body back and pulled out his sword. Fuwaaaaak! Blood spattered on my face. The Orc Warrior¡¯s body fell like a doll whose strings had been cut. ¡®It¡¯s this easy.¡¯ Using mana made it so much easier. He shook the blood off his sword and looked back at hispanions. ¡°hmm¡­?¡± Strange men appeared next to the group with nk expressions. The men in ck clothes were looking at me with their mouths wide open. *** p. There was a group of people heading towards the mountain range. Masked people dressed entirely in ck. They waited for a signal at the entrance of the mountain range, avoiding the eyes of testers spread throughout the forest. Boom boom boom! Among the ck res rising in the sky, a slightly red re was visible. ¡®Mission failed.¡¯ It was a signal sent by members of the organization tasked with monitoring the Orc Warriors. ¡®It moves.¡¯ The leader at the forefront of them did not react much to the failure of the mission and sent a hand signal to his subordinates. Everyone nodded quietly and followed him. Crumbling. Chwiik! The beginning of the mountain range was crowded with various monsters. From goblins to orcs. There were some guys fighting among themselves. Sniff sniff! Among the monsters, a dog-like monster called Gnoll came closer to them with its nose wagging. The leader was not embarrassed and took out the monster¡¯s dried excrement from his chest to hide their body odor. Monsters were more sensitive to smells than humans thought. I couldn¡¯t escape from them just by hiding. This is because monsters can smell the unique scent of humans. However, the reason they were able to pass by the monsters without colliding was because they used incense that removed body odor. Unless you¡¯re a monster that¡¯s overly sensitive to scents, like wolves, you won¡¯t be able to find them. ¡®stop.¡¯ They quickly reached the center of the mountain range and stopped at the leader¡¯s hand signal. At some point, the monsters began to disappear. And now there wasn¡¯t a single monster nearby. Because their natural enemies are here. Predators of the mountains. A ce that no one enters unless they wish tomit suicide. That¡¯s where they entered. Bong! The leader uncorked the bottle in his hand and carefully approached the predator. It is so huge that it would not be strange to say that it is a small garden. I felt an overwhelming sense of exhaustion just by looking at it. Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t see any signs of great tension in them. The liquid that came out of the bottle instantly turned into gas as soon as it came into contact with air. The gas prated the breathing predator¡¯s nose and mouth. The masked people quietly watched the predator. The predator¡¯s head turned red. The medicine worked properly. He nodded and took out a smallmunication device from his pocket. And then I turned on themunication port. Then, a bloated male vice principal appeared. The vice principal looked around through themunication port and asked the masked person. -What about work? ¡°The first n failed. ¡°We are currently working on the second n.¡± -Are you doing it right? At those words, the masked man turned themunication port and illuminated the predator. -good. The medicine worked properly. The assistant principal examined the predator¡¯s head and nodded. Reddened hair. It was a symptom that indicated that the medicine had taken effect. The masked man moved themunication port again and turned his back on the predator. ¡°You won¡¯t fail this time.¡± -That¡¯s right. It¡¯s even weirder that that guy fails to move. The vice principal snorted. Failing against a predator out there was funnier than losing your bread to a street dog. -But it¡¯s better to be sure, so check properly¡­ What is that? ¡°¡­?¡± -Look behind you! ¡°What is it¡­?¡± Okay. The leader¡¯s head exploded as he turned his head to the vice principal¡¯s urgent shout. Themunication port rolled around on the ground ungainly. ¡°¡­!¡± The other masked people were taken aback by the sudden death of their leader. He quickly took out his weapon and looked back at the predator that attacked the leader. Wow! The predator stood up and roared. Their faces, hidden behind the masks, turned pale. ¡°My disciple!¡± Themunication port is broken by the predator¡¯s feet, and the masked people run for their lives. A predator pounced on them. Quad dudduk. Quad dudduk. A horrifying sound echoed through the mountains, and even the screams disappeared. A predator with a mouth full of blood looked across the mountain range. Back to the forest ¨C the predator responded to the voices of the humans. A predator with red eyes started running in the direction of the sound. Chapter 52 Episode 52 Test tubes were spread throughout the forest. Auditors dispatched to the academy by order of the auditor general. The auditors I knew were now arrested on suspicion of solicitation, so I was on edge. An order from the auditor general had been issued. Therefore, the testing site was thoroughly managed. Monsters were adjusted in proportion to the cadets¡¯ skills, and auditors were spread throughout the test site to prepare for any possible threats. ¡®You idiots.¡¯ The examiner cursed internally at his colleagues¡¯ foolishness. The Board of Audit and Inspection is a group of people who monitor and punish those whomit corruption. I can¡¯t believe I was asked to be one of those people. Thanks to that, they ended up dying. There¡¯s so much work to do that it¡¯s killing me. That was when I was sitting on a tree branch, muttering to myself. Wow! A scream was heard that made my body tingle. There is no way they could have missed a monster with this level of fighting spirit and fierceness. Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As soon as I could think of that, ck res appeared in the sky. Emergency. Two more ck res went off in session. Seeing that they were fired from the same location, it was clear that one of the teams had encountered the owner of the monster. I ran straight there. Since it was not too far away, I was able to get there before the other examiners arrived. ¡°what! Why on earth is that here?! ¡°It¡¯s different fromst year!¡± ¡°hey! Wake! ¡°I can¡¯t do it alone!¡± The cadets were seen first. Three cadets were down, and the two cadets standing with weapons were not in very good condition. It looked like it was going to copse at any moment. ¡°Why is the Orc Warrior¡­¡± The cadets have not yet awakened their mana. Therefore, even ordinary Orcs cannot deal with Orc Warriors. Warriors are guys who deal with spection. Because they are much stronger than orcs, there are times when even knights who use mana have a hard time. Coo. Hehehe! However, the state of the Orc Warriors was never good. His hair was particrly stained red and he was drooling as if he were on drugs. There it is. ¡®Why is it so big?¡¯ The body was too big. A man who appears to be close to 3 meters tall and has muscles with bulging tendons like snakes. Even a quick nce could tell that it was dangerous. ¡°What is that!¡± ¡°That state¡­ is it the same as when you used stimnts?¡± There are herbs that have no effect on other creatures, but only affect orcs. An illegal herb that paralyzes an orc¡¯s reason, causes all desires to run wild, and maximizes all physical abilities. The Orc Warrior in front of the cadets looked as if he had taken the medicine. Except that it has be toorge. ¡°You take care of the cadets. ¡°Because I will deal with the orcs.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°All right.¡± He was the direct superior of the auditors who came with him. His only constion was a certificate of appreciation and royalty. And to be in that position, you have to have that level of skill. Wow, the de of the spear he took out turned red. Mana changes color depending on the user¡¯s nature. In particr, unlike wizards who try to amodate all elements, swordsmen train only the mana that suits them. And the red one contained a firearm that matched that color. He filled the spear with mana and threw it with all his might at the orc who was swinging his ax at the cadet. Puhwaak! The spear that was fired tore through the air hit the Orc Warrior. A strong me rose from the window that hit the Orc Warrior. Wow! The spear could not advance any further and bounced away. The spear fired in that short period of time was bounced off by the orc as he was unable to block it. ¡°Hmph!¡± The examiner, who had expected this, rushed forward as soon as he threw the spear. Then he caught the bouncing spear and swung it at the Orc Warrior. Kwaaaaang! The ground the Orc Warrior was standing on copsed, and his feet became stuck in the ground. Tremendous strength. This is the power of a knight who uses mana. The reason why a swordsman who cannot use mana cannot defeat a knight. This is because knights who control mana be like superhumans. Wow! The Orc Warrior swung his axe. The examiner did not let the attack go but instead received it with his body. Bang kwaaaaang! Just like the Orc Warrior, his ankles were also dug into the ground. There was one reason he didn¡¯t avoid it. The cadets behind him were still unable to escape. The spear was thrown in an attempt to throw the Orc Warrior away from the cadets, but he had no idea that the Orc Warrior would receive the attack on the spot. If it were a normal Orc Warrior, his body would have been thrown backwards. It was understandable that in that short period of time, the cadets could not hold out for a moment and were wiped out. ¡°Everyone haspleted the evacuation!¡± The sound I had been waiting for came from behind me. It is said that the cadets were evacuated far away. As he said those words, he raised his mana. ¡°Hwaap!¡± He shouted with enthusiasm and swung his spear. Quaaaaaaaaa! The orc¡¯s body, which raised its ax to block the spear, floated in the air and flew backwards. ¡°Ha!¡± Kwaaaaang! The Orc Warriors were not given a chance to counterattack. I have to stop breathing here. If this guy ran away from here, there could be a bigger problem. Wow! The Orc, who was busy blocking the spear, screamed and swung his ax loudly. He, who thought it was an opportunity, stepped back instead of trying to stab the spear. Quaaaaaaaaa! The ax hit the ground and a huge amount of dust rose up. The dirt obscured his vision. He swung his spear and cleared the dust. ¡°shit¡­!¡± The Orc Warrior who thought he would fight back disappeared. I never thought he would run away. ¡®Don¡¯t miss it!¡¯ He put his spear on his back and shouted to the other examiners. ¡°You take the cadets out into the forest. And your exam is over. Announce that there is an emergency and lead all cadets in the forest out of the forest!¡± ¡°yes!¡± After hearing the answer, I ran towards the direction the Orc Warrior had run away from. Wow! An orc¡¯s scream is heard. and. bang! Quang! The sound of weapons colliding with each other was also heard. Could it be that another examiner is dealing with the Orc Warrior? I guess that¡¯s what it looks like since itsted for quite a long time¡­ But didn¡¯t you see the signal? They clearly fired a signal to gather in the center of the forest. ¡®Whatever it was, it worked out.¡¯ It was a moment when I was worried about what would happen if the Orc Warrior escaped the forest and entered the vige. However, if you are dealing with the examiner who came with you, there is no need to worry too much. Even if they are not as good as him, they at least have the skills to not lose against the Orc Warriors. ¡®I don¡¯t know who it is, but when I return, I have to praise him for his contribution.¡¯ Thanks to holding on to the Orc Warrior, I was able to reduce the damage. ¡°¡­what.¡± When I arrived at the scene, I felt a little at ease. He thought the examiner who came with him was dealing with an Orc Warrior. But it wasn¡¯t. ¡°How can the cadets¡­¡± Cadets who shouldn¡¯t be here were there. He was looking at the Orc Warrior from a distance away from him. ¡°¡­!¡± There was a cadet in front of the Orc Warrior. A man with brown hair. The sight of him standing up to the Orc Warrior as if trying to protect his group was like watching a small leaf being blown around by a strong gust of wind. ¡®shit!¡¯ I thought it was dangerous. The cadet thought he could never defeat the Orc Warrior. That¡¯s why I tried to run to save him from the Orc Warrior. ¡°uh¡­?¡± I could feel the current of mana. Mana gathered around the cadet¡¯s sword as if the wind was creating a whirlwind. How is that possible? In the history of the continent, it was rare for a swordsman to use mana before the age of 20. No, almost none. It may or may note out once every hundred years. It was difficult to awaken mana to that extent. However, if he was not mistaken, that cadet was using mana right now. Unable to feel the mana, he gathered it into his sword and pierced the orc¡¯s heart. Can this happen? My feet don¡¯t fall off. The cadet was not hurt at all, making it pointless that he thought he would help him. ¡®Hmph¡­!¡¯ I made eye contact with the cadet who turned around. It was so emotionless that it was hard to believe that he had just hunted an Orc Warrior. I got goosebumps all over my body. Isn¡¯t this the face of an Orc Warrior that makes sense? *** The blood on my face was ufortable. I lifted my sleeve, wiped my face, and looked at the test tube. The examiner was looking at me like I was a monster. ¡®Did you see it?¡¯ Is it because he saw the use of mana, or is it because he was surprised that he killed the Orc Warrior? Or perhaps both, the examiner¡¯s expression wasplex and subtle. ¡°Examiner, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°¡­ah.¡± The examiner came to his senses at the sound of my voice. Mypanions also realized that the examiner hade up next to me. ¡°The exam is over. Everyone returns to the gathering ce.¡± The faces of the group crumpled at the examiner¡¯s words. The only thing they hunted was five goblins and the Orc Warrior I caught. I don¡¯t know how many points the Orc Warrior gave, but it was clear that the points were not enough. And more than anything, the examiner urged me to leave and I had to take a by-product in order to receive a score. ¡°What should I do with that? ¡°It will take some time to dismantle it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He thought about my words for a moment and then opened his mouth. ¡°There is no need to take by-products. ¡°I saw you hunting, so I¡¯ll include it in your score.¡± I nodded at those words. It was already a hassle to take care of the by-products, but it worked out well. We followed him out, asking the examiner for a generous grade. Coooooo! It was then. The ground shook and something huge appeared in the distance. Wow! And then a scream was heard. We made eye contact with the examiner who looked back at us. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When I nodded towards him, he nodded and increased his speed. I ran after the test tube, telling Mahol and Selina to leave the forest with Rayna. The examiner turned to me and was about to say something, but then closed his mouth. Wow! The sound of a monster. A monster as big as a tree was swinging its fist at the test tube. Because the examiners had to protect the cadets, they were unable to mount a counterattack and were busy blocking. If it goes on like this just a little longer, the examiners will lose. If you can¡¯t attack properly and just block, you¡¯ll eventually get tired, and if that happens, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get killed by the troll. ¡®If I had that¡­¡¯ I thought that a troll of that caliber would get a high score. I don¡¯t have enough points, so wouldn¡¯t it be possible to make up for theck of points if I hunt for them? ¡°Examiner.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The test tube that was injecting mana into the spear looks back at me. His face looked bewildered by the appearance of a troll out of nowhere. ¡°Does that count as points too?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°I mean the score.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll hit you.¡± The examiner, who was looking at me nkly, nodded. And the mana that had been infused into the spear was released. He passed by the test tube and pulled out his sword. ¡°Then I think you will give me plenty of points.¡± I remembered the sense of mana I used while dealing with the Orc Warriors. The mana that was scattered in the air gathered together. [¡®The Nameless God¡¯ is looking forward to your performance.] I kicked the ground and ran. Chapter 53 Episode 53 The examiners were busy after seeing the signal to evacuate all cadets. From the moment the monster¡¯s screams echoed through the forest, I knew something was definitely happening. ¡°Move quickly!¡± The examiners stopped watching and appeared to the cadets, leading them outside of the forest. The other examiners had already evacuated with their cadets. If they were the only ones to leave the forest, the captain who came with them would take care of the rest. With that in mind, it was time to move with the cadets. Coo! The ground shook. The ground shook as if a rock had fallen. The examiner¡¯s face hardened as he looked back. As big as a small red-haired garden. And then I saw a monster running towards me, drooling. ¡®Why is the troll here!¡¯ The troll itself is difficult to handle, but the troll you see over there is no ordinary troll. Even at a nce, I could see that it was much more dangerous than that. ¡°run!¡± They themselves didn¡¯t have the confidence to deal with that troll. No, you don¡¯t know if you only have test tubes. At least you won¡¯t lose. Because they were all knights who had awakened mana and were confident in their skills to a certain degree. If the three of you surround the troll and attack, you will either win in the end or hold out until the leaderes. But I couldn¡¯t do that now. There were people who had to be protected. Cadets at the academy. There was no way that cadets who could barely kill orcs could help against trolls. Rather, it was at a great disadvantage as it had to be fought while protecting it. ¡°Run away too!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± The cadets also ran to the entrance of the forest, screaming as if they had seen the troll. But why? The forest was not very big. So I thought we would arrive soon, but strangely, the entrance felt far away. ¡®Is there any use in running away?¡¯ A thought suddenly urred to me. I wonder if I can escape that troll just because I leave the forest. If the troll followed them out of the forest, the academy and the entire city could be dangerous. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to stop the trolls here at least a little? I thought I could just hold on until the captain came. ¡°Everyone take up arms!¡± And the troll¡¯s speed was too fast. Even if you run away like this, you will be attacked by a troll before you even leave the forest. It is better to attack while prepared than to be attacked defenseless. Wow! The troll appeared by destroying the tree. The appearance of a troll with many tendons sticking out was not normal. Eyes that have lost focus and be blurry. Those eyes were filled with only murder. ¡°Protect the cadets!¡± He pulled out his sword and shouted. Therades drew their weapons and stood in front of the cadets. I felt reassured knowing that my colleagues were supporting me. ¡°Ha!¡± He circted mana throughout his body and infused mana into his sword. And ran towards the orc. Whatever it is, hitting the yer is best. No matter how strong a knight he is, he can be taken aback by an unexpected surprise attack. It definitely had to be that way. Crumbling. ¡®Uh¡­ we made eye contact¡­¡¯ The troll¡¯s red eyes turned towards him. He lost consciousness. ¡­Argh! ¡­Oh my! Wake up! He slowly came to his senses when he heard faint sounds. My head was throbbing and pain felt like needles were stuck all over my body. ¡°Wake!¡± I was able toe to my senses as I heard the voice more clearly. ¡°¡­what¡¯s this.¡± I only lost consciousness for a brief moment. I attacked by maximizing my physical abilities using mana, but I made eye contact with the troll and lost consciousness. And when I opened my eyes, mypanions had suffered a blow that brought them close to annihtion. The cadets¡¯ limbs were broken, their heads were half caved in, and they were so miserable that it was questionable whether they were alive. One arm of the colleague who was giving the potion to the cadets disappeared. The body of my colleague, who was barely able to fend off the troll, was so damaged that it felt amazing that he was standing up. ¡°Cough¡­!¡± When I tried to raise my upper body, my chest felt sore and blood came out of my mouth. The organ is damaged. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ If he hadn¡¯t lost consciousness, the situation wouldn¡¯t have gotten this bad. He med himself for hiscency and stood up, using his sword as a staff to support his body. Then, he forcibly suppressed the pain by channeling mana throughout his body. You won¡¯t feel any pain for a while now. ¡°Hwaaaap!¡± I gritted my teeth. And then tried to rush towards the troll. ¡°What what¡­!¡± Suddenly a man appeared in front of him. A man with brown hair flying and a sword drawn stood between himself and the troll. It was not their leader. And above all, the clothes the man is wearing are those worn by cadets. That means the cadets are now taking on the troll. ¡°Run! ¡°This is not a guy you can deal with!¡± He shouted at the cadet. However, the cadet did not pretend to hear anything and instead picked his ears as if it was noisy. That was when he tried to reach him. ¡°Stay still.¡± The captain he had been waiting for so long has returned. But why wait? The test department couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. The cadet right in front of me is in danger and they tell me to wait. Have I gone crazy? ¡°Leader! ¡°What does that mean¡­!¡± ¡°Just stay quiet and watch. ¡°Then you will know.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± He didn¡¯t understand what the captain said. How is this any different from driving a cadet to his death? He prepared to run out in case the cadets were in danger. and. ¡°What is that¡­?¡± I was fascinated by the results, which were different from what I expected. *** The troll I knew was right. A monster that serves as a stepping stone for the protagonist who awakens in the distant future. He is stronger than a regr troll, but he is not a troll king. Between a troll and a troll king. In terms of orcs, they can be considered warriors or knights. However, the reason it is not specifically defined is because the species called trolls consists only of trolls and troll kings. The troll in front was like a mutant among trolls. A monster sorge and strong that even the Troll King is wary of it. ording to the original n, that troll should have woken up two yearster. He had to be killed by the protagonist who had acquired the talent of swordsmanship. ¡®Why did I wake up?¡¯ That troll doesn¡¯t wake up even with the slightest stimtion. It had leather so tough that it couldn¡¯t even be scratched unless it was a sword filled with the knights¡¯ mana. Despite the considerable shock, I slept without any hesitation. Now that such a troll had woken up, it couldn¡¯t help but be strange. Additionally, the troll¡¯s physical condition was not normal. Like an Orc Warrior, his eyes were open as if he had been drugged. ¡°This is going to be a little difficult.¡± If my prediction is correct, trolls will be twice as strong as before. It¡¯s hard to deal with the original troll, but this troll is twice as strong. ¡°I have no choice but to act.¡± If possible, I tried to solve the problem without acting. But I could tell since I was facing a troll. That I can¡¯t win now. That I have to ¡®act¡¯. ¡®You just have toe to your senses.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t even starting and I was already so worried. I just need toe to my senses. If you keep your mind straight, you can avoid being swallowed by the protagonist. Wow! The troll shook his fist. I stared at that fist. [¡®An unknown god¡¯ watches your acting and activities.] The world has be quiet. The troll¡¯s fist approached slowly. Ah, this is what it felt like. The feeling of not using mana and the feeling of using it¡­ everything was different. Quaaaaaaaaa! Even the fragments sticking out of the ground where the troll¡¯s fist had dug in seemed slow. Blue air currents. The manas informed the troll¡¯s movements and the surrounding objects. ¡®The feeling I felt when I met a bandit.¡¯ All my senses became clearer and I felt a strange sense of pleasure. Phew. The wind swirled around the sword imbued with mana. No, it was mana spinning. How can we achieve higher cutting power and be stronger? The manas strengthened the sword ording to my will and increased all physical abilities of my body. Have knights always felt this way? Mana was like a kind of carbonic acid. Once I epted it, it was so refreshing that I couldn¡¯t forget that feeling. Wow. The troll¡¯s wrist was cut straight like a piece of paper. Blue mana surged above the sword and shined vividly. ¡°Sword energy¡­!¡± A voice like a scream was heard from behind. I wrapped my ears with mana so that I could not hear those sounds. They were made to listen and see only things rted to trolls. Wow! Flesh oozed out from the cut section and created a new hand. Regeneration is a troll¡¯s signature ability. The biggest reason trolls were difficult to deal with was their incredible regenerative power. No matter how much I cut or cut it, it was quickly restored to its original state, so in the end, I was the one who got tired. ¡®You have to hit the vital point at once.¡¯ The troll has two vital points. It was the heart and the head. If only one of the two is destroyed, the troll dies. However, the vital point must bepletely destroyed. If there is even a little heart or brain left, it regenerates. Therefore, it must bepletely broken into pieces and ground into powder. ¡°Hmph!¡± I took a deep breath and snuggled into the troll¡¯s arms. Wow! The troll screamed and swung its fists to stop me. I didn¡¯t avoid that fist. I swung the sword, trusting the mana that covered it. Wow! Wow! The troll¡¯s fist cut off the arm like cutting tofu. No matter how thick the leather was, it couldn¡¯t withstand my mana. The troll¡¯s fist that had stunned the test tube was split apart as soon as it touched my sword. Wow! Troll scream. The sound was strangely satisfying. The troll¡¯s screams felt sweet, like listening to a beautiful musical performance. The blood flowing from the troll was better than cool water, and the falling flesh looked like fluttering flower petals. Madness. Excitement, pleasure, murder, etc. Negative emotions enveloped my body. Cut faster. Kill faster. We need to kill more. Such thoughts bubbled up inside me. I will quickly kill the troll and then kill the cadets and examiners behind. Okay. The sword was stuck in the troll¡¯s chest. As that part was cut off, even my hand was dug into my flesh. But it didn¡¯t reach the heart. The sword missed the heart. Wow! The troll¡¯s scream echoes once again. ¡°¡­!¡± The scream brought me to my senses and I quickly retreated. ¡®I almost got eaten.¡¯ I felt like I instantly became the main character. It was dizzying to think that it would have been dangerous if I had beente ining to my senses. Let¡¯s finish it quickly. Hunting is difficult without the help of the protagonist. So, I need to kill the troll as quickly as possible. I became so absorbed in the main character that I enjoyed torturing trolls. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡± I poured mana into the sword and ran until it was about to break. It quickly regenerated and jumped onto the swinging arm of the orc and jumped on its head. And then he stabbed his sword straight in. Fuwaaaaak! The mana that prated the brain exploded and exploded the troll¡¯s head. Slurp coo! The troll has fallen. I stopped ¡®acting¡¯ by shaking off the blood from my body. A sense of helplessness washed over me, and things I had not recognized returned. ¡­. No sound was heard except the noise of the troll falling. silence. People around me looked at me nkly, even forgetting to breathe. Chapter 54 Episode 54 The examiner couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. I was a cadet. Normally, it would have been normal to tremble at the sight of a troll. Even if you had the courage to fight back with a weapon, it was normal for you to copse without being able to properly attack or defend yourself. But what is he seeing now? It was impossible for the cadet to avoid a punch that would have knocked even him out with one hit. However, that cadet was easily taking the troll¡¯s attack. Should I just endure it? He even counterattacked. No, that wasn¡¯t what mattered now. A blue air current that makes the cadet¡¯s sword shine. ¡®Among the academy¡¯s cadets, none have awakened to Auror.¡¯ Anyone could see that it was an Auror. This cannot happen. When I came down to the academy at the order of the auditor general, I also investigated the cadets. The oldest is 19 years old. It was still too early to awaken Aurors. On average, prosecutors awaken to their Auras in their mid-twenties. Even so, the majority of swordsmen cannot feel the aura. It was difficult to awaken an Auror to that degree. There was no record of any Auror awakening among the academy cadets. There are many benefits to be gained from awakening an Auror, but there was no way a cadet who did not know this would hide his Auror awakening. There is so much that can be gained by revealing it, but why are we hiding it? ¡°Captain¡­ there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes, right?¡± Seeing the sword shining brightly, I couldn¡¯t just say no. ¡®It¡¯s not magic.¡¯ You can make the sword shine by using magic. However, a swordsman¡¯s auror and a wizard¡¯s mana have different waves. What I sense from the cadet is not that of a wizard. Anyone could tell that it was the prosecutor¡¯s auror. In other words, Auror. The exclusive property of knights. That was seen in the cadet. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything wrong.¡± It wasn¡¯t an illusion. There was nothing wrong with his eyes. Even the captain who stopped him was looking at the cadet with a helpless smile. To use Aurors when you¡¯re not even 19 years old. What¡¯s even more surprising is that ¡®He uses Auror more skillfully than most knights.¡¯ Using Aurors did not mean that everyone became stronger. Basically, your physical abilities increase, but if you cannot use the Aura properly, awakening the Aura will be meaningless. Awakening an auror is difficult, but operating it is also very difficult. Therefore, when knights awaken their aura, they work hard to use it skillfully. Only by making that effort can you use Aurors. however. ¡°¡­.¡± If you have talent, it will look like that. Being able to use Aurors at a young age is amazing, but using Aurors is better than a veteran knight. He increased his physical abilities by channeling auras throughout his body, and infusing auras into his sword increased its cutting power. Additionally, his swordsmanship was so great that he never allowed a troll to attack him. ¡®There is such a thing as genius.¡¯ That was beyond the realm of genius. It¡¯s still like that now, and I¡¯m even afraid of what will happen in the future. That alone is surprising enough. It didn¡¯t end there. ¡°Sword energy¡­!¡± I felt like I was out of breath as the aura surrounding the sword began to form the shape of the sword. It is an auror technique that only sword experts can use. It is absolutely impossible for a sword beginner who is just using aurors. Some say he was crazy for awakening his Auror, but even that level was incredible. ¡°¡­What on earth is this guy doing?¡± At his words, the captain rubbed his chin and muttered lowly. ¡°What kind of monster is this?¡± *** My whole body was soaked with the blood that poured out when my head exploded. The foreign substance mixed with brain fluid and blood made me feel dirty. I want to go back to my dorm right now and take a shower. ¡°You have to score properly.¡± He walked over to the test tube and pointed at the troll. The examiners who were looking at me nkly slowly nodded. His face was still in shock. I ignored them and looked at the cadets behind them. ¡°¡­.¡± They too were looking at me nkly. The shock must have been so great that his face seemed to have forgotten the pain. As I was looking at them, I felt that my future life at the academy would be noisy. I¡¯m sure what happened now will be spread far and wide. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ I get points for trolls and it¡¯s good for me if word gets out that I hunted trolls. Because it will help me in my future work. Before that, I want to take a shower. The troll¡¯s blood on his body gradually hardened. Plus, the smell is so bad that it gives me a headache. Since I was heading out of the forest anyway, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if I made the first move. ¡°Where are we going?¡± The examiner caught me as I turned to leave the forest. The hand holding my wrist is full of strength. The wrist that was held by him throbbed. ¡°Please let go of this.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± At my words, he realized his mistake and let go. Yet, he subtly blocked my path. It seemed like he was blocking my attempts to escape in advance. At that time, you might think about taking the wounded and leaving the forest. I think what I saw seemed like a big deal to them. ¡®It was definitely a bit too much this time.¡¯ There are no swordsmen my age who use auras. It wouldn¡¯t have been possible without someone as talented as Selina and the protagonist. In addition, I was able to manipte the aura freely and even showed ckness. I admit I was so excited. For the first time in a long time, I was able to swing a sword properly, and I waspletely assimted into the main character. So I couldn¡¯t control my strength. I felt a little excited while using the aurors. That doesn¡¯t mean I did anything wrong. So there is no reason to be treated like this. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my dorm.¡± ¡°what¡­?¡± His reaction was a bit slow. It was as if he had never thought that I would say that I was going back to my dorm. Then, perhaps realizing that he was thinking too much, he rxed his body. Before he knew it, his body had be tense and he was tense. That was something I could see too. They probably thought I would do something. You may have forgotten for a moment that this is an academy. ¡°I¡¯m trying to take a shower. ¡°Why not?¡± He said with a frown. I felt my blood drying up and I didn¡¯t want to take any more time. No, I didn¡¯t like this situation itself. I killed a troll, but it felt like I was being treated like a criminal. ¡°¡­.¡± Still, he did not try to get out of the way with a face filled withplicated feelings. I think I¡¯m thinking about ¡®what if¡¯. It takes too long to think. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Slowly, the joints connecting the bones began to ache. The reaction to the unreasonable movement began to ur. Only when I showed signs of difort did he step aside. ¡°Tsk.¡± As I passed him, I clicked my tongue in annoyance. Thanks to this, my blood thickened to the point where it was difficult to even move my body. ¡°Raymon¡­!¡± Selina, who found meing out of the forest, called out to me and then backed away. Because the sewage on my body smelled disgusting. It smelled like food waste that had been rotting for about a month. The smell was so bad that just being near it made me feel nauseous. ¡°I will exinter.¡± Selina nodded her head vigorously at my words. I saw him slowly falling away from me while holding his nose. He smiled bitterly and walked back to his dorm. ¡°Are you here?¡± Unlike Selina¡¯s reaction, Ellis greeted me calmly. Then he looked at my body and said: ¡°I¡¯ve heated the water, so you can go in right away.¡± He says it as if he expected this situation. As I watched here closer to me, my vision became blurry. ¡®¡­?¡¯ My body rxed and my vision reversed. I saw her running urgently towards me. ¡°¡­Ryan!¡± I can hear her voice faintly. what? Ah, it¡¯s all annoying. Thinking, talking, and moving all became tiresome. I want to close my eyes and sleep like this. It felt fluffy and soft to the touch. It was so warm and cozy that I wanted to stay in it. But someone kept shaking my body. I heard a faint sound that seemed to be telling me to get up. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± I don¡¯t want to get up. I want to continue to feel the drowsy feeling I have now. But I couldn¡¯t because the hand kept urging me to get up. ¡°¡­.¡± I raised my upper body, feeling weak. Then I rubbed my sleepy eyes and looked around. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Ellis was seen first. Next to her, who had strangely resentful looks in her eyes, were Selina and Mahol, who were looking at me with worried eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Why are you looking at me so burdensomely? At that time, my head started throbbing. And then I remembered what happened before I lost consciousness. Hunting trolls and shing with test tubes¡­ And even losing consciousness after meeting Ellis. I tried to shower, but my body suddenly lost strength. I suddenly came to my senses and looked at my hands. The blood that had been smeared all over disappeared and clean hands were visible. There were no foreign substances on his face or anywhere on his body, and instead he had a fragrant smell. ¡®Did Ellis clean it?¡¯ It wasmon for a maid to wash the body of a nobleman. And even as Raymond, he often received help from her, so he didn¡¯t feel much shame. Rather, I was worried about why I lost consciousness. I have never experienced any shock to my body. All attacks from Orc Warriors and Trolls were ignored. Even that was finished quickly. In reality, I suffered no damage. But what was the reason for the copse? ¡®rebound.¡¯ Suddenly one thing came to mind. The most appropriate reason why I suddenly lost consciousness. The body could not ept the use of aurors without proper preparation. I may not have felt it at the time because of the adrenaline, but when I got back to the hotel, I felt rxed and all at once. In addition, since I had assimted with the main character, the psychological blow was also great. Just holding on until you get back to your amodations is amazing. ¡®For some reason, my joints were sore.¡¯ After hunting the troll, every part of my body throbbed. At the time, I thought it was because I was attacked by a troll. Now that I see it, many things ovepped. ¡°But why are you looking at me like that?¡± The gazes of Selina and Ellis are burdensome. Mahol left the room to let his brother know that I was awake. Selina looked at me intently, then left the room and closed the door with an expression on her face that said she didn¡¯t like something. ¡­. There was silence in the room where it was just me and Ellis. She just looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything. Normally I would have said something to her, but the atmosphere was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t. How much time has passed like that? She opened her mouth. ¡°You were reckless.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I could have died.¡± If I thought I was going to die, I wouldn¡¯t have done it¡­ She was too serious to say that. I waited for her to say more. But that was the end. Her sad expression disappeared and she returned to her original expressionless expression. Grumble! Unexpectedly, my stomach growled in this heavy atmosphere. My face turned red for no reason. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some simple snacks for you.¡± She slowly got up and went out. I looked at the spot she left and scratched the back of my head. For no reason, I remembered her sad face and felt uneasy. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I exhaled lightly and got off the bed. A day passes. A rumor began to circte around the Academy. A cadet with awakened Auror caught a troll! The rumor is. Chapter 55 Episode 55: There is a monster at the academy. After the exam, strange rumors began to circte around the academy. It was a rumor that a monster existed at the academy. There were rumors going around that he had been hiding his skills and that a monster had finally revealed itself. Although it was a somewhat bizarre rumor, it had enough credibility. This is because there was a witness who imed to have seen a monster. In addition, the teachers and auditors who participated as examiners were quiet. On the contrary, the cadets who did not believe that monsters existed were now treated as strange people. Who the heck is this? Who is the monster? The cadets were busy inferring the existence of the monster. Plus, the exam was over so I had plenty of time. It became a kind of entertainment for them. They thought the monster would reveal itself soon. I thought that now that I was out of the exam, I would no longer have to hide myself. Huh! Whoop! The person involved doesn¡¯t even care. It was more beneficial to swing a sword than to pay attention to such rumors. Anyway, once a rumor starts to inte, it continues to inte endlessly. So, there is no need to worry and you can just watch the rumors being inted. Because I had nothing to lose. ¡°The principal is looking for you.¡± But the principal doesn¡¯t seem to think so. I saw that they sent an administrative staff member to call me. What I showed this time must have had such a big impact. ¡®It was definitely a mistake to show sword skills.¡¯ I was so intoxicated by the atmosphere at that time that I just finished it without stopping. To be ck at the age of 18. That was something that not even the first Sword Master could do. No, it was difficult to handle even an auror in the first ce, but he used sword energy. ¡°I wille to you soon.¡± ¡°All right. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that.¡± The administrative staff bowed their heads and left the room. There was something more important than visiting the principal. ¡°Lady Selina. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°The exams are over and the reason I wanted toe here is gone.¡± Seeing Selina off. The principal could meet at any time, but Selina couldn¡¯t. You should meet her whenever you can and show a good side to her. ¡®Though he showed a bit of a bad side this time.¡¯ Not only did he appear stained with troll blood, but he also lost consciousness. I don¡¯t think I did a particrly good job this time. But the good news is that she doesn¡¯t seem that upset. As I was looking at her and thinking about it, she was silent for a while and then asked me a question. ¡°Next time¡­ when can we meet?¡± Next¡­ I¡¯ll be graduating from the academy next year. ¡°Anytime Lady Selina wants.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s good. ¡°I won¡¯t lose easily next time.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Such interest is always wee. Basically, kids be friends when they fight. As I spent the remaining time sparring with her, I was confident that we had be quite close. ¡°then.¡± She got into the carriage. A dozen knights surrounded it and the carriage began to move. I watched the carriage disappear until the end and then turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the principal.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I headed straight to the principal¡¯s office. Now that the Board of Audit and Inspection has returned, I n to ask them what to do with the vice principal. I thought they would entrust the Vice Principalship to the Board of Audit and Inspection, but I was a little surprised that they didn¡¯t. I asked Ellis before entering the principal¡¯s office. ¡°Did your father say anything?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°If anythinges up, let me know right away.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The fact that I used an Auror was not yet known to Count Millennium. If it had been known, they would havee to visit or sent some kind ofmunication. But the fact that it¡¯s so quiet probably means that we don¡¯t know yet. smart. I knocked on the door of the principal¡¯s office. ¡°This is Raymond.¡± The principal inside told me toe in. ¡°Wee. ¡°Please sit here.¡± The principal said, pointing to the sofa across from him. As I sat there, the principal held up a kettle and asked. ¡°How can I have a cup of tea?¡± ¡°¡­Do you have any tea?¡± I also wanted to give him that mint tea, so I asked for some decent tea. ¡°¡­there is.¡± The principal seemed disappointed and brought tea, quenching his appetite. The steaming tea had a nice scent. A smell resembling cherry blossoms. The ck tea of this world is slightly different from the ck tea I know. yellow car. Whoop. As I picked it up and took a bite, my mouth was filled with the pleasant scent of flowers. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Thank goodness.¡± The principal looked at me intently while drinking Ratel tea. Sip, sip, sip. For a while, the sound of tea drinking filled the principal¡¯s office. The principal and I just drank tea without saying anything, like people gathered to drink tea. As I was drinking my third cup of ck tea, the principal opened his mouth. ¡°We have decided to detain the former vice principal in the royal dungeon.¡± It¡¯s about rapport. They were talking about how to punish the vice principal. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t find anything he stole.¡± His next words made my heart ache. It was natural that I couldn¡¯t find it. Because I already swallowed it. But I can¡¯t say that. I calmly put down the teacup and crossed my legs. In times like these, I need to show that I have the time to spare. That way, they won¡¯t think I didn¡¯t do it and doubt me. ¡°okay.¡± ¡°They are so meticulous that even the safe listed in the ledger is empty. ¡°I think they probably anticipated this situation a long time ago and prepared for it.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The whole time he spoke, his eyes were watching my reaction. Ledger safe etc. I was watching to see the reaction that came from me every time I said a word that would sting. And if they show even the slightest strange reaction, they will suspect that I took it. No, he was still doubting it. The only people who knew about the vice-principal¡¯s safe were me, the principal, who looked at the ledgers, and the vice-principal, who was the original owner. Therefore, there was no choice but to be suspicious of stolen goods that suddenly disappeared. Either the vice principal or I might be the culprit. However, acting facial expressions was as easy as eating cold porridge for me. I looked at him like he was wondering what that was. ¡°So I¡¯m thinking of torturing the vice principal for a few days to find out. If it still doesn¡¯te out, there¡¯s nothing we can do. ¡°I guess I should give up and send them to jail.¡± ¡°I wish I could find it.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡± After saying those words, I closed my mouth. The principal didn¡¯t talk about the vice principal anymore. A moment of silence. This time it was the principal who broke it. ¡°by the way. Can I ask when you could use it?¡± I asked about the aurors I had seen. This is a question I had already expected. Because the auditors would have told him everything. ¡°I recently awakened.¡± It¡¯s not a lie. It was during this exam that I used Aurors in earnest. However, what I did this time could not be exined by that. ¡°Hmm¡­ I recently awakened, but I¡¯m using sword energy?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°They say I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m not a prosecutor, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t know at all. Let alone awakening at the age of 18, I do know that using sword energy in the year of awakening is impossible.¡± Swordsmanship was a problem. The sword that was supposed to kill the troll in one go became an obstacle. To be honest, there was no excuse when it came to sword skills. The level that can handle sword skills is Sword Expert. In order to be a sword expert, you must awaken your aura and sharpen it for several years. But considering that most of them stop at beginner level. The swordsmanship I showed was an impossible thing that should not have been possible in the first ce. ¡°¡­.¡± So I was silent. If you say this or that to make excuses for something that cannot be excused, you will definitely make a mistake. So, rather than making a mistake, it was better to keep your mouth shut and block it in advance. The right to remain silent does not exist on earth for nothing. If I don¡¯t talk about it, it¡¯s difficult for the other person to dig into it to the end. The principal must have read my thoughts and didn¡¯t try to dig deeper. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I tried to go too deep. Everyone has a secret. ¡°When I get excited, I talk a lot.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± Even if I asked, they wouldn¡¯t answer anyway. ¡°by the way. Thanks to you, I was able to cut out the rotten part. ¡°I express my sincere gratitude.¡± The principal bows his head. I answered by nodding my head. ¡°So I prepared a gift for you. ¡°I hope you like it.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°You can look forward to finding outter.¡± The principal smiled meaningfully and looked at me. *** A few dayster, the test results were posted on the academy bulletin board. The cadets gathered around the bulletin board and looked at their records, giving two reactions: either joy or disappointment. Once you take the test, you will be notified of your score and the test ranking. The ss for the next grade is determined by adding up the scores and rankings of the tests taken in each grade. And those whose rankings are too low are repeated. All I hunted were Orc Warriors and Trolls. Although it was clear that both were high-scoring monsters, the scores differed depending on how much the cadets who entered in the beginning hunted. ¡°Aren¡¯t you crazy?¡± ¡°Does this crazy thing make sense? ¡°This cannot happen.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the teachers¡¯ money?¡± However, the cadets were reacting more strongly than expected. There were even some who grunted as if they could not ept the test results. And the reaction got worse when I got to the bulletin board. ¡°Hey, over there¡­!¡± ¡°Is it him? omg¡­ ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like that.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± The way they looked at me was not kind. Some of them were even hostile to me. I walked to the bulletin board with a puzzled mind. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°Come out!¡± The cadets hurriedly moved to both sides of the road. And he watched me with eyes full of various emotions. I ignored them and looked at the results table hanging on the bulletin board. ¡®My ranking is¡­¡¯ From bottom to top. I looked halfway through, but there were no names like me or Mahol. As I gradually climbed higher and reached the top, I stiffened slightly. To be honest, I thought this exam would be somewhere in the middle. I didn¡¯t hunt that many monsters, and I thought the leading team would have captured most of the prey. You may think that¡¯s unfair, but that¡¯s the rule. So I was thinking about going into the mountains. And then something happened and I couldn¡¯t do that. I thought that no matter how high I gave the score for catching the troll, it would never exceed 20 points. At that time, they said that if you catch a troll, you will get about 10 points. But¡­ ¡¸352nd ce Zarge (47) 351st ce Luther (48) 350th ce Guerra (49) ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ 5th ce Der (75) 4th ce Hans Derry (77) tied for 2nd ce Mahol Raina (80) 1st ce Raymond Millennium (96)¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What am I looking at now? For some reason my name is at the top. Chapter 56 Episode 56: For a moment, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in first ce. Maybe the ¡®0¡¯ was omitted in the 10th or 100th ce. If I hadn¡¯t done that, there was no way I would havee in first ce as I couldn¡¯t hunt properly. It was clear that there was a typo. ¡®The score¡­¡¯ But the score I got was strange enough to be called a mistake. 96 points. An average score, neither 100 nor 90. I raised my hand and rubbed my eyes. Okay, I¡¯m looking at it wrong now. How can 96 points be justified? The only monsters my team caught were a few goblins, a troll, and an orc warrior. Although trolls and orc warriors are difficult monsters for cadets to catch. You get over 90 points for catching it. Considering that goblins have 2 points and regr orcs have 4 points¡­ even if a troll can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s over 70 points. ¡®Is this what I told you to expect?¡¯ When I interviewed with the principal, he told me what to expect. At the time, I didn¡¯t know what to expect. I think I understand now. What made it possible for me to take first ce at an all-time high. What¡¯s even funnier is that Mahol and Reina, who were on the same team as me, were 16 points different from me. This waspletely about making me the unrivaled number one. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± It¡¯s good to get first ce. No matter what, I knew that I was better than others. Because it helps me skip a grade. however. ¡®You did too much to do this¡­¡¯ There is a difference of nearly 20 points from 4th ce. This is equivalent to the score for killing 10 goblins. No matter how good the score is, it¡¯s the same. There is no such thing as moderation. I have nothing to say about this even if the cadets misunderstand that the teachers are favoring me. ¡°Hey, what is this?¡± ¡°96 points makes sense? ¡°It¡¯s only 5 points different from your best record!¡± ¡°This is something strange.¡± It¡¯s scary to think like that. The cadets quietly expressed their dissatisfaction. They said the score I got was too much. Even the highest record was mentioned. ¡®The highest record was probably¡­ the current Sword Master.¡¯ Amoner sword master who was born as amoner and became the first sword master. A genius swordsman who was an inferior student at the Academy until the age of 19 and became an Auror at the age of 20. A renegade who ignored the courtship of the royal family and went straight to the empire. The Academyined, even mentioning him as a taboo word. Moreover, as a sword master, unlike me, he entered the forest first. But I got inst. And even that was cut off midway, so the hunt had to end early. So I have to be suspicious. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand theirints. Ironically, I decided to act more confidently. ¡®If I look strange, they¡¯ll be more suspicious.¡¯ If I, the person in question, showck of confidence in my score. Rather, the cadets will see it as more strange and be suspicious. They asked if I had asked the teachers for favors with power or money. Although it may not be pointed at me directly. No, I¡¯ll act like nothing happened. But that wasn¡¯t a good thing. In order for me, a freshman, to skip a grade, I need the implicit consent of the cadets. What if I skip a grade while the cadets find it strange? Cadets will implicitly express their dissatisfaction with the academy. If that happens, there will be fewer people who want to enter the academy. There is no such blow to the academy, which receives support in proportion to the number of cadets. Moreover, if the number of cadets begins to decrease, even the children of nobles and merchants will stoping. If that happens, it may be impossible to recover. Therefore, you must skip a grade with the cadets¡¯ approval. ¡®Is this a test?¡¯ The principal is testing me. I tried to find out how I would react amidst the cadets¡¯ suspicions. You probably want to see whether I will flinch in this situation or not. This was his personal request, not my request. That¡¯s why I felt a little embarrassed about him. What if I cower here and be suspicious of the cadets? The principal said it was a mistake and would revise the grade he gave me. But on the contrary. What if I act confidently here? Even though the cadets are suspicious, they will secretly wonder if they really did enough hunting. This will reduceints, and there will be no need for the principal to revise the scores. With arms crossed. I tapped my forearm with my fingertips. Talk. So what should I do? It¡¯s simple. All you have to do is confidently act as if that score is correct. Sreuk. I finished my thought by uncrossing my arms. This was my chance. Depending on what I do, there is a lot I can gain. Eat. I let out a smallugh and turned my back to the bulletin board. The faces of the cadets were in my field of vision. ¡­. The noisy cadets fell silent. In an instant, the audience became quiet and the cadets¡¯ eyes focused on me. I could see their eyes searching my face. And they took a step back. The cadets saw the smile on my face. A confident look that has nothing to be embarrassed about. I briefly nced at them and walked away. Trudging. The cadets on the side where I walked moved to the left and right. plod along. After two steps, there were no more cadets left in front of me. ¡°Wow, did you see his face?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so unlucky.¡± ¡°uh? I thought I was cool? You¡¯re confident. ¡°How can you be so confident when you have no skills?¡± ¡°I seemed to think it was a shame, but if I had been given a little more time, I could have beaten the Sword Master¡¯s record! ¡°It seems like he¡¯s saying that.¡± A voice came out among the noisy cadets. ¡°Anyway, that monstrous score is real?¡± At those words, the cadets became quiet again. 96 points. Monster score. I didn¡¯t want to admit that score, but I didn¡¯t want to have to admit it now. The cadets fell silent. *** The academy where themotion about the monster had calmed down for a while. Monster Raymond Millennium has made a fuss again. Hunted trolls and monsters using sword techniques. It turned out that there was only one person who received a monster score of 96 points. And that monster is Raymond Millennium. Among the cadets who were there when I went to check the bulletin board. I saw the cadets who had been there where I had hunted the troll. And when they found me and found out that I was number one, Raymond Millennium, they started spreading rumors. ¡°Hey, did you hear that rumor?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°madam. You know what! that! Raymond!¡± ¡°iced coffee. that. ¡°It was crazy.¡± ¡°yes? But what¡¯s even more amazing is that he was the one who hunted the troll!¡± ¡°what? crazy! ¡°Wasn¡¯t that a rumor?¡± ¡°No! ¡°Someone who saw that came out!¡± The rumor spread throughout the academy. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s crazy. really. Are you the same age as us? ¡°But you caught a troll.¡± ¡°Plus, I used a sword too! This is a first! ¡°You¡¯re 18 years old!¡± The cadets gathered in one ce to see the hero of the rumor. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The training ground was empty. There were no other cadets other than the scarecrow I took out, Mahol swinging the dagger next to me, and Ellis assisting me next to me. ¡°I¡¯m not some kind of zoo monkey.¡± But once you step outside the training ground. ¡°Is it him?¡± ¡°Wow, look at you swinging your sword. ¡°It is art.¡± ¡°When did you show your sword skills? ¡°I came here to see that!¡± It was full of cadets who had gathered together to watch me. ¡°What is that guy next to me? ¡°Isn¡¯t your dagger skills unusual?¡± ¡°He. Isn¡¯t it Mahol? Wow, he looks like that?¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re tall too? ¡°You¡¯re more handsome than I thought.¡± And some of those who came to see me began to recognize Mahol next to me. Mahol, who had grown rapidly as if the growth period hade all at once, had already be a young man. He¡¯s also quite a handsome young man. In addition, the dagger skills he was currently practicing were unusual, so one by one, I began to take interest in him. ¡°me. ¡°I like him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something different and attractive.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I recognize him!¡± And eventually, Mahol¡¯s fans also appeared. Mahol does not open his mouth in front of others and adheres to mysticism. There were also people who felt great attraction and followed along. ¡®It feels like the main character has changed.¡¯ Still, it didn¡¯t feel bad. Because it means recognizing the person who will be my subordinate. And it was a car that felt burdened by the excessive attention from the cadets. As the attention on me was dispersed, the burden lessened. The rumor I needed had already spread enough. No further attention is needed. ¡°young master.¡± ¡°uh.¡± ¡°They say the former vice principal was imprisoned in the royal dungeons.¡± And good news to hear. It was about the vice principal¡¯s disposition. The principal tortured the vice principal for a while to find the money and various stolen goods that the vice principal had stolen. There was a time when I secretly visited him because I was curious about how they would torture him. Despite his benevolent appearance, the principal was very tough in his torture methods. And it was cruel. He smiles kindly while using all the tools listed in the torture room one by one. After all, people should not be judged by their appearance. ¡°I told you so!¡± The vice principal shed bloody tears as he red at the principal who was torturing him. I was repeatedly treated with potions and then tortured. The fat that was a symbol of wealth had been lost and became thin. ¡°Don¡¯t lie. ¡°I went to the ce you mentioned, but there was nothing.¡± ¡°therefore! ¡°Nothing but the safe!¡± An awl is jabbed into the shoulder of an assistant principal who is telling the truth. And the principal growled, ring at him with cold eyes. ¡°Where did you steal it from?¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the only ce!¡± I looked at that and scratched my cheek. ¡®That¡¯s the truth.¡¯ Two safes in the vice principal¡¯s office and private room. All the goods stolen by the vice principal were contained in those two safes. The vice principal was speaking honestly now. But the principal didn¡¯t believe it. ¡®Because I already took it.¡¯ I opened the safe as the vice principal said, but it was empty. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the vice principal was deceiving him. This is the first time I feel sorry for the vice principal who fainted after being tortured to the end. ¡°It is said that murder contract and intimidation¡­ have been added as charges.¡± In addition to solicitation, countless other crimes were revealed. The vice principal ended up rotting in prison for the rest of his life. In addition, it was hung at the entrance of the kingdom¡¯s capital once a day and was stoned by passers-by. Still, I couldn¡¯t die. If you feel like you¡¯re about to die, priests and healers give you blessings and treatment so you don¡¯t die. The vice principal has to live in such pain for the rest of his life. ¡®The main character will eventually die as he steps forward.¡¯ When the protagonist attacks the royal family, the prisoners inside are also killed. If things go as they should, the vice principal will be killed at that time. Liberation by the protagonist. But unfortunately, I will stop the royal family from falling. So in the end, he will be tortured to no end. Chapter 57 Episode 57: The faces of the teachers teaching ss were very haggard. While being tortured, the vice-principal revealed the names and charges of the teachers who had been asked to do the same. As a result, countless teachers, along with their vice principals, were taken to the royal court. About half of the entire academy left. Naturally, the number of teachers avable to teach the cadets decreased, and eventually three sses had to be merged. As a result, teachers worked almost like they were overworked. ¡®Because my colleagues were taken away.¡¯ On top of that, I found out that a colleague I trusted had done something like that, so the mental shock is hard to describe. Murmur. More than 150 cadets gathered in a ss that used to have only 50 to 60 students. The noise and frustration grew bigger. The good news was that the ss wasrge enough to amodate 150 people. ¡°This is different from our ss.¡± Mahol was able to take sses with me. The ss, which was designed to gather as many nobles as possible, was modified by the principal himself. Commoners and nobles became mixed. In addition, I don¡¯t know if the principal did it on purpose, but I ended up in the same ss as Mahol. ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Mahol looked around the ss like a country boy in the city. It would have been a little embarrassing if he had done it alone. I had to look around a bit because I was doing that for 3 hours. But fortunately, the othermoners also had a simr reaction to Mahol, so they did not look at Mahol strangely. but. ¡°and. ¡°I¡¯m in the same ss as Raymond!¡± ¡°Look at those eyes. What is he thinking? Geniuses are different, right? ¡°Aren¡¯t you thinking about things like the efficiency of swordsmanship or how to use aurors?¡± Most of the cadets¡¯ eyes were focused on me. He looked at me more openly than when I was at the training ground, or rather, when I was at the training ground. There were many times when I felt burdened by the way they attached meaning to my every action. ¡°What¡¯s different? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re a mess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t stare too much. ¡°We could be harmed for no reason.¡± Of course, the views were not always favorable. Most of them still looked at me hostilely. In some ways, the rumor was truly amazing. Even people who see me for the first time turn against me and make people take for granted that I am a fool. They were afraid that I might harm them. ¡®The good thing is that they don¡¯t see me as ipetent¡­¡¯ Originally, my tinnitus was ipetent bastard. He is a fool, but because he is ipetent, he bes an object of even more contempt. But now, ¡®ipetence¡¯ has been removed from the ipetent idiot. Because the results of this test proved that I am not ipetent. A monster-like score of 96 points, a monster-like ability to hunt trolls, and a monster-like talent that showed off at the age of 18. When the cadets saw me, they always looked at me like I was looking at a monster. I just showed that I have the ability. That actually had the opposite effect. ¡°Don¡¯t make eye contact. ¡°You could die.¡± ¡°Miss, why on earth does someone like that have such talent!¡± ¡°God like a dog! ¡°What good is a bastard!¡± There were people who were more hostile towards me because of my abilities. I¡¯m worried that I might harm them with my abilities. People who would be jealous if I had the talent they should have had. I didn¡¯t like them at first. They weren¡¯t harming me directly, and there were too many of them to respond to them all. More than anything. ¡®bothered.¡¯ Before, I would have retaliated against everyone who insulted me. I must have stepped on you carefully to prevent you from moving your mouth. But I didn¡¯t want to do that anymore. No, it was annoying. I feel like the people who are jealous of me are so insignificant. Rather, I felt like reacting to it would make me feel insignificant, so I left it alone. But it seemed like they had confidence in my actions. As I was walking down the hallway, I could see guys walking in front of me. puck. Are they ignoring me even though they saw me, or are they really not seeing me? puck. My shoulder collided with mine. Usually in times like this, an apology is made. And when he sees my face, he turns blue or lowers his head and apologizes as if his back is going to break. But their reaction was something quite different. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°What what!¡± Although his body trembled at the cold look in my eyes, he faced me confidently. It felt a little different seeing that. Sinceing to the academy, no one has challenged me so openly. What¡¯s more, even the vice-principal who was trying to get me to do some work smiled kindly in front of me. But a cadet, not a teacher, is arguing with me. This is true. ¡®I feel dirty.¡¯ I guess I held back a lot. I see these guys installing things. Have you not heard the rumor about me? By now, what happened at the banquet would have started to spread around the Academy. I remember that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t even touch me. Are these guys doing it knowingly or do they really not know? ¡°why? what!¡± ¡°What are you going to do if you stare at me like that?¡± Even though he is confident, his overly confident behavior makes meugh. This is absurd. Are you forgetting that I am the son of Count Millennium? Have I forgotten that I am a fool? ¡®Whatever it is, I¡¯m being ridiculous.¡¯ How should I deal with these? I stayed quiet for a while. There are people who climb up like this without even knowing how grateful they are. I quietly thought about how to deal with them. But I think they had a strange misunderstanding about my actions. Maybe they thought that I wouldn¡¯t do them any harm if I stayed quiet. ¡°If I hit you on the shoulder, you don¡¯t have to apologize!¡± ¡°What are you going to do with my shoulder! ¡°Oh my gosh, people are dying!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your shoulder broken?¡± Now he started shouting at me openly. Wow, how can someone be this stupid? I looked at their clothes. The clothes ofmoners and nobles were simr, but there was one difference. A small badge hanging on the chest. Commoners¡¯ ones are ck, but nobles¡¯ ones are colored. The Baron is red, the Viscount is green, and the Earl is silver. Their badges were red and ck. In short, one noble and twomoners. He shouted so loudly that people gathered around him to see if he had learned anything about being the son of a nobleman. I think I thought that if more people looked at me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to act carelessly. ¡®It¡¯s stupid, but it¡¯s too stupid.¡¯ Know one, don¡¯t know two. An ordinary noble would naturally be conscious of the gaze of those around him. When many eyes are focused on you, you may feel burdened. But that¡¯s a story from ¡®normal¡¯ times. I am very, very far from that normal. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°uh? ¡°That¡¯s Raymond.¡± One by one, cadets recognized me. Before I knew it, the hallway was filled with cadets who came to watch. The most fun thing in the world is watching a fight. I ignored their gaze and extended my hand towards them. ¡°¡­!¡± I reflexively trembled and grabbed the shoulder of the guy whose eyes were wide to avoid losing. The cadet with the red badge¡¯s eyes were shaking wildly at my touch. ¡°I think I broke my shoulder?¡± I looked down at him and tightened my hands. Wood tter! The sound of bones breaking is heard widely. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± It was toote for him to scream. He screamed at me that it hurt and told me to take his hands off him. I ignored that guy¡¯s words and turned his bones into powder. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh!¡± ¡°What are you doing now!¡± ¡°I broke my shoulder!¡± Next to the moaning cadet, the other guys were embarrassed. It was as if they had never thought that I would attack them. ¡°why? ¡°They said your shoulder was broken, so we¡¯re looking into it.¡± I looked at them as if something was wrong. Did you read life in my eyes? They made dumb noises and ran away, abandoning the baron¡¯s self-control. The guy who was left alone looked at me with nowhere to go. He gave him a cold smile and clenched his fist. ¡°You should take a hit.¡± He then swung his fist and cut his entire body. After beating me like this, those who try to mess with me will disappear. Screams filled the hallway until ss started. *** sses were held in ss in the morning and outdoors in the afternoon. As the number of sses decreased, some cadets were unable to use their sses, so the students were divided into morning and afternoon sses. I was satisfied with it. Because the time I can swing the sword has increased. With a scarecrow in front of him, he raised a wooden sword and swung it. I practiced swordsmanship in pursuit of efficiency with what I thought was the most rational attitude. Just like that. He applied moderate force and struck only the vital points, thinking the scarecrow was an enemy. How long was he swinging his sword like that? ¡°Over there¡­¡± There was a group of people talking to me. I looked back coldly, wondering if that guy was like a bunch of rag-tag bastards. However, contrary to my expectations, they did not give me a bad feeling. ¡°Can I learn some swordy?¡± I blinked nkly at his actions as he closed his eyes tightly and lowered his head. Did you say you wanted to learn swordsmanship now? I picked my ears to see if I had heard something wrong. But I didn¡¯t hear or see it wrong. However, his face and actions were very serious, even if he thought it was a joke. ¡°Swordsmanship?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His face was filled with a desire to learn swordsmanship from me. This was my first time doing something like this, so I was dazed for a moment. ¡®Commoner¡­¡¯ ck badge. Broadly speaking, there are two categories ofmoners. Those who overcame the negative views of those waiting until graduation andmoners to work their way up the ranks. The cadet in front of me did that. The way I tried to do something reminded me of my past as a minor actor. At that time, I practiced countless times because I wanted to do even a little better. ¡°Sure.¡± Maybe that¡¯s why I was d to hear his request. I dly epted and decided to watch his swordsmanship. He was surprised and very happy because he didn¡¯t think I would ept it. While I was watching his swordsmanship, Ellis came to me. Then the principal said he was looking for him and asked if he could go now. When I looked at the teacher, he nodded as if the conversation was already over. ¡°go.¡± The cadet who was being taught swordsmanship by me had already lost his stamina and copsed. Since I had nothing else to do here, I decided to follow her. And there wasn¡¯t much I could get from this ce in the first ce. I thought it went well. I already had something to say to the principal, but I was grateful that he called me first. ¡°Wee.¡± The principal weed me willingly, as usual. It felt a little awkward for him because his smile when he was torturing him was simr to his current smile. As I sat down, he poured me some tea and tried to tell me his business. But even faster than that, his face hardened at the sound that came out of my mouth. ¡°Please skip the grade to the senior year.¡± The principal was speechless at the request that the new student could not make. Chapter 58 Episode 58 : The principal called Raymond to make amends. Although he gave a high score, he thought it was too small a reward. So I called him. He is always caught by the cadets during recess, so if he calls out at that time, the cadets will definitely find it strange. Even though there is a justification for monster scores and skills. It was best to sing during ss, when there were less stares. And I decided to think aboutpensation together with Raymond. This is separate from the ¡®favor¡¯ he is doing. Because it was something I wanted to do personally. But what he said when he came was beyond imagination. Please let me skip a grade. There was no major problem with the grade skipping itself. Rather, it was even weirder that he stayed in that grade with such monstrous skills. You can skip at least two grades. but. To senior year. The graduating ss in front of him was the problem. That was a matter that was somewhat beyond the principal¡¯s authority. The score he gave Raymond is a big problem that cannot bepared. ¡®Maybe we¡¯ll have to fight the whole cadets.¡¯ For the cadets and the Academy, the senior year was a ce that should not be tampered with. The threshold to graduating ss is so high and steep for cadets that even teachers can¡¯t cross them hastily. The graduating ss at the academy were people with different powers than nobles. No matter how good the education system of famous schools is, academies also have their own merits. That means support from the royal family. Royal support. This was amazing not only financially, but also huge in other ways. One of the royal family¡¯s investments in the academy was the cadets who graduated from the academy. The idea was that those who graduated would be appointed as knights. The appointment of a knight by an ordinary nobleman and the appointment of a knight by the royal family are different in weight. Although it was different for famous noble families such as the Earl of Millennium, the appointment of knights by ordinary nobles did not have much significance. He was simply a being higher than themon people, nothing more or less. Even though he had no skills, he was able to be appointed as a knight because he was appointed as a knight by a nobleman. However, the appointment of royal knights is different. Appointment as a knight is given after thorough verification of skills. Even among nobles andmoners, greater significance was attached to the appointment of royal knights. Aside from that, those who are appointed knights can get jobs in the royal family or be noticed by other nobles. That is whymoners without a proper vision gather at the academy. As the academy produced many graduates, there were many things that fell to them. Therefore, in the early days, the threshold for graduating ss was not very high. The graduation ss was a ce that anyone could enter as long as they had the right skills. ¡®The Sword Master¡¯s defection.¡¯ But soon a big problem arose. A student who was said to be a tremendous talent at the academy and who had even be an Auror ended up working under the empire rather than the royal family or the kingdom¡¯s nobility. In addition, since then, he has be a sword master and has contributed to the growth of the power of the empire and the weakening of the power of the kingdom. Since that incident, the threshold for graduating ss has be so high. Not only is it supported by ability, but also a noble heart toward the royal family and difficult trials. Because of this, there were many cadets who left the academy without being able to make it to the graduating ss. Since then, the graduating ss has be a symbol of the Academy. A ce that cannot and should not be overlooked. Where you have to be qualified. ¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been a cadet for several years, and I¡¯m a freshman and I¡¯m just starting my senior year¡­¡¯ Of course, it wasn¡¯t like there was no history of lower grades skipping to the senior year. However, the problem was that the cadet who skipped a grade was the sword master. If you really wanted to skip a grade, you needed a good reason. There is enough justification for cadets to agree that it is right to skip a grade. ¡®It¡¯s a separate issue from skill.¡¯ Raymond¡¯s power has already been proven. The same goes for hunting trolls. The moment he showed the sword skill, the symbol of a sword expert, it was impossible to argue against his skills. However, the problem was that regardless of one¡¯s ability, there was a procedure to advance to the graduating ss. However, Raymond ignores the procedure and asks to skip a grade. This was a bigger problem because he was the principal and not Gra, the principal. This could lead to concerns that he was abusing his power. ¡°I need to hear why you asked me to skip a grade.¡± If it were any other cadet, I would have stopped talking nonsense and just left, but Raymond was different. I already received some help from him. Above all, what he said now was to ask for the ¡®favor¡¯ he had promised. The principal lifted the tea, moistened his dry mouth, and looked at Raymond. *** The principal seemed more embarrassed than expected. He was shocked when I heard that I was going to skip a grade. I knew very well what senior year meant at the academy. So it was understandable that he was embarrassed. ¡®But aren¡¯t you too surprised?¡¯ To be honest, when I asked you to skip a grade, it seemed like I was half-missing it. I knew that it was impossible to skip a grade right away. So I didn¡¯t think they would do it right away. I just meant that I was going to ask you this, so please prepare in advance. ¡°Hmm¡­ please let me skip a grade¡­¡± But the principal took it more seriously than I thought. I was immersed in agony while repeating the words ¡®grade skipping¡¯ and ¡®graduation grade¡¯. I was rather embarrassed by that sight. What I said without much meaning, as if I was just nudging him. The principal attached too much meaning to it. ¡®Did I say please?¡¯ no. I didn¡¯t say the word please. I asked if I could simply skip a grade. But why are you taking it so seriously? ¡°Why are you asking me to skip a grade?¡± In the end, he asked me with a serious face if he couldn¡¯t find the answer. In response to that question, I ced my hand on my crossed legs and patted them. ¡°Because I have a lot of work to do.¡± I don¡¯t know what the main character is doing, but I can¡¯t waste my time at the academy for years with nothing more to gain. At that time, I have to prepare for the main character¡¯s attack and prepare for my future. As long as 3 years, as short as 1 year. Inside, the protagonist will begin to move in earnest. Although he did not acquire the talent for swordsmanship, he will not slow down attacking the kingdom even if he gains other talents. The main character I knew was that kind of guy. A massacre who uses everything possible to kill humans, regardless of means. A murderer who lives on anger and hatred. ¡®Get out as quickly as possible and build strength.¡¯ The errands at the academy are already over. Its primary purpose was to run away from the protagonist, but its primary purpose disappeared when it met the protagonist. And the next goal, the capture of Mahol, was sessfully aplished. I won his heart by helping his younger brother get out of the dump and even giving him treatment. And through my outburst, I made him instinctively fear me and follow me. When the two most important goals have been achieved, what is the need to take any more time? The reason to go to the Academy disappeared immediately after obtaining Mahol. Nevertheless, there was a reason why I had to graduate from the academy. ¡®I need to be appointed a knight for the work I will do from now on.¡¯ Once I leave the academy, I will not return to the count family. I had a ce to go. And that ce is better than the name Raymond Millennium. There was more need for the name Sir Raymond. Because the ce I¡¯m going to go is a ce where family names don¡¯t have much meaning. Rather, it was a ce where the title of knight was more valid as proof of one¡¯s skills. To even go there, you have to be appointed a knight. Of course, he was able to receive a knighthood from the count¡¯s family. In fact, half of the family¡¯s knights had been knighted by Count Millennium. However, in the ce where I am going, the appointment of a knight from the royal family is given greater value than from the count¡¯s family. No matter how famous the knights were, it was no different. ¡®If you go in the name of the millennium, it could have the opposite effect.¡¯ It was also a contradictory ce where knights were wee, but the self-restraint of famous families was not. Because I have extreme contempt for those who use their family¡¯s prestige on their backs. In that sense, graduating from the academy was a useful tool for me. No matter how noble a person is, in order to be appointed as a knight by the royal family, one must show a certain level of achievement and skill. And the road is very difficult. It is especially difficult for nobles like me, who are widely known as ipetent idiots, to be appointed knights. Because I have to openly warn the nobles around me. But the academy is different. There were no nobles of higher rank than me, and above all, this was a merit system. If you already show skills like me, the cadets will admit it even though they may be jealous. Since the majority weremoners to begin with, there was no way they could rebel against me. ¡°There is a lot of work to do¡­¡± The principal thought over what I said and nodded slightly as if he had decided on something. ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand that we need a reason to skip you to the senior year.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°But if I try to create that cause myself, I¡¯m sure there will be a big problem.¡± I agreed to the principal¡¯s words by nodding my head. If the principal himself tries to skip a grade for me, there will be a lot of controversy within the academy. It¡¯s an abuse of power, and it¡¯s not like I was asked to do it. No matter how much I showed my dark side, this was a different problem. No matter how powerful the talent you have, you cannot enter the graduating ss, which is the symbol of the academy. Those who are now in the graduating ss have worked hard for several years to get into the graduating ss. What I do is no different than ignoring that effort. ¡°So you have to make up a cause. ¡°I will make a scaffold for you, so step on it carefully and climb up.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± I bowed my head. Because this was a huge burden to him, separate from the ¡®favor¡¯ I could do. But he smiled and waved his hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be grateful. ¡°You might me meter.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± At the time, I didn¡¯t know what those words meant. I thought he said this simply to reassure me and to prevent me from feeling too grateful. And it didn¡¯t take long for the thought to go away. next day. As usual, I woke up at the same time as the sun was rising and Alice urgently came to visit me. It was a far cry from her usual calm behavior. I was a little puzzled by that. Why is she so urgent? Did Mahol have an ident? ¡°Young master, you¡¯re in big trouble!¡± And my thoughts soon disappeared as she continued speaking. And only then did I understand the meaning of the principal¡¯s words, ¡®Don¡¯tinter.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± I became a fugitive overnight. Chapter 59 Episode 59: If hordes of zombies really existed, would they look like this? ¡°It¡¯s him!¡± ¡°What kind of grade skipping is a freshman!¡± The cadets who were running towards me with bloodshot eyes were so powerful that I almost raised my sword and swung it. Originally, the Academy did not allow true swords. Although there was a therapist, it was to prepare for any idents that might ur. however. ¡®Is that a real sword? He also uses magic.¡¯ The swords, daggers, and spears held by the cadets were all real swords. A weapon with a sharp edge for killing. In addition, the magic of the wizards next to him was all dangerous to use on the same cadet. Just looking at it showed that it was full of intent to kill me. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Iugh. I heard what Ellis said before leaving the dorm. ¡°You must not leave. ¡°Now¡­ it¡¯s dangerous now.¡± Was this what she meant by the word ¡®now¡¯? I didn¡¯t hear the end of what she said. No, I didn¡¯t listen. I think it¡¯s enough to listen to it while training your body. But that ¡®now¡¯ meant being chased by cadets. How embarrassing is this. Isn¡¯t this funny? ¡®This is what the principal said.¡¯ Justification. The best justification for me to skip a grade to my senior year. It was to recognize every cadet. And the principal passed it on to me. It¡¯s fun. The principal was as clever as he appeared. This is what he said that he was just providing a stepping stone. It really just provided a stepping stone. Now I have to set the table myself, cook, and pick up the cutlery to eat. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t kill me¡­¡± At my words, the face of Mahol, who was running away with me, became thoughtful. Because I know that I don¡¯t say things I don¡¯t mean. ¡°Take care of Rainana with Ellis.¡± As if he had been waiting for those words, Mahol bowed his head and disappeared from the scene. Stealth has really improved. Even though I said I was preupied with something else, I missed it for a moment. This is why geniuses who work hard are scary. If you let your guard down just a little bit, you¡¯ll catch up to me like this. ¡°Now what should we do?¡± I smoothed the handle of the sword. Unlike them, I was holding a wooden sword. Even though I was the son of a count, I couldn¡¯t break the academy¡¯s rules. So, I have to deal with them with a wooden sword. There are two hours left. The principal provided a tform for me to survive among the cadets for two hours. If I be desperate or give up, my chance to skip a grade will be lost. ¡®Sounds like fun.¡¯ I have to deal with dozens or hundreds of people trying to kill me with wooden swords. Also, unlike my opponents, I must not kill them. It was very difficult to deal with them just by suppressing them. There is no need to control the power when killing, but when there is a restriction of suppression, the power has to be adjusted. I think it will be helpful. No, it definitely helps. Even for a sword master, this was a difficult task. It wasn¡¯t easy to deal with hundreds of people with only the obstacle of suppression without using sword techniques or anything like that. No matter how strong your physical abilities be, there are limits. We won¡¯t lose, but we won¡¯t be able to win easily either. Even though there were only a few hundred people, the number of cadets continued to increase and soon reached close to a thousand. Fight over a thousand enemies alone. This was not a confrontation in the first ce. That¡¯s why it¡¯s more fun. What if I look overwhelming here? If only you could defeat them with swordsmanship. How will they react? I was very curious. ¡°Whew¡­¡± I took a deep breath and picked up the wooden sword. And I slowed down my steps. The cadets who couldn¡¯t keep up with my speed quickly narrowed the distance between them and me. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at you with great anticipation.] [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ watches to see what kind of appearance you will show.] I will live up to those expectations. ¡°die!¡± He swung his wooden sword at the cadet running in front. In arge circle, my wooden sword struck the cadet between the eyes. Wow. The cadet¡¯s body fell backwards, making a cheerful sound. After that, a fireball flew out. I stared at it. Aura begins to seep into my body. My eyes have bloomed. A pattern of magical energy filling the fireball is visible. Infusing aura into the wooden sword. Kwaaaaang! He kicked the ground and ran forward. As if the ground was folding, my vision became closer to the wizard. ¡°What the hell!¡± The wizard is scared. Because they have no practical experience, they don¡¯t know how to deal with this situation. That¡¯s why his reaction was dyed. Pow! The results were devastating. After dealing with the most annoying wizard, they banded together and dug in among the magic-using wizards. ¡°Stop it!¡± ¡°What are the prosecutors doing!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± The wizards screamed evilly. ¡°Hey Mr. ¡°Your opponents are us!¡± ¡°Where are you going!¡± The prosecutors blocked my path and brandished their weapons. Swords, spears and daggers were swung from all directions. The sky was filled with countless arrows and magic. Even in a situation where I could die if I made a mistake, I did not lose my smile even more. Because it was so much fun to hold a sword and fight. Whoa! I swung the wooden sword with joy. Rather, I was disappointed that it was only two hours long. Puk puk! I swung my wooden sword at the guys in front of me. I made sure to adjust the force appropriately and hit just enough to faint. Quaaaaa! By wrapping the wooden sword with aura, it breaks down the patterns of magic such as fire arrows and water spears. The magic of the wizards waspletely neutralized. ¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡± ¡°How on earth did this happen!¡± The cadets let out a scream-like scream. Funnily enough, I didn¡¯t take any damage in this situation, which was obviously difficult even for a sword user. Rather, the cadets around me suffered damage from the shock caused by my breaking the magic. In an instant, most of the cadets who attacked me fell. I moved around among the cadets like a fish out of water. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t use magic if you¡¯re there!¡± Not all people are good. The moment I step in among them, they be anxious as to whether they will attack their allies. In that way, what the wizards did was assist the prosecutors. He gave various buffs to the swordsmen and made them push me. ¡°How much is left?¡± No matter how enjoyable it is, your physical strength cannot be infinite. I was getting a little sick of the cadets being recruited as soon as they fell. [¡®The Nameless God¡¯ offers you a small helping hand.] -Current number of kills: 52 -Numbers remaining: 2341 ¡°It feels like a game, right?¡± It feels cozy. It feels like ying a game in modern times. The only problem was that everything was so lively. Maybe that¡¯s why I felt more powerful. I had a target and could see how many kills I had. I felt more powerful that much. But¡­ -2445 -2353 -2362 -¡­ Why is it increasing? As I looked around at the ever-increasing numbers, I realized that the area around me was filled with cadets. In addition, there were people who stuck to the windows of the academy building and even attacked me from the rooftop. ¡®Was your senior year like this?¡¯ I wonder how much meaning it holds for the graduating ss that they are doing it this way. I even got a little sick of it. ¡°Huh!¡± Kwasik. -Current number of kills: 652 Still, it seems like it¡¯s taking some training. Does it matter? ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired!¡± ¡°Just pretend you¡¯re a little tired!¡± ¡°You monster!¡± The cadets surrounding me were breathing heavily and shouting. Unlike them, whose clothes were torn and injured here and there, I had no major scratches except for a slightly scorched cor. Even these scorch marks were caused by my trip. How much time has passed? -Current number of kills: 1021 When the number of cadets I defeated exceeded 1,000, the teachers stood between me and the cadets. ¡°Time is up.¡± ¡°Everyone stop.¡± The cadets sat down in their seats in disappointment due to the teachers¡¯ restraint. And he looked at me with eyes filled with various emotions, including resentment, astonishment, and disgust. ¡°You did a good job too. Now go back to your ss.¡± ¡°yes. All right.¡± Even the teachers I spoke to looked at me with bored eyes. I didn¡¯t think I could survive against that many cadets. This was an impossible task for teachers and even most knights. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ is a little impressed by your performance.] I¡¯m slowly getting tired. The teachers came on time. If it had been a littleter, maybe one hit would have been allowed. However, he did not show it and calmly returned to his ss. I was thinking of sleeping on my stomach during this ss. ¡°Ha¡­what is this again?¡± What weed me, tired as I was, was not a quiet ssroom, but a group of people looking at me with hostile eyes. It was fun at first, but now it¡¯s annoying. And when I was already so exhausted, I felt a little annoyed when I received those looks. Plus, they were sitting astride my seat. It was quite funny to see more than five men and women sitting at that narrow desk. ¡°You bastard! ¡°What the hell can I say about being in the graduating ss!¡± ¡°Seeing as he came back alive, I guess he held on while running away.¡± ¡°it¡¯s annoying.¡± Their reactions were varied. So it was more annoying. Because I¡¯m too tired to respond one by one. ¡°I request a sparring match!¡± However, one of them, as big as a giant beetle, asked me to spar. What kind of situation is this again? All you had to do wase kill me with the cadets. Why are you backstabbing now? I didn¡¯t want to do that and it was annoying so I waved my hand away. And it was time to take the chair from them and sit down. ¡°under! ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this to us, right?¡± What kind of bullshit is this again? ¡°I might keep seeing itter. ¡°Is that going to happen?¡± ah. From those words, I knew who they were. graduate. A graduate who was not often seen at the Academy came to see me during thismotion. I¡¯m sure they came here because they heard that I was about to enter my senior year. ¡°bothered. Do itter.¡± I don¡¯t really want to deal with them. There is no reason for me to bend down and join them just because they are graduates. More than anything, I was quite lethargic right now, perhaps because of the aftereffects of using the Aura. I had already dealt with the cadets, so there was no need to move my body again. ¡°Hey! How dare you ignore what we say?¡± But these guys really bother me. When I tried to ignore them and sit down, they snatched my chair and threw it behind me. At that sight, blood vessels protruded on my forehead. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± I sigh. It¡¯s not that he won¡¯t do it, he said he will hang outter, but why is he so anxious that he can¡¯t show up? ¡®Should I just sweep it all away?¡¯ As fatigue piled up, even my personality became more sensitive. For a moment, I felt like I wanted to rip off the people who were bothering me. When you think that you shouldn¡¯t do that and draw a seal that you will endure. ¡°Are we ridiculous?¡± Tuk. One of them touched my forehead. I feel like I lost the control I was barely holding on to in that action. When I grabbed the wooden sword. ¡°The principal is looking for you!¡± Administrative staff came to visit. And soon my face went nk. Because my wooden sword stopped right in front of his eyes. ¡°Tsk.¡± I clicked my tongue lightly and followed the administrative staff. There was a silence that could not be hidden in the ce where I left. Chapter 60 Episode 60 The ce where Raymond left. The graduates who had been staring at the scene nkly quickly came to their senses. And I spoke to the graduate who was closest to Raymond. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± ¡°Why, there are so many ignorant people out there!¡± He was still speechless as he came to his senses from the voices of his colleagues who were getting angry on his behalf. I just stared nkly at the spot where Raymond was. ¡®I didn¡¯t see any attacks.¡¯ He was in great shock. I didn¡¯t see the wooden sword being swung at all. It was only when the administrative staff came and stopped right in front of me that I realized that the wooden sword had been swung. A speed beyond his knowledge. Since he was quite proud of his sword, the shock was indescribable. He was famous among graduates for being good at wielding a sword. If it is a quick sword that is invisible to his eyes, it will be almost invisible to the eyes of other graduates. Unless the wizards apply all kinds of buffs. ¡®Didn¡¯t I touch this wrong?¡¯ At first, they came to me because they were angry at the thought that they were simply being ignored. But after witnessing that power indirectly, the emotions that had driven him disappeared. And only one emotion remained, ¡®worry¡¯. I wonder if I touched the wrong person. *** I looked behind the administrative staff walking in front of me. Only one day had passed since I met the principal. But why did you call me? To be honest, I could kind of guess why he called me. ¡®It¡¯s either an exnation for this incident¡­¡¯ It¡¯s probably trying to tell you how things will be handled in the future. Honestly, this incident was sudden. Because they were not told in advance, I had to deal with the cadets without any time to prepare. At least you should have told me what you were going to do when you interviewed me yesterday. That way, I will either give an opinion or find a solution that suits him. How is this any different from giving me raw meat and telling me to prepare it myself? No matter how much justification was needed, this was not it. I¡¯m very curious as to what they would have done if I hadn¡¯t survived here, because I almost died because of it. ¡®So there are no permanent allies?¡¯ I helped the vice principal deal with this, but I felt so betrayed by this incident that I doubted whether that gratitude had already disappeared. It¡¯s something different from fun. Because it was a matter of human life and death. I could understand the actions of the cadets who attacked me. If it were me, I would have acted like them. A guy who has just entered school shows such a monstrous performance on the test and even tries to skip a grade to his senior year. Which cadet would look upon me favorably? So there was no great resentment towards them. But the graduates were different. I really didn¡¯t like their behavior ofingte and backstabbing. ¡®I¡¯ll have to get this separately.¡¯ The principal¡¯s help is for me, and I will receive properpensation for this matter. *** The principal greeted me with quite a few documents open. The document was full ofplicated information, so I couldn¡¯t look at everything at a nce. One thing I could see clearly. ¨C Regarding the matter of skipping a grade to the graduation ss. Just looking at it, it was a document about me. A document containing how to handle the grade skipping I requested. Although I was a little curious about the contents, I tried to ignore it and sat in front of him. ¡°You managed to survive.¡± ¡°Thanks to someone who cared.¡± My words were not good. I red at him with cold eyes and crossed my legs and arms. ¡°Hehehe¡­ didn¡¯t it still help? ¡°I heard that for prosecutors, training with many variables is something you can¡¯t buy even if you have money.¡± ¡°It would be different if it were directly rted to death¡­¡± He noticed my cold gaze. He seemed to know that he had done something wrong. Even if it shows good results for me. The principal also talked to me without any reaction, as if it was no big deal. I stamped my foot and red at him, telling him to tell me why. He smiled sheepishly and opened his mouth. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it either. ¡°It was the only way.¡± They say that was the only way. I admit that too. In order to receive recognition from all cadets, there is no better way to show a positive effect than an event like this. I didn¡¯t mean to me it. What I¡¯m ming is why you didn¡¯t tell me that. If I had told him that in advance, I wouldn¡¯t have pushed him this far. Did he read my thoughts? He looked truly sorry and held out a document in front of me. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t help it.¡± As he spoke, I picked up the documents and looked through them. And my eyes were fixed on one sentence. -Awakening your Aura is definitely something to admire. The answer was written underneath the document that seemed to have been requested by the principal. -That alone is not a valid reason to skip the grade to the graduation ss. Negative content in making me skip a grade. This means skipping not just one grade, but three grades. In that case, you would need some justification. Details about the cause soon came out. -It¡¯s definitely not impossible if you have that level of skill. After all, skill is the most important no matter what you do. Because I have power, things that were originally impossible have be possible. -In addition, Raymond Millennium is a direct descendant of Millennium who is loyal to the royal family. -Is it right to value that loyalty as well? -Considering that his behavior is usually not good, his loyalty is also questionable. Will Raymond get caught here too? How far are you going to hinder me? Now my teeth are grinding so I¡¯ve given up. Getting more angry wouldn¡¯t help me. ¡®But what kind of life record is this? ¡®Why did you write it down so verbosely?¡¯ Just write down ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯. He says for too long that he doesn¡¯t want to skip a grade. -But even he has shown a different appearance recently. Ah, I was starting to get frustrated. -I judge that there is no problem with him in this matter. It¡¯s not like a random ticket, it just stays in one ce. ¡®So what is the conclusion?¡¯ I scrolled down and looked at the conclusion. -Although his skills have been proven. -Because not everyone knows that. -Allow all cadets in the academy to test Raymond Millennium for a certain period of time so that everyone knows. -However, this must not be told to the person concerned until it is over. -Everything about this matter will be recorded in the crystal sphere and submitted to the royal family. This document contained the reason why the principal could not tell me. The royal family directly told me not to tell them. Plus, all the records were stored in a crystal ball, so there was no way I could say anything. ¡®But when did you prepare this?¡¯ Only one day had passed. But all of this was aplished in such a short period of time? How good are your abilities? ¡°And I guess you liked what you saw.¡± He showed me another document. The ink on the document was not yet dry, as if it had just been written. -Skipping a grade is permitted. -However, you must take an exam to be a senior. The royal family directly told me to skip a grade. Now there is nothing to hesitate about. Obviously, but why do I feel so ufortable? It seemed as if something would happen with the royal family because of this. ¡®That can¡¯t be possible.¡¯ The royal family was not idle like an unemployed person, but lived a busy life like an office worker every day. Why would such people want to get involved with me? I shook my head, shook off the distracting thoughts, and returned the documents to the principal. ¡°So is that done now?¡± ¡°Well, you could say that.¡± ¡°okay.¡± I closed my mouth for a moment. The most important step has been skipped. Although there were some parts that seemed a bit forced, it didn¡¯t really matter as the work was handled quickly. ¡°But what is the test about?¡± ¡°Ah, the test¡­¡± The principal looked troubled at the question. He picked up the teacup and sipped the tea several times, thinking over and over again. I couldn¡¯t understand how he was worried about something like this when he seeded in skipping a grade. Isn¡¯t it a problem that I just have to take the same exams that those who are currently entering their graduating ss took? ¡°There¡¯s just one problem with that.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Originally, an academy cadet needs three things to be a senior.¡± He raised his fist in front of me. And it started blooming one by one, starting from the index finger. ¡°The first is loyalty to the royal family, and the second is sufficient skill. And the third¡­¡± He pauses for a moment, then speaks. ¡°It¡¯s proof of that skill.¡± Why did you take this long just to say that? and. It just seemed like a waste of time with something so useless. ¡°But this is so ambiguous. ¡°You have already proven your skills.¡± ¡°Then isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°So it¡¯s moreplicated. ¡°The royal family wants you to take the test.¡± Oh definitely. I saw an item that said I had to take an exam in order to enter the graduating ss. ¡°But you have alreadypleted everything necessary for the test. So the question is what to do.¡± Something half-hearted would have no meaning. The principal scratched his cheek in embarrassment. I thought it was a good idea for a moment and bumped my fists and palms together. ¡°Okay, that will do.¡± I said, looking at him as he nodded and decided which test to take. ¡°Please let me know this time.¡± ¡°I understand. ¡°I wonder if I can even hide this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. All you have to do is defeat the graduates.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple.¡± Simple. If you¡¯re a graduate, it¡¯s like those guys you just met in ss. Those guys were confident that even if ten trucks were brought to them, they could take them down without getting hit even once. ¡°Once those exams are over, you will be able to graduate this semester.¡± Plus, the time is just right. It was a proposal that I really liked. Now there is no reason to talk to him. ¡°So are we done?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Then I will go back.¡± ¡°huh?¡± ¡°Thanks to someone, my body is having a hard time.¡± ¡°ah. ha ha ha. I know.¡± I lifted my butt off the sofa. Then I slightly bowed my head to him and left the principal¡¯s office. ¡°uh? ¡°It came out!¡± ¡°hey! ¡°You bastard!¡± And I held my forehead as I saw the graduates waiting outside the principal¡¯s office. What kind of enemy do these guys have against me? I didn¡¯t want to deal with them now. I was going to spar with them soon anyway, so there was no need to rx in advance. ¡°Are you ignoring us now?¡± ¡°under! ¡°You¡¯re so crazy! Do you think you¡¯ll get away with that?¡± ¡°You will regret this.¡± I returned to my lodgings, waving roughly at the people who were throwing all kinds of curses at me. And as soon as Iy down on the bed, I couldn¡¯t ovee Suma and fell into sleep. Chapter 61 Episode 61 There was no quiet day at the Academy. Just when things seemed to be quiet, a new incident urred. ¡°hey. Raymond was crazy. ¡°More than a thousand people were running at me, and I didn¡¯t get hit even once.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not human. ¡°It¡¯s a monster, it¡¯s a monster.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ no matter how good your skills are, what can you do? ¡°I don¡¯t have a good personality.¡± And most of those rumors had to do with me. From trolls to skipping a grade. I was the cause of the recent uproar at the Academy. Because every action I did broke the academy¡¯s existing methods. The way they looked at me wasn¡¯t very kind. Because it touches on the academy¡¯s symbol, the graduation ss. That¡¯s why when the principal allowed him to attack me, I attacked him as if I was going to kill him. Well, thanks to that, there was an unfortunate incident where hundreds of cadets were taken to the treatment room. Still, from that day on, he seemed to be secretly afraid of me. The way I showed myself to the cadets was that threatening. So for three days after what happened, no one tried to approach me. Everyone just watched me from a distance. Honestly, I liked that. I¡¯m not a follower and I don¡¯t crave other people¡¯s attention. Rather, I like to be quiet. I¡¯m doing this because it¡¯s all for myfortable future. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s decided!¡± ¡°They say we¡¯ll skip a grade?¡± ¡°what? ¡°Isn¡¯t the principal crazy?¡± A post on the bulletin board caused a huge uproar at the Academy. This is because the Academy has notified Raymond Millennium that it will allow him to skip a grade. ¡°They say they¡¯re taking the graduation exam!¡± ¡°under! ¡°When we applied, they said we couldn¡¯t even die!¡± ¡°This is discrimination against people!¡± ¡°The principal must not abuse his/her power!¡± The cadets stood up in anger. No, I tried to get up. ¡°Go back to your seat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your ce to step forward.¡± However, contrary to expectations, graduates stepped forward and suppressed the cadets. Rather, there are graduates who should be more angry but are calm. The cadets¡¯ anger quickly subsided. Because the people in charge were quiet and there was no reason for them to go on a rampage. And that made me a little puzzled too. In front of the principal¡¯s office, he looked at me like he was going to kill me, but now it was the opposite. Even though he was calm, he was too calm. ¡®what?¡¯ Maybe that¡¯s why I felt somewhat ufortable. It was clear that they were aiming for something, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out. This doesn¡¯te up even when researched. You won¡¯t know unless you attach someone to monitor it 24 hours a day. And I didn¡¯t really want to do that. They weren¡¯t important enough to find out what they were thinking. Rather, I was d about it. Because there is less to worry about. They were bridesmaids who did not appear in the original work. So there was no need to worry. As time passed, the day of the exam to be a graduate arrived. Murmur. A huge gym outside the academy. There was a sparring hall in the center of the ce, and there were spectator stands around it for viewing. It resembles an indoor basketball court. It was like seeing the Roman Colosseum. Although there were still two hours left until the exam, the stands were packed with cadets. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°I am Raymond. ¡°You can use sword energy.¡± ¡°no way. You can¡¯t use that in sparring. What do you do when you awaken an auror? ¡°I can¡¯t use it at all in Dalian.¡± ¡°So who do you think will win?¡± ¡°Of course they are seniors. Have you not seen their skills? ¡°It¡¯s absolutely art.¡± ¡°That goes for Raymond too. ¡°It¡¯s a swordsmanship that even teachers are impressed by.¡± ¡°no way. Still, I¡¯m alone. ¡°How can you defeat five seniors without an Auror?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Among the cadets sitting in the stands, some were betting on who would win. And the majority thought the graduates would win. I know I can use Auras, but I can¡¯t use them in sparring¡­. They say. That¡¯s a really stupid idea. Of course, it was true that aurors could not be used. And among the graduates I had to deal with was a wizard. It is true that it is difficult for a swordsman who has not awakened his Aura to deal with a wizard. ¡®So what.¡¯ I already had a record of dealing with wizards. He even endured to the end against over a thousand cadets. Among them were wizards. But not everyone is attacking me, but each one is attacking me and I lose? That¡¯s really funny. Even though I used aurors, dealing with over a thousand enemies was a huge task. But I dismissed it as nothing special. ¡°But you saw itst time. ¡°Not a single hit was taken against us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I used Aurors. Imagine you didn¡¯t use Aurors. ¡°Can you stand against us?¡± ¡°no way. ¡°Aurors are not omnipotent.¡± ¡°hey. Didn¡¯t you see the articles? Actually, I didn¡¯t see it. It must be like this. There is a world of difference when knights use auras and when they don¡¯t. ¡°If you use Aurors, you can catch trolls like bugs.¡± Yes, I used Aurors. It is true that using auras makes you several times stronger than usual. But it wasn¡¯t all-powerful. There are limits to that too. If you bring a random knight here and tell him to deal with it without killing all of the cadets. It may survive, but the body will not be unharmed. No matter what, these are cadets who have trained their bodies. Dealing with ordinary people is difficult, but dealing with cadets who have honed their powers is difficult. It is not for nothing that people say there is no business due to volume. Well, it might be different in the face of truly overwhelming talent, but¡­ ¡°How is this different from just being spoon-fed?¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t constitute a confrontation in the first ce.¡± The teachers¡¯ thoughts were different from those of the cadets. The waiting room behind the sparring hall. I sat on a chair in front of where the graduates were and looked at the graduates across the sparring hall. They made eye contact with me, clicked their tongues, and turned their heads. Some people red at me and looked like they wanted to kill themselves. I crossed my legs and did not avoid their eyes. Then he opened his mouth and spoke word by word. eye. Kah. ah. ¡°¡­!¡± They must have read my lips and jumped up in a rage. Realizing that he couldn¡¯te to me for a while, he bit his lip and sat back down. Heshed out at them. Their faces turned red at that. ¡°young master. ¡°I know my sparring partner.¡± Ellis tells the information he has found out. There are a total of five opponents I have to spar with. And among them, there are three swordsmen and two wizards. It may be unfair that I, a swordsman, deal with a wizard, but no one at the academy thought that way. I awakened my auror. That alone removes the reason why I shouldn¡¯t deal with wizards. Even if you don¡¯t use auras, being a wizard doesn¡¯t give you an advantage from the moment you can use auras. Rather, there was no way the graduates could win if they only fought with the prosecutor. You can never win. That¡¯s why I think the teachers said they were trying to achieve fairness. ¡®To achieve fairness, all graduates should have participated.¡¯ In the first ce, dealing with graduates separately was against fairness. That¡¯s why teachers took it for granted that graduates would lose. ¡°Then let¡¯s start sparring!¡± The time came and the referee came to the sparring hall. The judge, a wizard, used magic to make his voice spread out in all directions. Wow! At the teacher¡¯s words, a huge cheer erupted that shook the entire gym. No matter how jealous he was of me and didn¡¯t want to ept this situation, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like watching the fight. Rather, they may have been secretly anticipating a sh between me and the graduates. ¡®Graduates don¡¯t want toe out.¡¯ They always dealt with the same cadets and always saw the same sparring. For them, it was great fun to watch the academy¡¯s pride, graduates, spar. ¡°These are the rules of sparring!¡± The wizard created a doll in front of him. The doll made entirely of mana moved and he continued speaking. ¡°If the opponent surrenders or bes unable to fight, victory or defeat is decided.¡± One of the two Mana dolls was hit and fell down. ¡°In sparring, any method is allowed, even attacking vital points!¡± Another Mana doll kicked the Mana doll¡¯s anger when it stood up again. The Mana doll falls down on him. At that sight, a painful groan was heard from the audience. ¡°step!¡± The referee looks back at me. The Mana doll in front of him also jumped up. Then he created a sword, and blue smoke appeared above it. ck energy. The Mana doll was imitating sword energy. Even though that sword technique had no killing ability, it was enough to imitate it. ¡°Raymond Millennium¡¯s use of Aurors is prohibited!¡± The golden mana thread that escaped from the wizard¡¯s hand created sword energy and wrapped around the body of the swinging mana doll. And the Mana doll¡¯s sword energy suddenly disappeared like a water-soaked candle. ¡°Then Raymond and Chahaneune up!¡± When I heard the voice calling me and the graduates, I grabbed my wooden sword and went up to the sparring hall. The graduate, covered in robes, held a staff with a magic stone in his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t look at it.¡± He red at me and said with a wicked smile. He raised his wooden sword and struck the ground in a tone as if his victory was natural. Sigh. The teachers¡¯ attention was focused on me because of that sound, which was neither loud nor quiet. Even the teacher who was appointed referee was watching me closely. He said with a cold smile to him. ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡± He paused for a moment at my words and then nodded. Then he turned his head and looked at my opponent with an expression that seemed to say ¡®you idiot.¡¯ ¡°It begins when this mana sphere falls on the ground.¡± The wizard left the sparring room and threw a mana sphere into the center of the cage. Managu slowly fell to the ground. And before it even runs out, it feels like the mana is gathering in front of him. Before the match started, he gathered mana and tried to attack me. It¡¯s a foul. But I didn¡¯t bother to question it. ¡°fire¡­!¡± The wizard¡¯s loud voice stopped. h h h. The magic circle that had formed in front of him began to crack. Kwajangchang! It copsed in an instant. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± And the wizard fell to the ground, coughing up blood. ¡°¡­.¡± Because I was confident of winning no matter what fouls were used. Standing behind him, I raised my sword and pointed at the guys who were staring at me nkly. ¡°next.¡± Silence fell in the once noisy gymnasium. Cook¡­. the highest point of the gym. A woman who was sitting in a ce where everyone could see, but on the other hand, couldn¡¯t, covered her mouth and let out a smallugh. Chapter 62 Episode 62: Everyone was shocked. How long has it been since the sparring began? No, the word ¡®it has begun¡¯ has be meaningless. Clearly, it was the graduate who attacked first. I casted the magic before the mana orb ran out and finished casting as soon as the mana orb ran out. It was a fast casting that took less than 3 seconds. But that speed puts it to shame. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°What the hell happened!¡± The graduate copsed without being able to use the magic that had been cast. There was no reaction or counterattack. In the eyes of the cadets, even the teachers did not see Raymond¡¯s movements. What they saw was the mana sphere falling and the wizard casting it at incredible speed. And before the magic could be used, the magic circle shattered and the wizard fell. And before we knew it, Raymond had moved behind the wizard and was pointing his sword at the graduates. ¡°What on earth!¡± ¡°Why did you suddenly copse?¡± The cadets and teachers were greatly embarrassed. I thought there would be at least some conflict. Even though Raymond should win, I thought he would still struggle a little. It is a fight between a swordsman and a wizard. When a wizard and a swordsman spar, they start with a sufficient distance. In that case, unless there is a significant difference in skill, the wizard will win. If you block the attack with a shield or barrier and push back with overwhelming firepower, the swordsman will be helpless. In particr, cadets who could not use Aurors could notpete with fellow wizard cadets. But what does this mean? ¡°Has Chaha-neun lost now?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the head of the Ministry of Magic. But how¡­¡± Moreover, the fallen wizard was the head of the Academy¡¯s Magic Department. Among the cadets who are all in the 2nd circle, he is the only man who made it to the 3rd circle. Although he wasn¡¯t as good as Beatrice, he was still considered a genius at the academy. Since he fell without being able to attack properly, the shock was enormous. I had no intention of wasting time. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re strong or polite enough to cross swords with me. There was no reason for me to act nice to those who showed me their will. I decided to thoroughly crush them. I will never allow you to argue with me again, or even dare to look up at me. ¡°Let¡¯s proceed quickly.¡± After bringing the still dazed referee to his senses, I returned to my seat. Only then did the refereee to his senses and quickly proceeded with the sparring. ¡°I will be different from the previous one.¡± ¡°Your sword has already figured it out!¡± ¡°My magic doesn¡¯t break that easily!¡± ¡°die!¡± The graduates were full of confidence and enthusiasm when they arrived. He rushed at me with the intention of somehow defeating me. However, I don¡¯t have the strength to achieve anything if I have the will to do so. I have no intention of wasting my time in this useless sparring. So, I finished it all in one go. At some point, the only sound inside the gym that disappeared was the sound of my fist. After all the sparring, the principal who had been watching near the sparring hall came up to the sparring hall. ¡°We hereby announce that Raymond Millennium has met all qualifications to be a graduate.¡± The principal must have had simr thoughts as I did, so he made me a graduate on the spot. There would have been royal approval anyway, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to take any more time. ¡°Congrattions. ¡°It was done as you wished.¡± I shrugged my shoulders at the principal¡¯s words. Honestly, I had no idea I would skip a grade so quickly. Still, I thought it would take a year. Thanks to the principal¡¯s intervention, that time was reduced by half. ¡°Then I will go back.¡± I decided to listen to Ellis about what I needed to do as a graduate. The principal grabbed my shoulder and asked why I was so anxious. I pped the hand away and looked up at the audience. ¡®The back of my head is sore, it¡¯s killing me!¡¯ I felt like someone was watching me. From the start of the sparring until the principal makes the announcement. It was a gaze so intense that it felt as if my cheeks would pierce. At first, I thought they were cadets sitting in the stands. However, as time passed, his gaze became more explicit and I became more and more concerned. ¡®has disappeared.¡¯ As soon as I turned my head to find those eyes, the feeling of eyes on me disappeared. In an instant, even its presence disappeared, as if it had never existed in the first ce. I don¡¯t know who it is, but if they¡¯re so tantly staring at me. I thought he would definitelye find meter. Unless I had some business to do, it was impossible for me to look at him like that. However, since it wasn¡¯t about living, I decided not to pay much attention to it. ¡°They say you have to wear a graduate badge and can move sses.¡± When I returned to my dorm, Ellis recited what I should do as a graduate in the future. ¡°But they say that if you don¡¯t want to, you can stay in your existing ss and use the private training center. It is said that up to three cadets who are not graduates can be taken to the training center. And¡­¡± The privileges given by the academy to graduates were enormous. From luxurious sses where only graduates are gathered to private training centers. They even hired a famous chef for the meals. The graduates were enjoying such treatment that it would not be strange to say that they ate better than most nobles. ¡®Is this why everyone tried to be graduates?¡¯ Actually, since he¡¯s doing this well, he¡¯s probably going to graduate from the academy. Who wouldn¡¯t mind being able to enjoy most of the academy¡¯s facilities and live like a noble? Rather, it was humans who worked hard to enjoy even a little more. ¡°They say the graduation ceremony will be held in the main auditorium in a month.¡± Plus, there aren¡¯t many days left until graduation. For me, where an hour is like gold, it was a very wee sound. This meant that I had more time to prepare and prepare. After I became a graduate, people who messed with me disappeared. Even fellow graduates stayed away from me and did not want to approach me. I was able to have such a sweet time. *** Graduation day. On this day, the biggest festival held at the Academy was held. It was the day to send off the Academy¡¯s proud graduates, and it was also the day when the city¡¯s festival was held, signifying the end of the year. Maybe that¡¯s why the city and the academy were full ofughter for the first time in a while. And there was another slope. ¡°Hey. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°The crown prince ising to this graduation ceremony!¡± It is said that members of the royal family who never came before will attend this graduation ceremony. And the crown prince. The current crown prince was a person supported by the people. He had some ability and was often shown to be generous. In addition, he had enormous power that was iparable to that of other royal families. I heard that such a person ising to the academy. Of course, it was not surprising that the Academy was nervous. Even I couldn¡¯t figure out why he wanted toe to this ce. ¡®In the original, the crown prince never left the capital.¡¯ In the original work, the crown prince did not leave the capital unless there was something major that shook the country. The capital was the safest, and they also had to protect their positions from other royal families. And as a result, he was killed by the protagonist. ¡°Why is the crown prince¡­¡± This was a problem that should not be thought about easily. Meeting royalty can be an opportunity, but it can also be poison. Depending on what I do, things can go from extreme to extreme. ¡®It would be better if she came.¡¯ The crown prince was not a very good person. At least it¡¯s not enough to have my back. Rather than entrusting your back to him, it would be better to entrust it to someone else who is a member of the same royal family. ¡°I heard that no other royals areing except the crown prince?¡± ¡°yes. So far, that is the case.¡± If she hade, it would have been a different story. But it¡¯s true that she isn¡¯ting. This is a time when she is particrly weak and powerless even among the royal family. It¡¯s even weirder that she came here. ¡®Ha, I feel a bit ufortable for some reason.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t happy that the Crown Prince, who wasn¡¯t supposed to move, was moving. I faced the uing graduation ceremony, trying hard to shake off the feeling of difort. All graduates gathered in front of the academy. And cadets were standing outside the red carpet spread at the academy. The entrance of the carriage stopped in front of the red carpet opened, and two knights next to it held their spears and looked straight ahead. Wow! Amid the shouts of the cadets, a man appeared inside the carriage. The crown prince, with flowing blond hair, was waving to the people gathered at the academy as soon as he got off the carriage. Felice Serion entered the academy. It was when he entered the academy with the knights and everyone tried to follow him in. Unlike the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage covered in gorgeous gold decorations, a simple white and neat carriage stopped in front of the academy. The entrance to the carriage with only the driver and driver opened and a woman appeared. ¡°¡­!¡± A golden-eyed woman with long blonde hair neatly organized. Unlike the crown prince, who wore a fancy uniform with expensive jewels, she wore a simple white dress without any essories. Rather, the dress supported her beauty. ¡°hello.¡± The girl I thought would nevere. An unlucky princess who was born as the eldest daughter of the royal family but has no influence or power. But Daria Serion, who had ovee all that and thrived, was smiling at me. *** The graduation ceremony begins. The crown prince himself knighted the graduates. And the first princess Daria Serion was in charge of appointing an official wizard. The wizards could not hide their disappointment. He was jealous of the prosecutors who were appointed by the crown prince, who was now expected to be the king. Unlike the crown prince, who was the powerful figure in the royal family, the first princess who appointed them an official wizard was no different from a falling leaf. But I actually envied them like that. Because the crown prince looked at me with a particr burden, and I had no desire to be friends with him at all. Rather, I wanted to be close to the first princess. Because it has already been proven through the original work that she has abilities. However, unlike him, the crown prince became king without any interference, lost his kingdom to the protagonist, and was killed. The thing is, I don¡¯t really have any special abilities. ¡°Raymond Millennium pleasee forward.¡± So my turn came. I walked confidently and stood in front of the crown prince. The crown prince, whose height was simr to mine, smiled meaningfully at me. And he spoke softly to me. ¡°Are you that Raymond Millennium?¡± ¡°I am honored that you recognize me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very different from what I heard.¡± I want to talk separately. The crown prince looked at me with a grin on his face. Chapter 63 Episode 63: The knight who came with the crown prince knelt on one knee and handed the sword to him as if supporting it with both hands. The crown prince said as he held up the sword. ¡°Raymond Millennium, be polite.¡± As the knight before him did, he put his left knee forward and his right leg back, ced his left hand on his left knee, and lowered his right hand to the ground. Tuk. The sword held by the crown prince tapped my left shoulder. Tuk. Tap your right shoulder again. Tuk. He taps my head and tells me to raise my head. I epted the sword he held out with both hands. ¡°Please take care of me in the future. ¡°Treasure of the kingdom.¡± The smile he smiled at me was creepy. An expression as if looking at someone else¡¯s coveted treasure. It looked as if the treasure would be taken away at any moment. That doesn¡¯t mean I should be intimidated. The more confident you must be. If you show even the slightest gap, you will be punished. I made eye contact with him for a moment. Is it not for nothing that he is not the crown prince? For a moment, an unusual energy emanated from his body. It wasn¡¯t enough to be called a king, but it wasn¡¯t something that an ordinary person could surpass. An intimidating feeling that only those who have it can see. Anyone who sees the crown prince for the first time will be intimidated by the weight and intimidation of the name, even if he is a powerful knight. ¡°We will try to live up to your expectations.¡± He bowed his head slightly and came down from the podium. I felt a burning gaze on the back of my head, but I tried to ignore it. Then I looked back at the first princess, who was in the midst of appointing an official wizard. ¡°¡­!¡± I was a little surprised when I made eye contact with her. I looked at her calmly. I thought she would avoid eye contact, but contrary to what I thought, the first princess did not avoid eye contact. Instead, he looked at me even more tantly. ¡®what.¡¯ Her gaze was so burdensome that I had to turn my head away. I took the sword the crown prince gave me and immediately returned to my lodgings. Anyway, I can¡¯t meet the crown prince or the first princess today. Because they are busy. You will have to meet me tomorrow. ¡°You cane visit the prince tomorrow.¡± That prediction was not wrong. The knight who came with the crown prince came to see me and made an appointment with the crown prince. It was closer to a notice than a promise. I will tell you the time and ce, soe there on time. It¡¯s royalty. Also the crown prince. If it weren¡¯t for the nobles of the empire and if I wasn¡¯t Count Millennium, I could do that much. Although I won¡¯t be able to do that if I be Count Millennium. I nodded to the driver, saying I understood, and sent him away. *** The sun was just starting to set. ¡°young master.¡± These days, I often see Alice¡¯s various facial expressions. What happened this time? ¡°why.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She hesitated to answer for a moment. Then he took a deep breath and said. ¡°The First Princess has arrived.¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± Why is the first princess here? When she saw my brow furrowed, she spoke quickly. ¡°You are currently waiting in the lobby.¡± ¡°¡­what is that?¡± Am embarrassed. How long has it been since the appointment with the crown prince was made before the princesses to visit? This smelled bad. It smelled like it was going to be a huge hassle having to get involved in a power struggle. In cases like this, it¡¯s best to just ignore it and move on. ¡®Of course.¡¯ The problem was that it was the royal family that came to visit me. If it had been a marquis or a duke, he would have made any excuse to ignore it, but he couldn¡¯t do that to the royal family. If I made a mistake, they would pick on me and my life could be difficult. No matter how weak the royal family is and how wary they are of each other. On the contrary, there were cases where they banded together when there were people who ignored them or were hostile to them. Serion in the original was like that. After the crown prince became king, when the protagonist attacked, the princes who had been fighting each other joined forces with the crown prince. ¡°Why is the 1st princess¡­¡± Is there any reason for her toe to me? ¡®Is that really true?¡¯ Suddenly, the auditors came to mind. The examiners for this test were auditors from the royal family. Everything they saw and heard will also be included in the royal family. And in front of them, I showed myself as an impossible cadet. He faced the troll and showed the sword skill, the symbol of a sword expert. ¡°What did the atmosphere look like?¡± ¡°It seemed a little rushed.¡± ¡°It seemed like you were in a hurry?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It felt like I was being chased by someone.¡± I was confident in those words. That was the only reason she came to the academy even while watching the other royals. Because there is something to be gained by enduring all that. And what you can get from the academy. ¡®I am the only one.¡¯ You might say that this is arrogance. But this was just telling the truth, regardless of pride. In the original work, the crown prince and the first prince did not leave the capital for a while. Academy graduation ceremony? Of course it didn¡¯te. In the first ce, unless there was a truly outstanding talent, there was no case of visiting in person. You don¡¯t have to go looking for them, because they will enter the royal family on their own. ¡®But this time it¡¯s different.¡¯ A talent simr to, or even superior to, the Sword Master who went to the Empire appeared. But they say that talented person is a son of a famous family? In the Kingdom of Serion, the Millennium Counts were located in a neutral position. This means that they do not belong to any royal family. To put it simply, should we call it a ¡®dog¡¯ without an owner? The person who takes possession first is the owner. ¡°Raymond Yeongsik, no, I guess I should call him Sir Raymond now.¡± It is natural that even though he smiles brightly at me, his nervousness is hidden inside. She alreadycked strength. However, Millennium is a threat to other nobles just by existing. If she were to fall for the crown prince, it would be impossible for her to even make aeback. But what if, on the other hand, I take her side? Even though I am not Count Millennium. I am his sessor. If I supported her, it would be like gaining a thousand soldiers and ten thousand horses from her perspective. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He brought her into the parlor and served her tea. She stared at me without even looking at the car. ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡± She opened her mouth at my blunt words. ¡°I want to have you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What did I hear just now? Eggnt¡­ What? She leaned towards me and spoke again, as I was confused. ¡°Please be mine.¡± This is so tant, so direct. I had no idea that he would be this bold, so I was worried about how to react. These questions should not be answered hastily. If you do it wrong, you could get your nose pierced. So, you have to be careful about what you say. ¡°If it¡¯s mine¡­ are you asking me to stand on the princess¡¯s side?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Daria¡¯s eyes did not waver. It felt like I had made a very deliberate decision. ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know that our family maintains neutrality.¡± ¡°I know. But neutrality can be broken at any time, right?¡± It¡¯s not wrong. There was no particr reason for the Millennium family to remain neutral. Because there was a lot of caution. There is definitely a lot to be gained by choosing one side, but on the other hand, the risk is also great. Count Millennium did not like gambling very much. That¡¯s why no one chose it. Although he was a count, he had as much influence as a duke, so he did not pay any attention to the royal family. It is not for nothing that they are called the two great mountain ranges along with Count Warrug. ¡®I have no intention of remaining neutral until the end.¡¯ Although we are maintaining neutrality for now, it cannotst forever. Although I am strong now and am holding on firmly. As time goes by, the power will gradually weaken, and since no one side is chosen, pressure wille from all directions. If that happens, it was only a matter of time before we became isted and weak. ¡°But there is no reason for me to cling to the princess.¡± However, there is no reason to attach it to the crown prince or other royals. If I had to choose a side, I would choose the girl in front of me. And I also thought about meeting himter. ¡®But if you say it¡¯s good here, you¡¯re an idiot.¡¯ First impressions are important to everyone. Moreover, since she knows that I am Raymond, I have to show a strong appearance that will make her forget the rumors. So what I chose was to refuse her request. There is help for her, but not now. ¡°Does that mean I can just ept that you will ignore me?¡± But she was no pushover. From what I said, she caught something that caught me off guard. Here, ordinary nobles would be puzzled by the word ¡®ignore¡¯. It is impossible for even a noble to ignore the royal family. Unless you¡¯re so good at politics that you can fill hundreds of snakes inside, or you¡¯re powerful enough to ignore the royal family. It will be difficult to deal with her. And unfortunately for her, I am not like those ordinary nobles. ¡°If you think that way, there¡¯s nothing we can do. To be honest, there is nothing I can gain by joining the princess, right?¡± I didn¡¯t need to say it again. Because the Daria Serion I know doesn¡¯t like lying or spinning around. ¡°And I already have an appointment. I n to meet with His Majesty the Crown Prince tomorrow. However, it would be difficult if you suddenly came to me like this without any connection.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes widened at my words. The alreadyrge eyes grew evenrger and began to shake rapidly. Crown prince. With that one word, her body rxed. She knows it too. Choosing between the crown prince and yourself is impossible. Any thinking person, at least someone who can see the current royal family structure, has no choice but to know who to go to. Because she knows that, she can¡¯t say anything else. ¡°¡­.¡± She looked at me with trembling eyes and then lowered her head. And he seemed lost in thought as he touched his teacup. ¡°Then can I consider the business to be over?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She still didn¡¯t say anything. It was clear that he was convinced that I would end up with the crown prince. That¡¯s why he looks like a loser like that. And in fact, she would have lost many talents to the crown prince in this way. ¡®If I fall over to the crown prince, there is no point in further confrontation.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter whether I was a sword user or not. The moment Millennium sides with the crown prince, the power structure that has been maintained so far is broken. The crown prince¡¯s already strong power will grow even greater. There was absolutely no way for her to break it at the moment. I thought I would no longer be able to talk to her. I couldn¡¯t wait for her forever, so I decided to get up. ¡°I have a lot to do, so I wake up first¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯re getting married!¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± She dropped a bombshell. Wow! As Ellis entered the living room to fill up the tea, the kettle fell from her hand and shattered. Chapter 64 Episode 64 Even in a marriage proposal, there was an order and process. The final stage of this stage of first getting to know each other, feeling good about each other, and gradually falling for each other is a marriage proposal. Ah, I can trust everything to this person. When you feel that way, what you do is propose. No matter how much I entered the novel, marriage in this novel is nothing more than a means of politics for the nobles. Nevertheless, it is impossible to propose marriage at the first meeting. ¡®Ha, this is true.¡¯ But the princess proposed right away without any consideration. Yes, that can happen. Since your current situation is urgent, you can simply look at the name Millennium and see that she is a sword user and propose to her. If I were in the same situation as her, I would have done so without the slightest hesitation. Because if that¡¯s the only way I have left, I¡¯ll do anything to survive. ¡®But you shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡¯ If it was the girl I knew, she should not have proposed here, but should have stood up and made a promise to the next time. Even though it was difficult, she was someone who understood the situation and knew what to do in her situation. I was never the type of person to make hasty decisions like I do now. Although she had limited ess to the royal family, that did not mean she had no power. testimonial. Instead of the current auditor general, the former auditor general and current king¡¯s butler is looking after her. Therefore, although she had no power on the outside, she was able to survive among the prominent sessors just by being on her side. And because other royals know this, they are even more wary of her. Even now, it¡¯s like this with just the king¡¯s butler watching over you, but if more forces are added here. What happens after that is as obvious as seeing fire. ¡®Because the royal heir always changes.¡¯ Although there is currently a crown prince, the title of crown prince can change at any time. There is no other Konggaru family like this. The Daria Cerion I knew was like a small sprout that was struggling to survive in an extremely harsh environment. He endured in order to survive, and eventually abandoned the name of Serion and created his own kingdom. Although there were no talented people following her within the Serion Kingdom, it was different outside. Warriors from the empire, from other continents and from the south. All the talented people who fell in love with her flocked to her, and she was able to create a powerful kingdom recognized on the continent. Although the total number of members of the kingdom was only tens of thousands, its military power was such that other kingdoms could not tamper with it. And that was the starting point. The kingdom where all the talented people gathered was definitely strong, but not for the protagonist. A feast on a truly delicious table. The kingdom she founded copsed in less than two years. Queen of misfortune. ¡®But the talent is clear.¡¯ It is not a talent for force. But she had the power to attract people. The power to gather talent and amplify it many times over. If not now, she will need that power in the future. But that wasn¡¯t the case now. If you bring her back now and the protagonist attacks her, it will be a pain in the ass. Because the ground that was built may copse. ¡®I don¡¯t like doing things twice.¡¯ What made her on my side was when I had enough strength to withstand the gathering of talented people. And then it won¡¯t be too far away. 1 year. In one year, you will have the strength to endure even if you cannot defeat the main character. ¡°Did you say you¡¯re getting married now?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Marriage.¡± I asked her again if she might have said something wrong. She nodded resolutely. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ anxiously watches your answer.] Marriage. I woke up and buried my body back on the sofa. Then, with my legs crossed and my arms crossed, I pondered her words. ¡®Let¡¯s get married¡­¡¯ How could it be that he only said things that were difficult to answer? In a way, this was an ability. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°yes.¡± I should have found out during the graduation ceremony. I should have realized the meaning of the look she gave me back then. Then something so embarrassing wouldn¡¯t have happened. So I asked again. Something different this time. ¡°Have you not heard the rumor about me?¡± My rumor. You ipetent idiot. The rumor was so widespread that even those at the academy knew about it. And there is no way the princess could not have heard that rumor. Rather, I would have listened in more detail. What did Raymond do and how crazy he was? Even though she must have heard the rumors, it would have been difficult for her to say a marriage proposal, no matter how urgent it was. However, her eyes did not waver at all as she spoke of her marriage proposal. It was a look that could onlye out when he was thinking in advance about what to do if I rejected him. ¡°I heard. And that a lot has changed recently.¡± Oh, is that so? She says she won¡¯t see me in the past. The present is more important than the past. ¡°okay.¡± I thought about it for a while. What should I answer? It¡¯s okay to refuse here, but it¡¯s also true that you need to build a rtionship with her. So, I have to give an appropriate answer. After all, that¡¯s all there is to it. ¡°I¡­¡± *** The knight followed the princess as she left the lodgings where Raymond was staying. As she went to the inn she had set aside, her gaze asionally nced back. ¡°Foot.¡± She suddenly bursts intoughter. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± The driver who was walking next to her looked at her curiously. ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± She tried to calm her expression, but it wasn¡¯t easy either. She was thinking about what Raymond said just now. -I have no desire to get married yet. When he said that, her heart sank for a moment. I said this while throwing away all my pride, but I didn¡¯t expect you to reject it so easily. But his next words made me rx. -I just want to be friends with the princess. Who could tell the royal family to be a friend? It¡¯s nothingpared to the one who said he wanted to get married, but it¡¯s definitely a surprising situation. In practical terms, it was as if she had been dumped by Raymond. Originally, I was supposed to feel bad. ¡®Strangely enough, I don¡¯t hate it.¡¯ Rather, I liked his confident attitude. ¡®I want more.¡¯ Her desires that were suppressed and oppressed by those around her. It was a truly burning moment. *** As I headed towards the crown prince, I felt a strange chill running down my spine. From the moment I met the princess, I kept feeling strangely cold. [¡®The nameless God¡¯ looks at you pitifully.] The author, God, has been repeating unknown sounds. It wasn¡¯t like that for a day or two and I coolly ignored it. ¡®Don¡¯t you have a cold?¡¯ What I was worried about now was the safety of my worries. It¡¯s all about eating well and living well, but I only use it because I¡¯m sick. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± I used Auror. A warm energy warmed my body, and a pleasant sigh escaped my mouth without my knowledge. I felt like I could be addicted to this. After recently awakening to Auror, the frequency of Auror use has increased. ¡®It¡¯s quite an all-rounder.¡¯ Improved physical ability andbat power. And even regting body temperature like now. Almost anything can be solved using aurors. Even if they couldn¡¯t do as much detail as magic, aurors were useful in their own way. ¡°Lowering. Sir Raymond hase to visit.¡± Everyone, from the Crown Prince to his close associates, called me Sir Raymond. They said they would treat me like a knight, not Millennium¡¯s son. It didn¡¯t really matter whether it was like that or not. Because there is no disadvantage to either of them. ¡°Wee.¡± Unlike yesterday when he was dressed in uniform, the crown prince was now wearingfortable clothes. It implicitly shows that you will treat yourselffortably as if you were wearingfortable clothes. ¡®For something like that, the atmosphere around is too scary.¡¯ 1When the princess came to visit me, there was only one knight guarding her. As a royal knight, he clearly had skills. If you had to guess, he was weaker than the Count¡¯s knightmander, but stronger than the vice-captain. Sword Expert Intermediate level. But even though she is an ordinary noblewoman, she is royalty. Considering that there are hundreds of knights protecting the royal family, her protection is clearly poor. Like her, there were few knights protecting the crown prince. In total, about a dozen people. But the power they all had was incredible. My whole body feels tingly as it receives the momentum in front of them. However, it was difficult to operate the Aurors. A sword wille flying at you, telling you not to act foolishly in front of the crown prince. ¡®It¡¯s not that heavy, though.¡¯ Feels like being hit by a cold wind. The momentum the knights gave me was exactly that. Among them was a top-level sword expert knight, but he was controlling his momentum appropriately, perhaps because of the crown prince¡¯s orders. Thanks to that, I was able to stay calm without much effort. However, the crown prince¡¯s eyes seemed to be interested in my appearance, and they twinkled to the point of difort. ¡°Do you know why I called you?¡± I guess he¡¯s telling me toe under him. ¡°I can roughly guess it.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. The knights¡¯ eyes became even harsher, as if they thought my actions were rude. But somehow I know where I am right now. If I don¡¯t go too far, they won¡¯t be able to touch me. ¡°stop.¡± Because the crown prince will stop it like now. ¡°okay. ¡°Then the story will be quick.¡± The crown prince showed off a bracelet with a gold dragon decoration. ¡°How would you like to work for me?¡± Then he handed the dragon bracelet to me. I quietly looked at the dragon bracelet in front of me. A sign that he is the Crown Prince¡¯s person. Literally saying this was like saying that I would be his person. When I looked like I was worried for a moment, the crown prince continued. ¡°Now that I think about it, I heard that the Millennium Count¡¯snd is very smallpared to its prestige.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The knight next to him agrees with his words. ¡°If you be mine, I will give you twice that muchnd. And you can avoid taxes for three years.¡± Those were truly exceptional conditions. earth? It can be taken at any time. But taxes are different. Currently, the taxes paid by the Millennium Count family are three times that of other nobles. Because the amount of money earned is on a different level. Just one month¡¯s tax can support several small and medium-sized cities for half a year. And even the taxes were increasing. However, it is said that the tax will be exempted. Not just one year, but three years. That¡¯s enough. ¡®The blow would be very severe.¡¯ It was a transaction that the royal family should never have done. The revenue generated from taxes was enormous. But do you really want to gain me so much that you would give up all that? ¡°ha ha ha.¡± I burst into smallughter. I felt the crown prince¡¯s stinging gaze. He looked at me with strange eyes as I suddenly burst intoughter. I opened my mouth towards him. My answer was already decided. Chapter 65 Episode 65 The crown prince was silent for a moment. The knights looked at the crown prince with great nervousness. The crown prince¡¯s personality is fiery. If he doesn¡¯t like something, he will throw a tantrum, and if he doesn¡¯t get something, he will try to destroy it. That¡¯s why the crown prince¡¯s other nickname is Berserker, which speaks volumes about his personality. Raymond, who had just left the room, behaved so boldly that it would not be strange to call his behavior arrogant. He made eye contact with the crown prince as if he would not lose and even used aurors to withstand the knights¡¯ momentum. The crown prince and other knights didn¡¯t know, but he, a sword expert, could feel it. At first, I thought it was some kind of trick and was furious, but when I realized it was to protect myself, I let go. ¡®He definitely has skills.¡¯ Did you say you were 18? It was surprising that he had awakened to Auror at that age, but his operational skills were incredible. The Auror¡¯s operation was so smooth that even he would not have noticed it unless he was concentrating on him. No, that¡¯s not important now. The question was how the crown prince would react. Now the crown prince was very quiet, unlike usual. It felt like a strong storm wasing all at once, like before the storm. Wiggle. At that time, the crown prince¡¯s frozen body moved. All the knights trembled at that. How will the Crown Prince vent his anger this time? Last time, I pulled out a knife and swung it. As they were all knights dealing with Aurors, no one was injured, but the maid¡¯s arm was cut off. Although she received treatment right away, the maid suffered from trauma after that and had to quit her job. That was the case recently, so what kind of fuss will there be this time? Everything else is good, so it would be better if you just don¡¯t swing the sword. If you break something, you canpensate, but there¡¯s nothing more difficult than if someone gets hurt. ¡°haha ? The knights¡¯ eyes turn to the crown prince¡¯s mouth. ¡°ha ha ha!¡± The knights looked at him in bewilderment as he suddenly burst outughing. I thought he would be angry, but when he startedughing, I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. Why are youughing? ¡°Puhahahaha!¡± Finally, he started rolling around on the sofa, holding his stomach. How should I react to this? ¡°Haha¡­ this guy is such a pain in the ass!¡± The crown prince¡¯s voice sounded joyful. ¡°hey. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s a rumor going around that he¡¯s an ipetent idiot?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Do you think that rumor matches that guy?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The driver could not answer that question. Do you think I¡¯m an ipetent idiot? The answer to that question was ¡®yes¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯. If you ask me if I¡¯m crazy, the answer is ¡®yes¡¯. Unless he was an asshole, there was no way he could act like that towards the crown prince. Moreover, the way he spoke showed no respect for the crown prince. ¡°In my opinion, I think the word ¡®ipetence¡¯ is incorrect.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± Being ipetent is wrong. The Raymond they saw now was by no means ipetent. To begin with, using an Auror at that age was far from ipetent. It makes more sense to say they arezy than ipetent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for a person to suddenly change¡­ So that means you¡¯ve been acting all this time.¡± The crown prince crossed his legs and stroked his chin. ¡°I yed an ipetent idiot for 10 years. No, not to mention being an idiot, it means you are acting ipetent.¡± haha. The crown princeughed happily. It was the face of a child facing a fun toy. ¡°At that time¡­ that¡¯s right. ¡°It was at a time when the Millennium House had dered neutrality and was under great pressure.¡± Count Millennium became the Grand Wizard and immediately said he would remain neutral. Because of that, the Millennium Count family was harassed a lot by the surrounding nobles for a while. The nobles were not willing to let their power continue to grow. But then an incident urred. The eldest grandson of Count Warrug suffered a serious ident. From then on, Raymond behaved like an asshole. And he acted like he had no talent. Even those who didn¡¯t believe it at first began to believe it after more than 10 years. The imprint that he was an ipetent idiot was engraved in my head. And funnily enough, at that time, the Millennium Count family was well established. He has be so powerful that the royal family cannot touch him. ¡°Now that I think about it, it was during the banquet that I started to reveal myself this time.¡± When he turned 18. He revealed himself in a surprising way. A talent for swords, not magic. ¡®But it¡¯s not like you can be an Auror for a day or two.¡¯ This means that Raymond already knows his talent and has been cultivating his strength without anyone knowing. And as a result, he awakened his Aura and became a sword expert at the age of 18. And now he has decided that it is okay to reveal himself. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± I got goosebumps. Didn¡¯t you n all that when you were young? How detailed is it? I liked everything about him, even the confidence with which he refused to listen to what the Crown Prince said. ¡°I have something I¡¯ve been wanting for a long time.¡± The crown prince looked at the spot where Raymond was with greedy eyes. *** ¡°Hmm.¡± Two blue crystal balls. However, one had a gold base and the other had a passionate red base. Received from the crown prince and first princess. It was amunication tool given to them to contact them when they needed help. Of course, there is a price to pay for the help, but it will definitely be helpful in the future. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would show this much interest.¡± I understand. This is a time when power is needed. Plus, I¡¯m a sword user. In terms of talent, he is the best, or even better. ¡°Do you have any concerns?¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried. ¡°The problem is how to use it.¡± Although it is a nuisance that the royals are interested. There was a lot I could gain. What I get varies greatly depending on what I do. ¡°I¡¯ll have to decide thister.¡± I can¡¯t decide now. There was nothing to gain from them right now. So it¡¯s better to get it when you really need it. I handed over themunication port to Ellis and headed to Mahol and Reina. I had to make sure they were ready because I had to leave tomorrow. ¡°Ah, Raymond!¡± Reina, seeing me, smiled brightly and raised her head. He even waved at me with a very happy face. I smiled slightly at her and looked around the room. Since the two of us lived together and had very little luggage, cleaning up didn¡¯t take too long or be difficult. All you need is two magic pouches with expansion magic. Considering that one magic bag can hold about 100 liters of water, it is safe to think that there is no baggage. ¡°Are you finished cleaning up?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s almost over.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have much luggage.¡± Because I threw away everything I already had. I smiled bitterly at the words she said in a whisper. What already existed. That meant used items from the dump. He closed his mouth for a moment, then opened his mouth again and spoke. ¡°Thank you for following my opinion.¡± When I was ordained a knight, I had to leave the academy. But unlike me, they did not graduate. It was normal to remain at the academy. It shouldn¡¯t be like that. Since I had to take them with me, I offered them an opinion. Dropping out. And if they refused, I had no intention of dragging them by force. Even though it might take a long time, I nned to wait until they graduated. ¡°no.¡± ¡°We were indebted to Raymond. ¡°This is nothing to repay that favor.¡± Raina¡¯s clear words made me smile. At first, I thought it was simply an additional bonus to obtaining Mahol. But as time passes, she is doing her part even though she is weak. This was especially true in Mahol¡¯s mental aspect. In addition, perhaps because of the treatment, it became much brighter. ¡®It¡¯s amazing.¡¯ There was a limit to what I could do for Mahol. Raina fills in that missing part. So it has to be special. ¡°Because we¡¯re leaving tomorrow. ¡°Please know in advance.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare it.¡± I waved at them and left the room. *** I graduated from the academy. I have never personally contacted the count¡¯s family, nor was I asked to do so. But strangely enough, carriages and drivers bearing the Millennium emblem were waiting outside the city. ¡°what. Ellis, did you contact me?¡± ¡°no. The master told me not to do it. ¡°I haven¡¯t contacted you yet.¡± She too was confused. Looking at that, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lie. I didn¡¯t even tell him about the graduation ceremony, so the Count doesn¡¯t even know that I¡¯m graduating this year. But how can ite on time? ¡®Oh, I guess he¡¯s the principal.¡¯ If it is not Ellis, there is only one answer. Principal. He must have sent a letter directly to the Millennium Count. When cadets from the academy graduate, teachers sometimes send letters to their families. This time, the letter must have been sent directly by the principal. ¡°young master. ¡°Let¡¯s get in.¡± One of the knights approached me and said: Vice leader. The knight who red at me along with the knightmander. He was now looking at me with strange eyes. I looked at him intently and opened my mouth. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°yes?¡± He was taken aback by my words. I said as I took a step closer to him. ¡°I asked what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never ordered you to do anything like this. ¡°I never asked you toe visit me in the first ce.¡± The driver kept his mouth shut like a mute who had just been fed honey. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really annoying. ¡°I was going to have a drink and have some fun in the time I had left.¡± The driver¡¯s face hardened at my next words. And then I realized that I was a mess. ¡°What are you doing. Doesn¡¯t it turn off? ¡°Don¡¯t look for me before I call.¡± ¡°But the head of the family.¡± ¡°Father what? So what.¡± When I red at him, he winced and broke into a cold sweat. As I looked at it, I went out even stronger. What do you mean there was an order from the head of the family? They say I won¡¯t go. ¡°So you¡¯re going to drag me away by force? ¡°Can you do it?¡± His face turned red as heughed bitterly while holding the handle of the sword. But I didn¡¯t move hastily. The image of me defeating the youngest knight still remained in his mind. ¡°I see you are ignoring what I said. ¡°It looks like your skills have improved a lot?¡± ¡°sorry.¡± The vice-captain bows his head. Seeing him like that makes me feel a little sorry. But I couldn¡¯t help it. If I didn¡¯t do this, I had no choice but to return to my family. So, I had to be such an idiot and not let him touch me at all. ¡°I¡¯ll go in on my own. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything foolish and go back.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Go back.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± The vice-captain reluctantly nodded. If things continue like this, I will definitely be broken by the knightmander and also by the count. What can I do? I have no intention of going back now. ¡°Oh and this. ¡°I told the knightmander that it was well used and that he have it repaired. It wasn¡¯t even used much and it had a crack.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then goodbye.¡± The vice-captain nced at me and got on his horse. And so he moved, kicking the horse¡¯s stomach. Chapter 66 Episode 66: The knights returned and visited William. After telling the Ellises to go around the city separately and y. I was pretty tired of trying to stop Ellis from following me. ¡°So you¡¯re going to the North now?¡± William looked at me as if I was dumbfounded. Ignoring his reaction, I picked up the tea cup and drank some tea. Oh, this is kind of delicious. It¡¯s not particrly delicious, but it¡¯s just ordinary. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± William sighed. What kind of ce is the North? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going there. ¡°Give me another drink.¡± ¡°Is the car going over now?¡± William grumbled, but poured tea into his cup. half a year. During that time, I became quite close to William. ¡°Why are you going to the North?¡± ¡°I have something to do.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing that¡­¡± William was silent for a moment, then took out a few pockets in front of me and ced them on the table. ¡°You prepared me. ¡°I had a hard time getting this.¡± ¡°uh. great job.¡± William taps the table. Then he took a deep sigh and said: ¡°The situation in the north is not good right now. ¡°I rmend going next time¡­ but you probably won¡¯t.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°But this is real. It¡¯s very dangerous now. be careful.¡± Instead of answering, he smiled quietly. He shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t stop him. There was a reason I wanted to go north. ¡®Because that¡¯s why the main character was able to attack the continent.¡¯ North. A region also called thend of monsters. A ce that can be considered the home of all monsters on the entire continent. The reason why the main character caused the entire continent to fall into fear. The protagonist uses monsters in the north a year from now. From now on, we are going to the North to stop it. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind not going back?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Originally, Ellis was nning to return to the Count¡¯s family. It was very dangerous for her to go to the North, as she had no particr killing ability. It¡¯s almost likemitting suicide. And since she wouldn¡¯t be in the North for very long, Ellis could just do what she normally did at the count¡¯s house during that time. But Ellis was more stubborn than I thought. He says he won¡¯t go back and will follow me even if it means dying. Although it is admirable that he wants to help me in any way possible. ¡°I may not be able to protect you.¡± This was sincere. The North was such a dangerous ce that it was difficult for even the main character to be sure whether he would live or die. There were many obstacles to taking her, who had no power, to such a ce. So I tried to send it back with the drivers. ¡°I am your maid.¡± With that one word, I no longer told her not to go away. Whatever it is, the decision is hers to make. And honestly, I feelfortable having her follow me. From sleeping to eating. Because it was true that I feltfortable with her around. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ instead, you protect your life.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything more to her. If she has said this, the rest is up to her. I turned my head from her and looked back at Mahol. I was carefully holding the new daggers I bought in my arms and stroking the des. The de of the existing one was damaged, and I couldn¡¯t let such a flimsy weapon be used when going to the north. The second reason for going to the north was because of Mahol. ¡®It¡¯s an optimal ce to increase your strength.¡¯ There is a saying: high risk, high return. They say that as hard as it is, the rewardes back. The north was dangerous enough that you could die if you made a mistake, but on the contrary, it was a very good ce to develop strength. It was the same for me. The monsters in the north are difficult even for knights. Because most monsters could only be dealt with using Auras. It was not for nothing that there was a saying that those who survived in the North would be sword masters. This is because the use of Aurors is bound to increase. It was the best training ce for knights. And in fact, Count Warrug became a sword master after living in the North for several years before bing the head of the family. ¡°I think I¡¯m ready. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave.¡± Everything is ready. I threw away the things I didn¡¯t need and took only the things I needed. ¡®It¡¯s never toote.¡¯ I decided to move at a brisk pace. There was something wrong with the main character. The reason why Raymond did not die and why he went to Count Warrug has disappeared. In that case, I had to return to the academy right away. There was no need to continue to be there when there was no reason to be there. But the fact that you¡¯re noting to the academy means that you¡¯re plotting something else. ¡®There are so many things thate to mind.¡¯ If everything has been done ahead of time, then you should not be rxed. At least I can put my mind at ease once I finish my work in the North. There is so much to worry about. ¡°Is it that good?¡± ¡°yes. I feel like I can do anything that feels good in my hands.¡± I shook off all my distracting thoughts when I saw Mahol giggling as if he had just gotten the toy he wanted. Okay, so what should I do after worrying about this? It hasn¡¯t happened yet, and you know what¡¯s going to happen, so you just have to deal with it in advance. ¡®Rather, I have the advantage.¡¯ I, who know the future, have an advantage over the protagonist who knows nothing. Although the content may have changed, the overall framework remained the same. ¡°Mahol.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Do you know anything about the North?¡± ¡°North? Umm¡­.¡± Mahol cupped his chin and was lost in thought. This is whates to mind as soon as you hear the word northern. ¡°It¡¯s the ce with the most monsters¡­ isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°It can be said to be the beginning of all monsters.¡± Only once in the original. There was once an exnation of what the North was like. There were a lot of monsters there that weren¡¯t found in the center or the south. ¡°It¡¯s a very dangerous ce.¡± If it had been the way it was, no one should have gone in there. The only people who go into danger where life or death cannot be guaranteed are those whomit suicide because life is painful. ¡°But on the other hand, it is also and of opportunity.¡± ¡°Land of opportunity?¡± ¡°uh.¡± There are monsters that live only there. Not only is it strong, but it also has regenerative powerparable to that of a troll and monster strengthparable to that of an ogre. Commonly known as Raid. That monster with a name that only appears in games. As its name suggests, it was so powerful that it could only be hunted by a group of Sword Experts. It¡¯s not a dragon. Dragons have not been seen for hundreds of years, so much so that some say they are extinct or hiding from human eyes. ¡®Raid. The monster was hunted and the magic world started a revolution.¡¯ The monster that had eaten countless knights was caught by a man. ¡°Since then, the prices of by-products from monsters have skyrocketed.¡± The man who hunted Reid then destroyed the wall and gave the by-products to his friend, the wizard. The wizard¡¯s family that received the by-product was able to be reborn as a famous family in an instant. That was the millennium. A case that became a famous family as a by-product of the raid that Count Warrug hunted. Since then, evaluations of monsters have also changed. I learned that those by-products could be magic ingredients. ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯re going.¡± Of course, we are not going after the by-products. There was only one thing I would go and do. ¡®egg.¡¯ Reid¡¯s egg. To monsters, Raid is like king. The protagonist steals the king¡¯s egg and brings it to the center. Of course, Reid got angry and attacked the humans with all the monsters. From then on, you don¡¯t need to exin anything. You might be thinking that killing Reid would be okay. Ironically, raids are essential in nature. Because there is a raid, the number of monsters is adjusted. If you don¡¯t want a monster wave to ur, you shouldn¡¯t kill the raid. ¡®And the best way is to hatch the eggs.¡¯ When Reid is an egg, he tries to protect it even at the cost of his everything, but once the egg hatches, that paternal love fades away. From the moment we are born, it is survival of the fittest. What I will do is hatch the egg. After that, it doesn¡¯t matter what the protagonist does. *** There was a process you had to go through to enter the North. It was not possible to enter and leave at will. However, this does not mean that you can sneak in illegally. ¡®It¡¯s very annoying if you go in without permission.¡¯ And even if you don¡¯t do that, the door to the north will open soon. I will then go out through that door. Because you don¡¯t have to use your real name. You can move using a pseudonym. ¡°And there¡¯s something to be gained there¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°ah. no. nothing.¡± I shook my head to look away from them. While doing so, he stroked the sword at his waist. A knight¡¯s sword given by the crown prince. This sword is more for decoration than for killing. The sun had risen. Although it was for decoration, it was a real sword, not a false sword. But that was it. This sword, which had great symbolic meaning, was in many ways inconvenient to use in actualbat. Even the knightmander¡¯s sword, which was a famous sword, was too much for my aurors. As soon as the aura was blown into it, it screamed and cracked. Even a well-trained sword would not be able to withstand the aura of the sword given by the crown prince. ¡®The father-inw says he doesn¡¯t me the tools, but that¡¯s all bullshit.¡¯ No matter how skilled a craftsman is, there are limits to using poor tools. Of course, better tools can be used to bring out the craftsman¡¯s skills properly. I did that. Even the knightmander¡¯s sword, which was swung with auras on it from time to time, could not withstand my auras. So even if it is a different sword, it won¡¯t be much different. However, it is not possible to carry dozens of swords. I¡¯m trying to get a sword on this trip to the north. ¡®The protagonist¡¯s sword.¡¯ There was a sword that the protagonist got by chance when he stole Reid¡¯s egg. A sword said to have been made by dwarves in the ancient past. It is immune to the protagonist¡¯s entric auras and is sharp enough even without using auras. I will take that sword. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± It makes me feel good to think that I am taking the sword that the main character should have had. Because part of the reason the main character became stronger could be in that sword. The sword that allowed me to freely use my auras is now mine. The main character¡¯s power is reduced. ¡°It looks evil.¡± ¡°Something is a little scary.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I guess my expression was too tant. The faces of the group sitting across from me became strange. ¡°why?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°My butt hurts a lot. ¡°Reina, are you okay?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± They avoided my gaze. Iughed at the way they cleared their throats and worried about each other¡¯s butts. ¡®Now that I think about it, she must be there by now.¡¯ There is another reason why I am trying to go north now. There was someone I needed to meet in the North. A necessity to obtain the sword. ¡®If it goes ording to the original story, she will try to go to the North.¡¯ To obtain materials, improve skills, and gain practical experience. Beatrice heads north and achieves many things there. But the funny thing is that no one in the North recognized her. While I was still thinking about it, something suddenly urred to me. ¡°Oh, did you take that?¡± There were a few items that seemed to have been stolen from William. In one of them, William was extremely aggressive and said no. In terms of value, it¡¯s about a million gold. ¡°You can¡¯t lose that. ¡°Because it¡¯s expensive.¡± ¡°all right.¡± At my words, Ellis holds the magic bag tightly in her arms. Looking at her like that, I burst intoughter. I said this as a joke, but it¡¯s cute that you take it seriously. ¡®Let¡¯s think again.¡¯ What I have to do in the North. In a city leading to the North, he meets Beatrice, forms a team, and uses her powers to obtain the protagonist¡¯s sword. He then hatches Reid¡¯s egg and destroys the protagonist¡¯s n. Hee hee hee! It was when I was just organizing my thoughts. The carriage suddenly stops. It didn¡¯t feel like we were living separately. I came out wondering. ¡°What is that?¡± Why was there a huge rock blocking the road? Chapter 67 Episode 67: People were gathered in front of the rock. They were either embarrassed or cursing as they looked at the rocks blocking the road. ¡°What on earth is this!¡± ¡°what is this. ¡°Since when has it been there?¡± Strangely, that rock, the size of a two-story house, was blocking the center of the road. You could go if you wanted to, but it seemed difficult for a carriage to go. And this is something that wasn¡¯t in the original. That means someone pushed this rock here or removed it from where it was originally. ¡°We can¡¯t use the carriage.¡± got off the carriage. I couldn¡¯t travel by carriage, so I didn¡¯t want to waste time just to make it a little morefortable. ¡°But there¡¯s something strange about that rock.¡± I got off the carriage and looked at the rock. It was an ordinary rock. A veryrge and hard rock with dirt and stone debris flowing down. But strangely enough, the rock felt strange. Rocks are inanimate objects. ¡°No matter how I look at it, it looks like it¡¯s alive.¡± ¡°What do you mean? ¡°The rock is alive.¡± ¡°Raymond?¡± Mahol and Reina heard my muttering and looked at me quizzically. It is very strange to see a rock and say it is alive. But Ellis did not ignore my words lightly. He narrowed his eyes at my words and approached the rock and looked at it closely. ¡®I don¡¯t feel anything different.¡¯ I followed her and looked at the rock, but I couldn¡¯t make out anything special. Because it was the rock itself. I even used my aura to inspect it, but there was still nothing wrong with the rock. But why is it so ufortable? It feels like I didn¡¯t brush my teeth and rinse them with water. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at you.] [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at you and frowns.] [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ makes aplex and subtle expression.] And he spoke from earlier. Even if it was because of theing scene, I could tell something was strange. What is it? What am I missing? ¡°young master.¡± At that time, Ellis took a step back from the rock and spoke with a stern expression. When I looked back at her, herplexion had darkened. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°what?¡± It¡¯s all so dangerous. He frowned at her words and stepped back like her. She¡¯s not the type of person to say things like that without meaning anything. ¡°There are monsters that only live in the desert.¡± And her next words woke me up. Why did I forget that? ¡°Mahol. Stay far back with Raina. Ellis, you too.¡± He sent the group as far away as possible and pulled out the sword given to him by the crown prince. I was uneasy because it was a decorative sword, but it was better than nothing. ¡®There is a monster that bes like an inanimate object when it sleeps.¡¯ A monster that lives only in the desert. Rapid climate change and insufficient food and water. There was a monster whose body was created to survive in an environment where everything wascking. They move and hunt when they are hungry, or more urately, when theyck energy. A monster that normally sleeps as if it were dead, controlling breathing and all body functions. ¡°Golem.¡± A monster whose entire body is made of rock and moves with magic stones. Originally, it was like a guardian made to protect wizards. There were also naturally created golems. Eat creatures and rece mana with them. And the golem stone golem was a rare and powerful monster that could only be found in the desert. ¡°Why is the golem here¡­¡± But I couldn¡¯t believe that the golem was here. I looked into it to see if it was the work of a wizard. There was no sign at all that it belonged to a wizard. That means it¡¯s a northern monster. How could a northern monster be here? I was embarrassed and felt uneasy as if something had happened. Could it be that the main character has done something? Although I was worried. I shook my head to get rid of that thought. The protagonist had to wait at least half a year before he could make his move. ¡®The reason I learned about Al was because I met William and threatened him.¡¯ The main character was the reason William teamed up with Mahol. The main character suddenly goes to see William and threatens him to give up information if he doesn¡¯t want to die. William had to hold back tears and tell him the top secret information he had. And among them, there was something about Reid¡¯s egg, and when the main character found out about it, he moved. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell the lord this?¡± ¡°What is this inconvenient!¡± I don¡¯t think people have heard me yet. So, he might be kicking the golem or swinging a weapon. If I knew it was a golem, I would never have done that. He must have raised his weapon and stood guard far away from the golem. You can be like that because you don¡¯t know everything. ¡®I guess it can be handled without me.¡¯ I put the sword back. Even if I don¡¯t step in, the golem can be dealt with just by the people here. There is no need for me to step forward. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± Mahol and Raina approach me cautiously. Ellis took a deep breath and looked back and forth between the golem and me. ¡°From now on, my name will not be Raymond.¡± ¡°yes? What is that¡­¡± ¡°My name is Redmill. This is a case where he was born as the son of an ordinary farmer, lost his parents, and became a knight. ¡°My age should be around 30.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Raymond is Raymond. ¡°What about Red Mill¡­¡± Unlike Mahol and Reina, who were perplexed by my words, Ellis nodded unfazed. ¡°Know that. From now on, I am Red Mill.¡± ¡°Are you using an alias?¡± ¡°Then how do we¡­¡± Mahol and Reina asked me, who was wearing a mask, if they should also use pseudonyms. I shook my head and said there was no need to do that. When I be known, I get tired, but when they be known, nothing special happens. But Ellis is different. Beatrice knows that Ellis is my exclusive maid. But if you see her with me like that, you will definitely think it¡¯s strange. ¡°You wear this and don¡¯t take it off if possible.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Your name is Merina. Um¡­ okay, let¡¯s go with the feeling of a married couple. You and I are a couple. ¡°Along with you wherever you are.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± In fact, Ellis stayed still, but Mahol and Reina reacted violently. His eyes widened, he looked back at me and Ellis, and put his hand up to cover his mouth. He handed the bastard to Ellis and said to them. ¡°You are the siblings I met during my travels. We became quite close friends and came to the north this time to have fun. Understand?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol and Reina, who understood the situation, nodded with solemn faces. I left them behind and looked back at Ellis. The calm, beautiful face disappeared and a normal-looking woman full of freckles appeared. She fumbled with the bast face mask, as if it was fascinating to see it with her face on it. As expensive as it was, it waspletely simr to human skin. It was so borate that unless you were really sensitive, you wouldn¡¯t notice. After checking to see if I had missed anything, I walked to the gates of the northern city bastion. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Two guards wearing thick iron armor stopped us. He red at us with a grim face and urged us to present our identification. I showed them the knight¡¯s que I had received from the Crown Prince and told them that the group behind me were my colleagues. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The guard looked closely at the knight¡¯s que I showed him and then nodded. It was impossible to copy the knight¡¯s que, which had a magical sword drawn on it to represent a knight. Therefore, it was determined that there was no problem with the knight¡¯s que and they let us in. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°There are so many people.¡± Mahol and Reina, who entered the city, looked at the cityscape and burst out in admiration. There were a lot of people in the fort. And most of them were fully armed with weapons. There is no one who is not carrying a weapon. For those who lived in an ordinary city, it was full of strange things. Even merchants were wearing leather armor and carrying weapons. Next to the food they sold, such as fruit and bread, they also sold weapons. As a city where you never know when monsters might attack, it was creating a fairly bloody atmosphere. ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± ¡°yes!¡± Since we still had a lot of time left, we decided to take them to see the city. To those who graduated from the academy, all of this was like a new world. Even within the academy, he had been living an oppressed life until he met me. They have no money, and even if they have it, they cannot use it, so they are like sheep trapped in a fence. They had to live only in the academy¡¯s ssrooms and garbage dump. And it was the same even after meeting me. Because Raina was not in good health, Mahol also had to stay at the dorm. But not now. ¡®Of course money is good.¡¯ The expensive therapist I brought in did his job well. In line with my graduation, I restored Raina¡¯s illness and even her health to that of an ordinary person. In fact, I am healthier than before I got sick, so I can move around as much as I want. ¡°The atmosphere is all scary. yes?¡± ¡°huh. ¡°It feels like we¡¯re preparing for war.¡± The two walked one step ahead and looked around, whispering as if everything in the city was amazing. I followed them and looked around. A very rigid atmosphere. Although I was speaking brightly on my own, I was a merchant, a mercenary, or a free knight. There was fear in their voices. Although he came here to have a drink, he worries about whether he will be able to return alive without dying. Because going north was like sacrificing one¡¯s life. ¡®Where would Beatrice be?¡¯ I looked at them and looked around to see where Beatrice was. But she was nowhere to be seen. Maybe it hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I still have to wait a week for the northern gate to open. I also came too quickly. ¡°Now, let¡¯s quickly find an inn. ¡°I¡¯ll do the sightseeing I couldn¡¯t finish tomorrow.¡± ¡°yes!¡± They answered at the same time and headed to the outskirts of the city. The inn where Beatrice stayed in the original work. And just like her, we headed to the inn where the protagonist had taken care of us. [A ce where clouds reside.] I saw an inn with a unique name. There were not many people around the inn because only those who knew knew and those who did not know did not know. It was inevitable that there was nothing to enjoy around the inn. If no one was passing by, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to say that it was a slum, because it was just a collection of old buildings. ¡°Uh¡­¡± And I was able to find one person there. A man was unable to enter the inn and was lingering at the entrance, chewing his fingernails. ¡®found.¡¯ The Beatrice I had been looking for was there. He covered his appearance with magic and looked like he was in trouble. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ smiles strangely.] It was a very thankful situation. Chapter 68 Episode 68: Mana was concentrated all over her body. Mana covered her body evenly, like cream on bread. If I saw her without anything, I couldn¡¯t recognize her. I had to increase my vision extremely with aura to be able to see her face and body lines, even vaguely. Just by looking at it, I could see how outstanding her magical knowledge and understanding were. The reason I recognized her was because I knew what she looked like when she was disguised as a man. ¡®It¡¯s really cool.¡¯ If I hadn¡¯t known that, I would have thought for a long time about whether she was Beatrice or would have passed it by without knowing. That¡¯s how excellent her disguise magic was. ¡°Oh really¡­ where on earth have you gone!¡± As I got a little closer, I heard her voice. Even the voice in trouble belonged to a man, so her form could not be found. ¡®But what have you lost?¡¯ In the original work, it was stated that she and the protagonist met here and had a small fight. The result was Beatrice¡¯s defeat. She said that she ran away from the protagonist through the northern gate that opened at the right time, developed her skills there, and returned to her family. And that happens a yearter. Even before meeting the protagonist, she always spent time at this inn before going to the North. That¡¯s why I came here. She didn¡¯t know exactly what happened during this time. But I couldn¡¯t just watch like this, so I talked to her. ¡°excuse me¡­.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± When I spoke to her, she was startled and started to step back and be wary of me. Since a suspicious person wearing a mask is talking to you in an unfamiliar ce, you must be cautious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I tried to put on a friendly smile, but soon realized that my face was covered by a mask, so I erased my expression. It¡¯s also quite difficult to force a smile. Just speaking softly is enough. ¡°ah. ¡°That¡­¡± Beatrice nced at me and was reluctant to speak. It seems like he can¡¯t reveal his secrets to someone he meets for the first time. ¡°¡­.¡± She was silent for a while. I watched her and tapped the mask. Looks like he doesn¡¯t want to talk. If the other person doesn¡¯t want to talk, there¡¯s no need to force them to do something. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡± It¡¯s not like now is the only time to meet her, so it¡¯s still okay. There is no need to try to be friends with her right away. ¡°¡­Now wait a minute!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± As soon as I was about to enter the inn, she caught me. I don¡¯t know if it was her real face, but I felt really bad when a handsome man grabbed me¡­ But after he grabbed me, I couldn¡¯t say anything. He held my cor for a while and looked at me nkly. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well¡­ some money.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, so¡­ can you lend me some money?¡± I smiled at her words. Yeah, this is how it starts. If I lend her money, she will continue to feel indebted to me. ¡°yes. All right.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± Her eyes wavered, as if she didn¡¯t know I was going to say that right away. Either that or not. I went into the inn just as I was caught by her. Jing! ¡°wee!¡± As soon as the door opened, the employee greeted me warmly. A scary-looking man whose voice did not match the lively woman¡¯s voice was there. For a moment, I thought I had seen something wrong. Or I thought it was a woman talking in the kitchen and a maning forward. ¡°One, two¡­ five people. ¡°You can sit here.¡± and. Something gives me goosebumps. Saying such a woman¡¯s voice with a manly face made skin grow on my arms. I felt lucky that he was wearing a mask and ordered a quick meal from him. And after renting four rooms, I sat down where he showed me. And then I looked at Beatrice. Beatrice opened her mouth, blushing at the attention focused on her. ¡°He obviously had money. But¡­¡± Her simple exnation is that she was pickpocketed. And the person involved did not know that. The northern city of Boru was awless area. Although there were knights and guards, they did not care about petty misdemeanors. Pickpocketing was amon urrence in this ce where you never know when you might die. Mercenaries and free knights knew this, so they were very careful when walking on the streets. It was a ce where you could lose your belongings if you rxed even a little. In order not to lose money, I also activated my auror and was wary of any hands approaching me. But she didn¡¯t know that. You¡¯ve always lived in a safe ce, and even if you knew, you never would have thought that someone would break through your boundaries and steal something. She must have felt it too through this experience. You shouldn¡¯t rx even a little bit here. ¡°This is a ce where pickpocketing ismon. ¡°Even veterans are always on guard here, but they always lose one thing.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He opened his mouth and sighed at my words. After hearing my words, she realized why the money was gone. And soon her face turned red. He remembered that a stranger¡¯s hands were scanning his body. ¡°My name is Redmill. This is Mary, my wife. Next to them are Mahol and Raina. Although they are young, they are dependable colleagues.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Beth. ¡°I am a schr who travels the world and studies nature.¡± ¡°iced coffee.¡± She introduced herself as a free knight-like wanderer. But funny enough, on her robe was a wide-open multi-colored book badge representing the Skr family. As I was looking at it, she hurriedly took off the badge and hid it in her arms. ¡°haha.¡± ¡°The food is here.¡± The waiter ced the food on the table one by one and finally handed over the room key. ¡°bon appetite.¡± And then he moved his body towards the other guests. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s shameless, but I¡¯ll eat it gratefully.¡± She reached out and grabbed the pork. I looked at her and reached for the mask. Sweet. The mask around his mouth fell and he took up a drink. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I drank alcohol.¡¯ I felt Ellis looking at me from next to me. Because he saw what Raymond looked like when he drank, he was worried that I might cause an ident. ¡°don¡¯t worry.¡± He spoke softly to her and drank. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to stand out. The cool yet bitter taste of barley went down my throat. ¡°nice¡­!¡± A gaspes out of nowhere. And when I was about to eat snacks, I felt a hot gaze in front of me. Beatrice was staring at the ss I was holding. ¡®Do you want to drink it?¡¯ Well, you might be curious. It must have been difficult for her to drink alcohol at the count¡¯s house. Wizards do not drink alcohol because they believe it messes with their heads. Even if I did drink it, I drank low-alcohol wine. So, you might have been curious about the taste of the alcohol that mercenaries and knights drink. ¡°Would you like to eat it?¡± ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± She didn¡¯t decline. He quickly took the ss of alcohol I gave him and put it to his mouth. ¡°Wow¡­!¡± And then he frowned and let out an exmation. I smile as I imagine her original face. It was a bit surprising to see a precociousdy like this. ¡°This is really good.¡± She seemed to have been disarmed with that one drink and hadpletely rxed her guard. He then ordered a drink and ate some snacks, appearing rxed. The sight felt different, so I stopped eating and watched her. Perhaps because she felt burdened by my gaze, she quietly put down the ss she was holding and spoke to me. ¡°Are you not eating?¡± ¡°I¡¯m eating.¡± I waved my hand saying it was okay and raised my drink. And it was a time when I was in the middle of drinking alcohol while chatting with her. ¡°Lord Redmill, why did youe to the North?¡± Her cheeks werepletely red and her voice was slurred. He was drunk. Looking at her like that, I said bitterly. ¡°Well, is there any other reason why peoplee here? ¡°I came here to make money.¡± ¡°Money¡­¡± ¡°My parents weremoners. ¡°I grew up seeing how difficult poverty was for those who made a living as tenant farmers.¡± She has a lot of affection. That¡¯s why she toldmoners toe visit her at any time, saying that they had the opportunity to learn magic. Although a part of my heart ached because I felt like I was deceiving her. This story will be a bridge that narrows the distance between her and me. ¡°And he passed away the day I became a knight.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± She sighed as if she felt sorry. Before I knew it, she was immersed in what I was saying. Maybe it was because there was an audience that listened well, but even though I wasn¡¯t acting, my voice contained feelings of sadness and regret. ¡°I remember what he said when he held my hand. Never give in and never live in poverty. ¡°They said they were sorry for not doing anything for them¡­ I always med the poor family and med them.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°They knew me like that and loved me. ¡°They were people who always smiled while sacrificing themselves to support me, an unfilial person.¡± ¡°¡­It must have been very difficult.¡± ¡°yes. It was difficult at first. And as time passed, I felt so pathetic about myself. I felt pitiful and resentful of myself for not being able to do anything for them. That¡¯s when I met Merina. ¡°He pulled me out of the pit where I was living like a wreck.¡± He trembled at the sound of Ellis calling him. I turned to her and signaled her to listen to me. Then her mood changedpletely. Her face, which had no emotion whatsoever, contained feelings of love and sadness. Even I, who ordered it, was surprised at how quickly her appearance changed. Pat pat. Her hands stroked my back. Every action is very natural. Maybe that¡¯s why Beatrice had no doubts that what I said was a lie. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay still because she was there. But all I could do was use my body. So I came up north to make money for her, and she said she would follow me.¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to imagine a day without you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± I unconsciously closed my mouth at her words. She literally looked like a wife with one husband. It was amazing how people could change this much. ¡°Something like that. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not much different from others.¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± ¡°¡­sniff!¡± huh? what. It was understandable that Beatrice was crying, but I heard a sniffling sound next to her. When I turned around with a puzzled mind, I saw Mahol and Reina holding each other¡¯s hands and quietly wiping away tears. Why are they suddenly acting like this? While I was feeling a little embarrassed, Beatrice held my hand. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Looking at her with red eyes, I did not open my mouth. My mouth twitched. She took the bait. Chapter 69 Episode 69 The morning dawned. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Beatrice stood up, clutching her throbbing head. The events of yesterday came back to her dazed mind. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her face turned red. I was drunk and spoke without knowing what to say or not to say. ¡°Oh why did I do that?¡± She hit the nket hard. I remembered the masked man I met in front of the inn yesterday. And his wife and siblings who were next to him. Thinking of them made me smile, but for a moment I shook my head and sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m partying with someone I¡¯ve never met before¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t bear it after hearing the story of Red Mill, the masked man. I felt so sorry for him and also felt amazing. Although he was older than me. Rather, because he was older, I couldn¡¯t just look at him. Although I couldn¡¯t see his expression because it was covered by a mask, he must have had a sad face when he was telling his story. ¡°Haa¡­¡± The mood he gave off was so sad that it brought tears to my eyes. How can we just watch him miss his parents and regret his actions? ¡®Why am I suddenly thinking of my brother?¡¯ I could see the nostalgic side of him taking care of his group. My brother is unable to even talk to me right now. I don¡¯t know why. I just saw him taking care of the group¡¯s needs, and it was my first time seeing him. The atmosphere was very simr. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± There were two reasons why she came to the North. To obtain practical experience and magic materials. I felt so pathetic for receiving help from Raymond during the banquet. No matter how much I tried to focus on my studies and forget, I couldn¡¯t forget. In fact, the more I did it, the more I felt like I was running away. That¡¯s why I came to the north to erase my pathetic appearance. To change his behavior, which hardens when he is in front of monsters. ¡®It might actually be okay.¡¯ If you move alone and can¡¯t do anything with a monster in front of you, you will die. Therefore, it would not be a bad idea to team up with someone who seems to be skilled in this work and proceed step by step. I opened the door and came out. ¡°You woke up quickly.¡± Her face turned red again as Red Mill greeted her with a wave of her hand. *** Beatrice sat in front of me hesitantly. As I was looking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. In the future, I have the opportunity to travel with her and get to know her. It would be better if I revealed myself. If that happens, I¡¯m not even sure she¡¯ll team up with me. You will be alert to your surroundings. This can be annoying in many ways. There will be minnows clinging to get something. So I must not reveal that I am Raymond, at least until the work in the North is over. Time passed. In the meantime, I got a little closer to Beatrice. Now I can talk to herfortably. She treated me with the same respect. If I were older, it would be impossible for me to use informalnguage. That¡¯s what we did when we first introduced ourselves, so now we can¡¯t say we¡¯re the same age. I decided to just leave it alone. Although it is a man¡¯s face, the expression is not obscured. Maybe that¡¯s why I was able to see quite a lot of emotional expressions while spending time with her. I decided to be satisfied with that for now. ¡°Now let¡¯s go out quickly.¡± When I left the inn, the streets of the city, which were always crowded with people, were quiet. The door to the north has been opened. Most of the people in the city hade to go to the north. It was natural for it to be empty like this. ¡°Business has been slow for a while now.¡± ¡°How many people wille back alive this time?¡± There was only one entrance to the wall that divided the northern and central parts, which was thousands of meters long. A city bastion called thest hope. Only through there can you travel to and from the North. ¡°Please write your name here.¡± There was a tired man next to the door. And the names of countless people were written on the paper he handed over. Write it down to figure out how much went out and how much came back. ¡°I hope youe back alive.¡± A security guard speaks to us as we write down our names and leave. It was like some kind of ritual. Don¡¯t die,e back alive. Woooooo ¨C The door closes. Now I have to stay in the north for half a year. That door will never open even if a survivor returns and shouts for help. Until the dayes when the doors have to open again. ¡°Use this for everything.¡± I handed the cloth to the group. The entrance to the north was like that of the desert. If you go further after that, you will reach mountain ranges and the sea. There are vehicles that can only be ridden in the desert, but they are very difficult to obtain. ¡°This is the North¡­ there¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot¡­¡± Mahol and Reina covered their necks and mouths with a thin cloth. Desert sand is so small that it easily gets into your mouth or nose. So it¡¯s a good idea to cover your mouth with a magically cooled cloth. ¡°But where are those people going, why are they moving so quickly?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t that many monsters you can catch here. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to go to the mountain range at the end of the desert. Above all, it¡¯s not hot there.¡± But running like that is a loss. It takes three days to travel from the desert to the mountains. If you have a vehicle, you can go faster than that, but otherwise, you need to save as much stamina as possible while moving. If you exhaust yourself in a ce like this, you will die. And they won¡¯t know that. ¡®The desert is dangerous.¡¯ The desert was very dangerous in many ways, not just because of its environment. Even if youck stamina, it is better to enter the mountain range quickly. Hehehe. ¡°It¡¯s scary to say¡­¡± I felt a vibration under my feet. The group seemed to be startled by the vibration. ¡°Tand¡­!¡± They looked back at me urgently. I told Mahol to take care of Rayna and held Ellis in my arms. Beatrice had already been enchanted. ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as the ground split, he kicked the ground and rolled to the side. Mahol had already run away with Reina in his arms. Beatrice¡­ you don¡¯t have to worry. Kkieeeek! Something rising high shook its long body and screamed. That¡¯s it. The reason people whoe to the North are busy is because there are sandworms. Because of the tough leather that is impervious to most swords. A desert predator that even veteran mercenaries had no choice but to give up on catching. It was a huge individual boasting a body length of a whopping 22m. Dealing with this guy was suicidal. And more than anything else. ¡°Tsk. ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like sandworms.¡± Charrrrrr ¨C There was a monster that always followed the sandworm around. ¡°It¡¯s the most annoying thing to deal with because there are always leeches attached.¡± The monster, also known as the sand shark, resembles a shark in the sea. The only difference is that its mouth resembles that of a sandworm and its size is simr to that of an adult male. Sandworms are sandworms, but sand sharks are the most annoying. He was quick and clever, so he never walked alone. There are always at least three of them, and they always travel together with sandworms. Their other nickname is desert scavengers, as they feed on the remains left behind after sandworms hunt. ¡°Beth. ¡°There is no need to hunt, so just be cautious.¡± I handed Alice over to her and took a quick look at her condition. Although his hand was shaking as he held the cane tightly, fortunately he was calm and aware of the situation. That was it. Her excessively pale face showed that she was having a hard time hunting monsters. So I didn¡¯t ask her to hunt. ¡°I¡¯m enough on my own.¡± Because we can win without her. As long as the safety of the group was confirmed, there was no reason why I couldn¡¯t go on a rampage. The only thing I was worried about was whether the sword would hold up. The sword the crown prince gave me was kept separately, and now in my hands was the long sword I bought in the city. Because you can¡¯t break the crown prince¡¯s sword and eat it. Okay. I cut my hand. Blood flowed and fell onto the sand. One of the characteristics of sandworms and sand sharks is. Kieeeeek! The smell of blood made him crazy. Even from tens of kilometers away, if even a single drop of blood falls on the sand, they smell it ande to visit. Therefore, it was forbidden to get hurt in the desert where sandworms exist. ¡°I guess this is enough.¡± You only need to bleed enough to smell the blood. If you spill too much, more sandworms wille in addition to the one in front. Wrap your hand with a cloth to stop the bleeding. I swung my sword. Sigh! The body of the sand shark that rose from the ground was split in half. Ugh! The sword was stained blue. I felt the power getting stronger in real time. My body was filled with a sense of fulfillment that I could do anything. Kieeek! The sand shark, smelling the blood of itspatriot, became enraged and rushed towards it. The ground shook beneath us. Puhwaak! I threw myself to the side, and a sandworm soared underneath me. Phew! A sword was stabbed into the body. Only half of the sword went in. It was so tough that even though it was surrounded by an aura, I couldn¡¯t pierce it all the way through. Kieeeeek! The sandworm seemed enraged by the sword stuck in its body and dug into the ground. I drew my sword and dodged. Okay. He went down to the ground and cut off the sand shark¡¯s head. I climbed on the body, stepped on the blood, and slipped. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Another sand shark approaches, taking advantage of that gap. The teeth look like protrusions and are ugly. The sand shark¡¯s mouth swallows me. ¡°Red Mill!¡± Beatrice screamed at that sight. And then he hurriedly tried to use magic. But something is strange. Unlike himself, his group with her is overly calm. It¡¯s a dangerous situation where anyone can die. I just watched quietly as if this was normal. As she felt something strange, she saw the sand shark¡¯s body exploding. Quaaaaa! I clenched my fist and swung my fist at his head. My fist filled with aura crushed its teeth and exploded its entire head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Blood and flesh poured down the body. When I wake up frowning at him. Ugh! Before I knew it, the sandworm came and swallowed me up. That¡¯s not it. Beatrice looked at Raymond nkly and missed the timing to use magic. And when he saw him being swallowed by a sandworm, he urgently used magic. ¡°Fire Lance!¡± Spears of fire appeared around her and attacked the sandworm. However, the fire spear she created did not properly hit the sandworm. It only created a little bit of smoke. She bit her lip and prepared for a bigger magic. However, there was something strange about the sandworm¡¯s condition. The body that had been digging into the ground began to shake. Kieeeeek! The body of a sandworm screaming as if in pain. Patter. It turned into well-cut chunks of meat and fell to the ground. Chapter 70 Episode 70 How did this happen? It¡¯s a sandworm. Even knights have a hard time catching them on their own, and when catching them, you always have to hunt them as a team, including a wizard. It was such a strong monster. And since I knew that the monster inhabited the desert and lived in the north, I was always on guard using detection magic. And when the huge creature was caught by the detection spell, I felt that it was a sandworm. The only thing this big was the sandworm. And before they could say it was dangerous, Raymond shouted at them to avoid it. He was surprised by the feeling of the sandworm¡¯s presence and did as he was told and escaped. And he tried to attack the sandworm using magic. Sandworms had a habit of never losing sight of their prey. Therefore, in order to live, one had to kill. But before she could step forward, Raymond moved. He even brandished his sword and shouted at himself, a wizard, not to step forward. I thought they were doing it because they were worried about themselves. Hunting sandworms alone was impossible unless you were a skilled person. I don¡¯t know what level of skill he has, but I don¡¯t think he is capable of hunting sandworms on his own. ¡®Sandworm leather is very tough.¡¯ The leather was so tough that ordinary swordsmen could never be cut down. There is no way I can deal with a guy like that alone. Kieeeeek! But why are you fighting so well? Raymond was literally flying. Each time the sword was swung, the sand shark¡¯s head exploded. Even when she thought it was dangerous, it was resolved in a different direction than she expected. But that didn¡¯tst long either. ¡°Red Mill!¡± He was eaten by a sandworm. She, who firmly believed that he was Red Mill, could not bear to watch him die, leaving his wife by her side. ¡°Fire Lance!¡± He shot out a spear of fire. However, the firepower was weak. No, it wasn¡¯t a good match. Fire did not prate the sandworm¡¯s skin. Lightning had to be used instead of fire. She had forgotten it in such a tense situation. And thinking that it was not toote, I prepared the thunderbolt magic. The magic she learned when she joined the 5th Circle. Pajijijik ¨C Electricity begins to bounce above the magic circle. The best magic she can do. The magic was about to unfold. Sigh. The sound of flesh being cut was heard. That sound was not just one sound. When the sound that increased countless times stopped. Toad-duk-duk. The worm¡¯s body, which had soared high, shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± And in the middle of it all, I saw Raymond lifting up his clothes and shaking off the slime as if he felt ufortable. ¡°Red Mill!¡± I hurriedly ran to him. ¡°clean!¡± A bright light enveloped his body, and the dirt on his body disappeared. ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Beatrice felt defeated when she saw him answering in a calm voice. My worries became meaningless. And only then did I know whether hispanions were able to remain calm. Because I believed it. He was confident that he would not lose to Sandworm. ¡°Lord Redmill¡­ is strong.¡± I saw him again. At first I thought he was a pitiful person. I heard that he became a knight, but I had no idea he would be this strong. With this level of power, he would be at least intermediate Sword Expert. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. ¡°Anyone can do it if they know how.¡± And he was even humble. I developed a crush on him. It was an interest in the person himself, not a view of the opposite sex. Despite his ability, he seemed like a decent person who humbled himself and took care of his people. ¡°But first we have to move.¡± He said. Let¡¯s move. He wasn¡¯t even able to pick up the by-products yet, but he was saying he should leave. I was a little puzzled by that. Didn¡¯t you mean to make money? In order to make money, even a piece of a corpse is valuable. But let¡¯s leave it behind. ¡°I smelled blood.¡± As he continued, Beatrice was able to understand what he meant when he asked her to leave. ¡®Monsters maye around.¡¯ Sandworms are veryrge. And the smell of blood was very strong. The body was torn to pieces and scattered in all directions. Desert monsters that smell that scent wille. If that happens, they could be in danger. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± It was not the time to take care of the body. If I hesitated to grab even one more piece, I could be surrounded by monstersing from all directions. And that thought soon turned into conviction. Kieeeeek! The sound of a sandworm was heard. And besides the sandworm, the cries of other monsters were also heard. ¡®What was he doing?¡¯ I was curious about what I did before I lost my parents and became a knight. If you can cut a sandworm into pieces, you must be incredibly talented. It was surprising that such a talented person was not known until now. If you do well, you might be able to take it with you. A person with that level of skill was enough to be a knight of his family. *** The by-product of the sandworm was not a waste of money. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tight on money. The excuse was that I came here to make money. So there is no reason to have regrets about sandworms. ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t have a good ce to sleep.¡¯ Half a day has already passed since I caught the sandworm. Slowly darkness began to fall. The first night in the North. It is very dangerous, so you must choose your resting ce carefully. But there is no suitable ce to rest. Monsters are more rampant at night than during the day. You search for food and all your senses are heightenedpared to the daytime. In short, if you choose the wrong ce to sleep, it will be your grave. ¡°It¡¯s the lowest here.¡± There were no sand dunes and the ce was rtively t. And there I took out the sleeping bags I got from William. ¡°Can you y Silence and Invisibility?¡± He then handed Beatrice a medium-grade magic stone and asked for it. Why you need a wizard on your team. It also shows its importance when camping. She epted the magic stone I gave her. And then he looked at me nkly. I was puzzled by her for a moment, and then I realized the meaning of the way she was looking at me. ¡®Ah, magic stones¡­¡¯ Magic stones are expensive. In particr, the magic stone I gave you is not something that can be easily purchased as a mid-level magic stone. ¡°Oh, that¡­¡± I tried to make an excuse about the magic stone. ¡°All right.¡± But before that, she nodded as if she understood. What did you think? Without asking any more, she reached for the magic stone I gave her. Paaaaat! And I used two magic. Silence that erases our sounds. Invisibility to disappear from marauders and monsters. With those two magics, you can still sleep somewhat safely. ¡°Sleep first. ¡°I will be on guard.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°good night.¡± ¡°good night.¡± The group buried themselves in their sleeping bags and closed their eyes one by one. I half-buried myself in my sleeping bag and used my sword as support to guard my surroundings. Because magic is not omnipotent. Some monsters find food using senses other than sight. Such monsters could not be avoided just by erasing their sound and appearance. For something like that, I had to be on guard and be on guard. ¡®Monsters are monsters, but humans are more dangerous.¡¯ There are three things to watch out for in the North. Monsters and atrocious environment. And humans. There are marauders in the north. You have to be careful of them. Whioooooo! The desert wind was very cold. And it was sharp. A sandstorm swirled around, obscuring my view. Although it was blocked to some extent by magic, it bes impossible as the distance increases. ¡­! At that time, I heard a sound from far away. The sound of weapons shing. The cries of monsters. People¡¯s screams. It was heard from not far away, but was drowned out by the sound created by the blowing sandstorm. That very faint sound was quite annoying. ¡®If you¡¯re going to fight, fight from afar.¡¯ The sound can be heard all the way up here in the fierce wind. They¡¯re not that far away. I didn¡¯t think about going to save them. Moving in a sandstorm like this is dangerous. Even in my past life, I was taught not to sacrifice myself to save others. ¡°Lord Redmill.¡± But it seemed like Beatrice heard it too. Her eyes looked at me. She was asking with her eyes. What are you going to do? I thought you were sleeping. I think she had trouble sleeping because it was her first time experiencing homelessness. ¡°The wind is noisy.¡± After saying that, I closed my eyes. There was no need to stand guard. Monsters will no longer be interested in us. They will rush to that ce when they hear that sound and smell the blood. ¡°¡­.¡± I slightly narrowed my eyes and looked at the quiet Beatrice. She turned over and turned her back on me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you think it¡¯s selfish. Because my safety is most important to me. ¡­! That sounded right. And only the sounds of monsters and the wind filled the desert. After the night when the bitter sand wind blew. A hot sunny morning has arrived. ¡°I got sand in my mouth.¡± ¡°Just rinse it off with some water and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± I walked at a pace that was neither slow nor fast. Catching monsters in the desert should be avoided as much as possible. What if we were the military? It is very dangerous to deal with monstersing from all directions. ¡­haha! It was then. A faintughter was heard. A frivolousugh. The sound ofughter, as if someone had found a fun toy, was getting closer. At that sound, I felt strength going into my lower back. There is only one group of people who can make such a loud noise in the desert. And that group should not meet now. ¡°run!¡± shouted to the group. Although they were puzzled, they started running at my words. ¡®The speed is different.¡¯ I can easily beat them all by myself. No, just Beatrice and Mahol are enough to beat them. But I can¡¯t. Flying through the sky with magic has its limits, and she can¡¯t take all of us. And above all, the sky is dangerous. Although there is nothing in the sky now. If, at least once, something starts flying in the sky, you have to hide yourself from it. However, if I were to carry it on my back, there were only two people I could carry. And of course, the speed bes slower. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± I thought too long. They were already right behind us. ¡°Don¡¯t look back.¡± I told my group. The group followed my words. I ran while looking straight ahead. But that wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°Ha¡­¡± I sigh. And then I nced back. There were at least a few people and at most there were more than a dozen people. These ¡®predators¡¯ riding on six-legged vehicles resembling camels . The ones you need to be most careful about in the North. They took interest in us. Chapter 71 Episode 71: Caught up. The name of the vehicle they are riding is Nata. As if the name of God came to mind, no one could catch up with the speed of the monster in the desert. Unless you were a sword master or archmage, you couldn¡¯t beat that speed. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± My brows naturally furrowed at the sound of an entricugh. I didn¡¯t want to hear that sound, but I told my group to stop. ¡°Close your eyes and don¡¯t open them until I give you the signal.¡± I saw the group close their eyes one by one. As I looked back at them, I spoke to Beatrice, who slowly closed her eyes. ¡°ah. Beth doesn¡¯t have to close her eyes. Because wizards are okay.¡± Her eyes widened at my words. And then his face hardened as if he understood the meaning of what I said. ¡°Oh what. ¡°Why are they okay?¡± A bewildered voice rose from among the marauders surrounding us. Illusion Magic They were performing Illusion, a 4th circle magic. Unless they are resistant to mana, knights are protecting their minds with auras. I couldn¡¯t help but hallucinate. The marauders were using such magic on a regr basis. Because they always bring a wizard with them when they go out. ¡°They¡¯re so fine, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re doing it right?¡± Normally, we would have lost our minds and copsed or been out of breath and suffering, but we don¡¯t care. They were very embarrassed by it. It was the first time they had encountered someone who was so fine. Even a party that includes a wizard isn¡¯t this good. At first I was confused, but then I realized it was magic and only then did I try to solve it. By then it was already toote. ¡°The magic has definitely worked! ¡°Those guys are weird!¡± A man behind them, extending his hand toward us, screams. His hands were shaking and he was drenched in sweat. It was at its peak power. He tried to show us hallucinations by squeezing his mana to its limit. ¡®It¡¯s so obvious.¡¯ I was already hallucinating. So there¡¯s no way you¡¯re hallucinating. Even if hallucinations ovep on hallucinations, the result is hallucinations. ¡°This is¡­ simple.¡± Beside her, Beatrice was interpreting the illusion unfolded by the wizard. She was a born schr and wizard. He showed great interest in the illusions that unfolded in real life, which were different from the illusions he had learned at academic conferences. ¡°Is it something like this?¡± When I heard that it was a world with magic, the first thing I was curious about was illusion. In the novel, it is said that when an illusion is unfolded, a fantasy that the other person considers the most terrible unfolds. But I didn¡¯t have that. no. It was clear that it was such a terrible memory that if it had been before, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to breathe properly. but. ¡®Because I¡¯m Raymond.¡¯ What I was like when I was Lee Seong-hyuk. That image didn¡¯t make much of an impression. Rather, it was boring. It seemed so pathetic, to say the least, that I lived like that. ¡°Nothing much.¡± As I focused the aura in my eyes, the illusion faded and a path of mana appeared. I could see the threads of manaing from the wizard forming an illusion. There are three ways to dispel the spell. The first is to attack the magician before the magic unfolds. The second is for the same wizard to use the cancel spell. And thest third. Kwajangchang. All you have to do is destroy the Mana Path. He raised his sword and cut down the threads that connected the wizard and magic. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± Then the wizard copsed, coughing up blood. Mana reflux. It is a side effect of magic that urs when magic is forcibly dismantled. When the wizard fell, the illusion magic that had been maintained disappeared. ¡°ah¡­!¡± Beatrice, who was in the middle of analyzing magic, sighed as if she was disappointed. ¡°hmm. ¡°They are strange people.¡± A conclusion has been made. He¡¯s a strange guy who doesn¡¯t work with magic. And one of them looked at the sword I was holding and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be left behind, put it in, right?¡± ¡°Do you think you can use a sword? But it wouldn¡¯t be good to show that kind of pride in front of us.¡± ¡°You know who we are¡­¡± ¡°Predators.¡± They stopped talking. Then they silenced their mouths. In an instant, everything bes quiet. And that too for a moment. Hahahahaha! A huge roar ofughter filled the desert. It was their confidence that no one would attack them even if they made a loud noise. Even though they knew about themselves, they wereughing at their confident opponent. ¡°You know us?¡± ¡°And yet you still act like that? ¡°I see what happened to your mind.¡± ¡°Even if you go crazy, you can go crazy in moderation. ¡°He was just determined and crazy.¡± The maraudersughed at the foolish prosecutor. Who could show such confidence in themselves? It was funny, ridiculous¡­ and angry. Because they seemed to be ignoring themselves. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know us.¡± ¡°If you knew, as soon as you saw us, you should have given everything you had and begged for our lives.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you believe, but¡­¡± The atmosphere suddenly darkened. They showed hostility. Murderous intent emanated from their bodies all around. ¡°¡­!¡± I could feel Mahol reacting to that life. A murderous force so thick that it instantly covered the murderous intent created by several peoplebined, spewed out from Mahol¡¯s body. ¡°What what¡­!¡± Because it was so intense that the looters retreated. They all drew their weapons and pointed them at Mahol. It was on the verge of collision, as if they were about to collide at any moment. ¡°Mahol.¡± I reached out and grabbed his shoulder. And gave me strength. ¡°¡­.¡± Mahol suddenly opened his eyes and made eye contact with me. Life was shining in those eyes. The trauma of having his younger brother almost killed by Iljin was still tormenting him. The voice that had been quiet for a moment wasing out again with murderous intent. ¡°Stay still.¡± And that life. The voice became quiet at my words. I didn¡¯t feel much emotion as theyughed at me and showed murderous intent. I¡¯m not afraid and I¡¯m not angry. Even if he did, he didn¡¯t show it. Even if I tried, I couldn¡¯t pay. Because my face was covered with a mask and I couldn¡¯t see my expression. So, all you have to do is maintain a rxed posture and let off some steam. ¡°¡­.¡± Mahol¡¯s momentum disappeared in an instant. The voice that Mahol heard also instantly subsided due to my actions. And as if I understood, I calmed down and closed my eyes. I rxed my body as if I was leaving everything to me. He tapped his shoulder twice and looked back at the looter. They felt my gaze and their bodies trembled. ¡°I asked you what you believed in?¡± What should I act? No, is there a need to act? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to act. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone.¡± If I had thought I would trust someone else, I would have entrusted everything to Count Millennium. He was the strongest person who could protect me now. But I don¡¯t leave it to him. If I trust someone and leave it to them, there will be nothing I can do when dangeres. I hated it. ¡°What I believe is.¡± You trust and leave it to someone, but you can¡¯t do anything in that situation. Being powerless. Maybe it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t do anything in my past life. So you will never be helpless. ¡°grow.¡± *** The looters did not fully ept the current situation. In the dozen years since they became marauders, no one has rebelled against them to this degree. ¡®Is he crazy?¡¯ However, the energy radiating from his body was too strong to just consider him a crazy person. Although his face was hidden behind a mask, he couldn¡¯t see it. Those eyes that contain no emotion. And even leisurely body movements. It was a look that could only be seen in the strong. And they knew someone who looked like that. their leader. There are eight sword masters on the continent. Four in the Empire and two in Seiron. And one in the weak southern kingdom. Lastly, the mercenary king. There were a total of eight sword masters known so far. After that, the sword masters did not appear¡­ the continental people thought. But no. ¡®Our leader is the sword master.¡¯ It was something that only a few unknown people knew about. The leader of the northern marauders is the Sword Master. And the people who traveled to and from the North without dying knew that. I had no choice but to know. Because all the people who swung their swords at the marauders were killed by the leader. And among the dead was a knight of the highest rank as a Sword Expert. Since then, people have assumed that the leader is the Sword Master. That is why there was an unwritten rule in the North. Don¡¯t mess with the marauders from the north. If you want to live, give up everything you have and bow down. ¡®Does he not know that?¡¯ But there was no way the guying to the north wouldn¡¯t know that. And above all, that guy knew them. They do this even though they know it. That¡¯s confidence. It was an appearance that could be seen because of the confidence that one could not be touched. For some reason, an rm bell went off in my head telling me not to touch it. ¡°You¡¯re so crazy that you want to die!¡± The looters ignored the warning. Their sessors are sword masters. There is no reason to be afraid. There was no word about a new Sword Master being created. They knew the face of the currently existing Sword Master. And I know that the masked man over there is not one of the Sword Masters. ¡°What are you doing! Are you going to stay still?¡± I shouted to my colleagues who came with me. Staying still like this was like watching that masked bastard ignore them. I need to suppress that bridge of my nose. That way they won¡¯t be ignored. If they let things go like that, they will be aughing stockter. ¡°Yeah, I hope that confidencests until the end. Hit it!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± The looters ran all at once. Their weapons swung at the mask. and. Kakakakakang! They all bounced off. It was just one swing. It wasn¡¯t a particrly special movement. All I had to do was lift my sword and swing it towards the sky. ¡°crazy¡­!¡± With that one movement, all attacks were neutralized. I¡¯ve never heard or seen anything like this. How is that possible? ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it work out the way you want?¡± His neck creaked at the voice he heard at that time. No facial expression was visible. But it seemed to be visible. I¡¯m smiling. wasughing That he isughing at them from behind that invisible mask. ¡°I told you so.¡± he says As if an attack like this was nothing. With your legs crossed. They looked at themselves with an air of boredom. ¡°I believe in myself.¡± Wooooow- The sword he was holding cried. A blue aura dwells and a wind blows around it. The space became distorted. A powerful wave of aura. My whole body was shaking just by looking at it right in front of me. ¡®You can¡¯t win this.¡¯ I touched the wrong person. That thought alone filled his head. And soon his thoughts came to reality. As he raised the sword filled with aura, the eyes of the mask drew a half moon. The looter felt ominous. You must not remain still. ¡°Run away!¡± He shouted at his colleagues. te.¡± A storm of auras struck them. Chapter 72 Episode 72: The marauders groaned. Some had blood sttered and some had broken arms or legs. And not one of them died. I didn¡¯t throw any spray. However, we neutralized them in a slightly drastic manner. ¡°Lord Redmill, this is¡­¡± Beatrice¡¯s dazed voice was heard. I admit it. I went too far this time. It was too much. And honestly, I didn¡¯t think this would happen. Swinging a sword full of aura. I tried to release the aurors gathered in the sword, but I never thought the results would be this terrible. ¡®I couldn¡¯t control my strength.¡¯ Still, the result is not bad. At least it clearly broke the enemy¡¯s fighting spirit. The only thing I¡¯m worried about is. ¡°Ooh, I think we¡¯ll stay still!¡± ¡°Our leader will definitely get revenge!¡± Yes, their leader. Knowing her presence made me a little worried. The Sword Master was a presence that could never be ignored. To deal with her, at least Count Millennium or Count Warrug muste. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t a way.¡¯ First, I saw off those who were running away. The marauders run away, vowing revenge. And as I watched them, mypanions looked at me with worried eyes. They are worried that they let the looters live instead of killing them. Because, as they say, they cane after them. But that was something I could worry about because I didn¡¯t know the Sword Master of the North. ¡®It¡¯s safer to send it back like that.¡¯ What you do now will have a big impact, good or bad, in the not-too-distant future. And the work has already passed. There was no point in trying to turn it back. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± Rather than that, it is better to move to achieve the purpose ofing here in the first ce. Puff Poop ¨C My feet were buried in the sand. As we headed toward the mountain range, the sandstorm became stronger and sand dunes appeared more often. There were also limits to using magic. I couldn¡¯t use magic stones often. Even just one magic stone is too expensive for amoner to afford, but if you keep bringing out such magic stones. Beatrice will question my existence. Although it may be a little difficult, it is better to move with afortable mind than to be under unnecessary suspicion. ¡°But I don¡¯t see any monsters.¡± I just walked all day. And during that time, I didn¡¯t find a single monster. No matter how much you try to move to the safest possible ce. The North was a ce overflowing with variables. I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t see a single one all day long. Could it be that the number of monsters has decreased? That can¡¯t be possible. The northern region was where thousands of birds were born every day. As the number increases, it increases, not decreases. ¡°It¡¯s definitely strange.¡± Among the monsters, there are those that find food in the sand using vibrations or ultrasonic waves. And because they can detect them from quite a distance, people who came to the North generally encountered three or four monsters a day as they headed toward the mountains. But I haven¡¯t even been able to meet such monsters now. The desert was so quiet, as if the monsters never existed in the first ce. ¡®This is a bit boring.¡¯ It was good at first. Just walking was quite boring. It was amazing how the main character was able to move something like this on his own. Still, if you look at the results alone, it was good. Because you don¡¯t have to waste unnecessary stamina. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± And above all, there were Raina and Ellis in the party who were almost powerless. It was very difficult for an ordinary woman¡¯s body to endure the desert environment. Nevertheless, they endured in silence and withoutining. ¡°¡­Honestly, my legs hurt.¡± But there was a limit to that too. After walking silently for two days, Raina¡¯s feet and legs were swollen. Since I had never done such a forced march before, my body could not withstand it. And it was the same for Ellis. Although the situation was better than Raina¡¯s, the condition of her legs was not that good. Nevertheless, the reason she didn¡¯t frown even once was because she was very patient and also because she worked out with me. ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°I think you should take care of Miss Raina rather than me.¡± He said his legs were nothing and lowered the hem of his pants that he had briefly raised to improve their condition. Seeing that, I was silent for a moment and couldn¡¯t say anything. Why did she do this? ¡®I think she was the one who suffered the most from Raymond.¡¯ Her behavior in not going back when I told her to do so was definitely abnormal. However, she was not described in detail in the original work, and it did not seem like she would say it herself. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for now.¡± Anyway, if we go one more day, we can get close to the border. There was no need to move quickly since we were not being chased by monsters and there was no immediate urgency. ¡°Drink some potion. ¡°Beth, can you use some magic?¡± He handed the intermediate potion to Ellis and Reina and asked her. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have used the highest-quality potion, but if I, who hid my identity, suddenly took out a top-ss potion that even nobles could not use, I would inevitably be suspicious. ¡°Ha¡­.¡± It¡¯s definitely ufortable to hide your identity. There were many restrictions in many ways. However, what I could gain from it was good and valuable enough to bear all of this. ¡°It may hurt at first, but please be patient. ¡°It will get better with time.¡± Potions heal wounds but do not relieve fatigue. Therefore, you should wait for the fatigue umted in your legs to be relieved naturally by resting, or use magic to force it to be relieved. And the process is very painful. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Rayna Ellis moaned as she felt the cold settle down on her legs. It felt like my bones were freezing and it seemed very painful. While mypanions were resting, I walked around for a moment. To prepare for any possible threat. ¡­! And I could hear a sound simr to what I heard yesterday. The sound of a six-legged animal crawling. The voices of many people. And the most voluptuous female voice in front of him. ¡°shit.¡± I didn¡¯t know it woulde so quickly. Even though they are called predators that fly and crawl in the desert. I never thought I could find it this quickly. ¡®Is he a wizard?¡¯ That would be impossible without a wizard. Looking at the fact that there were wizards among the looters who visitedst time, I could see that there were quite a few skilled wizards among them. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ difficult to run away.¡± The group¡¯s stamina was too low. And I don¡¯t think I would get very far if I ran away. It was better to respond to them with the information I had than to run away and be caught and killed. ¡°Everyone, get your weapons.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°brother.¡± Mahol reflexively felt that something had happened to my words. And Reina looked at him with a worried face. I brought Maholman to my side and spoke to Beatrice. ¡°Use Silence and Illusion right now. And you must not loosen it until I give you a separate signal.¡± Beatrice nodded and chanted a spell. In an instant, their bodies became transparent and even the sound disappeared from where they were. Heeheeheehee! And then, a littleter, the looters showed up. Their appearance was quite different from before. First of all, the color and size of the Nata they were riding were different. It was twice as big as the marauders we had encountered before and was red in color. And on their backs hung the g of a sword pierced through the skull of a marauder. Huhhhhhhh ¨C they made strange noises. And one of them, a woman, got out of Nata. Then five of the other marauders got off the nata like her and followed her. ¡®Taurine, ruler of the North.¡¯ A sword master with sharp eyes and red eyes. The party that marauders have established themselves in the north and raised to an unassable position. She was examining my body with those red eyes. The area where her eyes touched seemed to tingle. And that would not be an illusion. The sword master¡¯s gaze, when possessed by aura, is dangerous enough to kill an ordinary person. ¡°Is it you guys?¡± The woman opened her mouth. You guys. I should think he¡¯s referring to me and Mahol. Her eyes moved away from me and towards my back. With the illusion unfolding, I was seeing exactly the location of the group who were holding their breath. ¡®I knew I couldn¡¯t fool the Sword Master. Still, Beatrice unfolded it.¡¯ I didn¡¯t know it would be so easy to get caught. However, he did not signal Beatrice to break the spell. He simply took a step to the side and blocked the group from her. Her eyes lit up for a moment at that action. ¡°Looking at your reaction, it¡¯s you guys. ¡°If you touched us, you probably know what that means, right?¡± She bared her teeth and showed hostility. I mean you guys. He was asking if it was true that I had attacked the marauders. I didn¡¯t deny it. Because I knew that denying it would be useless. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re asking, but if you¡¯re asking about those people who attacked the marauders. Yes, I am correct.¡± I answered calmly. But the answer seems to have stimted her. A force like hot heat radiated from her body. I thought Mahol would react to that, so I grabbed his shoulder. Mahol¡¯s shoulders, which had been shaking for a moment, calmed down. ¡°You did it knowingly? ¡°What a funny guy.¡± His momentum even affected the magic of Beatrice behind him. The illusion she unfolded fluttered, appearing and disappearing repeatedly. The Sword Master¡¯s momentum was by no means light. It was so heavy and scary that it was difficult to even stand. ¡°Who can remain silent in a situation where their own life is in danger?¡± I quietly rxed. My momentum wasn¡¯t as strong as the Sword Master¡¯s, but it was enough to protect Mahol and the group. My momentum pushed Taurine¡¯s momentum away. ¡°Whoop¡­!¡± I¡¯m out of breath. Even though he used Aura, it was still difficult to withstand the Sword Master¡¯s momentum. But it wasn¡¯t so much that I couldn¡¯t bear it, so I straightened my back and looked at her. ¡°Hoo.¡± I guess it was just my delusion that her eyes sparked interest, as if she had discovered a toy. She stuck out her bright red tongue and scanned her lips, then her greedy eyes scanned my body. That gaze made me feel as if my body had be a doll and was naked in front of her. ¡°¡­.¡± I epted that unpleasant gaze as calmly as possible. How much time has passed like that? By the time my back became damp with sweat. The momentum that had been pressing us disappeared in an instant. ¡°Hahaha! A guy I like has arrived!¡± The sound of herughter tickled my ears. Chapter 73 Episode 73: Moving on Nata. Taurine appeared like a storm and invited me and the group to their hideout. He said he liked me and even made me ride on his back. He even added that he could be moved because I was the first person to ride on his back. Mypanions quietly followed what I said without anyints. If even one member of the group had a different opinion on what I said, we would have been in quite a bit of trouble. ¡®But it¡¯s surprising that even Beatrice willingly epted.¡¯ I thought she would at least show a reluctant reaction. When I epted, he nodded without much opposition. Rather, I was looking at the various details with interest in the Nata, which I was riding for the first time. He must be a truly unique person. ¡°Arrived. get off.¡± I don¡¯t think it took that long, but we arrived at the looters¡¯ hideout. When I got off the train at her words, the first thing I saw was a spring in the middle of the tents, dazzlingly reflecting the sunlight. I know that spring. An inexhaustible spring, the only oasis in the northern desert. The spring over there was connected to the groundwater of the mountain range, and the groundwater was plentiful enough tost for hundreds of years. ¡°Now this is our house.¡± Thepanions were slightly embarrassed to see her being so friendly that they could not imagine the hostility she had shown just a moment ago. I was the only one who didn¡¯t react much to that sight. ¡®As expected.¡¯ She was also mentioned a little in the original work. He was also a person who had fought with the protagonist, and the looters living in his hideout were killed by the protagonist. There is no ce where the main character doesn¡¯t cause real damage. ¡°You guys guide them to a ce where they can rest. ¡°You are my guest.¡± ¡°yes!¡± The marauders didn¡¯t pay any attention to Taurean¡¯s words. She acted on her words as if they werew. ¡°You follow me.¡± Taurine looked at me and smiled, showing his teeth. If we were to judge Taurine¡¯s appearance, she was considered a beauty. A healthy beauty whose skin is tanned by the sun. It was said that her red hair and red eyes blended exquisitely with her dark skin, making her beautiful. However, if you go below that, things change. Her strong body, covered only with animal skin, had all kinds of wounds. And all of the wounds were serious enough to be considered fatal. Imagine a beautiful, muscr woman with scars all over her face smiling at me, baring her teeth. Even his eyes were very sharp as to what he was thinking. Of course it wouldn¡¯t be scary. ¡®It was a godsend that I knew about her in advance and dealt with it.¡¯ Knowing her personality helped a lot. She hates servile people. I despise those who abandon theirrades. On the contrary, he liked people who sacrificed themselves for their colleagues and did not bow down even in front of the powerful. If I didn¡¯t know that and tried to run away from her. Rather than invite me home, she would have cut off my head and taken it back as a trophy. She was that kind of person. ¡°Go in.¡± She dragged me into a tent near Sam. Injured people were lying there. And some, if not most, of them were faces I knew. ¡°uh¡­!¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± The marauders who were lying down were surprised to find me. And I was surprised twice by the taurine that came with me. Taurine looked back and forth between me and the marauders and said. ¡°Everyone knows this face, right?¡± Why did you bring me here? The patients lying there were the marauders who had injured me. Those who got caught up in the auror storm I created. Taurine took me to those who were bent on revenge. What is the intention of this? Could this be to get revenge on me by attacking me in front of them? I knew she wasn¡¯t the type of person to do that, but I couldn¡¯t stop my hand from reaching for the sword. ¡°Aren¡¯t your eyes tired?¡± But Taurine was ring at the marauders, not me. I raised my hand and pretended to poke their eyes with my index and middle fingers. ¡°¡­.¡± Then they closed their mouths and lowered their eyes. And then he looked at me and Taurine carefully. Even from their perspective, the current situation ispletely iprehensible. ¡°By bing a warrior. If you lose, you have to admit that you lost. Do you still have that in mind?¡± Warrior. A person who protects the weak from the strong. Unlike knights who have something to protect, these people live for their beliefs. Taurine referred to the marauders as warriors, although the word did not fit them at all. ¡°sorry.¡± Marauders and warriors. Is there any word that doesn¡¯t fit as well as that? But I couldn¡¯t reveal it. ¡°You should always be grateful to the person who saved you.¡± Taurean said that and looked back at the marauders. The looters could not say anything and kept their mouths shut. ¡°You idiots.¡± Taurean red at them and shook his head as if he didn¡¯t like them. ¡°Let¡¯s go out.¡± Then he took me with him and left the tent. Taurine headed to where the spring was in silence for a while. Then he looked back at me and said. ¡°thanks.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything else to her sudden words. Although I know her personality and act ordingly, I still cannot understand her thoughts. I am the enemy who attacked them. But you can call me your benefactor just because you saved my life. Their way of thinking is difficult to understand. ¡°But why did you let me live?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel the need to kill.¡± ¡°What a funny guy.¡± Taurine bursts intoughter. He also personally took me to where I would sleep today. And he leaves, saying that he will not forget this grace. I stood there until she was out of sight. As soon as I could no longer see her, my body rxed. ¡®Sword Master is not human.¡¯ I tried to stay calm next to her, but every moment was an ordeal. Her energy that was implicitly flowing out was of a type that was difficult to withstand without using Aura. Maybe it was because I always dealt with the weak, but it felt a bit different. There are many strong people like this in the world. And I was worried. Even these strong people were no match for the protagonist. ¡°You came.¡± When I went inside, I was greeted by Ellis who was making the bed. She was looking at me with a worried face. Sweet. He took off his mask and sat down on the floor. There were no separate beds in the tent. They tie leaves together, spread them on the ground, and put animal skins on top of them to sleep. ¡°What about the kids?¡± ¡°Mahor and Miss Rayna are resting in the tent, and Beth has gone to visit the wizards.¡± Ellis didn¡¯t know that Beth was Beatrice. ¡°I guess it¡¯s because of magic.¡± I knew why she went to see the wizards. ¡°yes. It is said that their magic patterns are different from those of the kingdom.¡± I guess so. The wizards living here have improved their magic to suit the desert. It made sense that her eyes would roll back to the magic pattern she was seeing for the first time. ¡°Get some rest today. ¡°That won¡¯t be possible starting tomorrow.¡± Although it was in the middle of enemy territory, ironically, there was no safer ce than here. At least here, there was no need to worry about monster attacks. What is there to worry about when the Sword Master is guarding it? And above all, she was a woman with conviction who kept her words. So you don¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡°yes. Would you like to go to sleep right away?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Even if this ce is safe, it¡¯s not a ce to stay for long.¡± safe. So much so that it can be said to be the safest in the North. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can stay here for a few days. This is a vige of marauders. And we are strangers. ¡®The marauders are not very weing to strangers.¡¯ It was like that when I first came here. In this ce that seemed like an ordinary vige, everyone carried their own des. And they showed hostility when we came in here. Marauders do not like strangers. No, I absolutely hate it. Each and every one of them was a criminal or fugitive driven out of the continent. So there was no way they would wee those who came from the center. On the contrary, I was anxious because I couldn¡¯t kill it. Some of themmitted the worst crimes and remained wanted criminals for decades. So, there will be many people who are worried that we will go out and make their presence known. Still, there was one reason they didn¡¯t attack us. ¡®For them, Taurine is order andw itself.¡¯ Taurine said we were her guests. Unless she changes her mind, no marauders will attack us without going crazy. At least that was the case within the vige. So, you can take it easy for now. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything else and sleep well. ¡°Don¡¯t go out and copse for no reason.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis nods. Then he took out a sleeping bag opposite me and put himself in it. And just like that, I fell asleep. Although she didn¡¯t say it, she was quite tired right now. I looked at her, then turned my head and looked at the ceiling. I¡¯m moving because I want to live, but I¡¯m sleeping in enemy territory. Iughed at my contradictory appearance. The Marauders¡¯ morning started quickly. I woke up before the sun rose, got ready to go, and cooked rice. The sound made us naturally wake up at that time. ¡°Good morning.¡± When I put on the mask and went outside, the first thing that greeted me was Beatrice with wide eyes. Her eyes were red and bloodshot, as if she had stayed up all night. It is clear that they were so distracted by the looters¡¯ magic that they lost track of time and analyzed it. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± As I was about to pack my bags and move, Taurine came to me with a lively face. And when he saw us looking like we were about to leave, he fell silent. And he said with a slightly calm face. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Thanks to you, I had a good rest.¡± When I lowered my head, she said it was no big deal and told me to straighten my back. But there was something strange about her expression. He wanted to tell me something with a shocked face. ¡°Is there anything you want to say?¡± ¡°¡­you guys. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be here today?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little¡­ not right outside right now. You¡¯ll take care of it. ¡°They don¡¯t seem like people who would go anywhere and get beaten up.¡± She stopped talking, scratching her head. That action made me feel uneasy. Doesn¡¯t it feel like something is happening outside right now? ¡°Are you going to the mountains?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Then take these and go.¡± She handed me three fish as I nodded. Two brown natas and one red nata. ¡°yes?¡± It was hard to believe that they were handing Nata, their most important asset, to a stranger. She said to me, blushing slightly as I was embarrassed. ¡°If you get to the mountain range and release it, it wille back on its own. Ande back alive.¡± She braided her hair with her fingers to make it look out of ce. I felt like my hair turned white in an instant. Why is this woman suddenly acting like this? ¡°Because I liked it for a long time.¡± Her little murmur. I felt a shiver run down my spine at the sound of that voice. Ah, why did I forget this? Ruler of the North Swordmaster of the North. Taurine She was an old maid and was looking for a husband. And I guess I liked it. Chapter 74 Episode 74: Taurine was very disappointed. I finally met a man I liked. Although he was less powerful than himself, he was a man with a noble heart to protect his friends and a steadfastness that did not bend to the strong. His face was obscured by a mask, but it didn¡¯t really matter. Because it¡¯s past time to see your face. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of having an owner, though.¡± The women next to him were annoying. What I dislike the most is that one of the women is his wife. Also, it upset me that they were riding Nata together in front of me. ¡®But I will be the one to achieve itter.¡¯ Just because I have a wife now, what does that mean I can¡¯t take another wife? She was confident she could beat her current wife and win him over. ¡°That guy is disguising himself with magic.¡± The most disturbing thing was the presence of a woman who hid herself with magic. Her appearance is so beautiful that, if I had to be specific, I feel like she could be his match. Still, if you see that they are wearing a disguise, there is a reason why they cannot reveal themselves. So he probably doesn¡¯t know that the wizard is a woman. Then you won¡¯t have to worry too much. ¡®You don¡¯t have to worry about that woman over there.¡¯ A young girl with an older brother. Her appearance was the most beautiful in her entire life. However, there seemed to be no need to be very cautious. He is young andcks maturity. And the way she looks at him is not love, but longing. So there is no need to worry. ¡®I don¡¯t want to spend today.¡¯ That wasn¡¯t the thing to worry about now. The guy I like says he¡¯s going out today. Can¡¯t it just be one more day? There¡¯s still a lot I want to say, and more than anything, I don¡¯t want to lose the man I like. ¡®Still, he won¡¯t die that easily.¡¯ The atmosphere in the mountains has been strangetely. They hired endlessly and brutally, as if something might happen at any moment. But he was about to enter such a ce now. I wanted to stop him, wondering if I would ever find another man I liked like this. ¡®I don¡¯t want to stop him and then lose the fight.¡¯ Ah, is this the heart of a woman? I guess this is what it means to fall in love at first sight. I don¡¯t want to lose him, but I want to understand his wishes. And with his strength, he may not die. I don¡¯t know about other people, but I could see it in her eyes. That aurors are constantly gathered around his body. It was moving around dynamically and protecting his body. However, it is quite difficult for a knight or wizard to move mana and aura like that. The same goes for her as a sword master. Of course, it may be easier than others, but it is still a bit difficult to handle external aurors so delicately. But he was doing it without any problem. Can we say no? That level of operational skill is enough to be a sword master. Because only a sword master can treat aurors like limbs. ¡®It¡¯s a shame, though.¡¯ Still, if hees back without dying this time, I will make him his man. Taurine sent him away with that promise. *** I felt Nata¡¯s speed yesterday, but it was so fast that it made me feel refreshed. The distance I thought would take two days was covered in less than half a day. ¡®It¡¯sfortable.¡¯ I don¡¯t think people ride horses or wolves for nothing. I need to think about riding this for a bit. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± When I tapped their heads, they made a purring sound and went back the way they came. ¡°Wow¡­ is this possible?¡± ¡°The sand and soil are clearly separated.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic¡­ but it¡¯s too strange to call it a natural phenomenon.¡± This was what each of them, in that order, Mahol Rei and Beatrice, said as they looked at the border between the mountain range and the desert. Although it is difficult to say that the exactly divided border is a natural phenomenon. But it wasn¡¯t magic either. This didn¡¯t appear in the original either. This is a novel that focuses on the main character rather than exining the background. ¡°Let¡¯s move slowly.¡± There are five months left until the northern gate opens. If you calcte the return time, you have to move diligently. And the purpose ofing here that I told Beatrice must be achieved to some extent. ¡°This ce is really amazing. ¡°Everything is huge.¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked at the trees lined up in a row. Whether she did it or not, I moved around and looked around. ¡®It should definitely be around here.¡¯ A ce with a sword. In order to enter the ce on the border between the mountain range and the desert, I had to find a device. ¡°uh. Ray¡­ Ah, Red Mill. ¡°There¡¯s something strange over there.¡± Mahol, who habitually tried to call me by my name, noticed Beatrice¡¯s notice and called me by an assumed name. He was pointing to an area covered with bushes. ¡°You think it¡¯s strange?¡± But I don¡¯t feel anything very strange. Isn¡¯t it just an ordinary bush? And above all, I never told the group about the sword. That means Mahol really felt something. Rustling. I stretched out my hand towards the bush and immediately felt a strange sensation and smiled. ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯ I pulled up the aura that I had stopped using for a while and injected it into my eyes. Then, the shape of the seemingly ordinary bush changed and a small groove appeared within it. And something green was wriggling inside. ¡°Slime.¡± The bushes near the area my hand touched felt an aura and began to move dynamically. ¡®The slime hardened and covered the button leading to the entrance.¡¯ The abnormally collected mana changed the shape of the slime and bound it together, preventing it from moving. The slime was trapped in mana and was in a dead state. And I touched it. Chiiik- As soon as the slime started to grow alive, it started to smoke as if my hand had touched acid. But I didn¡¯t care about that. Protecting his hands with Aura, he caught the slime¡¯s core and exploded it. There was a sound like a rattle being shaken violently , and the slime scattered and was absorbed into the ground. And a red button appeared in the groove where the slime was contained. It was when I was about to press that button. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ is watching you with twinkling eyes.] Even when the Sword Master appeared, the invisible god spoke to him. That message made me a little uneasy. Doesn¡¯t something always happen when God sends a message? ¡®But I can¡¯t pass up this time.¡¯ If I didn¡¯t know what was inside, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go in. This is an opportunity to reduce the main character¡¯s power. I couldn¡¯t ignore this opportunity. As the main character¡¯s power increases, the probability that I will be dangerous also increases. Kugugugu- As soon as I pressed the button, the entire ground started shaking. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Avoid! The earth is splitting apart!¡± Mahol hugged Reyna, who was screaming. He immediately tried to run away, and Beatrice was next to him, using magic to move everyone to the side. Rattling. But thend opens up faster than that. A tremendous suction power sucked us in. In an instant, the body was pulled to the ground. If things continue like this, something may break and be crippled. ¡°Wind slow feather fall!¡± At that time, Beatrice continued to chant magic. Then the wind swirled around our bodies and slowed down our fall. And when we hit the floor, thest magic used reduced the impact on us. Feather Fall. A spell that reduces fall damage. When the circle rises, it is a magic that allows you to avoid any shock even if you fall from thousands of meters. Beatrice used the magic with good timing, erasing the damage the party received. ¡®This is why a wizard is needed.¡¯ This is why I tried to take her with me. Because I can use appropriate magic to help when needed. ¡°Where on earth is this?¡± Beatrice¡¯s eyes sparkled extremely brightly as shended on the floor. She was so interested in the situation that she instantly forgot about the emergency that had just happened. The suction power that had just pulled us in was also magic. Gravity. The magic of the 7th circle was used here. When ites to magic, she is best described as a genius, and she grasped the magic exactly to fit that description. But I didn¡¯t know exactly what magic it was. ¡°A mixture of telekinesis and Haste? No, those two have different magic patterns. ¡°What I feel now is a pattern¡­¡± There was one reason why she couldn¡¯t remember Gravity. Who would think that the magic of the 7th circle was used in a ce like this? On the continent, you could be a viscount wizard if you reached the 5th circle, and if you reach the 6th circle, the count¡¯s family will also try to recruit you. Starting from the 7th circle, the level changes. The power of the 7th Circle is that it can erase mountains with just a single gesture. The entire continent does not exceed a thousand people, but considering that the entire continent¡¯s poption is hundreds of millions, you can see that this is a very small number. Everything has been said. There is even a 9th circle above it. Circle 8 had less than 10 people, and Circle 9 had only two people. A sacred ce for all wizards in the center of the continent. The lord of a neutral magic tower that does not belong to any country. Count Millennium belonging to the Serion Kingdom. Those two are the first andst great wizards in existence. For reference, the head of the Sk family is Circle 8. ¡®If Beatrice had only reached the 8th circle, the kingdom would not have fallen so easily.¡¯ When Beatrice faced the protagonist, she had not been able to ovee the barrier of the 7th Circle. When the 6th circle was just around the corner. If she had been given enough time, the continent would not have copsed so easily. That¡¯s how great Beatrice¡¯s talent was. ¡°But what on earth is this ce? ¡°It¡¯s probably not a ce created naturally.¡± Beatrice said, looking around. As she said, this ce was created by one person. I don¡¯t know why the sword was stored in such a ce, but it didn¡¯t really matter to me. I just need to get a sword. ¡°It¡¯s better to move than to stay still.¡± ¡°I think that would be good. It¡¯s somehow¡­ ¡°It¡¯s a little ominous.¡± Beatrice agreed with me. We headed inside the cave. The back was blocked and the group just walked quietly because they didn¡¯t know what was here. ¡®Nothing lives here.¡¯ In the original story, when the main character came here, there were no other living things. All that is there are the bones of those who died a long time ago. Thanks to this, the protagonist was able to obtain the sword without much interference. And it will still be the same now. Tsk tsk tsk ¨C it definitely had to be that way. ¡°Why is that there?¡± Beatrice¡¯s embarrassed voice. I was equally embarrassed. This ce where there should have been no life in the first ce. ¡°¡­Basilisk.¡± What is the point of a basilisk, which is considered to be the equivalent of an ogre? Chapter 75 Episode 75 : Basilisk. A monster with a body length of up to 10 meters. It was a high-level monster known to beparable to an ogre. I heard that the by-products from its body were expensive magic ingredients, so it was hunted by hunters and disappeared. Why is there a monster here that is almost impossible to encounter? ¡®They said there were no monsters in the original work.¡¯ Yeah, that was the strangest thing. Even though things are happening these days that are different from novels. It wasn¡¯t something as big as this that went wrong. Rather, this should have stayed the same. The reason things went wrong was because I acted differently from Raymond. This ce has absolutely nothing to do with my actions. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s been there from the beginning. ¡°Why is the basilisk here?¡± Beatrice must have been extremely embarrassed, as her eyes were shaking violently. I do not know either. There was nothing I could answer if you asked me. Still, if there is anything you need to know. There was a situation where the basilisk died or moved away within a year. So it makes sense that there was nothing when the main character came here. ¡®The exit is over there.¡¯ Dealing with a basilisk is very dangerous. No matter how much I killed the mutant troll, the basilisk is different. What made the Basilisk difficult to deal with was not its strength or size. ¡°Cure!¡± A poison so powerful that even now we have to use magic to remove it. A curse that petrifies you just by making eye contact. And even shooting out a beam of light that petrifies living things. At times, the basilisk could be considered superior to the ogre. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we find somewhere else?¡± ¡°no. ¡°There is no other exit.¡± It had already been confirmed that the back was blocked. It is impossible to know where the exit is and find another exit from the situation. However, if you wake him up to create a new exit, it could be more dangerous. ¡°First of all, be quiet and don¡¯t wake him up. ¡°If you wake me up and the situation esctes, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Everyone nodded their heads vigorously at what I said. We distanced ourselves from the basilisk to avoid the poison it exhaled. ¡°Luckily the poison doesn¡¯t reach this far.¡± The area where the basilisk was located was isted, so the poison did not reach you if you left that area. ¡®I can¡¯t stay here forever.¡¯ We don¡¯t have enough food or time. I n to go out this time when the northern gate opens. And to do that, we have to deal with that basilisk somehow. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn.¡± But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t find an answer. Fighting a basilisk in such a small space is suicidal. No matter how much I use Aurors, it is difficult to withstand the Basilisk curse. To avoid the Basilisk¡¯s curse, you need a priest, but there is no priest in my party. However, I couldn¡¯t rely on Beatrice¡¯s magic. She is not strong enough to defeat the Basilisk yet. ¡°Is there one way?¡± There was only one way to do it in this situation. Whether it¡¯s porridge or rice, I¡¯m dealing with it. ¡®I can¡¯t do it alone.¡¯ It is difficult for me to deal with poison and rays alone. I don¡¯t know if the space is wide. The area where the basilisk is located is so narrow that it is half full just by its presence. ¡°Listen to me carefully from now on.¡± To deal with him, you need the help of Mahol and Beatrice. I exined to them how to deal with the basilisk. Their eyes began to shine little by little as they listened to my exnation. *** ¡°be careful.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get hurt.¡± There was nothing Reina and Ellis could do against the Basilisk. So, we had to avoid the area where the battle would affect us and wait until we dealt with the Basilisk. ¡°don¡¯t worry. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± I patted their shoulders and turned to the basilisk. ¡°Beth. buff.¡± ¡°Haste Weight Strength.¡± A brilliant light appeared on the bodies of Mahol and I, and a buff took ce. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as my body was full of vitality. This is my first time receiving a buff, and it feels really good. In an instant, all of the body¡¯s physical abilities increased explosively. ¡°Cure.¡± And she finished by casting a cure on the mask I wore and the cloth Mahol wore. Edge will not be poisoned for about 5 minutes. But after 5 minutes. ¡°You must never make a mistake.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol¡¯s eyes sank as he answered, and a bitter expression of death took over. And then his body disappeared. ¡°Start right away Beth.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Beatrice¡¯s staff pointed at the sword I was holding. ¡°Enchant ze.¡± mes enveloped my sword. The mes assimted with my aura and burned even more intensely. ¡°Wind Cure.¡± Beatrice then pointed to where the basilisk was and used magic one after another. The wind filled with detox magic filled the Basilisk¡¯s space and erased the poison that was inside. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± She was breathing heavily. Too much magic was used at once. And among them were many high-grade magics. I don¡¯t waste the opportunity she gave me. Tsutsutsu. As soon as I stepped inside, the basilisk¡¯s body started twitching. The snake¡¯s distinctive sound tickled my ears. Before I knew it, the basilisk had opened its eyes and was looking at me. Originally, my body was supposed to turn into stone and harden here. Taaat. But my body did not turn to stone. Instead, it kicked off the ground and rushed at the basilisk. ¡®I can feel it.¡¯ I had my eyes closed. Objects were perceived with all senses except sight. I was worried about whether this would be possible. Still, this was a strategy that reminded me of the feeling I felt when I encountered bandits on my way to the academy. It went better than expected. No, in fact, everything was more vivid than when I opened my eyes. Kieeeeek! The basilisk screamed. And red at me. Heat began to gather in his eyes. ¡®beam!¡¯ It was toote to avoid it. The basilisk¡¯s tail was swinging. Giiiing ¨C The sword begins to cry. The fire burned louder and warmed the surrounding air. ¡°Sigh!¡± Jump to avoid the tail. Then, he stepped on its tail and ran forward, swinging his sword. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! The fire from the sword collided with the beam fired by the Basilisk. Kieeeeek! The beam disappeared in an instant, and Basilisk was furious that his attack was neutralized. Bang kwaang! The basilisk¡¯s tail breaks the ground. His eyes werepletely focused on me. Kagagagak. The basilisk¡¯s scales were as hard as steel. Grumbling. The area touched by the sword burned and melted its scales. Kieeek! The basilisk was in pain and swung its tail wildly. Kwakkwak kwakwakwa! I calmly dodged the tail and let it go to the side. And when he saw an opening, he swung his sword. Sigh! The fire melted the scales and the sword split the skin where it had melted. I raised my foot high and mmed it down to the ground. Quad deuk. The tail that was stepped on by my foot hit the ground, sending debris flying everywhere. He stepped on the tail and climbed onto the body. And ran to the head. ¡°Hwaap!¡± My sword shed with the basilisk¡¯s teeth. The fire rises and heats the basilisk¡¯s mouth. He stuck the sword into the roof of his mouth, which was writhing in pain, and grabbed his teeth. Poison nds are visible in the mouth. ¡°Hmm.¡± I held my breath and stuffed the cloth enchanted with the cure into it. The poison nds were blocked, and the cloth turned purple. I checked it and came down to the ground. Now the basilisk cannot emit poison until the cloth disappears. ¡°Mahol!¡± When the basilisk¡¯s eyes turned fully to me, I shouted at the ceiling. Before I knew it, Mahol had climbed all the way to the ceiling and fell on the basilisk¡¯s body at my signal. His dagger pierced the jewel between the Basilisk¡¯s eyes. No, it only made a scratch and fell. The gem was harder than expected, and Mahol could not use his aura yet. ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicked his tongue and swung his sword. Sigh! The sword cut deeply into the basilisk¡¯s body. The enchantment had already disappeared. Kieeeeek! The Basilisk¡¯s gaze returned to Mahol, not me. All attention was focused on Mahol, who suddenly appeared and was aiming for a critical spot. This is dangerous. ¡°damage!¡± I ran and shouted at Mahol. Mahol hurriedly climbed the wall at my words. Coo coo coo coo. The basilisk followed behind him. It smashed the wall with its huge body and thrust its teeth towards Mahol. Mahol never looked back. He couldn¡¯t turn around, even if it was because I told him that if he made eye contact with a basilisk, he would turn to stone on the spot. ¡°run!¡± He shouted at Mahol and swung his sword full of aura. Feeling the strength draining from his body, the sword energy that escaped from the sword stretched his body and struck the basilisk¡¯s head. Kiek! The basilisk was shaking its head in pain. My body felt weak, but I started moving right away. Even a little dy can be dangerous. You never know when the cloth will melt, and if it disappears, this space will instantly be filled with poison. And when that happens, our opportunity is lost. ¡°Bind!¡± At that time, the ground erupted and bound the Basilisk¡¯s body. Beatrice, who recovered her mana, joined the front line. I smiled at him and climbed on top of him. And it ran straight to the head. ¡°Barrier!¡± And the translucent membrane formed over my body deflected the rays fired by the basilisk. I climbed onto the head to keep running without stopping. I can feel the basilisk ring at me. ¡°Let¡¯s finish now.¡± I raised my sword high. Just like when it attacked the marauders, a huge aura was ced on the sword. Fuquaaaaaa! As soon as he stabbed the sword, the sword that prated the jewel exploded. It couldn¡¯t withstand the aura. Cuuuuuu- The huge body of the Basilisk fell to the ground. The ground shook and dust rose. ¡°after¡­ ¡°I really don¡¯t want to do this again.¡± As Iy down on the basilisk¡¯s body, I felt throbbing pain all over my body and vowed to never do something reckless like this again. If you do this again, there will be no body left. After catching the basilisk, everything went smoothly. The basilisk¡¯s poison nds and eye scales were dismantled and stored in Beatrice¡¯s subspace. And while mypanions were taking a break, I headed toward the exit. ¡®found.¡¯ There was an altar next to the exit. And there was a sword lying there, and it was covered in rust from how long it had been left there. If others had seen it, they would have thought it was a useless sword, but not me. It may seem like this now, but this sword has the potential to explosively increase the protagonist¡¯s power. ¡®But when the main character found it, he said all the rust had fallen.¡¯ In the original, it was said that when the main character grabbed the sword, all the rust on the sword fell off on its own. But I was a little worried whether it would happen even if I caught it. ¡°Ugh.¡± It was time to grab the handle of the sword. I felt a tingling pain in my grip and felt like something was leaving my body. It wasn¡¯t an illusion. ¡°crazy¡­!¡± The sword was sucking blood. And with that, rust fell to the ground. ¡°Huh¡­!¡± Only after losing enough blood to the point of dizziness did I stop sucking in the ck blood. And the sharp de of the sword was revealed to the world. ¡®What if I lose my blood? I can get this.¡¯ Although it was dizzying, I liked the result. ¡°But why is it so dizzy before my eyes¡­¡± Objects tilted and my vision darkened. Chapter 76 Episode 76: I opened my eyes. ¡°¡­.¡± Four men and women were looking down at me. Reyna was crying, and Mahol had a murderous look in his eyes. Ellis¡¯ eyes were emotionless and a little scary, and Beatrice was strangely ring at me. It¡¯s quite burdensome. ¡°What are they gathering for?¡± As I got up, I touched the ground. But there was something that caught my eye. I held a sword in my hand that glowed even in the dark basement. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°huh.¡± It¡¯s really okay. In fact, it was even more lively than before catching the basilisk. To the point where it¡¯s a little puzzling. ¡°How much time has passed?¡± ¡°The sun is just starting to set.¡± The sun was justing up when I entered the basement, and I spent a lot of time catching the basilisk. I can¡¯t say that the time I fell unconscious was that long. If I had to calcte it, it would be about 2 or 3 hours. I recovered faster than when I copsed before. ¡®Aurors are simr to muscles.¡¯ Aura, the mana used by knights, was also simr to human muscles. Just as muscles be stronger the more you use them, the more you use them, the more your Aura changes to suit you. Side effects are reduced, loss of power is reduced, and conversely, that power increases. My current state can be considered an Auror¡¯s adaptation period. At least because this body has formed 1 circle, there is less resistance to using mana. ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean I have a short supply.¡¯ A wizard¡¯s mana and a knight¡¯s aura are different. It is true that both draw from natural mana, but things change after that. Wizards use circles and knights use singlebat. The mana of wizards and knights has different properties. For example: If the great ocean is mana, knights and wizards are the rivers and streams that flow from the ocean. A wizard¡¯s mana is like water, and a knight¡¯s auror is likeva. Just as the two be confusing when mixed, it is difficult for a wizard¡¯s mana and a knight¡¯s auror to mix. The magic swordsman made it possible for the two to coexist. Although they have the advantage of being able to use magic and aura at the same time, unfortunately, they generally stagnate in a certain range. It¡¯s too much to dig into just one thing, but if you try to dig into two branches, you won¡¯t be able to do either. ¡®The reason why magic swordsmen can exist is because Danjeon and Circle coexist.¡¯ The Magus basically has two mana stores. Heart and dantian. Because there are two, it is possible to use magic and aura simultaneously. I don¡¯t have that. To be exact, there is no disconnection. I¡¯ve never learned any separate Auror training methods, so there¡¯s no way I could have a dantian. However, it did not use the circle¡¯s mana. A wizard¡¯s mana is different from a knight¡¯s auror, and to be honest, I still don¡¯t know how to use it. The reason I was able to use Aura was because I drew mana from the surroundings rather than from the Danjeon. ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± ¡°yes? ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°no. nothing.¡± difficult. What I can tell now is that the auras I use do not conflict with the circle in my heart. So, I was able to stay fine until now. ¡°And what is that sword?¡± ¡°this?¡± Mahol¡¯s eyes sparkled and he pointed at my sword. My curiosity arose as I held a sword in my hand that I had never seen before, which had not been there before I entered the North. I am a famous swordsman! Because it was a sword that boasted a sharp de that seemed to shout. It¡¯s no wonder that someone who uses a sword is interested in good-looking swords. ¡°The trophies obtained from killing the basilisk?¡± Mahol¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the sword. Greed appeared in those eyes and then disappeared. ¡°What about the basilisk?¡± ¡°Beth dismantled everything and packed it away.¡± Beatrice dismantled it herself? I can¡¯t really imagine. ¡°I just did the obvious.¡± Beatrice turned her head to avoid my gaze, as if she was embarrassed. Thanks to her, I was able to skip the cumbersome process, so I was quite grateful for that alone. ¡°thank you.¡± She didn¡¯t give much of an answer. I just nodded slightly. ¡°First of all, it¡¯ste at night today, so it would be better to move tomorrow.¡± In the North, it is better not to move at night. The monster is very dangerous because it goes into a state simr to Berserker at night. In particr, they have a habit of flocking to people when they spot them, so no matter how strong they are, they hide at night unless they are a sword master or archmage. *** Unlike the sweltering desert, the morning in the mountains was cool. It was a bit surprising that there was such a difference in temperature even though it was only one foot difference. How much time had passed since we started moving to the center of the mountain range? Beatrice muttered quietly as if she was puzzled. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the monster?¡± ¡°Because there is a selection team.¡± I answered briefly. Before we arrived, this ce had been swept away by mercenaries and knights. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been more than a month. No matter how prolific the northern monsters are, it is difficult to fill the empty space overnight. ¡°Would it be okay?¡± Beatrice looked back at me with a slightly anxious look. We hunted basilisks, and the value of the by-products would be enormous. After the people here distributed the money, there was little I could actually get. At most, about two or three hundred gold. Although they hunted sandworms, they did not take the by-products. Considering the magic stones I used here, it is difficult to cover the money I used to enter the North. Beatrice is worried about that. Moreover, since they had heard about the situation I had created at the inn beforeing in, their worries would have been even greater. What if I go back without being able to catch the monster like this? I can worry because I don¡¯t know who I am. ¡°are you okay.¡± It¡¯s really okay. Rather, it was good. It was veryfortable because I didn¡¯t have to move around in a difficult or bothersome way. ¡°But it seems too quiet.¡± That is correct. As Mahol said, the forest was extremely quiet. Originally, the farther into the center of the mountain range the more monsters there had to be. Even though there was an advance team. ¡°It¡¯s quiet, but it¡¯s still too quiet.¡± The closer you are to the center, the greater the quantity and quality of monsters. This means that people¡¯s survival rate is dropping, and a situation is happening where monsters are hunting people. In particr, monsters that do not exist in other regions live in the north. There just isn¡¯t a high-ranking entity like a dragon. Wyverns, Giant Ent Lamians, and even Manticores. The northern part was full of monsters that would be a disaster if they appeared in the city. ¡®Anyway, this is a bit too much.¡¯ This was too much to do. It seems like I went quite deep, but I couldn¡¯t even see themon goblins, let alone monsters. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± This was a situation that would not be strange even if a superhuman like a sword master or archmage had made up his mind and entered the North. Or that the empire is conducting a major cleansing of the north. ¡®But it couldn¡¯t have been that way.¡¯ If there was such a thing, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have known about it. Because it must havee from the original. ¡°There is a sign ahead.¡± Mahol reflexively raised his dagger and ced Raina on his back. It seems like his senses are getting sharper as time goes by. I was already aware of something I couldn¡¯t feel and was preparing for it. ¡°Oh shit! ¡°This time it¡¯splete nonsense!¡± ¡°Where did the monstere in? Hey hey!¡± A group of people who appeared from behind a tree were spouting all kinds of curses. Their eyes were red and bloodshot and their physical condition was not very good. There was blood and flesh stuck together, and it looked like it had been there for several days. ¡°uh? what?¡± ¡°Hey there!¡± They spot us and approach us in stride. Then he suddenly yelled at me not to go inside. While I was dazed by the unexpected situation, they began to air theirints. ¡°Mr. No. There¡¯s nothing to be gained by going here! ¡°All we did was catch a goblin!¡± ¡°There are no monsters like that? The troll¡¯s head flies off with a single strike of the sword. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s all. Fuck. There is nomercial morality, there is nomercial morality! You need to know that moderation is okay. ¡°What are we supposed to eat for a living?¡± ¡°You look rough from the beginning. ¡°The words don¡¯t seem to make sense, so why?¡± ¡°If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be this unfair. ¡°Does it make sense to swing a sword just because you¡¯re told to do so in moderation?¡± They were swearing at someone. ¡°If you¡¯re going to go in, I rmend you stop.¡± ¡°Monsters are monsters, but there¡¯s no chaos in there. ¡°The kids go crazy because they can¡¯t hunt monsters.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just go in and get killed. ¡°Wait here for some time and then go back.¡± Very kind. They were so friendly that I naturally became wary of them. ¡°Red Mill.¡± Mahol sneakily came next to me and hit my arm. I grabbed his hand and pulled him back. Because I know what Mahol felt and what he was saying to me. ¡®It might be dangerous. ¡®I don¡¯t know who it is because of.¡¯ What they tell us is probably not wrong. They were clearly talking about the situation inside. They even kindly told me to go back. ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡± I ced my hand on the handle of my sword and nced at them. He was smiling a kind smile. Just like that mouth. Unlike their smiling mouths, their eyes were cold. I spoke to them as they quickly looked at us with eyes filled with various negative emotions. ¡°We will take care of it.¡± I lightly drew my sword and red at them. Beside him, Mahol secretly became angry. I felt mana gathering in one ce behind my back. Beatrice may have btedly realized the situation and is preparing magic. A fierce spirit began to emanate from them as well, and they red at me. That too for a while. ¡°¡­If we had said this much, you would have understood. ¡°They aren¡¯t even children.¡± ¡°I guess so? Well, there were times when we showed off too much.¡± ¡°sorry. We were hasty. Then good luck!¡± The bloody atmosphere was broken in an instant and they passed us by. One of them who was just passing by me looked back at me and muttered softly. ¡°I hope I see you smiling next time.¡± A somewhat harsh tone. I looked at their disappearing backs and spoke to Mahol. ¡°Be careful around your surroundings from now on.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol nodded. I quietly looked at the spot where they had disappeared until then. ¡°Tsk.¡± It seems like something is going to happen. And in a very annoying way. My prediction came true in less than a day. ¡°We met again?¡± ¡°I thought you would hide away for a while.¡± ¡°We definitely warned you not toe in here.¡± We were surrounded by men who reappeared. They were smiling brightly, holding weapons stained with blood, as if they had just killed someone. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± It¡¯s a situation where I can¡¯t help but sigh. I shook my head once and looked at them. ¡°It really sucks.¡± I had a feeling it would be like this. Now that I was actually experiencing it, I didn¡¯t feel that good. Chapter 77 Episode 77 They couldn¡¯t hide theirughter because they were so happy. Their number is seven. There are five of us. They were superior in numbers alone. Unlike all of them who were working on the front lines, Ellis and Reina were not on full force. Not only do they have no strength, they don¡¯t know how to fight. So, in reality, it should be seen as seven people versus three. On the surface, we were at a disadvantage. They were veterans who had lived against monsters for many years. On the contrary, those with me were not like that. Just by looking at Mahol and Raina, their appearance made you think, ¡®I¡¯m young!¡¯ However, they could not attack easily. Before they knew it, Mahol¡¯s murderous spirit that had filled the surroundings was putting pressure on them. It was so vicious that the des of grass that touched it withered away. The concentration is so thick that it would not be strange for an ordinary person to copse on the spot. It wouldn¡¯t be strange to say it was poison, but it wasing from Mahol, who seemed weak. But what was surprising was that the only ones affected by this killing were those who were hostile to us. ¡°¡­!¡± Unlike those people who turned pale and retreated, the faces of those of us who were within range were calm. Mahol was making adjustments. At first, the deadly force that was scattered carelessly can now be freely used only to those who need it. That could be seen as a leap forward. ¡®That¡¯s great.¡¯ It was amazing. I liked the way he tried to be stronger somehow. We can¡¯t leave everything to Mahol alone. Slurp. I slowly drew my sword. Amidst the intensive killing, a sharp-colored sword body appeared. The horrifying sound of the sword being drawn shifted their gaze from Mahol to me. At that gaze, I opened my mouth with a cool smile. ¡°Warning¡­¡± I could see their ears perk up at the sound of my voice. I had no intention of acting. I just yed one person as if it was natural. A man who is most suitable for this situation and has reached the highest level when ites to swords. My body yed Count Warrug. It was like a habit and natural. For me, acting was like eating. The momentum that rose with the Aura became so great that it epassed Mahol¡¯s entire life. ¡°¡­Fuck.¡± One of them cursed. And then I saw him hastily covering his mouth. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ gives a small exmation at your appearance.] Nevertheless, their gaze did not move from me. I only focused on my lips slowly grazing my face. ¡°I warned you too. ¡°I also warn you.¡± There was no need to show respect. Since they came to rob me, it would be too much to talk informally to them. ¡°If you go back now, I will save your life.¡± While saying those words, he swung his sword sideways. They trembled and grabbed their weapons. My sword hit the side of the tree next to me. Sararak. The tree shook and leaves fell to the ground. ¡°Make a decision before this leaf falls to the ground.¡± They started to notice each other. Dangerous. They were feeling it. Because I wasn¡¯t so stupid that I couldn¡¯t notice that the situation was strange. If you can¡¯t even feel that, it¡¯s hard to be a mercenary. Just because you¡¯re a mercenary doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re strong enough. Even mercenaries must be able to use their wits to some extent. You need to be able to recognize traps in order to survive as a mercenary. That is why they are worried and looking at each other. Although they know in their head that it is dangerous, they cannot move because they outnumber us. ¡®There are so many of us, how can we possibly lose?¡¯ That thought, along with the thought that it was dangerous, was also present in their heads. It is not for nothing that there is a saying that there is no business in Daguri. No matter how strong a person is, he cannot use his strength on quantity. It is not for nothing that humane tactics are the best in the era of weaponry. That is why they hesitate and hesitate. It may seem dangerous, but they thought they could do something because they had arge number. Knowing that thought, I urged them not to think too much. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time to think about it and make a decision.¡± It¡¯s not wrong. The leaves that had been falling from a high ce were already falling on my head. ¡°¡­!¡± Then they hurriedly sent hand signals to each other. I couldn¡¯t tell if they were making hand signals among themselves or what they were talking about. Still, it was roughly expected. ¡®Let¡¯s run away. This is disadvantageous.¡¯ ¡®No, we have more numbers, so we can win¡¯, etc. Their opinions were so divided that they even showed signs of getting angry at each other. And their actions like that. ¡°Time is up.¡± It made me unable to decide until the leaves fell. The leaves fell to the ground and I raised my sword and pointed it at them. When the sword was pointed at one person, they felt as if the sword was pointed at all of them. ¡°You brought this upon yourself.¡± Ugh- Aura started to appear on the sword. ¡®uh?¡¯ What is this feeling? It felt different from when I injected the aura into the knightmander¡¯s sword or the sword I bought at the cksmith shop. If the sword I used before was like a small stream. Now it was like a huge river. The Aurors¡¯ operations became smoother and they were more epting. This was it. This is why the main character only used this sword. ¡®This is dangerous. I think I¡¯ll be addicted.¡¯ This feeling of the sword bing one body was strangely addictive. The Auror who came back after going through the sword was very refreshing. It was my first time like this. The sword contained more aura than I had ever used. The color of the auror, which seemed twice as big, was so bright that it was mesmerizing just to look at it. ¡°¡­Shit! Everyone take up arms!¡± ¡°What are you doing! Wake! You bastards! ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Those who came to their senses btedly looked at my sword and shouted at their stunned colleagues. te.¡± A solid blue line appeared in the air. ¡°uh¡­?¡± The man in front of me raised his eyes nkly. Tuk. Degurr ¨C A line appeared on the man¡¯s neck, then his head and neck separated and fell to the ground. The face of the man rolling on the ground was unaware of his own death. Blood flowing from the cross section of the head that was rolling with its eyes open and the body standing still copsing with blood gushing from the cross section of the neck happened at the same time. ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Zaran!¡± Crying the name of the man who had just died, they raised their weapons and pointed them at me. Their eyes were focused only on me, and their eyes were full of veins. Their action of not caring about the group I was with was a big mistake. Puuk ¨C Mahol¡¯s dagger moved behind them and pierced the neck of the man holding the bow. ¡°Luthers¡­ Damn it!¡± ¡°die!¡± They split into two and rushed at Mahol and me. Lights like red and green glowed softly on their weapons. Those who use aurors. Their level seemed to range from Sword Beginner to Sword Expert. Although they were talented people who would have been quite snivelled in a small or medium-sized city. Unfortunately, I got the wrong person. ¡°Hold. Burning Hands.¡± Their bodies froze and a hand of fire appeared and grabbed them. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± they screamed Beatrice continued to use magic without stopping. ¡°Fire Lance Wind Spear.¡± Multicasting. I felt it during the Basilisk as well, but she was using multiple magic without any problem. Basically, it takes a wizard a long time to use a single spell, let alone multicast. Because you have to chant. But she was almost like a chanter. The way she used magic with incredible mental calction speed and multi-casted it showed why she was a genius. Just looking at her multicasting and chanting speed, she was close to an archmage. In addition, the destructive power was strong. In addition to the fast chanting speed, the uracy was also excellent. ¡°Shit!¡± They were charred, breathing heavily, and rushed at Beatrice, swinging their swords. When fighting, it wasmon sense to deal with the wizard first. In battle, wizards were a variable in many ways. But I wasn¡¯t there to watch it quietly. ¡°When I tell you to run away, you run away.¡± He swung his sword in front of Beatrice. Quad deuk. The weapons they were holding were broken and all their fingers holding them were broken. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± I stabbed the screaming guy in the chest. Okay. I felt my ribs being broken and my heart being pierced. I grabbed the sword back and swung it sideways, kicking the guy¡¯s body. The sword is drawn. Kwaaaaang! It collided with an ax filled with aura. ¡°Air boom!¡± Air burst out in front of the man holding the axe, causing his body to bounce back. ¡°Kaaaaak!¡± He grabbed his face with one hand and ran into the arms of the axe-wielding guy. Then, he stabbed the hand holding the ax with the handle and grabbed the guy¡¯s neck with the other hand. ¡°Ugh¡­ Wow¡­!¡± Without even thinking about swinging the axe, I threw the struggling body of the guy. Coo! ¡°evil!¡± The man who was aiming for Mahol¡¯s back collided with the man I had thrown and rolled on the ground. Mahol nced at me and threw his dagger. Kujik. A dagger pierced between their eyes. Mahol¡¯s face was expressionless as he killed people. As if he were killing an insect, his eyes contained no other emotion than hostility and contempt. ¡°If only it wasn¡¯t a monster¡­!¡± Quad deuk. Mahol, who killed even thest remaining person, approached me, pulling a dagger from the corpse. Every time I took a step, the deadly force disappeared, and by the time it reached me, the deadly force hadpletely disappeared. ¡°You walk around dirty and covered in blood.¡± I took the cloth out of my arms and handed it to him, then looked back at Ellis and Reina. Still, I somehow managed to calm my heart by saying that this was not my first experience like this. I looked back at them and looked down at the man¡¯s body looking up at me with wide eyes. ¡®What on earth did the monster say?¡¯ I kept wondering why they had to hunt humans instead of monsters. Who was the monster that made them have to give up hunting it? It wasn¡¯t what I expected. Hero? Not the main character. The main character enters the North next year. The day when information was stolen from the underworld and brought to the North. At least not now. If that¡¯s the case, then it means it¡¯s someone else. Could it be that the movements were made by superhumans with heavy hips? The superhumans I know are not people who move easily. Taurin, the northern swordmaster, never leaves the desert. The kingdom¡¯s sword master and archmage do not move unless ordered by the king. ¡®But it is also ambiguous to say that the emperor gave the order.¡¯ Unless the emperor went crazy, there was no way he would send a sword master from the north. Even if it is an empire, it cannot force open the northern gate. If you try to force it open, the entire continent will rise up. A sword master or archmage is no different from a one-man army. Unless it¡¯s something really important, I won¡¯t move them even if it means reducing my power. Then, there is something else. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s the main character.¡± okay. What if someone moves? As long as I¡¯m not the main character, all I have to do is achieve my goal here and leave. Chapter 78 Episode 78 The difort I felt grew more and more as time passed. monster. A monster has entered the mountains. A monster ruined my trip to the north. If you encounter a monster, run away¡­ This is what everyone we met told us during the two days we headed to the center of the mountain range. Don¡¯t go. If you go, you will die. Some of them only looked at our appearance and ignored us, but most of them were very afraid of the existence of ¡®monsters¡¯. My difort grew as I saw the fear etched into my mind. Who on earth is this monster that makes us so afraid? The more I heard about monsters, the more impatient I seemed to be. I was worried about what would happen if that being touched Reid. They say that if people whoe to the North are afraid, they are at least Sword Expert level or higher. What could be the reason why such a talented person came to the North? Of course, it¡¯s to make money. Otherwise, there would be no reason toe to this ce where there is little food and the environment is harsh. At least that¡¯s what I thought. ¡®There is no reason toe unless you have a purpose for something else like me.¡¯ That¡¯s true, but why do I feel so ufortable? My chest felt tight, as if there was food in my stomach. Beatrice asked me with concern, as if my thoughts were showing on my face. ¡°Lord Redmill, are you okay?¡± ¡°uh?¡± ¡°Because your face is dark.¡± When I looked around at those words, the entire group, including her, was looking at me. Their faces were reddened by the bonfire. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°If you have any concerns, please tell me. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t solve it, I can listen to it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to listen at any time.¡± ¡°Are you worried?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I smiled at the sight of the group helping me one by one. And then he opened his mouth towards them. ¡°I was just wondering who the monster was.¡± ¡°A monster?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°The monster they talked about keeps getting caught¡­¡± Beatrice closed her mouth at my words. Mahol said from next to me, his eyes shining. ¡°Whoever that monster is, I will solve it if you ask me to.¡± Mahol¡¯s words were quite reassuring. What I¡¯m saying is that I will deal with anyone. This is what I wanted from him. But even amidst that reassurance, this uneasy feeling did not go away. As soon as I kept my mouth shut, the atmosphere became heavier in an instant. ¡°I think the atmosphere has be too dark. ¡°How about we talk about something other than this?¡± Beatrice joined in on Raina¡¯s words, which she brought up after deciding that the atmosphere was too dark. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Miss Raina. Nothing has happened yet. ¡°It¡¯s not toote to worry about that.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± Ellis nodded as if that was correct. ¡°Even though we¡¯ve been together for quite a while, I think there¡¯s a lot we don¡¯t know about each other. Since this hase to an end, why not say what you want to say? ¡°It¡¯s good to feel good about your past and toment how you¡¯ve lived so far and what hardships you¡¯ve experienced.¡± It was an unexpected suggestion. Although it was unexpected, it was also a good suggestion. I didn¡¯t know why things were happening like this, but it was also true that I wanted to know more about her. ¡®This is definitely a good opportunity.¡¯ She firmly believed that I was an imaginary being called Red Mill. If he knew I was Raymond, he wouldn¡¯t have even apanied me, let alone said something like that. In that sense, this was an opportunity. A chance to find out about her now that I believe she is Red Mill. Today¡¯s events may provide a stepping stone for me to be closer to her. ¡°Then let me start with you.¡± Reina spoke first. She told what happened at the academy. What kind of harassment did you experience from the Iljin people and where did you live? When the story about Raymond came out of her mouth, she reflexively looked back at Beatrice. Her eyes, which were looking at Raina pitifully, changed as soon as Raymond¡¯s name was mentioned. A strange expression with a variety of emotions mixed together. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t believe it at first. ¡°When I saw my brothere back inplete disrepair, I med everyone.¡± But things changed when Raymond appeared. Even though the action was extreme, it gave me hope. As she said that, she looked at me. Those eyes were burdensome. The reason I helped them was for my personal benefit. I did this to gain Mahol¡¯s favor because I needed him. Looking at it so positively, there was something embarrassing about it. ¡°I hated everyone.¡± And then Mahol opened his mouth. He said he hated the world and couldn¡¯t have endured it without his brother. ¡°Thanks to him, we were able to change.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± After he finished speaking, Beatrice was silent for a while. He was looking at them with confused eyes, as if his thoughts wereplicated. ¡°I¡­¡± she began slowly. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe what you say.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Although their bodies trembled at her words, Mahol and Reina listened calmly. ¡°I think it¡¯s someone I know¡­ but it¡¯s very different from what I knew.¡± Her eyes shook violently as she spoke. ¡°There was a friend of mine. His name is Jerion Skr.¡± ¡°Skr!¡± Raina sighed at the appearance of the famous family. The Skr family was a renowned family so distinguished that it was recognized by the Academy. In response to that sigh, Beatrice smiled bitterly and looked into space as she spoke. ¡°10 years. Yeah, it must have been about 10 years. Ten years ago, my friend Jerion attended a banquet held at the Millennium family. ¡°He was so sociable that he had many close friends, and above all, he was known for taking good care of his younger siblings.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But there was an ident. ¡°The hunting ground may have been mismanaged, orcs that shouldn¡¯t have appeared there appeared.¡± Suddenly, a spark appeared in her eyes. She was talking about an incident that remained a lifelong trauma to her. ¡°If I had been alone, I could have run away. He was so talented in magic that he was called a prodigy. ¡°I was able to pull out one of my own bodies.¡± ¡°¡­But it looks like something happened.¡± I asked and she turned to me. Her eyes were red. ¡°yes. After all, his younger brothers were there. ¡°Of course.¡± She gritted her teeth, emphasizing ¡®if it¡¯s right¡¯. The record from that time came to mind. ¡°Beatrice and Raymond were there.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ if it¡¯s Raymond.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It is probably the man you were talking about.¡± When she nodded, Mahol and Raina¡¯s expressions became strange. What happened at that time was keptpletely secret, so only those who knew and those who did not know did not know. ¡°He sacrificed himself to protect his younger brothers. And¡­ the results were disastrous.¡± When Jerion said she had be a vegetable, she gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t me his actions. ¡°Knowing his character, he will repeat the same behavior whenever the situation arises.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I know that saving people¡¯s lives is a noble thing. But what if the person who survived the sacrifice became a fool? ¡°What meaning does that sacrifice have?¡± ¡°¡­So you were resentful?¡± At my words, she looked at me and lowered her head. ¡°I felt resentful.¡± Does saying that I felt resentful mean that I don¡¯t feel resentful now? ¡°At first, I tried to understand. Okay, I thought it was just a little difficult because of the shock. ¡°I thought it would have been because it would have been difficult to think about it if I hadn¡¯t said I would go into the hunting ground.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t. A year passed and I started to resent the fact that things had gotten worse than before. Did he sacrifice himself to save that guy? ¡°Why could he only do that?¡± ¡°I was full of such resentment. Then suddenly a thought urred to me. His own younger brother was also there. ¡°The moment I realized that it wasn¡¯t Raymond¡¯s fault alone, I felt ashamed of myself for ming others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no one¡¯s fault. The situation at that time was just not good. Raymond, who was fussing about wanting to go to the hunting ground, and I, who couldn¡¯t stop him, knew that it wasn¡¯t his fault for sacrificing himself, but I still resented him¡­ I needed someone to me. ¡°I felt like I could endure it that way.¡± ¡°And Raymond was there. ¡°I thought it was his fault because he lived like a fool despite his sacrifices.¡± ¡°How is it now?¡± ¡°Right now¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I met Raymond recently. But¡­ a lot has changed. To the point where I doubt if this is the Raymond I know. Far from being ipetent, he was talented. It just took me a long time to figure it out. And it was a bit shocking to see the talent start to shine.¡± ¡°so.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t me him anymore. How can you be resentful? ¡°He eventually changed himself and got away with it.¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯re not like that?¡± ¡°yes. I still remember what happened back then. ¡°If I close my eyes, I can picture him sacrificing himself to protect his younger brother.¡± Before she knew it, she was immersed in it. If others heard it, they couldn¡¯t even tell the difference to the point where they would wonder if she was Beatrice. ¡°I was embarrassed at first because the person I wanted to me was gone, and then I started to resent myself for still standing still.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I wanted to change. Because I can¡¯t stay in that position forever. Because it has to change. So¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s why you came to the North.¡± ¡°¡­yes. ¡°I thought that if I deal with monsters and live in the North, I might be able to change myself.¡± ¡°Good job.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Good job. It took time, but it was something that was meant to change in the end. Trying to change isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s difficult. Still, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re trying to do something.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Clear tears flowed from her eyes. ¡°uh. ¡°Why am I suddenly like this?¡± She lifted her hand and rubbed her eyes. I could see that he was embarrassed that he had suddenly started crying. She couldn¡¯t hide her tears for a while. It was as if everything that had been building up had exploded all at once. We watched her for a while. After she calmed down somewhat, we went to bed. The feeling of difort towards the monster has disappeared, but now an feeling of difort has arisen on the other side. I couldn¡¯t say that I liked it because I indirectly heard Beatrice¡¯s personal thoughts. Rather, I only had more worries about what to do with her. The sight of her ming herself was shocking in many ways. I thought they were simply ming Raymond, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®It¡¯s hard to live a real life.¡¯ Dealing with people is also very difficult. After a night where I couldn¡¯t sleep properly, morning came. ¡°Oh shit.¡± Another difficulty faced me. Chapter 79 Episode 79: I was climbing the mountain like usual. We passed through the forest and headed toward the center of the mountain range, and were now about halfway there. Yes, there were no problems up to this point. asionally, mercenaries would shout about ¡®monsters¡¯, but that wasn¡¯t the first time. I thought that was it now and moved on. Not seeing monsters? It didn¡¯t matter either. As I did not encounter any monsters, my moving speed doubled. On the contrary, it can be said to be good. ¡°It¡¯s very different from what I¡¯m used to.¡± ¡°I heard that there are so many monsters in the North that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to call it and of monsters.¡± It¡¯s a week. During the week we roamed the mountains, we did not encounter any monsters. Even if it was a bit excessive, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to see the ¡®mon¡¯ character for the monster. I guess I should say that I now understand a little why the people who came in for a drink turned to hunting humans while cursing ¡®monsters¡¯. They came in desperate for money and could not make money, so it must have been inevitable for them. no. That¡¯s not a problem either. ¡°Fuck. ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± [The ¡®Unnamed God¡¯ hesitates and says that he doesn¡¯t even know.] This is a situation that makes you want to curse. The reason I had no choice but to react this way. ¡°¡­Interesting.¡± That¡¯s because there was a ¡®monster¡¯ with a subtle smile in front of me. ¡®Why is that monster¡­ why on earth¡­!¡¯ The identity of the monster was the main character of the original work. No matter how you look at him or her, he was the main character. ck hair and eyes. Even the scar on his cheek. Even if you wanted to think otherwise, everything showed that he was the main character. ¡°What on earth did I do wrong?¡± Frustration. When the main character appeared, I felt like my soul was leaving. Why? What was the problem? For what on earth¡­! Did the main character, who shouldn¡¯t be there, enter the North during this period? And why did it appear in front of me? To have a headache. My heart feels tight. ¡®Where on earth did it go wrong?¡¯ I climbed the mountain and slept normally, repeating the process. Although the speed was unexpectedly fast, I thought it was a good thing. But I think that was the problem. Moving too fast. That facilitated meeting the main character. no. This is my fault. The main character should not be excluded from ¡®Monster¡¯. If I had more doubts that he might be the main character, I would have acted more cautiously. I wouldn¡¯t have moved as boldly as I did now and created a situation where I met the main character. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I expect it?¡¯ It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t expect it, but maybe I just didn¡¯t want to think about it. Yes this is my fault. I admit what I have to admit. Now we need to think about how to resolve this situation. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit wrong to swear in front of people?¡± The main character must have heard my swearing and started talking to me. Despite his harsh voice, his face was smiling. Talent. Next to me were two incredibly talented people who were hard to find even if you searched the entire continent. A talent for assassination and a talent for magic. Even if only one of them is obtained, the protagonist can grow dramatically. How can you not be happy when you have such high-quality ingredients in front of you? ¡°By the way, I think we¡¯ve seen each other before.¡± The protagonist took a step forward. He reflexively took two steps back. ¡°¡­.¡± The main character stopped on the spot and looked at me quietly. He asionally frowned and muttered ¡®garbage¡¯ under his breath. From that look, I was reminded that he remembers people by looking at their talent, not their faces. ¡°hmm.¡± The protagonist passed me and nced at mypanions. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± Why are you smiling? Each of the protagonist¡¯s actions was given meaning. What is that hand gesture? Why is iting? Why are you smiling? Cold sweat broke out and dampened my back. I was worried that he might swing the sword at random. I was worried whether I could stop it. He is the main character. The main character is swinging a sword at me. It was a matter that should never be taken lightly. A qualitatively different entity from those I have dealt with so far. ¡®Plus, you must have acquired all kinds of talents while catching monsters.¡¯ This guy, who was already a monster, has be even more bloated by eating whatever he can find. Can we withstand a guy like that? ¡°Ray¡­ Red Mill?¡± Strangely enough, the tension disappeared like snow when I heard Mahol¡¯s voice at that time. I¡¯m overreacting right now. No matter how monsters they are, they are still people. Unless he was a sword master, there was no reason not to stop him. ¡®I have Mahol and Beatrice.¡¯ No matter how much he is the main character, can he defeat those two? The main character had a hard time with just one horse. Beatrice was added there. If those two are with me now, at least I have the confidence not to lose. ¡°This is my first time seeing you.¡± ¡°ah. okay¡­?¡± The protagonist raised his hand and scratched his neck. I also looked around for a moment. It seemed like they were checking to see if there was anyone else besides us. I had my hand on the sword handle and was watching his actions. He said, lifting the sword he was holding and scratching his head. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± ¡°To make money.¡± ¡°money? Um¡­ money¡­.¡± The main character repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fist. ¡°I will give you that money. ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡± I got goosebumps all over my body when I saw him smiling in an incongruous and sad way. I said, trying to suppress the urge to scratch my arm right now. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me just now? ¡°They said they would give me money.¡± ¡°therefore. Why should I do that? ¡°I came here to make money, not to die.¡± ¡°What is that¡­¡± The main character tried tough as if it was absurd, but then closed his mouth. And he nodded as if he understood. That sight made me even more creepy. It was very creepy to see the main character, who wields a sword rather than talk and is willing to make any sacrifices to gain talent, talk to me like he is now. The reason the main character talks to you is because there is a purpose. To induce someone to be distracted or to kill them by causing them to be distracted. The main character I knew was that kind of person. A murderer willing to do anything to steal talent. ¡°but. It must be difficult to ept others freely in a ce like this. Moreover, if he is in a position that is not suitable for the fountain¡­¡± The main character¡¯s eyes, which were looking at me, shifted to Beatrice. And then he smiles and smiles. Why on earth is he doing that? Are you crazy? ¡°What do you think? Give me enough money. ¡°I wish you would ept me in return.¡± It¡¯s tant. Even though it is explicit, it is too explicit. I¡¯ll give you money so you can ept me? That was a goodment to make. And as proof of that, Beatrice¡¯s face was very distorted. The protagonist continued to speak, whether he knew it or not. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t have enough power, but I will be that power. At first nce, he looks like a wizard. how is it? I will stand as your escort. ¡°You can just use magicfortably.¡± Wow, really¡­ that guy was crazy. I see you saying things like that so casually. Plus, that wasn¡¯t a joke, it was serious. When I saw that he was speaking confidently, it seemed like he had ruled out that we would reject him from the beginning. ¡°How is it? I think it¡¯s a good enough suggestion. ¡°It would be unsettling to use magic without someone watching over you.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure whether I should like him or not because hepletely ignored me. It¡¯s good that they don¡¯t care about me, but I felt bad when I was openly ignored in front of my face. ¡°¡­That¡¯s bad quality.¡± Beatrice, who had been listening silently, opened her mouth. The main character¡¯s face cracked at the short but bold harsh words. ¡°No, what¡¯s the use of saying this is low quality? ¡°It¡¯s of inferior quality.¡± ¡°What now¡­?¡± The protagonist¡¯s face hardened as he listened to Beatrice¡¯s words. Life began to flow out of his body. I think he¡¯s trying to threaten me because it doesn¡¯t seem like things are going his way. Unfortunately, there was a person next to me who was second to none when it came to living. Ssssssut. A spirit of life surged from Mahol. As soon as the main character showed signs of life, that life quickly swallowed up the main character¡¯s life. ¡°¡­!¡± The protagonist¡¯s face became pale. It was the first time in his life that the protagonist, who had gone through countless hardships, felt alive. The deadly force, which seemed to have substance, swept over his body like a snake¡¯s tongue. But Beatrice, who didn¡¯t know that, looked at the protagonist and continued speaking. ¡°From ignoring the person you¡¯re talking to to believing you¡¯re great and putting others down.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The protagonist didn¡¯t say anything in response to Beatrice¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t do it. He was sweating hard to resist the life that was strangling his body. ¡°I have no desire to ept you. ¡°There is no reason to ept it.¡± ¡°I know people like you. ¡°Selfish people who ignore others and think they are the best.¡± ¡°We are enough on our own. ¡°There is no room for you here.¡± Beatrice had just finished speaking. Whoa! The protagonist suddenly swung his sword. It wasn¡¯t swung with a specific target in mind. It was swung carelessly. But the results were not light. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The ground cracked and the trees broke near where he swung his sword. ¡°Barrier!¡± If Beatrice had not used the barrier in a timely manner, we would have been greatly affected. At least that was the case for Ellis and Raina. ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­!¡± The protagonist was breathing heavily. It looked like he had barely escaped after being tied up in the water and survived. ¡°Because these bastards are saying good things.¡± The protagonist growled. Murderous intent bloomed in both eyes, and the sword began to be filled with aura. It was quite disgusting to see the veins bulging on the forearm holding the sword. The main character¡¯s appearance actually made me feel calm. okay. That reaction is correct. The protagonist should have rushed at him a long time ago, swinging his sword. It¡¯s toote at best. Slurp. I drew my sword. At the sound of the sword being drawn, the protagonist¡¯s veiny eyes looked back at me. I looked at him and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°There is no reason for us to ept you. ¡°Because everyone rejects you like this.¡± At my words, his eyes slowly looked at the faces of the group. Beatrice despised the protagonist, and Mahol was exuding a lifeless nature. Ellis and Raina¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t that good either. Fear, contempt, irritation, etc¡­. They were looking at the main character with such unfavorable eyes that it made me question whether it was right to look at the same person. To be honest, it was burdensome for me to watch from the sidelines. Would it be correct to say that it is heartbreaking rather than burdensome? ¡°Crackling.¡± I am like this, watching from the side, but what about him, the person involved? Now he was gritting his teeth and ring at me. No. Wait a minute. Why are you staring at me? It¡¯s not like I did anything. I¡¯m just telling the truth as it is. Chapter 80 Episode 80 The protagonist¡¯s sword soared high. His face, which he raised his sword very slowly, looked veryplex. The protagonist¡¯s sword, raised high, was filled with aura. So much so that the sword containing the aura trembles as if it will break at any moment. However, as the sword came down, the aura it contained disappeared. And the sword, whose aura hadpletely disappeared, lost its purpose and fell into the ground. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± I felt strange seeing him taking deep breaths as if he was trying to calm his heart. It was different from the main character I knew. The main character I know is someone who swings a sword first rather than solving problems through dialogue. But does he stop swinging the sword in the middle? It was as funny a story as a passing goblin lying down next to an ogre. ¡°I was short-thinking. ¡°I apologize.¡± It wasn¡¯t an apology at all, but I was shocked enough by that. What am I looking at now? The main character, who starts out with fists instead of words, is now apologizing. ¡®Why? ¡®Why are you appearing in such a low posture?¡¯ For a moment, I thought that maybe he wasn¡¯t the main character. To that extent, his behavior was so unexpected. ¡°I apologize like this. So, can¡¯t you ept me?¡± ah. Was it something like that? I realized what the main character¡¯s intention was from the way he spoke, as if he was reading a Koreannguage book. ¡°Why do you want to go to such lengths to apany me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The main character cannot answer anything. As a result, I became more confident in my thoughts. ¡®I covet talent, but I¡¯m not confident.¡¯ There is only one reason why the protagonist acts passively. When talent cannot be taken away. When the protagonist realizes that he or she is weaker than the opponent, he bends himself. In this way, he catches the opponent off guard and kills him at the critical moment. Since it is a method that the main character often uses in novels, you cannot forget it unless you try to forget it. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s hard to understand.¡± I took a quick look around. The devastation he created with just one swing of his sword showed how strong his power was. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to join us.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The main character¡¯s eyes are fierce as he looks at me. He seems to think that the reason the group rejects him is because of me. If I hadn¡¯t rejected him from the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have had to make excuses like this. Even if you think about it that way, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to say. Because it¡¯s true. ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the North that you should be more careful of people than monsters.¡± When a person I met for the first time approached me warmly and asked me to apany him, I naturally had to be suspicious. I don¡¯t know what his intentions are, but epting hispany without hesitation was no different from telling me to catch him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least know the reason?¡± If they were ordinary people simr to the people he had met before, they would not have said this. I wish I had dealt with it so that I wouldn¡¯t ignore it, pass it by, or act in vain, but I¡¯m not trying to resolve it through conversation like I am now. Since he is a different type of person from ordinary people, he wants to resolve the issue as peacefully as possible. ¡®You may not lose, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can win.¡¯ If you were confident that you could defeat the protagonist with your current strength. I would have killed him even if it cost me. Because my ultimate goal was to survive him. But I can¡¯t. Even though he did not acquire the talent for swordsmanship, he consistently walked the path of a monster. No talent for swordsmanship? Then you can make up for it with other talents. No matter how small a talent may be, it cannot be ignored if it gathers together into a great mountain. ¡®In this trip to the north, the protagonist gathered many talents.¡¯ If you infer the words of the people who came in for a drink, you could easily guess that fact. Since there were monsters, humans had to be hunted, so the protagonist wiped out all the monsters. And the talent he umted is still melting into his body and giving him great strength. Are you sure of victory against such a monster? This was impossible unless we had a sword master on our side. ¡°If you say that because you feel lonely going around alone.¡± ¡°Then I will refuse. ¡°I can¡¯t help but feel that the reason they want to apany us is impure.¡± It is theplete opposite of having the protagonist apany you. On the other hand, I also wanted the main character to apany me. It would be ufortable in many ways if the main character were together. It was clear that I had to be on guard at all times and pay attention to the main character¡¯s every action. ¡®The problem is that it¡¯s the same even if you¡¯re not apanied.¡¯ I saw incredible talent. Perhaps among the talents he had seen so far, there were as many as two of the most brilliant talents in one ce. How can a glutton with arge appetite ignore a feast? You can never ignore it. I could definitely guarantee this. Even if you part ways here, the protagonist will follow you to the end and wait for you to let down your guard. Knowing that, of course I cannot neglect my guard. This can¡¯t be anything other than a shitty situation. ¡°Honestly, it feels weird to even be talking about this with you here. ¡°I have no intention of adding more people here.¡± First of all, I thought about excluding him as much as possible. ¡°It¡¯s also the case that he openly exudes murder because his words don¡¯t work the way he wants. ¡°You have shown yourself to be bad in many ways, so why should we trust you and ept you?¡± ¡°Because that way you can live.¡± The protagonist responded, losing his momentum as if he had quit acting. The force was so strong that even Mahol flinched. It wasn¡¯t as sharp as Count Warrug, nor was it as heavy as Count Millennium. The main character¡¯s momentum was dull. It felt sticky, as if I had stepped into a swamp. ¡°I don¡¯t forget those who ignore me.¡± He smiled fiercely, as if he would cut me down if I refused. Yes, that¡¯s the main character. It¡¯s more pleasing to me to act like that. ¡°under. ¡°Did you think we would be scared by such a threat?¡± ¡°What should I do? All you have to do is tell me to kill you.¡± But the group was different from what I thought. Perhaps he was offended by the protagonist¡¯s attitude, but heined without paying attention to the energy he was giving off. Mahol was openly raising his dagger and looking at me as if asking me to give him an order right away. When I saw that, I felt reassured but also sorry. Unfortunately, they will act contrary to their wishes. ¡°great.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I like it. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± ¡°what¡­?¡± ¡°Red Mill!¡± ¡°Lord Redmill! What is that all of a sudden¡­!¡± My words were so unexpected that even the protagonist who had been threatening me was taken aback. He looked back at the group who were vehemently opposing him and slightly bowed his head to express his apologies. I can¡¯t exin something to them right away. They said, ¡®Ah, this is the person who will destroy the continent in the future. Isn¡¯t it possible to say, ¡®I feel like I can deal with anything if I have someone by my side.¡¯ No matter how much I exinter, it was difficult to give an exnation right now. There¡¯s a main character in front of you, so you can¡¯t swear in front of him. ¡°¡­well thought out. ¡°It¡¯s the right choice.¡± The protagonist nodded with a satisfied face and put the sword he was holding into its scabbard. Then he came closer to me and stretched out his hand as if to ask for my favor. ¡°¡­.¡± I don¡¯t want to hold on to it. As I was looking at that hand, a hand suddenly popped out from next to me and grabbed it. It seems likesers areing out of the eyes . Mahol furrowed his brows but tried to smile. Since I had made a decision, it seemed like I would follow that decision. ¡°hmm. ¡°Please take care of me in the future.¡± The protagonist was not very offended and offered to shake hands with Beatrice. Those who are shaking hands with him now can see that he has applied saliva. Remember that your talent is mine. ¡°You too¡­¡± But why are you shaking hands with Raina? Raina¡¯s face as she held the protagonist¡¯s hand was one of disgust itself. He clung to me, shaking his hand as if he had touched a bug. The main character shook hands with Ellis and then stood in front of me and said. ¡°My name is Ahar.¡± *** Ahar joined and the group looked at me with dissatisfaction. Their faces seemed like they couldn¡¯t understand why they epted him when he was so rude. Without knowing the exact circumstances, I was able to fully understand their reactions. ¡°I won¡¯t be involved in all the by-products from now on, so you can share them yourself.¡± Ahar first informed us that he would hand over all profits from hunting to us. One of the reasons he said that was because if he kills it, it¡¯s his anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter. It looked exactly like that. However, there was no reason to find fault with it, so we epted his suggestion. At least that¡¯s what mypanions thought. Unlike mypanions who thought they didn¡¯t even want to receive something from Ahar, I tried to make sure to take it from him. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be enough. ¡°We have made a great sacrifice in epting you, and you should be rewarded ordingly.¡± ¡°You said you would give up by-products aspensation.¡± ¡°That is not enough. You threatened to kill us. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you get paid for it?¡± ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± He seemed to have given up on arguing with me and told me to tell him what I wanted. ¡°Give us half of your by-products.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ahar closed his mouth and remained silent. I looked at him with his arms crossed. It was clear that he had collected quite a lot of by-products while hunting countless monsters. Among them, there are definitely some that rank high among magical ingredients. I wanted to receive it aspensation for psychological damage. No matter how much he thought he didn¡¯t need materials, the materials he had collected were extremely valuable resources regardless. If you take it back and ask for it at the cksmith shop, you could get a good weapon. That¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. After a moment, he nodded and handed me one of the four pouches. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°hmm¡­ ¡°Would you like that too?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s gone too far?¡± When I pointed to the pouch next to the sword, he red at me and growled. I have grown too big to be scared by that. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can go alone.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and he gritted his teeth. After hesitating for a while, he let out a deep sigh and opened the bag for me. And there was no warning left. ¡°I will never forget this.¡± ¡°yes. Thank you. I will use it well.¡± ¡°You bitch¡­¡± I brushed his curses away from my ears, took the bag and tied it around my waist. It¡¯s about the size of a fist and is very light, so it seems like it has a lightweight magic. A product of this magnitude must have cost a lot of money. Well, it has nothing to do with me. When it started moving again, I sneaked up to Mahol and whispered. ¡°Mahol.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°From now on, you must suffocate every enemy you encounter. Can you do it?¡± Mahol looks back at me for a moment. Then he nodded with a face full of determination. ¡°I will do it.¡± There¡¯s no need to take it too seriously. I felt a little burdened because I felt like I was attaching too much meaning to my words. Chapter 81 Episode 81: Ever since I told Mahol to bring thest blow. Mahol interfered with Ahar to the extent that he showed his will to strictly keep his word, or more than that. What I said was to bring thest hit. Other than that, I never told him to do anything else. However, in addition to bringing in thest blow, Mahol also harassed Ahar in other ways. When eating rice. When going to solve menstrual problems, etc. Every time he did something, I was on guard like a soldier watching over a criminal. When eating, they ate from a distance, and if anyone tried to get close, they showed signs of fear and did not allow them to approach. Ahar, who was reluctant to do so at first, seemed to be unable to bear it as it continued, so he often disappeared from his seat to relieve stress. Mahol followed and monitored even that. Since it had nothing to do with me, Ipletely turned off my nerves. Perhaps because my indifferent attitude bothered him, he quietly followed me as I moved to resolve my menstrual problem. ¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I closed my mouth at the murderous look in his eyes. Why did he suddenly follow me? No, the timing is more difficult than that. ¡°now?¡± Grumble. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Me and Ahar were silent for a moment. In the silence, the only sound was the sound of water flowing. ¡°¡­Wait.¡± Ahar left the ce. I was worried about what would happen if Ahar attacked, but I was relieved. Because you can¡¯t swing a sword while urinating. ¡®I think my patience has reached its limit.¡¯ I could guess what he was thinking when he came to me. It would have been easier for me to talk to him because I was calmpared to mypanions who were very irritable. And what he was seeing was that I had a seemingly useless talent called ¡®acting¡¯, so I must have seemed more formidable than anyone else. ¡°There¡¯s no need to deal with him, but¡­¡± In the end, we will end up killing each other. No, it¡¯s still the same now. My honest feeling is that I want to kill him right now and feel at ease. However, like Mahol, he doesn¡¯t stop being on guard, so it¡¯s a pity that there is no chance to do so. ¡®I guess he¡¯s just trying toin.¡¯ Other than that, there was no reason for him to follow me to talk. I know for sure that if you kill me, you will get a certain reaction from mypanions, but there is no way they will attack me. ¡°But where did you go?¡± Even though I searched quite far, I couldn¡¯t find Ahar. If you remember I told you to wait, I can¡¯t have gotten that far. I looked for it for quite some time, but I couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get back.¡± When you return to where your group is, it wille to you on its own. So you don¡¯t need to worry too much. It would be better if it didn¡¯te. Then you can quickly resolve the matter, get out of the mountains, and stop worrying about Ahar. My expectations soon turned to dust and disappeared. Behind the bonfire, Ahar was surrounded by the group. The atmosphere was so brutal that I didn¡¯t even want to approach it. Mahol was ring at Ahar with an angry face and was full of life. ¡°¡­don¡¯t approach me. ¡°Because I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± ¡°What kind of guy is that guy? ¡°Are you taking that much care of it?¡± ¡°He¡¯s someone who can¡¯t even bepared to someone like you.¡± ¡°Such a useless bastard.¡± ¡°You are useless. ¡°You¡¯re so mean, chasing after someone else.¡± ¡°Bad quality.¡± Following Beatrice, Reina red at Ahar with eyes full of contempt. Next to him, Ellis was showing anger that could not be hidden on her face that was disguised as calm. ¡®What¡¯s happening.¡¯ The atmosphere was so bloody that it would not have been strange to swing a sword at any moment. Normally, when the atmosphere gets that bad, it¡¯s not strange for Ahar to swing his sword, but he was holding it in well. It could be that he liked the talent so much, or it could also be that he didn¡¯t have the confidence to make it through his own strength yet. ¡°There are degrees of ignoring me¡­¡± But I think I just watched for too long. Ahar¡¯s patience, who was being harassed by four people, seemed to be slowly cracking. As life was slowly blooming, I stopped watching and approached. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°ah. Ray¡­ Red Mill.¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± Mahol and Beatrice looked at me and quickly left the room. Reina followed Mahol and Ellis approached her and asked if they were preparing a meal. The bloody atmosphere disappeared in an instant, as if there had never been a fight from the beginning. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that what you wanted to talk about?¡± ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± Ahar red at me, clicked his tongue, and sat down near the campfire. I scratched my cheek as he turned his head and ignored me, as if to distract me. *** It was from the first time we met. Ahar didn¡¯t like this guy called Red Mill. The only talent he had was ¡®acting¡¯. Although it showed a dazzlingly bright light, it was of absolutely no use to me. I thought he was a worthless guy. Isn¡¯t that so? Except for clowns and storytellers, there was no ce where acting talent was needed. There was no need for postponement, especially in the North, where you never know when you might die. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t ept talent like that even if I had to pay for it.¡¯ It was a talent that was so unnecessary. And I thought that the person himself would be as useless as his talent. Isn¡¯t that so? The greatest talent I have is acting. It was fortunate that he was able to swing a sword properly with such talent. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand. Everyone who was with that piece of trash had great talent. Even if you have just one talent, it¡¯s enough to avoid doing a few things you want to do. I even thought that maybe it would be enough just to acquire and hone that talent. There were not one, but three people with such talent. ¡®But what is that talent?¡¯ I know about magic and assassination, but I¡¯m not sure about the other one. It¡¯s clear that it¡¯s an incredible talent, as I feel strongly that I have to have it. It was difficult to know what that talent was. There were two ways for him to confirm talent. The first is the size of light. And how that talent affects you. I could tell by looking at the color and shape of the light, but I couldn¡¯t tell what that light was referring to. Normally, I would have killed it and checked it after getting it, but I couldn¡¯t do that here. ¡®They are all monsters.¡¯ If you look at it individually, you win. Since I had the talents I gained against monsters, it was strange to lose. ¡°It¡¯s creepy.¡± I wasn¡¯t confident that I could win against an assassin who knew how to hide his strengthpletely and a genius magician of the 5th circle. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do if you tell them to. ¡®The woman next to me is annoying.¡¯ I can¡¯t tell what kind of talent it is, but it¡¯s a talent so desirable that it gives me goosebumps just by being close to it. That in itself requires caution and caution. ¡°Everything is good up to this point.¡± It was definitely a great opportunity to join a team with such talents. If you let your guard down at any time, all of that talent will be yours. Even though the first impression was not good, I thought it would be better as time went by. ¡®But what on earth is that guy¡­!¡¯ That damn Red Mill, Red Mill¡­ I heard it so often that it hurt my ears. What is it about that guy that he takes care of it like that? I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. There¡¯s so much a person with the talent for ¡®acting¡¯ can do. However, the emotions in their eyes were not that simple to attribute to loyalty or affection. trust. These were eyes that could only be seen when one fully believed in the person himself. What on earth? What¡¯s wrong with this guy that makes him cheat like that? ¡°¡­sir.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Finding them was by chance. It was time to return to the group after finishing hunting. Merina was talking to Red Mill. At first, I tried to ignore it and pass it by, but the content contained therein was not simple. ¡°How long are you going to stay still?¡± ¡°I probably won¡¯t go out until I get out of the North. But why is that?¡± ¡°You are not someone who can be ignored. And the master I know is not the kind of person who will sit still when ignored.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad. Because there are people who will take care of the problem without you having to bother them. ¡°You can easily overlook that level of disregard.¡± young master? What does it mean to not step forward? ¡°And don¡¯t call me master in the North. Here I am Red Mill. ¡°At any moment.¡± ¡°sorry. ¡°I was short-thinking.¡± Ahar¡¯s brows narrowed. The atmosphere and content were not light enough to be called a joke. I¡¯m serious. No matter how I looked, I couldn¡¯t see anything special other than the talent of ¡®acting¡¯. Plus, the momentum he had wasn¡¯t that great. I¡¯ve never seen anyone capable of deceiving one¡¯s own eyes. So, it turns out that he is as insignificant as I first thought. I should have done that. ¡°uh¡­?¡± What is that? I saw another light that I couldn¡¯t see because it was hidden by the bright light. ¡°crazy.¡± The light, as bright as his acting talent, was sticking his head out as if it was finally recognizing him. Why didn¡¯t I recognize that? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m so distracted by the talent called ¡®acting¡¯ that I can¡¯t see it. ¡°haha.¡± It was the talent that I needed the most right now. I was moving around because of that talent. ¡®Talent in swordsmanship!¡¯ The talent for magic and assassination is so overwhelmingly bright that it¡¯s hard to see. Ahar was mesmerized. This was the first time I had ever seen a light this bright and a talent this intense. ¡°ha ha ha.¡± Iughed. Ahar felt a strange impulse take over his body and approached Red Mill. okay. I finally understood it all. Why are they surrounding the author? Why do people with talent gather around him? ¡°Red Mill.¡± ¡°hmm¡­ Is there a problem?¡± I suddenly became curious. What kind of expression is on his face that is hidden behind the mask? Perhaps he wasughing at himself for failing to recognize his talent. Wouldn¡¯t it have been funny? ¡°You¡­¡± I don¡¯t feel bad. In fact, I even thought it was natural that he had such talent. Because talent was something that proved a person¡¯s worth. And Red Mill had the talent he needed most right now. That was important. ¡°Were you hiding something like that?¡± Swordsmanship talent. He even went to Warrug County to get it, but was in vain. The person with the talent for swordsmanship who appeared in such a situation was like a very desirable fruit. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you.¡± Yes, it¡¯s my own fault for not knowing that talent. So, I need to bring that talent now. Ahar showed an eerie smile at him. Chapter 82 Episode 82 What is this crazy guy saying all of a sudden? I got goosebumps all over my body. The words he suddenly approached me with were ¡®I was hiding that from you¡¯ and ¡®I didn¡¯t know.¡¯ No, leaving everything else aside, the look in his eyes was too burdensome. ¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡± Normally, it would have been normal for me to frown at my words like this. But now Ahar didn¡¯t see anything like that at all. Rather, he was showing a soft smile. His sudden change was enough to catch me off guard. ¡°I guess I was too rude.¡± ¡°Did I eat something wrong?¡± ¡°Forget how I looked until now.¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°uh. What I¡¯ve seen so far has been crazy enough. ¡°I won¡¯t do that in the future.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t speak. The sight of him just saying what he wanted to say was even creepy. There was only one case where he changed his attitude like flipping his palm. ¡®Have you recognized my talent?¡¯ That was all there was to it. Ahar¡¯s attitude towards me so far was not much different from that of treating trash. But now he was treating me like a precious treasure. Then there was only one reason. When I thought that I could get something from me. ¡®But how?¡¯ When Ahar looked at me, the talent I had was ¡®acting¡¯. That¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t paid any attention to me until now. What you see now is clearly wrong. In many ways, you have to be careful when someone who wasn¡¯t interested in you starts to be interested in you. Especially if you are someone who wants to exterminate humans like Ahar. ¡°How about we do this together from now on?¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± What kind of nonsense is this crazy guy talking about? I was so embarrassed that I stuttered without even realizing it. Despite my reaction, Ahar smiled and said. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve been together. ¡°It is true that I have treated you poorly all this time, so pleasee with me and apologize for that.¡± ¡°There is no need to do that. ¡°Because I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°no. It¡¯s because I care. And how long are you going to be respectful? Speakfortably. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s that much of an age difference. ¡°He looks more like an older brother.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The excessive kindness was just burdensome. It was still a burden for people I didn¡¯t know, but the burden was even greater because I knew what kind of person Ahar was. I knew very well that it was like that because I had something to tear away. ¡®No matter how much you think about it, there is nothing else but talent.¡¯ There is one reason why Ahar treats me well at this point. Recognizing my talent for swordsmanship. Other than that, there was no reason for him to change his attitude like that. ¡°How about we stay together at least until we get out of the North?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Staying with a murderer for nearly half a year. It was as frustrating and angry as giving me a gun and telling me tomit suicide. Especially since I recognized my talent for swordsmanship, it was like carrying around a time bomb that could explode at any moment. ¡®This is really troublesome.¡¯ If I take him with me, I feel anxious because I don¡¯t know when he might be attacked. But if I go with him separately, I feel anxious because I don¡¯t know when he might be attacked. I felt less anxious when my talents were not recognized. At least there was no reason to attack me. But it¡¯s different now. My life may be threatened at any time. ¡®I¡¯m going to turn. really.¡¯ Even when things got messy, they got stuck tightly. It was clearly visible that I would have to go through quite a bit of trouble to solve this problem. *** The road to the center of the mountain range was long and arduous. It¡¯s not because of the monsters that appear here and there or because the mountain path is rough. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ This is because every day was a series of tension to the point where swear words came out. I can confidently say that the reason I am so nervous is all because of Ahar. Ahar¡¯s gaze was always with me, whether I was sleeping or dealing with physiological phenomena. Those gazes were so burdensome that I couldn¡¯t sleep properly and kept feeling anxious even while eating. It was a series of quite unpleasant days. ¡°How long do you n on following me around?¡± Ahar justughed without saying anything in response to my question, which I couldn¡¯t bear anymore. ¡°Do it in moderation.¡± ¡°Are you nning to kill someone by drying their blood? ¡°Just do it in moderation.¡± ¡°A person in a bad mood.¡± ¡°Red Mill. ¡°Pleasee next to me.¡± Thepanions seemed to not like his attitude, so they each said something. But Ahar didn¡¯t care at all. The sight of him moving with his eyes focused only on me was very eerie. For a moment, Ahar began looking around, looking for something. I was able to sigh at that, but his sudden behavior made me even more anxious. ¡°What are you looking for so much?¡± ¡°It is nothing.¡± I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nothing. There is only one case where he goes to such lengths to search for something in the center of a mountain range. Reid. The goal is to find traces of Reid. Reid lives in a nest in the center of a mountain range. And the ce we have currently arrived at is the center of the mountain range. Since it is Raid¡¯s territory, it will be easy to meet him if you just look for his traces and move around. That was Ahar¡¯s purpose foring here in the first ce. After killing Reid, the monsters in the North go crazy. ¡°found.¡± Ahar searched for traces with his eyes wide open and eventually found them. Raid¡¯s traces carved into a huge tree. And even excrement that appears to have been seen recently. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± I felt the madness of telling me that I had to go unconditionally and that if I didn¡¯t go, they would kill me. I also had business to attend to in the raid, so I didn¡¯t refuse. Rather, I had to go with him now. If he catches Raid, he will be much stronger than he is now. If that happens, the barely maintained bnce of power will copse in an instant. From then on, the annihtion of the group was obvious. So, you must definitely bring thest hit. In any case, Ahar should not have been allowed to acquire talent. Cry. Crumbling. After wandering around looking for Reid, we were able to encounter a giant creature. The head of a lion boasting a rich mane, the body of a bear covered in dark brown fur, the limbs of a werewolf, and the tail of a snake. The guy who looked to be at least 3 meters tall was Reid. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± ¡°What is that? ¡°Could that be Reid?¡± ¡°We are avoiding it.¡± ¡°yes.¡± The entire group became nervous as they saw the creature. Ellis took Reina and dodged back early, while Mahol and Beatrice each prepared for battle. Ku-Juk, Ku-Juk. Reid was eating something as big as himself. Looking closely at what was in his hand, it was not difficult to see that it was a troll. The worst monster outside was just food here. And it wasn¡¯t just trolls there. Next to the troll being eaten, what appeared to be the bones of various monsters were piled up. Among them were many monsters I knew. The sight of high-level monsters such as Giant Ents and Lizardmen piled up like a mountain was spectacr in another sense. ¡®It¡¯s no fun to feel intimidated.¡¯ Even with my back turned, the intimidating feeling I felt was enough to make my whole body tremble. On the ground, I felt that it was not for nothing that it was called the next monster after the dragon. With such a monster in front of me, I quietly approached Mahol and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m going to be away for a while.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± ¡°Just listen. I won¡¯t be gone for a long time, so there¡¯s no need to worry. However¡­ avoid fighting raids as much as possible. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should fight at least until I get back.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°But I think that will be difficult.¡± I nced at Ahar, whose fighting spirit was burning as he looked at Reid. Mahol nods as if he understands. ¡°therefore. Get out of the front line as much as possible. ¡°Please help me just enough so that I don¡¯t die while trying to get him to deal with that guy alone.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°You speak well of Beth. remember. You guys shouldn¡¯t be at the forefront of anything. And you know thest hit.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°But where are you going?¡± ¡°To solve the reason I came here. ¡°Just keep that in mind.¡± I didn¡¯t say more. This much is enough to understand. Although I was worried about Ahar. ¡®Because once he focuses on someone he focuses until the end.¡¯ I soon lost interest. Ahar need not worry. As long as your eyes are fixed on Reid, there is no way your gaze will go anywhere else. At least you don¡¯t have to worry as long as Reid doesn¡¯t die. ¡°The nest must be around here.¡± I moved quickly, remembering the contents of the novel. Time should not be dyed. Even a slight dy can cause difficulties for the group. Because Ahar can reveal his true nature. Move as quickly as possible to find the nest and hatch Reid¡¯s eggs. That was what I had to do now. ¡®Lethe grass and monster bone meal¡­¡¯ There are two ways to hatch Reid¡¯s eggs. The first one is held by Reid¡¯s mother. The second is to soak it in a liquid thatbines various ingredients. Although the first method is the best hatching method. ¡®There is a raid outside that needs to be hatched.¡¯ In the novel, there was only one Reid. It is not a hermaphrodite. However, when they mate and be pregnant, the mother eats the father. Therefore, there is only one raid left. So I have to use the second method. ¡®This method is not good for hatchlings.¡¯ Since it is forced hatching, it cannot be good. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± The important thing is to hatch Reid before he dies. To do that, we need to find the nest as quickly as possible. ¡°Where the hell are you?¡± The nest must have been found around here. In the novel, Reid¡¯s nest is in the center of the mountain. They say there is a cave with trees and bushes blocking the entrance. ¡®Why can¡¯t I see it?¡¯ I became anxious because the nest was not as easy to find as I thought. I moved even faster and finally found the nest. Crumbling. ¡°¡­What the fuck?¡± For some reason, there was something that shouldn¡¯t be at the entrance to the nest. The head of a lion and the body of a bear¡­ No matter how I looked at it, it was Reid. why? Obviously Reid was at the top, but why is there one more here? This is an unexpected problem. ¡®Will I be able to deal with it alone?¡¯ I looked at the raid and estimated its power. The n waspletely revised when there was another raid. The reason I wanted to hatch the eggs was because raids were needed to manage the northern ecosystem. However, if there was already one more egg, there was no need to hatch the egg. ¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡¯ The conclusion was made quickly. Not only did I not have the confidence to hunt raids alone, but I also did not feel the need to do so. So, just go back to where your group is. It was time to move based on the judgment that there would be no problem in catching Reid up there. Wow! Reid¡¯s cries were heard behind him. With a creepy feeling, chicken skin grew on my arm. Crumbling. I secretly looked back and grabbed my sword, breaking into a cold sweat. Crumbling. Crumbling. Reid was approaching me, ring at me. Chapter 83 Episode 83: Raid¡¯s attack, which was well over 3 meters long, was like a dump truck running at full speed, to add a little bit of exaggeration. They say that if a person is attacked by a bear, their body freezes and they cannot move. But now that the situation actually happened, I felt like I could understand their feelings. My body definitely stiffens. It attacks you faster than you can think about how to deal with it. Quaaaaaaaaa! Reid¡¯s front paw passed by his hair and hit the tree behind him. Grumbling. Wow ¨C the thick tree fell helplessly. Wow! Reid showed tremendous speed that did not match his size. The speed of Reid¡¯s front feet was so great that even a slight dy in concentration was dangerous. It was a speed that wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it felt like an arrow was being shot. ¡®It¡¯s hard to run away.¡¯ Reid¡¯s entire attention is focused on me. I could feel his will to never let go of me. Reid was such a powerful monster that it was said that no one but the Sword Master could deal with it. Even the great protagonist avoided the raid when he found out Al¡¯s identity. Eventually, they hunted Reid, but it was clear that it was a dangerous monster that even the protagonist of the world avoided. Such a monster was attacking me. Even his speed is simr to mine or slightly faster than mine. I didn¡¯t have the confidence to run away safely from a guy like that. ¡°Hmph!¡± Kwaaaaang! I thought I had raised my sword and let go of my front foot, but before I knew it, my body was floating in the air. Wow! Reid bared his teeth and rushed over. Its front paw attacked my body. Quaaaang! If it weren¡¯t for the newly acquired sword, my body would have split into two long ago. That¡¯s how powerful each and every one of Reid¡¯s attacks was. I was pushed so hard that I couldn¡¯t even act, so I had no choice but to sweat. At first, all I could think about was trying to survive somehow. But as one minute passed, and then two more minutes passed, I started to get irritated. ¡°Whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­ damn it.¡± It was the first time I had operated an Auror for such a long time. As the goal began to ring, the hand holding the sword trembled. This was the result of receiving two or three attacks from Reid. It was something that should not have been stopped. It should have been avoided at all costs, but the slightest hint of pride made things worse. Bang kwaaang! The sword filled with aura, as if the fur was made of steel, was thrown out feebly. The more I battled with Raid, the more I became convinced that I couldn¡¯t win on my own. ¡°Get away from me.¡± Quaaaaaaaaaaa! It was filled with aura and swung at Reid. Reid was surprised by the sudden increase in the number of Aurors and took a step back. ¡°Whoa¡­.¡± That short period of time came to me as an irreceable opportunity. ¡®Acting¡¯ is not something you can do right away if you want to. A preparation process is required and time is needed to assimte into the character. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± I took a deep breath and got away from Reid. Who would be the best person for this situation? Hero? no. The reason he caught Reid was because he was lucky. There is someone else who has captured a raid with only his own strength. [¡®An unknown god¡¯ is looking at you.] A man who came to the North alone and returned as a sword master. The Count of the Serion Kingdom, who proudly took charge of one axis of the kingdom. Count Warrug is the person best suited to this situation. I yed him, remembering him from the novel and remembering everything about him I had recently met. The fluttering momentum was over, and the wildly fluctuating aura calmed down. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Three deep breaths. In that short time, I became Count Warrug. Natural talent. Honestly, I didn¡¯t think I could act this fast. It was even funny to think that in modern times, I was able to acquire the acting talent I had longed for here. Crrrrr- That¡¯s not important right now. I could see Reid getting nervous at my change in momentum. Reid is nervous. Count Warrug¡¯s spirit is definitely fierce. The next monster after the dragon is on guard. So what about the swordsmanship? [¡®The nameless god¡¯ looks at you sadly.] What? What are you talking about all of a sudden? I didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to the message. Wow! Reid started moving again. Tremendous speed. The wolf¡¯s ws were aimed at my neck. Kaaaang! I raised my sword and blocked it. Kang. Kaaaang! I blocked Reid¡¯s attack more calmly. Reid¡¯s movements were clearly visible and he was blocking properly. But something was strange. ¡®Nothing has changed.¡¯ The swordsmanship I was using now was not much different from the one I usually used. Even though I yed Count Warrug, nothing has changed. The swordsmanship was the same and the Auror operation was something I could do with just a little concentration. ¡®What has changed?¡¯ Nothing had changed at all. The swordsmanship was the same, the only thing that changed was that the momentum I gave off became sharper and heavier. Why is nothing changing? For me, ¡®acting¡¯ was a solution when something happened. I performed the protagonist¡¯s swordsmanship when dealing with apprentice wizards and knights. In addition, when dealing with orcs and trolls, the protagonist was able to solve the problem thanks to his sword skills. ¡®Why are you doing this now?¡¯ Could it be that I don¡¯t know much about Count Warrug? Yes, that could happen. In the novel, it was only mentioned that there was a Count Warrug, but his swordsmanship was not detailed. Then all you have to do is y someone else. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ looks at you and sympathizes with you.] No. Even Ahar didn¡¯t help me now. Instead, I almost got eaten by him. what. Why on earth is it not working? Was there any difference between before and now? does not exist. They acted the same way and held the sword the same way. No matter how much I acted, I could not demonstrate the same power as the main character in the novel. What am I missing? ¡®No. Why did I think that acting would improve my swordsmanship skills?¡¯ If acting improves your swordsmanship, all modern actors must be masters. But the reality was not like that. The reality is that after countless efforts, you practice swordsmanship and then add acting on top of it. I had the illusion that I could learn swordsmanship through acting. One of the biggest reasons why I made that mistake. ¡®I forgot that this body is a swordsman genius.¡¯ This is a talent that Ahar somehow wanted to acquire. There was no way such a talent wasn¡¯t special. I beat the apprentice wizard, beat the knight, beat up the bandits, felt the Auror, all that. Because I have a talent for swordsmanship. I mistakenly attributed it to ¡®acting¡¯. Actually, that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°It would have been better if I had known sooner.¡± Even though I said that, I didn¡¯t feel bad. Acting is an auxiliary to swordsmanship. At least that¡¯s the case for now. That also meant that I needed to focus more on swordsmanship rather than acting. ¡°Is this why you looked at me like that?¡± [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ is silent.] [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ is confused as to what answer he will give.] It is clear that that God knew this. Otherwise, there is no reason to feel sorry for acting in this situation. You don¡¯t have to worry about me if you be stronger through acting. God is worried about me not understanding acting urately. I realized it toote. ¡®It¡¯s not toote.¡¯ I stopped acting. Count Warrug¡¯s momentum disappeared, and Reid was wary of it and did not hastily attack him. I needed time to organize my thoughts, and I am so grateful that they gave me the time. ¡°Swordsmanship¡­ it¡¯s swordsmanship.¡± I only thought about swordsmanship. But what is swordsmanship? A thought suddenly urred to me. Although I have a talent for swordsmanship, I don¡¯t know how to use it. All I know is that swinging a sword is as easy as using your hands. Other than that, I don¡¯t know much about it. Even in modern times, all I had to do was briefly learn kendo for acting. Even here, I had never properly learned swordsmanship. I just trained my body and swung the sword as I wanted. ¡®How did Ahar use his sword skills?¡¯ There was only one person I could think of at the moment. The person who best suits my current situation. Ahar, who killed Raymond and took away his swordsmanship talent. I remembered all his appearances in the novel. ¡°I definitely did it this way.¡± I spread my legs and bent my back slightly. He raised his sword horizontally and looked at Reid. Wow! Reid, who was ring at me while covering the entrance to the cave, screamed and rushed at me. I quietly watched the movement and swung my sword. Sigh! Blood sttered out. Wow! Reid screamed and stepped back. For the first time, I inflicted a wound on Reid¡¯s body. ¡°You just had to not think about it.¡± When handling a sword, you must empty your thoughts. All you have to do is surrender your body to the sword and move as if you were the sword. Woo-woo- The sword cried and epted the auror without mercy. ¡®This isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ So far so good. But you can¡¯t beat the raid with this. Reid is not called the strongest creature for nothing. Since it has that much power, you should erase the thought that you can catch it unless you are a sword master. ¡®But it will be helpful when running away.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to kill Reid. And there is no need to hatch the eggs. Dealing with Reid meant nothing to me. It¡¯s good to learn about swordsmanship against Reid, but I don¡¯t want to risk my life to do something. ¡°Hmm.¡± Let¡¯s go back. If I feel this way now, I think I can easily run away. Crrrrr. Reid, who was wounded, went berserk and rushed at him. ¡®It¡¯s gone¡­!¡¯ Reid disappeared from sight. I felt an eerie sensation behind my back. He quickly turned around and raised his sword. ¡°Wow!¡± For a moment, my vision darkened. ¡°Ugh.¡± When I came to my senses, I found myself inside a cave. My entire body throbbed, from the arm holding the sword to my shoulder. ¡°crazy.¡± I lost consciousness after being attacked once. It was definitely blocked. Crrrrr. Thump thump. The entire cave is shaking and Reid is running. I tried to stand up with my sword and my cane. ¡°ah. shit.¡± It¡¯s not just the arms. My ankle was broken and I was back. It was impossible to stand up. If Ellis was next to me, I would have used the potion, but she wasn¡¯t next to me. ¡°It¡¯s ruined.¡± It was a hopeless situation no matter who looked at it. Reid¡¯s body, which came closer, was twice as big as before. Photodifferentiation. Ability that Reid has. Since he attacked me with a body like that, should I say it was brave of him toe to his senses? This is hopeless. Crrrrr. Still, I don¡¯t want to die easily. I somehow turned my aura and waited for Reid¡¯s attack. ¡°¡­?¡± But Reid¡¯s condition was strange. Even though it is clear that if you attack me now, you can easily kill me. Reid didn¡¯t hastily attack me. Instead, he was very wary of me and was faltering. Tuk. Something touched my back heel. I heard the sound of it rolling backwards as it touched my foot. Wow! Reid looked at my feet and let out a scream-like scream. Chapter 84 Episode 84 Reid¡¯s actions brought a smile to my face without me knowing. ¡®They say that even if the sky falls, there is a hole that will rise up.¡¯ I felt like I knew what was under my feet even without looking. ¡°Now that I think about it, this was your nest.¡± What does this mean? This round thing touching my foot is its egg. So what am I to do? I¡¯m going to threaten them with eggs and get out of here. Crrrrr. Reid was wary of my every move and showed his teeth. I could see that it wanted to tear me to death at any moment. He slowly lowered himself, keeping his eyes on Reid. Throbbing. I must have broken my ribs, but that one action took my breath away. Without even trying to show it, I touched the ground with my hand. ¡®two?¡¯ But there wasn¡¯t just one thing at stake. It was strange. When a raidys an egg, it can onlyy one egg. Because of that world view, there was no way two eggs could beid. However, it was difficult to say that the other was not an egg, as both eggs felt lively. The two that catch my hand are both eggs. Crrr- While I was lost in thought for a moment, Reid came closer. I hurriedly picked up the nearest egg. ¡°¡­?¡± The color was different from the Reid eggs I knew. Reid¡¯s egg had brown, green, and purple stripes on a ck background. ¡°White?¡± Contrary to what I knew, the egg in my hand was white. It was like looking at snow without a single trace of grime on it. Kieenn! That wasn¡¯t the only problem. As soon as he lifted the white egg, Reid had a strange reaction. Reid yelped and jumped back like a scared dog. ¡°Why is it like that again?¡± It was an unexpected reaction. Raid is not a monster that runs away in fear unless it is a dragon. Even if he is a sword master, he will attack with his fighting spirit and will never give up. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Anyone who saw that looked like a dog shaking with its tail down. Reid was shaking so badly that he thought it would be wiser not to run away right away. ¡®Not me¡­ Are you really scared of this egg?¡¯ Even when I thought about it, it was a ridiculous idea. Reid is scared by someone he wasn¡¯t even born with? Even a passing dog wouldugh. The sight of Reid now was such an amazing sight. ¡®What is this egg?¡¯ If it¡¯s an egg that would scare even Reid, it¡¯s most realistic to say it¡¯s a dragon¡¯s egg. Even that was difficult to ept. A dragon¡¯s egg. It is said that it is a miracle if a human can see a dragon once in his or her lifetime. Dragons were that rare. Because they had low fertility and were wondering whether or not they would be rare. ¡°That can¡¯t be possible.¡± Even as I thought about it, Iughed because it was so absurd. Even if you search for your whole life, you can¡¯t find a dragon, but I have an egg in my hand that is harder to find than an adult. It¡¯s nonsense. ¡®They¡¯re doing that because it¡¯s their child.¡¯ I put the dragon out of my thoughts. I don¡¯t want to keep in mind something I can¡¯t even encounter in the first ce. Crrrrr ¨C one step at a time. walked forward. Reid hesitated and took a step back. Even though it was ring at me, it couldn¡¯t attack me hastily. I was more wary of Al than of myself. ¡®good. If we go on like this¡­!¡¯ There is hope. There was a good chance of getting some distance away, putting down the egg, and running away. It was almost time to reach the entrance of the cave. An ominous sound came from the egg. A sound like a shell breaking and hatching. ¡°Oh sir¡­!¡± They should not hatch yet. At least until I can escape safely, I have to maintain the egg¡¯s condition. ¡®If I even kill the hatchling, things will get out of hand.¡¯ There is no problem with hatching itself. What I worry about is when the eggs hatch and the hatchlings struggle to escape from my grasp. Will I really be able to keep the hatchling alive? If you kill him even by mistake, Reid may lose his mind after losing his child right in front of his eyes. After that, the assumption of running away must be erased. ¡®The odds of me winning are very low.¡¯ It can be said that there are almost none. Even if I was in top physical condition, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to face a tough guy with apletely battered body. Damn it ¨C contrary to my wishes, the egg I was holding suddenly cracked to the point where I could see it with the naked eye. Crrrrr! As the egg cracked, Reid¡¯s cries grew louder. It blocked my path and growled at me to give up the egg, as if it should never hatch. Quick. Meanwhile, hatching continued and now a hole has been formed and a front paw is sticking out. ¡°This¡­¡± It¡¯s not Reid¡¯s. Reid¡¯s resembles a werewolf. But now, getting out of the egg wasn¡¯t like that. Adorable feet with smooth white scales on smooth skin. ¡°¡­.¡± As soon as the foot came out of the egg, the entire egg cracked and shattered in an instant. At the same time, a bright light emanated from the egg. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± I closed my eyes tightly. A bright light enveloped my body. It felt like my head was in a hot bath. I also felt a pleasant drowsy feeling. Crrrrr. Wow! When I opened my eyes, Reid was ring above my head and howling. ¡°The wound¡­ has healed.¡± The broken bones were glued back together and new skin appeared over the torn wounds. And more vitality than before filled my body. ¡°Ha¡­ crazy.¡± That¡¯s not important. What is important now is the creature floating in front of me. Everything is pure white. Even its pupils were pure white, and wings resembling those of a bat were fluttering on its back. ¡°¡­.¡± Our eyes met with that. What? I was at a loss for words when I saw it tilting its head towards me. ¡®Why is thising out here?¡¯ There was a being in front of me that anyone who knew even a little bit about fantasy could not have known. A being who is also called the coordinator of all things and sometimes the representative of God. ¡°¡­Dragon.¡± The strongest creature on earth was in front of me. ¡°ha ha ha.¡± I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the unrealistic situation. Who could imagine that it would be possible to meet a dragon so easily? Not even an adult, but a hatchling that was just born. I don¡¯t know if it was luck or misfortune, but it was clear that the odds were slimmer than being struck by lightning out of a dry sky. ¡°wait for a sec.¡± no. This is unfortunate. I can never say that this is a good situation for me. If I make a mistake, my life could be in danger. ¡®It is said that a dragon¡¯s hatchling recognizes the first person it sees as its parent¡­¡¯ Dragons are inherently arrogant and self-righteous. If it were the same dragon, it would be different if it were raised by a small creature that was considered lesser than it. Not only does it not treat the dragon as a dragon, itpletely destroys the owner who raised the dragon and its background. Dragons themselves have low reproductive function and are very rare, so they value eggs very highly. So they treat those who raise dragons as thieves. He is the worst thief who stole eggs from a dragon¡¯sir. Therefore, as if venting their anger, theypletely destroy it. ¡®I think they recognize me as their parent now.¡¯ The dragon hatchling was rubbing his head against my cheek. A deep sigh came out from within me as I saw that the pet dog seemed to be showing affection to its owner. ¡°No matter how you look at this, it seems like it¡¯s fucked up.¡± If other dragons find out¡­ it¡¯s scary to even think about it. Although the hatchling in front looked like a rather gentle silver dragon. It¡¯s best to leave everyone and leave the dragon alone if possible. What? The way he looks up at me with those big eyes is quite cute. ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± I turned my shoulder and looked back at Reid. He smiled as he looked at Reid, who was wary of the dragon hatchling and was unable to run away or attack him. Dragons aren¡¯t important right now. You need to decide how to handle the raid. ¡®I can¡¯t even move properly because of the dragon.¡¯ I think I can catch it easier than before. Moreover, all of his wounds were fully recovered, but Reid, on the other hand, was extremely depressed. Kyuun Kyuu! Crrrrr. Hatchling was very free-spirited. Even though there was Reid right in front of him who could threaten him, he walked around like a child without any sense of danger. Wow! In the end, he even jumped on Reid¡¯s head and hit Reid¡¯s head with his tail. ¡®A dragon is a dragon.¡¯ If it were a normal raid, it would be impossible for someone else to climb on your head. This action is possible because it is a dragon. Whoa! Reid shook his head as if he was annoyed. The hatchling, who almost fell, hit Reid on the head with his front paw. Damn, Reid cried like a dog and shook his head. When I saw that, my desire to fight disappeared. Even if I try to do something, the hatchling is scared, so there is no reason to fight hard. Wow! Wow! The hatchling blinked and looked at me. At the same time, he patted Reid¡¯s head as if he had a friend and his eyes sparkled. If it were a novel and I was the main character, I would have given her a name and taken her around as if I were possessed. But I had no intention of doing so. Taking a hatchling with you is more dangerous than an Ahar in a different way. There is still hope that Ahar can be stopped. If the dragon starts to oppose me, all hope and everything willpletely fall into the abyss. ¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡¯ I will leave the hatchlings aside. I walked slowly while looking at the hatchling ying with Reid. What? The hatchling looked at me and tilted her head. I raised my hand and stopped the hatchling from flying towards me. ¡°I¡¯m having a good time with her here.¡± Wow! ¡°He¡¯s nice. ¡°Stay there.¡± A dragon is a dragon? Even though it was less than a day old, the hatchling seemed to understand what I was saying. At my gesture, Reid sat on his head and looked at me calmly. Even though he kept tilting his head, he didn¡¯t cling to me. ¡°Just wait quietly. ¡°I wille back when the time is right.¡± Wow! Thest words are empty words. I won¡¯te back. Since he¡¯s a dragon, he should be able to live well in a ce like this. Rather, being handled by humans can have negative effects. Fortunately, he seemed to understand what I was saying, so I left the room with my hands up. Wow! I left behind the hatchling¡¯s cries and ran to where the group was. I nced back, but the hatchling wasn¡¯t chasing me. I felt relieved and walked briskly. Wow! A monster¡¯s roar was heard in the distance. And along with that, several people¡¯s voices were heard. I could tell from their urgent voices that the situation was not that good. ¡°Come back now¡­¡± Ahar¡¯s body stiffened as he looked back at me, as if he had seen the light of my talent. Chapter 85 Episode 85 The reaction of mypanions when they saw me was unusual. Ahar looked at me with interest. Mahol, who was lying on the ground, looked at me with eyes filled withplicated feelings. Beatrice¡¯s face, who had been panting while leaning on her cane, became stiff. Ellis was hurriedly running towards me, bringing Reina with her. ¡°Master Raymond.¡± ¡°what?¡± Why is he doing this all of a sudden? In the North, they call it Red Mill. For a moment, I felt a shiver run down my spine. ¡®wait for a sec. No way¡­.¡¯ While trying to shout at her, he hurriedly raised his hand and touched her face. Instead of the hard, cold feel of a mask, I felt human skin. ¡®There is no mask.¡¯ I think it fell while fighting Reid. Since I wasn¡¯t wearing a human skin mask like Ellis, I was now showing my original face. Simply put, it was ruined. When Ellis saw me revealing my face, I think he thought I was no longer hiding my identity. Otherwise there would be no reason to call me Raymond. ¡°It¡¯s all you¡­¡± The most troublesome one is Beatrice. She was looking at me with a very shocked face. Even though Reid was right in front of me with his eyes red, her eyes were focused on me. It was such a big shock. ¡°you. ¡°You¡¯ve met me before.¡± Ahar smiled brightly as he stepped on Reid¡¯s head. That smile was so bright that it gave me goosebumps. It seemed like it was saying that since it had seen my face, it could visit me at any time. ¡°Ha¡­ That¡¯s troublesome.¡± It¡¯s the same with dragons and it¡¯s the same now. There are so many things these days that don¡¯t go as nned. He drew his sword and approached Ahar. Reid, who was crushed at his feet, was barely breathing lightly. His condition was so bad that it seemed like he would die soon if left like this. ¡°Raymond. be careful! ¡°That guy suddenly attacked!¡± Mahol shouted, breathing heavily. I nced at him and nodded slightly. That much is expected. What I told Mahol was to avoid battle as much as possible. But to take damage like this and re at Ahar. I could tell what had happened while I was away without having to listen. ¡°Honestly, I was a little sad that you weren¡¯t there. ¡°It would have been nice to finish it all in one go.¡± Was there originally a lot of talk? In the novel, he always walked alone, so you couldn¡¯t tell whether he talked a lot or not. ¡°Where have you been? ¡°Thanks to you disappearing in the middle of the day, I went through a hard time that I didn¡¯t have to go through.¡± Now I think I understand. He is quite talkative. I listened to his words and looked at his body. ¡°It was difficult. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to catch it like this.¡± The grinning man¡¯s physical condition could not be said to be very good. First, the bones in his left arm were broken or crushed. The bridge looked as if it had been crushed by a car wheel, so it was a wonder that it was standing still. The belly cord was torn and the intestines were spilling out. It was surprising that he was alive in that condition, but it wasn¡¯t that surprising if you knew what kind of person he was. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone hunting before meeting you, I would have been in danger too.¡± Troll¡¯s Talent In another sense, the troll¡¯s deceptive regenerative power. Ahar killed trolls and had a regenerative powerparable to that of trolls. To kill him, you have to explode his brain or heart like you would a troll. Otherwise, you will recover steadily, even if slowly. Coo. Clutter. Even now, Ahar¡¯s body was regenerating. The sound produced while ying could be heard up to here. ¡®What a monster.¡¯ I feel like I can win if I fight now. In times like that, you shouldn¡¯t attack. That¡¯s what¡¯s causing you to let down your guard. If I attack at that time, I could end up getting hit. ¡®Because you can control the regenerative power.¡¯ There were many means and methods used by Ahar to steal talents from talented people, many of them cruel and ingenious. If I didn¡¯t know that, I would have rushed in and swung my sword right now. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to ept you.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even weirder that you don¡¯t know anything when you openly show off your life from the beginning.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. ¡°I guess so.¡± Ahar lifted his hand and scratched his cheek. His hand had already fully recovered. I stood close to him and raised my sword with my left hand. ¡°But it should have been done in moderation.¡± He filled the sword with aura and stabbed Reid in the head. big¡­! The sword pierced Reid¡¯s head and his body went limp. ¡°what¡­?¡± Ahar is confused. It was a face that never imagined that food would be taken away so tantly. ¡°What are you doing now¡­!¡± Ahar opened his eyes and red at me. I looked into his eyes and smiled. ¡°Why are you annoyed that I killed Reid? ¡°You should have killed him, right?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Ahar¡¯s eyes fill with shock. He was surprised because I spoke as if I knew what powers he had. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯ll kill you.¡± Death energy gushed out from Ahar¡¯s body. In the stalemate of life, I did not feel much inspiration. There is a person next to me who shows a life that is worse than this, but my emotions are not shaken by this. ¡°die.¡± Ahar muttered quietly and swung his sword. Kaang! Sparks fly. Ahar swung his sword randomly. I calmly faced his sword and countered. ¡®see.¡¯ I felt like I knew because I was attacked directly. He did not acquire the talent for swordsmanship. Even if you¡¯re not as talented as me, if you¡¯ve acquired the talent for swordsmanship, you can only swing the sword to this extent. The sword he was wielding now was so crude that it could not be called swordsmanship. It was all about pushing with power and speed. It was simr to Reid¡¯s attack method. Even pushing only with the physical abilities you have. However, dealing with Ahar was more difficult. Sigh! Even if he cut his arm or shoulder, he recovered in an instant. It had a level of regenerative power that was superior to that of most trolls. ¡°This is it. This is it!¡± Ahar shouted with maddened eyes. I covet all the talents I have and the swordsmanship I disy. His mind seemed to be filled with only thoughts of wanting to possess my talent. ¡°It¡¯s mine. ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± His low muttering voice even gave me goosebumps. His obsession with my talent was quite expected, but it was tiresome. Kwaaaaang! Ahar¡¯s fist hit the sword I was holding. I thought I had pushed it aside, but my wrist was throbbing. As expected, Ahar¡¯s physical ability is overwhelming. He was the one who took away all the physical talents of the monsters in the first ce. There is no way that I, an ordinary person, could defeat him with my strength or speed. ¡®not bad.¡¯ Still, I wasn¡¯t pushed back. The more I used the sword and the more I used the Aura, the more I learned how to use it more effectively. We responded by observing the opponent¡¯s movements in detail, finding their weak points, and attacking them. ¡°You rat!¡± But there were limits to doing so. There was an unbridgeable gap between Ahar and me. It¡¯s resilience and talent. While I only rely on my swordsmanship talent, Ahar has dozens, perhaps even hundreds, of talents. Those talents are all rted tobat, and whenbined, they unleash tremendous power. However, they could not be coordinated properly. In the novel, the time when he properly used those powers was when he killed Raymond and took away his swordsmanship talent. His talent in swordsmanship allowed him to grasp the power he possessed and use it effectively. ¡®I¡¯m at a disadvantage.¡¯ Even though he didn¡¯t have any sword skills right now, the talent he had right now was strong enough. At least I could barely survive on my own. If I had apanion, I would have somehow been able to win or chase them away. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­!¡± Mahol and Beatrice were helpless. The tendons of Mahol¡¯s wrists and ankles were cut, and Beatrice was unable to use magic because she had consumed all of her mana. You can use tendon potions and recover mana. It doesn¡¯t help right now. So, I have to somehow solve him on my own. ¡®It¡¯s going to turn.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t confident. Ahar had excellent fighting sense. Should I say that he is a person who bes stronger while fighting? He continued to grow stronger even as he shed swords with me. it¡¯s tough. Because I wascking in physical strength for a long time, I was at a disadvantage as time went by. However, it wasn¡¯t like he had the power to knock him out with one blow. The only good thing is that I killed Reid before I fought him. ¡°How long are you going to avoid it!¡± Huh! Ahar, whose face was red as if he was intoxicated by the sight of me avoiding the food, followed closely behind. It seemed like he was determined to somehow kill me and take away my talent. ¡°Hmph!¡± It¡¯s hard to speak properly. I was busy avoiding and blocking his sword while maintaining my breathing as much as possible. Quad deuk. The bone in his wrist that blocked Ahar¡¯s attack was broken. From now on, you must use only your right hand. ¡°This is the end.¡± Ahar swung his sword with a bright face, as if he had predicted his victory. Kang kaang. Kakakakang! It is definitely difficult to block with both hands and then block with one hand. Plus, I was losing my stamina, so I felt like I was going crazy. It would be great if someone could help. ¡®Beatrice¡­ it¡¯s impossible. Mahol is also having a hard time.¡¯ Blood was flowing from her mouth as she was collecting mana. Mahol was still crawling, struggling to get up while holding his dagger. ¡°shit!¡± bang! Crack. Even his right hand was broken and the sword was thrown far away. There was nothing to protect me now. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of yours.¡± Ahar smiled brightly with a mad face and raised his sword high. I stared nkly at the sword slowly approaching me. Am I going to die like this? it¡¯s a shame. I didn¡¯t try so hard to die in vain like this. It was even unfair. If only I had been given a little more time. If I had had a little more opportunity, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered this much. I closed my eyes. I waited for death toe soon. Quaaaaaaaaa! As soon as I could close my eyes, I heard a huge roar and the wind blew in front of my face. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± Ahar¡¯s scream was heard. ¡°¡­?¡± When I opened my eyes to the sound, I felt a soft touch on my head. Kyuun Kyuu! With aining cry, a small, chubby paw tapped my head. ¡°What¡­¡± The hatchling, who was supposed to be ying with Reid right now, was suddenly hanging over my head. Ahar, who was attacking me, was not even visible. The dirt and trees mixed together in front of me felt like a huge typhoon. Wow! And then I saw the hatchling¡¯s head, as if saying, ¡®I did well!¡¯ Chapter 86 Episode 86 Should I like this or not? It¡¯s good that I was saved from Ahar, but I couldn¡¯t like it as much as I tried to run away from the hatchling. Dragons are like disaster. I don¡¯t want to be picked on by such disaster-like people. ¡°ah¡­!¡± As I stared nkly at the hatchling, mypanions suddenly came to mind. A huge mana storm that sent Ahar flying away. And as if it wasn¡¯t enough, a dragon hatchling was acting cute towards me. When I saw this, I was worried about how the group would react and how Beatrice would react. ¡°Hey, this is¡­¡± He quickly turned around and made an excuse for the hatchling. I was most worried about the reaction of Beatrice, who is sensitive to mana. She would know very well what a hatchling means to a dragon. And looking at the hatchlings that follow me, they may see me as a crazy person who steals dragon eggs and breeds them. ¡°¡­.¡± My worries were unfounded. The entire group was in a state of fainting. Beatrice was lying down awkwardly, leaning on her cane, and Mahol was unconscious with his eyes wide open. Ellis and Reina were lying down as if they were sleeping, leaning against each other. I couldn¡¯t tell if I fainted after seeing the hatchling or before seeing the hatchling. Personally, I really hoped it would be thetter. There are many excuses for dragons and it is difficult to make them understand. Because it was impossible for a dragon to be with a human. ¡®Well then, what should I do now?¡¯ You never know when Ahar, who has flown to an unseen ce, wille back. He may have been caught up in a mana storm and lost his mind. For just a moment, I had to think about what to do with the dragon instead of thinking about him. ¡°I hope you understand what I¡¯m saying.¡± I sighed. He was born less than a day ago. Even if it were a dragon, it would already be difficult to understand human speech. Although he seemed to understand what was being said in front of Reid, I thought he probably understood it through the atmosphere. Reading the atmosphere and understanding words are two different things. Upright. The dragon¡¯s small, pointed ears move. Bright eyes stared at me. My face was reflected in eyes that resembled those of a white reptile. The hatchling came up to me and licked my cheek. Then his eyes twinkled as if telling him everything. Very cute. No, that wasn¡¯t important. ¡°Are you reacting to what I said just now?¡± Nod. The hatchling nodded. haha. Iughed without realizing it. It was hard to believe that the hatchling, who was only one day old, understood what I was saying and responded. ¡°Are you sure you understand me?¡± Wow! The hatchling nodded wildly and circled around me. The hatchling understands me. ¡°I¡¯m dizzy, so stay still.¡± Panting. The hatchling clung to my shoulder and gasped. And he looked at me as if telling me to say something. I scratched my cheek at the overly burdensome look in my eyes and opened my mouth. ¡°You understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡± Wow! I wondered what to say to the hatchling, who nodded. Currently, there is only one thing I want from the hatchling. If you¡¯re not going to leave me, if you¡¯re going to follow me until the end. ¡°Can you hide yourself?¡± I want to hide the fact that the hatchling is following me around. It was also because of other people¡¯s gaze. The dragon¡¯s revenge is a problem, but the bigger problem is human greed. Dragons are synonymous with fear, but they are also the most valuable beings. Enough to buy a small city with just one scale. The by-products of dragons were extremely valuable. It was clear that there would be peopleing to get the hatchlings, even if it meant risking the dragon¡¯s retaliation. ¡®If you do something wrong, you could leave the empire.¡¯ It is an empire with many sword masters and archmages. An adult dragon has enough power to eat, so it can struggle to get a hatchling. If done incorrectly, diplomatic problems could arise, and furthermore, the Millennium Count family could be in danger. The count¡¯s power is still needed. So I have to hide the fact that there is a dragon next to me. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ smiles, saying there is no need to worry.] Wow! My worries quickly disappeared. With a small cry, the hatchling disappeared without a trace. I couldn¡¯t even feel the dragon¡¯s unique mana. Nothing felt like it had never existed in the first ce. All I could feel was a heavy feeling in my shoulder, indicating that the hatchling was hanging. [It is said that there is no need to worry that the ¡®unknown god¡¯ is a dragon, even if it is a hatchling.] God guaranteed it. There is no need to worry that the hatchling¡¯s hiding will be discovered by others. My first thought was that I was fortunate. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± At that time, one by one, the group began toe to their senses. ¡°Ah, Raymond!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mahol and Ellis jumped up and clung to me. I burst intoughter as I saw them looking all over my body to see if there were any injuries. Looking at their reactions, I was convinced. As the gods say, the hatchling¡¯s hiding is perfect. Even Beatrice was unable to understand the existence of the hatchling. He just had a shocked look on his face after finding out who I was. ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Beatrice didn¡¯t say anything despite my words. I was wondering how to ept this with confused eyes. For a moment, Beatrice red at me with eyes filled with anger and opened her mouth. ¡°Why did youe to me while hiding your identity?¡± *** Beatrice found it difficult to ept the current situation. I thought he was a trustworthy person. I thought he was a very pitiful person. I thought that if it were this person, it would be okay to reveal his identity. ¡®Raymond!¡¯ Wow. My teeth were ground. After learning that his identity was Raymond, I felt betrayed. I thought he was a really bad person because he knew everything about me and approached me. I felt that people do not change easily. He even became angry, wondering if there was something he wanted to gain from him by hiding his identity. And it didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that it was all an illusion. ¡°What do you mean, hiding your identity?¡± At first, I felt his question-filled answer was shameless. Even though you clearly know who you are. I got angry and tried to yell at him. ¡°I know who I am¡­!¡± Then, one thing suddenly urred to me. ¡®I¡¯m in disguise.¡¯ It was disguised using magic. It urred to me that he was wearing such perfect make-up that he was unrecognizable unless he was a wizard or a sword master. Raymond doesn¡¯t know that she is Beatrice. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± When I even thought about that, I realized that I was overly delusional. I don¡¯t know that the asset is Beatrice, so what does Raymond know about approaching me? Her face turned red. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Beatrice couldn¡¯t bear to meet Raymond¡¯s eyes. I was embarrassed. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I resented myself for getting angry. ¡°It¡¯s nd.¡± Fortunately, Raymond didn¡¯t seem to take his rude attitude too seriously. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Taking a deep breath, Beatrice looked at Raymond. He wasn¡¯t paying any attention to her as he inspected Reid¡¯s by-products. ¡®I am Beth. ¡®You can¡¯t forget that.¡¯ Rather, it went well. It was an opportunity to learn more about him. Beatrice calmed down and tried to observe Raymond¡¯s actions. ¡°Beth.¡± ¡°yes yes!¡± ¡°Keep this. Let¡¯s do the distribution by going out to the north.¡± ¡°All right.¡± As usual. Just do it as usual. I move with that in mind, but my body creaks and my face bes stiff. Although she didn¡¯t know it, her behavior was so unnatural that it was immediately noticeable when seen from the side. ¡°What are you doing?¡± If it was so bad, Raina would havee up to me and asked with concern. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Anyone can see that it¡¯s nothing. She was not very good at acting. While Beatrice was cutting Reid¡¯s limbs into pieces and pushing them into subspace, I was checking the condition of the group. Fortunately, everyone was fine except Mahol. ¡°And where is he?¡± ¡°That guy? Ah¡­ ahar?¡± ¡°yes. We didn¡¯t know they would attack us. ¡°I will pay back everything I received.¡± The sight of Mahol talking while gritting his teeth was terrifying. It seemed like he would kill Ahar horribly at any moment if he were in front of him. ¡°I ran away.¡± ¡°¡­You mean running away?¡± Mahol looks at me as if he is having trouble understanding. To be honest, even though I said it, it was a bit absurd. ¡°uh. ¡°He ran away.¡± ¡°okay.¡± Mahol nodded with a puzzled face. He said I was like that, but since he couldn¡¯t see it in person, he had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Then I can¡¯t help it. ¡°The next time we meet, I have no choice but to kill you for sure.¡± ¡°okay.¡± That was what I wanted. If Mahol kills Ahar, I have one less thing to worry about. I know very well that I can¡¯t do that. If he could kill Ahar, he would have killed him a hundred times in the novel. That¡¯s how many opportunities Mahol had to kill Ahar. Still, the reason they couldn¡¯t kill him was because he was the main character. Main character buff. That should never be taken lightly. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ looks at you and smiles bitterly.] I had no intention of changing my mind just because I saw it that way. Because it was true. Ahar miraculously survives and bes stronger even in situations he thought he could never escape. If that¡¯s not a main character buff, then what is? ¡°Let¡¯s move slowly.¡± I gathered up all the by-products of the raid and moved quickly. I have no desire to stay in the ce where the fierce battle with Ahar took ce for a long time. I didn¡¯t know when Ahar woulde, but I had no intention of staying carefree. ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain range as quickly as possible.¡± The group showed no objection to what I said. From the moment I caught the raid, there was no reason to stay in the mountains. With just one raid, amoner can earn enough money to live on for the rest of his life. Other than that, the focus was on the fact that Ahar was still alive. I don¡¯t know when it wille. The group was especially anxious after feeling how strong he was. It was the same for Mahol. Even if you say that, you will know that you can¡¯t win when you actually meet. That¡¯s why not everyone opposed what I said. It was time to leave the center of the mountain range. [¡®The nameless god¡¯ looks urgently at you and behind you.] An ominous message from God. Wow! With a roar that echoed throughout the mountain range, something approached at incredible speed. I will kill you! I looked back and cursed my useless curiosity. Stay there! Ahar, whose entire body was covered in blood, was chasing after him. Chapter 87 Episode 87 It looked like it was going to make me nauseous. Ahar¡¯s appearance kept changing while he was running. Hair sprouted in ce of the blood vessels, and the muscles grew bigger. Clumping clumping. The sound of muscles twisting could be heard up to here. The sound was so creepy that it sent shivers down my spine. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Run on time to ask!¡± Mahol¡¯s scream-like voice made me raise my voice as well. Ahar¡¯s speed was too fast. Even though Beatrice applied all kinds of buffs with magic, the distance was narrowing. ¡®I think I¡¯ve lost my mind.¡¯ I got a sense of his condition by looking at his pupil-less eyes. He lost his senses after one attack from a hatchling. It was obvious that he was now thinking about killing us somehow. Otherwise, there would be no reason for them to chase us like crazy just because they lost their senses. ¡°This is such a shitty situation.¡± Now I can¡¯t rely on the hatchling¡¯s help like I used to. Aside from the party noticing the dragon, if the hatchling attacks and it doesn¡¯t work, that¡¯s a headache of its own. If you do it wrong, he may discover the dragon¡¯s identity and follow you further. Hatching doesn¡¯t help now. So it¡¯s better to run away from him as much as possible. Can I get away with it? At that speed, it was only a matter of time before we caught up. ¡°Tsk.¡± I didn¡¯t want to use this method. I wanted to stop Ahar as much as he became stronger, but this time things didn¡¯t go as nned. ¡°Turn left!¡± The aura was released and the energy spread widely. Although Beatrice trembled and reacted to my aura, it was not the time to worry about it. ¡°Don¡¯t catch the monsters that pop out, avoid them!¡± Mypanion looked back at me as if they didn¡¯t understand what I was saying. After yelling at them to look ahead and run, he pulled out his sword, filled it with aura, and swung it at Ahar. Quaaaaaaaaa! Ahar hit the fired aura and rolled around on the ground. Kyaaaaaaa! He red at me with an angry face and screamed. Now, he seemed to havepletely escaped the human species. The arms of an ogre, the body of a lizardman, and the feet of a wolf. Only the head barely maintained the human frame. kill! Ahar got up and started running on all fours. Wow! A troll appeared in front. Boom coo! Even the Giant, who was not easily seen, was running. Trolls on the left and orcs on the right. And then the Giant runs from the front and Ahar chases from behind. It was truly a disaster. The party hesitated for a moment, probably not expecting there to be so many monsters. ¡°Ignore everything and run!¡± My steps, which had slowed down for a moment at my shout, became faster again. ¡°Next to Mahol!¡± Before I could shout, Mahol swung his dagger and deflected the troll¡¯s club. Quaaaang! He focused his aura on his legs, kicked off the ground, and jumped high into the sky. Quad Deuk! He swung his sword and sent the Giant¡¯s fist flying to the side. I didn¡¯t intentionally inject the aura. They were gathered together not to kill but to divert Ahar¡¯s attention. ¡°Keep running.¡± It passed under the Giant¡¯s crotch. Wow! Chwiik monster! Chwiiik! Behind me, I heard the sound of monsters rushing towards Ahar. Kujik. Quad Deuk! Wow! Afterwards, the screams of monsters filled the mountain range. It was an instant. The monsters were torn to pieces in an instant, as if they were being ground in a blender. Wow! The Giant¡¯s fistnds on Ahar¡¯s body. Kwakwakwakwa! The hand was ground up like ground meat. Ahar jumped on all fours, mounted the Giant¡¯s body, and broke the Giant¡¯s neck with both hands. The Giant, whose strength was said to be equivalent to that of an intermediate sword expert, failed to use his strength properly and copsed. Power hey! Ahar screamed, drunk with blood. Perhaps because he had used the Giant¡¯s talent, his body became twice asrge as before. Ahar came after me again. [The ¡®unknown god¡¯ looks at you anxiously.] An unwanted chase broke out. Monsters were used as obstacles, but the monsters could notst even a few seconds. Rather, it was as if he only added strength by sacrificing his talents. ¡°Persistent bastard! ¡°Juste after me!¡± Should I borrow the power of the hatchling? If things continued like this, I felt like I would be caught and killed. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to run away, even with the help of a hatchling? How about thinking about the problemter? First of all, you have to live. Many thoughts made my head hurt. ¡®no. Then things could get worse.¡¯ If that fails. It was clear that the aftermath would be too big for me to handle. Is there no way. I found a way. I know it¡¯s unreasonable to waste time with monsters, but there¡¯s no reason to use monsters. To stop Ahar now, at least a sword master, yes a sword master, is needed. ¡°uh¡­?¡± I don¡¯t know if he can help, but there is a sword master who knows. If you do well, you might be able to help us. Do you really want to help me? I felt worried for a moment, but shook my head to shake off my worries. If they don¡¯t help you, you can think about itter. I ran day and night. Using the surrounding objects, he narrowly escaped Ahar. When Mahol, who was carrying Rayna, was out of breath, my legs started to go numb and my vision became blurry. ¡°It¡¯s a desert!¡± Mahol¡¯s voice was heard. That brought me to my senses. The Sword Master¡¯s domain in the northern desert. Rather than jumping straight into the desert, I ran along the border with my group. Wow! Ahar, whose face had even changed into an ugly sight, followed. The pace was faster than before, as if he was not tired. ¡®found!¡¯ sand dune. Looking at it, I smiled in remorse. That¡¯s not just a sand dune. After checking it with Auror, I was able to be sure of it. A monster disguised as a sand dune. Woo woo woo ¨C As soon as I got closer, the sand dune shook and rose high. Patter. Sand falls to the ground. And a magnificent figure was revealed. 2m? No, it¡¯s about 3m tall and has an angr body. A golem appeared. ¡®Among all the monsters, this is the only one that the main character dislikes.¡¯ A monster that is the only one avoided by Ahar, who does not hesitate to fight anyone in order to gain talent. Golems have no talents. Golems powered by magic stones are not living creatures. So there is no way he has talent. Even though it cannot acquire talent, it is very powerful, so Ahardo Golem is almost impossible to deal with. ¡°ha ha ha!¡± Iughed. There was not just one golem. In addition to the golem that had just stood up, several golems also rose up behind it. ¡°Get behind the golem!¡± Golems can be said to be gentle monsters that do not move unless attacked first. However, the reason I am standing up now is because of the life force emanating from Ahar. The golems will buy us time. ¡°Phew¡­ let¡¯s take a break for a moment.¡± ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­.¡± ¡°What on earth is that guy?¡± Mahol red at Ahar as he carefully lowered Raina. Can that be called a person? No one would be able to look at that person and say it was a person. Ahar¡¯s deformed appearance was terrible and grotesque. Because it looked like a mixture of all kinds of beasts and monsters. I could understand why Mahol looked at me with such a frown. ¡°Take a breath first. ¡°I have to run again.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I quietly watched Ahar rushing towards the golem. Wow! It was riding on the golem¡¯s body, making a monster¡¯s cry. Cooung boom! The golem¡¯s movement was slow. And it got faster and faster. bang! Quaaaang! All the golems rushed towards Ahar. That heavy fist cut into Ahar¡¯s body. puck! Quad Deuk! Ahar¡¯s bones broke and his skin burst. Nevertheless, Ahar was not pushed back. The breaking speed and regeneration speed were simr. On the contrary, it was bing stronger. Crrrrr! With one punch from Ahar, the golem¡¯s body copsed into pieces. Ahar grabbed the golem¡¯s core and destroyed it. Kwaaaaang! Ahar destroyed the golem without stopping. ¡°Let¡¯s move slowly.¡± The first golems that arose were seven. And now there are only three left. One of them just fell down. Still, my stamina was replenished to some extent. ¡®Was it this way?¡¯ I started running, remembering as best as I could the direction I hade from the oasis to the mountain range. Give it to me! Give it to me! Ahar, who had already disposed of all the golems, followed suit, screaming. Is there no way? I still don¡¯t know where Oasis is. Doo doo doo doo doo. It made me smile. There was only one person running so loud that the entire desert rang. Desert raiders. ¡°Khahahahaha!¡± I never thought that loudughter would sound so wee. I waved my hand and shouted, ¡®Here we are!¡¯ ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you crazy?¡± They were embarrassed by my excessive greeting. Whether they did it or not, I approached them with my group. No, I passed by them. ¡°Please take care of me!¡± ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°What on earth!¡± The marauders look back at me. That too for a while. ¡°Hey hey. excuse me!¡± ¡°What is that again!¡± The looters quickly became a mess. They looked back at Ahar, who had been following us. A voice filled with astonishment rings out. ¡°Run away too!¡± Soon they choose to run away and turn around to run away. It¡¯s all mine! Ahar did not allow them to escape. Ittched onto them in an instant, pulling out their heads and dismembering their limbs. I felt Ahar, drenched in blood, following me again. The looters died more cruelly and faster than the monsters. ¡®Taurine isn¡¯ting?¡¯ What I wanted wasn¡¯t regr looters. Swordmaster of the North. Taurean I hoped she woulde. Because she would be able to stop Ahar. ¡°Run to the castle gate!¡± There really is no way. All I had to do was find a way to get to the city somehow. I ran and ran again. So much so that I don¡¯t know how long I ran. I used evil and ran. When Beatrice¡¯s mana ran out, the girl she had been waiting for came. ¡°What on earth is this fuss about?¡± She scratched her hair, which had be matted as if she had fallen asleep, and walked as if she had juste out to drink. ¡°hmm? What is that? ¡°Well, it looks so hideous.¡± Her tone of voice, which had no sense of crisis at all, seemed to rx my body. Sword Master. The strongest person in the world. Although there are ranks among sword masters and archmages, it was clear that she was the strongest here. ¡°uh? ¡°You came back alive?¡± Her eyes sparkled as she looked at me. He looked at my body with disbelieving eyes and licked my lips with his red tongue. Her greedy eyes scanned my body. ¡°You¡¯re better looking than I thought. You¡¯ve gotten stronger in the meantime.¡± Her face turned red. It was the face of someone who had found someone he liked. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± For some reason, I got goosebumps. Was using her the right choice? Now that I look at it, I¡¯m worried that it might have been the wrong choice. Chapter 88 Episode 88: Ahar and Taurine shed. A huge shock wave spread in all directions. ¡°What is this guy? ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you look!¡± Taurine waved his fist wildly as if he was very happy. Get out of the way! Ahar screamed at her. bang! Quaaaang! As fists collide, the sound of explosives exploding is heard. I knew long ago that Ahar was a monster, but Taurine was stronger than I imagined. ¡°Use your strength properly! ¡°You can do more!¡± She was treating Ahar like a child. ¡°Slowly fall back.¡± I had absolutely no desire to get involved in something like that. Taurine was like a device that allowed us to escape from Ahar. It would be nice if she killed Ahar, but even she wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. Ahar survived even in worse situations than now. ¡®Nothing goodes from being here. ¡®You¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t get swept away.¡¯ The more Ahar fights, the more he learns how to use his talents. Simply put, it means bing stronger. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Other marauders blocked our path as we tried to escape through the castle gate. Their eyes were red and bloodshot. They were angry at us because they knew that Ahar, who killed theirrade, had followed us. If we hadn¡¯te, their colleagues wouldn¡¯t have died. ¡°Get out of my way.¡± That was their own situation. It¡¯s not something I care about. There was no reason for me to care about the deaths of those who lived by sucking the blood and bones of others. ¡°You¡¯re trying to do something and run away. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed as a knight?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed.¡± It¡¯s not shameful at all. There is nothing more important than life. I feel like I¡¯m going to die. What¡¯s so important about the honor of a knight like that? ¡°You don¡¯t even have the qualifications to be a knight!¡± ¡°Okay, get out of the way!¡± Kwaaaaang! I swung my sword. The marauders blocking the way fell. They groaned and red at me. ¡°run.¡± I lightly ignored them and ran to the castle gate with my group. The gate was not yet visible. Even if you run with all your might from now on, you will still have to run for one more day. Stand there! ¡°Where are you running away!¡± From behind, we could hear the sound of Ahar running after us and the sound of Taurine chasing Ahar at the same time. bang! Puhwaak! The sand rose high and Ahar slid from the side. His face was half sunken, and even standing up seemed difficult. ¡°Where are we going, Red Mill?¡± Before I knew it, Taurine was approaching me and looking at me, wiping the blood off his hands. It looked very dangerous with his eyes half-open. She came closer, touching her lips with her bloody hand. ¡°But to be chased by a guy like that¡­!¡± As she spoke, she suddenly turned around. Wow! Ahar ran towards her. His hair, which had been very distorted, recovered in an instant, and the skin on his face became tougher than before. ¡°You¡¯re persistent.¡± Her face, holding Ahar¡¯s neck, was still calm. The mood was that Ahar was not a threat at all. Wow! Ahar, who hadpletely lost his senses, bit down on Taurine¡¯s arm with his elongated mouth. Crackling. A sound simr to scraping metal was heard. I think my skin itself will change when I be a sword master. ¡°Be persistent.¡± Taurin struck Ahar¡¯s head repeatedly with the other hand where Ahar was hanging. Bang kwaang! Ahar¡¯s head was distorted and then restored again and again. Ahar, who seemed to not even feel pain, was literally incredibly persistent. Ahar was so annoying that she soon stopped paying attention to us and started focusing on dealing with him. ¡®Now is the time.¡¯ left the ce The monsters flocked to one ce as the roar echoed in all directions. If the number is that much. No matter how Ahar or Sword Master he is, it will take some time for him toe after us. ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°What a human punching bag this bastard is!¡± ¡°Kaaaa!¡± Oh, I don¡¯t know. I need to get out of this hellish ce. *** The sun set and rose again. ¡°What is it? Hey hey hey!¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°Look over there!¡± ¡°Oh, what¡­ crazy?¡± The sentries standing guard on the walls of the only city connecting the north and the center began to be rmed. ¡°Hey. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°How many on earth are there?¡± ¡°Are there marauders too? It¡¯s a rare sight. ¡°Monsters and humans live together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the problem. ¡°Down there.¡± ¡°what? Are you being chased? ¡°They also know a lot about life.¡± A cloud of dust rises. Hundreds of monsters and dozens of looters were all mixed together. Even though they were fighting to the death of each other, their eyes were focused on one ce. ¡°They will die soon.¡± ¡°Pity me. This door does not open unless it is a designated day, even when the emperores. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that?¡± Where everyone¡¯s eyes are directed. A team of five people. A man and woman who look precarious as if they have ovee adversity. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to save me, don¡¯t worry. ¡°Because they won¡¯t evenst a day and die anyway.¡± ¡°okay.¡± The sentries looked straight ahead with indifferent eyes. Unless they directly harm the city and its walls, they will not step out. There are monsters behind. In front is a castle wall. There is no more ce to run to. ¡°Beth. You only protect Raina and Merina. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. ¡°Just focus on protecting yourself.¡± ¡°yes. All right.¡± ¡°And Mahol. you hide yourself And don¡¯t go out unless it¡¯s an emergency. It¡¯s going to be a long fight. ¡°Save as much stamina as possible.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol disappeared like fog. ¡°Barrier. Illusion.¡± After quickly casting, Beatrice disappeared from sight along with the group. Only I was exposed to the enemies, and all their attention was focused on me. ¡°ha. ¡°This is not what I wanted.¡± Until I came to the North, I had no idea that things would get this big. I thought I would be able to hatch the egg ande outfortably. Why is my life so miserable? ¡°Who should I me?¡± Should I takefort in the fact that I got the sword? ¡°Four months. ¡°You just have tost four months.¡± Four months is 120 days. Having to endure for such a long time without being able to rest. Just imagining it was very thrilling and terrifying. ¡°Let¡¯se in slowly.¡± Because I want to move on easily. People gathered on the castle wall. They gathered to see a scene outside the city walls. ¡°hey. Anyone who wants to bet, bet now!¡± ¡°I get 10 silver if I die in three days!¡± ¡°5 silver for not being able tost more than a day!¡± ¡°First of all, what is silver?! ¡°1 gold for dying within a week!¡± ¡°Oooh!¡± They bet against those under the walls. How long can a manst surrounded by monsters? There were other people besides the man, but I didn¡¯t really care that they were gone. I thought most of them would have been eaten by monsters a long time ago. Now, their biggest concern was how long that man could endure. ¡°hey! ¡°Hold on for another day!¡± ¡°Still, Kisande! ¡°I have tost a week!¡± ¡°Why are you holding on so hard! ¡°Just take it easy!¡± They didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of helping at all. They just wanted to get their money back. Even if they were selfish and mean, there was no one here to criticize them. For them, who had lived this way for many years, death was insignificant. If you are weak, you die. These were people for whom that perception was deeply rooted. ¡°Still, I wish I lived.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Not only are there monsters, but there are also looters. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to survive there.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s right. ¡°Because I feel pity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s pitiful. ¡°That¡¯s what life is all about.¡± They were critical. No one thought he would survive. It was a bad situation. A day passed like that. ¡°and. It¡¯s crazy. ¡°Was there ever a mercenary who used a sword like that?¡± ¡°Well. ¡°Even among knights, I¡¯ve never seen anyone use a sword that well.¡± monster. The sight of a man wielding a sword surrounded by monsters was a monster itself. It felt amazing in a different way than the fight between a woman and a monster, where the air distorted just by swinging a fist. ¡°You¡¯re not using Aurors now, are you?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°I¡¯m holding it with pure swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there sandworms and trolls over there? ¡°Is that possible?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s possible. ¡°I guess it¡¯s like that, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± Dealing with high-level monsters without using Aurors was not an easy task. Aurors are essential to deal with the monsters of the North. But not using aurors was as absurd as saying goblins were hunting ogres. But it actually happened. The flesh of monsters that could not even be scratched without auras was cracked and their bones were cut. ¡°It¡¯s really awesome. ¡°How can the sword¡¯s movement line be so clean?¡± ¡°her. crazy. Does anyone know that guy? I don¡¯t know this person. ¡°There¡¯s no way someone with that level of skill wouldn¡¯t be known.¡± As time passed, their perspectives on him began to change. Although only one day had passed, the image he showed during that time was that powerful. ¡°Hey, are you still fighting?¡± ¡°uh. I guess I¡¯m not even tired. ¡°It¡¯s already been a week.¡± ¡°How long until the door opens?¡± ¡°Remember there are 100 more days left.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s over. ¡°As long as I¡¯m human, there¡¯s no way I canst until then.¡± They still didn¡¯t think he would survive. The 100 days was that long, and in the years they had been together, no one had survived that time. A month passed like that. ¡°Sweet guy. ¡°I never thought it would still be holding on.¡± ¡°hey. It¡¯s not just him. Look at that looter too. ¡°I¡¯m still running wild as if I¡¯m not tired.¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen that monster. It¡¯s so strong. ¡°Other monsters can¡¯t even rub against it.¡± Three monsters on the battlefield. As people looked at them, the thought of ¡®what if¡¯ came to mind. ¡°and. Do you really want to live? ¡°I want to help you for no reason.¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to do that? ¡°But you know you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°know. ¡°As long as this shield is in ce, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± The protective shield surrounding the entire city could not affect the outside, inside, or outside in any way. Therefore, it was not possible to throw water or food to them from above. Another two months passed. ¡°and. ¡°You¡¯re still holding on?¡± ¡°hey! Not long left! Hang in there! ¡°You crazy person!¡± ¡°You can live! Let¡¯s hold on!¡± People started cheering for the man. I fell in love with the guy who was holding on with only his willpower. ¡°uh? ¡°Where did those appear again?¡± ¡°Wow crazy. So you¡¯ve been holding on with magic until now? ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. ¡°There are more things he has to protect.¡± People let out a deep sigh as the illusion was broken and three men and women appeared right in front of the castle gate. Everyone knew that it was harder to protect and fight than to fight alone. Before I knew it, three months had passed. There was a greatmotion above the walls. ¡°Get out of the way, you bastards! ¡°My daughter is over there!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well that you can¡¯t do this, Count?¡± ¡°Let go! ¡°I will get out even if it means breaking this protective shield!¡± ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t stay still and stop me!¡± A wizard appeared and made a fuss, saying he would destroy the protective shield and open the castle gate. And after four months, the day came when the gates were opened. ¡°and. ¡°I got through it in the end.¡± ¡°The mercenary king is also here.¡± ¡°what? Why Him?¡± ¡°There is also the need to protect the city. Well, it¡¯s obvious. ¡°I may havee to scout him because I like him.¡± ¡°Is it just the mercenary king? Count Skr and other nobles are also here.¡± With the voices of noisy people. Kugugugu- The gate that had been closed for a long time was wide open, kicking up dust. Chapter 89 Episode 89 Beatrice entered the North. Count Skr found out about this only after a month had passed. He was very angry. The North is a ce you should never go to with a light heart. A ce where you never know when or where you will die. In particr, given Beatrice¡¯s personality, she would not have been able to find a proper team. It is very dangerous if there is no team to take turns standing guard there. ¡°shit!¡± He held up the staff that was disyed on one side of his office and used magic. ¡°Warp!¡± With just one use of the 7th Circle wizard¡¯s exclusive possession, magic equivalent to the mana of a 5th Circle wizard was unleashed in his hands to find his daughter. ¡°Beatrice! ¡°Where is Beatrice?¡± As soon as he entered the northern city, he began to search the city¡¯s ¡®fortress¡¯ as if he were going from house to house. ¡°uh? Aren¡¯t you Count Skr? ¡°What about here¡­!¡± ¡°Move! ¡°Your greeting is not important right now!¡± Count Skr, who was moving around the city like a runaway lotive, finally reached the castle walls. visor. Kwaaaaang! Quieeeeek! Hang in there! Well done! A loud noise was heard beyond and above the castle walls. ¡°This¡­!¡± His eyes widened at the familiar wave of mana. ¡°Beatrice!¡± Using magic, he climbed up the castle wall in an instant and was immediately mesmerized by the sight he saw. Corpses of monsters piled up in piles. The corpses of looters were scattered among the monster corpses. And still fighting monsters and marauders and monsters. Among them, a prosecutor is standing alone and precariously. Behind him, a man was barely standing while holding a cane. ¡°Beatrice! Beatrice, are you okay?¡± That man is Beatrice. Even though it was hidden by magic, the 7th Circle wizard could not fool his eyes. His precious daughter was swaying as if she would copse at any moment. ¡®Mana depletion phenomenon.¡¯ This is a phenomenon that urs when you use up the mana you have to the limit. You may feel dizzy, your whole body will feel numb, and in severe cases, you may die. The reason the disguise was maintained even when the mana ran out was because of the use of an artifact. Otherwise, even if the disguise came off, it would havee off long ago. ¡°I¡¯m going! ¡°Open the door right now!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible! Doesn¡¯t the Count know!¡± know. Knowing this, it bes even more difficult. There is no way for a wizard who can no longer use magic to survive. ¡°I came here because it was noisy. Lucas, was it you?¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard behind him. ¡°omg! ¡°Mercenary King!¡± A gasping sound can be heard nearby. Such a reaction was natural. The man who spoke to him was none other than the Mercenary King. ¡°Hamilton¡­.¡± ¡°Come to your senses. ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well that you won¡¯t be able to open it just because you try so hard?¡± ¡°shut up. ¡°If it were your family down there, I think you could talk as calmly as you do now!¡± ¡°Unfortunately I have no family.¡± ¡°You son of a bitch! ¡°It¡¯s not my job¡­!¡± I was angry at him for talking arbitrarily about having a pierced mouth. It¡¯s family. How could any father remain silent when his daughter, who could barely hurt his eyes, was dying before his eyes? ¡°No matter what you say, I have to get over it.¡± ¡°He knows he can¡¯t do that. ¡°Do you think you can break through this shield?¡± The Mercenary King pounded his fist in the air. Tung. Pajijik. Then a huge spark appeared and covered his hand. It was so powerful that if he hadn¡¯t momentarily protected his hands with aura, his hands would have burned and turned into powder in an instant. ¡°This is a protective shield that Count Millennium worked hard to create together with the wizards of the Magic Tower. Since you were there, you know how strong this is, right?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Count Skr gritted his teeth. There was nothing wrong with what the mercenary king said. The ¡®Fortress¡¯ shield, created by all the wizards of the central magic tower, boasted tremendous defensive power as its name suggests. Even a sword master would have to attack for dozens of days and nights to barely break it. The only being that can immediately dismantle this level of defense is a dragon. All that said, the magicians of the empire oftene to tour the shield. ¡°know. But that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t a way. ¡°You just have to open the gate.¡± ¡°what? Even when this thing spins, it spins solidly.¡± ¡°haha. spin? My daughter is in danger of death and who wouldn¡¯t care! So get out of the way!¡± The mercenary king grabbed Count Skr by the neck as he went down the castle wall with a disgusted look on his face. And then he mmed it into the ground with all his might. ¡°What what¡­ Barrier!¡± Kwaaaaang! The properly spread barrier and the castle wall collided, creating a loud noise. Contrary to the loud sound, there was not even the slightest scratch on the castle wall. It is the effect of the protective shield. Hardness that can have no effect on any shock. ¡°Wake. And look straight ahead.¡± The Mercenary King lifted Count Skr and made him stick his head out of the castle walls. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Look Carefully. ¡°Do you think he would let your daughter die when you saw him?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The mercenary king pointed to the swordsman. He was barely swinging his sword like a de of grass struggling to hold on in a storm. Even at a nce, it looks dangerous. What should I look at? ¡°From what I heard, they¡¯ve been holding on for three months. But unlike fighting for such a long time, I don¡¯t have many wounds.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°You know what this means, right? There¡¯s no one out there that can threaten that guy. At least if it¡¯s not those two guys.¡± His finger pointed in front of the prosecutor. The two monsters are engaged in a battle so great that the shock is felt even here. ¡°Even though that woman is the ruler of the North, this is my first time seeing that monster. The good news is that they are fighting.¡± ¡°¡­Then you see that my daughter cane back alive?¡± ¡°okay. ¡°At least as long as those two guys don¡¯t target you and as long as they don¡¯t give up, your daughter is safe.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± At the words of the Mercenary King, Count Skr stumbled as if his body had lost all strength. As for the mercenary king, you can believe anything he says. Because he could be said to be the best at fighting in war. ¡°Wait for now. ¡°If I can¡¯t decide, I¡¯ll think about itter.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Count Skr nodded and looked down at the castle walls. I don¡¯t know who that prosecutor is, but I think I will never forget his kindness if he saves my daughter. *** ¡°I held on.¡± ¡°This is amazing.¡± Count Skr and the Mercenary King looked down at the castle wall nkly. The prosecutor held out until the day the gates were finally opened. ¡°My daughter. Taal!¡± Count Skr uses magic to quickly reach the castle gate. The castle gate opened and he and the Mercenary King went out. ¡°Beatrice! are you okay? ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Oh father?¡± ¡°thank god. Thank goodness. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± ¡°Now just a moment¡­!¡± Count Skr carried Beatrice in his arms and entered the city. Taurine and Ahar stopped fighting. As soon as the city gates opened, they looked back at me. ¡°Where! ¡°You are mine!¡± ¡°Give it to me. Give it to me!¡± They rushed at me. He quickly turned around and tried to run away. But the steps did not move. In front of me, Mahol was supporting Rayna and Ellis and looking back at me. Can he save me? No, it¡¯s impossible. Those monsters will reach me faster than Mahol will reach me. ¡®Damn it. ¡®How did you survive?¡¯ My whole body became stiff. It was like I was a wooden doll and it didn¡¯t move as I wanted. The hand that was wielding the sword was torn and the flesh was torn as if bitten by an animal. I can¡¯t even swing a sword. I don¡¯t even have the strength to do that. ¡®Is this the end?¡¯ My consciousness became blurred. The tension that had persisted until the very end suddenly lost my senses. ¡°Good work.¡± Someone picked up my falling body. ¡°Just take a break¡­¡± His face is blurry as he hugs me. Kwaaaaaaaaaa! There was a huge roar and my vision went dark. Ssuk suk. Something warm and wet swept across my face. My whole body felt tired and stiff at the same time. ¡°Hmm.¡± As I was tossing and turning, someone lightly tapped my shoulder. ¡°¡­.¡± I opened my eyes. I frowned for a moment at the sudden light. ¡°young master.¡± And I saw Ellis¡¯ face after taking off the bast mask. Her face was very gaunt. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He opened his mouth to her question. No voice came out. Am embarrassed. My mouth was dry and my throat was very sore. She seemed to understand my condition and offered me lukewarm water. Carefully cupping my chin, she let the water flow into my mouth. ¡°You need to eat it slowly and slowly.¡± I wanted to gulp down water right now. But I couldn¡¯t do that because of her very worried gaze. As I drank water following her guidance, I felt my blurry vision bing clearer. I think my voice wille out now. ¡°How long have I been down?¡± ¡°One week, one week.¡± Her eyes wavered as she spoke. Her voice trembled violently, as if she thought I would never wake up. Grumble. She smiled vaguely as my stomach pounded, breaking the mood. ¡°I will make porridge.¡± I nodded. My stomach was already feeling crazy. Ellis left the room and I looked around. Shabby walls and wide open windows. Thick pure white nket. As I was raising my upper body, the door burst open with a crashing sound and several people came in. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you in any pain?¡± Mahol and Reina ran ahead and clung to the bed I was lying on. ¡°Are you awake now?¡± A middle-aged man wearing a robe I had never seen before crossed his arms and red at me. ¡°Are you in any pain? ¡°What¡¯s ufortable?¡± Beatrice, after removing her disguise, came over and looked at me. ¡°Hoo. ¡°Your body has be quite strong.¡± Some strange man picked up my clothes, looked around at them, andmented on them. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s annoying.¡¯ While I couldn¡¯t really understand what was going on, I was very annoyed by the outpouring of attention from many people. What if my body had recovered properly? I don¡¯t like holding on to people who have just woken up and bothering them. ¡°What are you all doing! I am a patient. ¡°Everyone, get off!¡± Ellis, who had just entered the room, stiffened his face and pushed everyone to one side. Then, he ced the tray he had brought on the table next to the bed and picked up the bowl containing the porridge. He picks up the spoon, scoops out the porridge, and then hands it to me. ¡°Oh, do it.¡± no. Wait. This is too sudden. ¡°excuse me. ¡°I can eat it myself.¡± ¡°Oh, do it.¡± ¡°I can eat it¡­ ugh!¡± I raised my hand to take the spoon from her, but I flinched from the pain that sent a shiver down my spine. ¡°Are you okay? Are you in a lot of pain? Should I call a therapist?¡± ¡°Oh no. It¡¯s okay.¡± This is muscle pain. Because I have done work that requires a lot of physical effort, I knew very well what the pain was like. I was just surprised by how strong the pain was. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± It¡¯s hard to move one¡¯s hand properly. But I¡¯m hungry. I had no choice but to obediently ept and eat the porridge she fed me like a baby bird. Chapter 90 Episode 90 I ate thest bite and rinsed my mouth with lukewarm water. The people who came to see me gathered in a corner and watched me with bated breath until I finished eating the porridge. Those gazes were so burdensome that I felt like I was going to eat something. Mulkyung. As I stretched my hand to the side, I felt a soft touch. I felt like I could hear a ¡®kyuu¡¯ sound in my ear. licking. The hatchling licked my hand. I felt like the hatchling¡¯s body was shaking and tightening around my hand, as if he was worried about me. ¡°You ate everything, right? ¡°Now then,e with me¡­!¡± ¡°I have a lot to talk about with you¡­!¡± ¡°Raymond! The body¡­!¡± Alice sighed as they approached her just as she was about to put away her te. My ears were already itching. I want to get some rest. ¡°¡­.¡± Ellis, who was looking at me, suddenly stood up. She held a tray with tes in her left hand and pushed the peopleing towards me out the door with her right hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°for a moment¡­!¡± They were able to resist. There was no way that a Sword Master and a 7th Circle wizard could not withstand the strength of a weak womanpared to them. Nevertheless, the reason I backed down obediently was partly because I didn¡¯t want to hurt Ellis and partly because I realized my feelings toote. ¡°Rest.¡± Ellis bowed his head and went out. Iy down on the bed feeling grateful to her. ¡°What are you doing now? Master is still a patient. ¡°Do you have a mind or not?¡± ¡°No, it would have been so bad if we had done so.¡± ¡°No matter what, it doesn¡¯t work. He has just woken up. Please wait until your condition improves.¡± I chuckled at Ellis¡¯s firm voice. Wow. A hatchling appeared on the boat with a heavy feeling. Then, with a dissatisfied expression, he raised his front paw and tapped my stomach. As I was staring at it without knowing why, the hatchling didn¡¯t seem to like it so much and kept pounding on my stomach and then hitting my stomach with both feet. Paat- Pure white light emanated from the hatchling¡¯s body and covered my body. ¡°Are you treating me now?¡± Wow! The hatchling nodded as if it was correct and examined my body. Then, as if he finally liked it, he snorted and curled up on the boat. When you lift your hand and try to touch his head because you find that cute look. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of horsepower!¡± The door burst open and Count Skr, with bloodshot eyes, came inside. The hatchling was startled and hid itself. ¡°Where are you¡­?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I turned my head here and there and looked at him in confusion. It was not difficult to guess that the enormous mana he was talking about belonged to a hatchling. Now, I was confused because I couldn¡¯t feel anything about the hatchling that suddenly disappeared. I must have been more embarrassed that I was the only one who felt Mana. ¡°¡­Keuhum.¡± When he felt my gaze, he cleared his throat and straightened his clothes. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± He scratches his cheek. He has a lot to say to me, but he looks worried about how to organize it. He rolled his eyes, gathered his thoughts, and cautiously opened his mouth. ¡°Thank you for saving my daughter.¡± ¡°Daughter¡­is this?¡± ¡°ah. Don¡¯t you know? ¡°The wizard who was with you is my daughter, Beatrice.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem that surprised.¡± ¡°I was expecting it. ¡°As soon as he saw my face, he got very angry.¡± I knew from the beginning what was expected. ¡°is it. Well, after that incident, you guys didn¡¯t get along well.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± That thing. The incident where Beatrice¡¯s older brother, Jerion, became a vegetable. Beatrice med me. After that happened, hepletely ignored me. However, as the father, his heart may have been bigger, not smaller, but he did not seem to have much difort in dealing with me. ¡°¡­Are you okay, Count?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Jerion didn¡¯t be like that because of me.¡± He smiled at my words. ¡°I resented it at first. ¡°If you weren¡¯t there, that child wouldn¡¯t have turned out like that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It was only for a moment and I don¡¯t me you. What happened back then wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault. ¡°If I had to make a mistake, I would have to me the orcs who showed up on the spot.¡± It was unexpected. I thought he, like Beatrice, would resent me. He seemed to have read my thoughts and smiled bitterly. ¡°I know that kid well. ¡°If that situation were to repeat at any time, I would have sacrificed my body to save you all.¡± ¡°¡­okay.¡± ¡°The reason I resented you was because your behavior, which was saved through your son¡¯s sacrifice, was the worst. Well¡­ that too has changed.¡± He came over and tapped my shoulder as I forced myself to raise my upper body. ¡°I want to thank you. Thank you for saving my daughter. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I nodded. His eyes had be softer. In any case, I am the benefactor who saved his daughter. ¡°And you caught Reid¡­ ¡°To be honest, I was a bit surprised by this.¡± ¡°Oh, that was a bit of luck.¡± ¡°I caught the raid with luck¡­ I want to have some of that luck, too.¡± He bes silent for a moment. After thinking about something for a moment, he opened his mouth. ¡°What are you going to do with Reid? If you¡¯re going to sell it, sell it to me. ¡°I will take care of you so you don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡± His eyes were very bright as he said those words. The by-products of the raid were extremely valuable. For a wizard, it may create an opportunity to ovee the wall. If Reid¡¯s body is divided into 5 parts, not much falls on Beatrice. Since he is also a wizard, he probably doesn¡¯t want to miss this opportunity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but selling it seems difficult. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m tight on money. Regarding distribution, I will talk with Ms. Beatrice again tomorrow. ¡°I¡¯m tired today.¡± ¡°ah. yes. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I¡¯ll go out.¡± Count Skr is startled by my words and goes outside. I closed my eyes as I watched the door slowly close. *** The corpses of Reid and Basilisks are piled up in the yard of a rented inn. ¡°I guess this is roughly enough.¡± The body was divided and distributed to each person. The Mercenary King and Count Skr are quietly watching. It was shocking in many ways to see ingredients that are not easily avable anywhere in the world rolling around on the ground without a care in the world. He packed the by-products of Reid and Basilisk in a huge sack and entrusted it to Beatrice. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you to take care of me until the end.¡± ¡°¡­uh.¡± Since I didn¡¯t have a lot of subspace pockets and there was no wizard around who could use subspace magic, I asked her to do it. Please transport it to the Millennium Count¡¯s House. When I asked for a worthy example, Count Skr refused. He said this wasn¡¯t enough to pay for saving his daughter. ¡°Are you going right away?¡± As I was preparing to leave the city, the Mercenary King approached me with a look of disappointment. ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯ve been out too long.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Mercenary King. There are many modifiers for him. And most of those modifiers were not good. Mad dog, crazy guy, Berserker, crazy sword master, etc¡­ The Mercenary King is a guy who is crazy about nothing. If he thinks he¡¯s strong, he¡¯ll fight, and if he loses, he¡¯ll ask to spar until he wins. Thanks to his personality, he became a sword master, but the people he made can be said to be the worst. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. ¡°I thought I found the right partner.¡± He had been unable to find a suitable sparring partner recently. It seems like it was captured by him. If you don¡¯t handle it well, it can be quite annoying. ¡°It was called Raymond Millennium.¡± The sight of him muttering my name couldn¡¯t be more creepy. ¡°I guess I should visit sometime.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°hmm? no. nothing. ¡°Goodbye.¡± what? I feel very ufortable. I feel like I didn¡¯t hear something I shouldn¡¯t have missed. ¡°bye! ¡°Come again next time!¡± ¡°How about teaming up with me next time? ¡°I can treat you well!¡± As we left the city, mercenaries cheered and shouted from all directions. The sight of me in front of the castle gate must have left an impression on them, and they looked disappointed as they could not let me go. ¡®I will nevere here again.¡¯ I almost died dozens of times when they came to stop a monster wave for no reason. I have absolutely no desire toe back to this ce again. ¡°egg nt.¡± Count Skr calls them to his side. He stretched out his hand and started chanting magic. A bright light emanates. ¡°Warp!¡± My vision was reversed. ¡°Who are you?¡± A sharp spear suddenly appeared in front of my nose. I reflexively grabbed the window and twisted it. ¡°Huh!¡± The man whose spear was suddenly taken away looked at me in confusion. ¡®Did theye in one room?¡¯ The man who was aiming the spear at me had a magic book emblem with golden wings representing the millennium hanging on his chest. I saw a spear of the same color drawn under the magic book, and it was a sentry in charge of the entrance to the city. ¡®Magic is convenient.¡¯ Rather than pointing a spear at me, I was amazed at the convenience of magic that made it so easy to move around. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± Unlike me, Count Skr was breathing heavily. It was not an easy task to move several people this far at the same time. It was also something I would never have done if there had been no favor for me. I looked away from him and spoke to the man who was still frozen. ¡°I can¡¯te to my senses. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a road?¡± ¡°Eh¡­ yes?¡± ¡°Looking at my mental state, I need to regain my discipline.¡± ¡°who¡­?¡± The sentry looked at me and tilted his head. Before I could say anything, I saw knights running from inside the city. ¡°insect!¡± The knights lined up in front of me ced their fists on their chests and bowed their heads. Even though I hadn¡¯t seen him, I felt much better seeing that discipline was in ce. ¡°We will take care of you from now on.¡± It¡¯s good that I came, but how do they know I came? I believe Ellis hasn¡¯t contacted me either. ¡°I contacted you.¡± Count Skr¡¯s words helped me understand the situation. If he was the one who made the contact, the drivers¡¯ quick response is understandable. ¡°The Count is waiting.¡± ¡°okay.¡± I walked in with confident steps, leaving behind the knights who were looking at me with strange eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Master Raymond!¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the atmosphere changed in some way?¡± ¡°Who is next to him?¡± ¡°Quiet. ¡°This is Count Skr!¡± ¡°Huh! But why is someone like that with you?¡± It was noisy. Upon hearing that I had returned, all the people in the count¡¯s house gathered. As I entered the castle, I was greeted by Count Millennium with his vassals behind him. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m home. father.¡± He nodded to me as I lowered my head. ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± ¡°Long time no see. ¡°Grand wizard.¡± Next to me, Count Skr knelt on one knee and bowed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t stay like that,e inside. Raymond, I have a lot of things I want to talk to you about.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I nodded obediently and followed behind him. Chapter 91 Episode 91: I felt stinging gazes. The gaze of the Count¡¯s people looking at me could not be said to be very positive. It was definitely a happy asion for me to graduate from the academy and take on a raid, but there were people who were worried. Now that I have the strength, I¡¯m worried because I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble I might get into. Even though I said I had changed, there were people who were waiting to see how long that wouldst. But today, at this moment, everyone had the same reaction. ¡°crazy. ¡°It¡¯s a real raid!¡± ¡°You said you caught that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just Reid. ¡°There¡¯s even a basilisk!¡± There were only two monsters I brought. It can be seen as very poor for entering the North, but if the monster is Raid, the situation is different. It was clear that this alone was a great ingredient that could improve the family¡¯s power, including the territory¡¯s financial status, to the next level. That¡¯s why they are so surprised and look at me with excitement. ¡®It¡¯s like this with Raid, but I¡¯m going to faint when I see a hatchling.¡¯ Seeing their reactions, I decided not to show hatchling even more. It is obvious that as soon as the hatchling is shown to them, it will be disintegrated into pieces and used as magic material. Although a dragon is not a creature that can be caught that easily. ¡®Count Millennium is a person who makes the impossible possible.¡¯ 9th Circle Archmage. To him, a hatchling who cannot use verbs is nothing more than food. ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡± ¡°hmm? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a meal together?¡± ¡°Since we have work to do, I will treat you properly next time.¡± Count Skr smiled as he hugged Beatrice¡¯s shoulders. Although he didn¡¯t show it, he was anxious to use the by-products of the raid. Even though I didn¡¯t have Reid¡¯s magic stone, the leather and bones are of great value as research materials. It was a foregone conclusion that their territory would definitely advance to the next level. Nevertheless, the reason we cannot dy is because we have a great desire to deal with the by-products as quickly as possible. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing we can do. See you next time. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve given permission to use magic, so you can just go from here.¡± ¡°Thank you very much for your consideration. Beatrice, if you have something to say, say it now.¡± Within the Millennium Count family, high-level magic cannot be used carelessly. High-level magic is magic of the 6th circle or higher. Due to the barrier created by Count Millennium, magic beyond the 6th circle cannot be used without his permission. If he is not freed, Count Skr will have to leave the city and use magic. Because he knew that, he bowed his head and gave thanks. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°uh.¡± ¡°See you next.¡± Her mood was brighter than before. I waved at her and saw her off. ¡°Then goodbye. Warp!¡± A halo of light surrounded them and they disappeared in an instant. Count Millennium, who was looking at the ce where the lingering scent of mana remained, turned to me and said to his vassals. ¡°Move these to the magic tower and prepare some light refreshments.¡± ¡°insect!¡± The retainers moved around busily, pounding their fists on their chests. The by-products of the raid disappeared before my eyes, but I didn¡¯t show the slightest interest. These were what I was going to give him anyway. Based on these, I just have to take something else from him. ¡°Are they the ones you epted?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Count Millennium rubbed his chin as he looked at Mahol and Reina. ¡°Looking at the energy he gives off, he seems to be a mid-level knight. ¡°But you still have eyes to see.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Deacon.¡± ¡°Did you call me?¡± The deacon who was standing behind him came up and bowed his head in front of him. ¡°I need you to make some effort this time.¡± ¡°I will follow your orders.¡± ¡°Did you say Raina? ¡°I guess I can leave the training to the head maid.¡± The head butler bowed his head once again and approached Mahol and Raina. ¡°Please follow me.¡± At his words, they turned to me. His eyes were confused as if he was wondering what to do. ¡°Follow me. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what you guys will do in the future.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol and Reina nodded and followed the head deacon. Count Millennium spoke to me as I looked behind him. ¡°I heard that you were appointed a knight by His Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°ah. yes.¡± At my gesture, Ellis brought the sword she was holding in her arms and handed it to me. Count Millennium motioned for me to take a look. Sreung. The sword that came out of its sheath glowed. There are some cracks, but not enough to be a big concern. This is something that can be easily fixed if you take it to a cksmith for repairs. ¡°and¡­! ¡°It was true.¡± ¡°Hehehe. ¡°A knight from Millennium.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sword given directly by the Crown Prince¡­ But how is it that there¡¯s a crack in it?¡± ¡°What does it matter! ¡°I¡¯m saying you¡¯ve found your aptitude!¡± The vassals chatted louder than when they saw Reid. They had already seen Reid¡¯s body once. He even treated Reid as a gift from Count Warrug. To them, it was a bigger shock to be recognized by someone for my newfound talent, even though I was ipetent, than to get Reid¡¯s body again. ¡°Hmm.¡± Count Millennium looked at the sword I had drawn and smiled strangely. ¡°hmm. It¡¯s the royal emblem¡­ I guess you really liked it. ¡°I see that he gave you a treasured sword that is given only to his knights.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What does this mean again? It¡¯s the emblem of the royal family. I quickly looked at the area he was looking at. There was a pattern on the jewel embedded in the center of the area connecting the sword and handle. A golden dragon coiled in a coil. Have you seen this cheeky guy? As Count Millennium said, this symbol represents the crown prince¡¯s person. ¡®I didn¡¯t know you could hit someone in the back like this.¡¯ I had no idea that they would do such a trick with the knight¡¯s sword. Who would y a prank like this on a knight¡¯s sword, which has great symbolic meaning? ¡®That¡¯s very clever, too.¡¯ The emblem of the Kingdom of Serion is a golden dragon with a crown. Therefore, the knight¡¯s sword, which is directly appointed by the royal family, is decorated with a golden dragon pattern. Dragon¡¯s eyes. The crown prince mixed his own symbol with the dragon¡¯s eye engraved on the knight¡¯s sword, making it difficult to recognize. That¡¯s why I received it without any doubts. ¡®We¡¯ll have to discuss thister when we meet.¡¯ I refused the golden dragon bracelet because I wouldn¡¯t be his person. I was hit hard on the back of the head. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to be friends with royalty.¡± After showing Reid, his tone of voice became a little softer. ¡°Refreshments are ready.¡± As I was about to say something, the head deacon came up to me and said. ¡°Good job. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Count Millennium headed to his private office where refreshments were prepared. ¡°What would you like for tea?¡± ¡°Give me anything.¡± As I sat down, the butler brought me tea. Count Millennium sipped a cup of tea, crossed his legs, and opened his mouth. ¡°I have a lot to ask you.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I clearly remember that they only allowed me to enter the academy.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°But why did you go to the North? ¡°They send back the articles I sent as they please.¡± I expected Count Millennium to ask me this question. At the point when he sent the knights to me, he ordered me to return. But I ignored it. It wasn¡¯t strange if he got angry or punished right away. ¡°It was necessary.¡± ¡°needful? Was it necessary to enter the North and catch Raid?¡± ¡°I have that too, but I wanted to make sure.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°I wondered how far I could go if I didn¡¯t have Millennium on my back.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Ahar is about to cause a monster wave, and to stop it, he goes to hatch Reid¡¯s egg! It is impossible to say that. So this excuse was just right. ¡°So, is the verification finished?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I knew where my ce was.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Count Millennium closed his mouth for a moment, then opened it. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I can forgive you for ignoring my orders. ¡°I think you know that well.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Count Millennium is a person who is in a position to lead all the people of the Count family. Even though I am his son, I cannot just ignore someone who disobeys his orders. ¡°I will ce you on probation for three days, so during that time you will reflect on your mistakes.¡± ¡°yes.¡± It was a very light punishment for disobeying the head of the family¡¯s orders. No, this wasn¡¯t much different from giving a reward to rest rather than a punishment. It¡¯s just that I have to punish them, so I¡¯m giving it to them in the name of probation. ¡°If you punished someone, you should also give them a reward. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want, let me know.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t really want anything right now. Ahar, who is trapped in the north, must remain trapped there for at least half a year. So, all you have to do is rx and prepare for about a month. Should I just ask for money instead? The more money you have, the better. no. I stole some money from the vice principal and have quite a bit of money. Isn¡¯t there something more useful other than that? ¡®Oh, now that I think about it, I have to go see William.¡¯ Suddenly I thought of him. A secret organization that gathers information for me. It was soon time to introduce him to Alice. Since I can¡¯t visit him at any time, synergy will increase if I introduce her, who is my source, to him. ¡°Can I ask you next time?¡± I don¡¯t want anything right now. It is more beneficial to ask for his helpter when you really need it. ¡°It¡¯s not difficult.¡± Count Millennium nodded, saying he understood. ¡°There is a family meal in the evening, so you should be there on time.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Go and take care of your work.¡± Count Millennium¡¯s eyes followed me as I woke up. As Raymond opened the door and went out, Count Millennium put his hand behind Raymond¡¯s back. Uuuuung ¨C The mana that escaped from his hand wrapped around Raymond¡¯s body and grabbed a living creature. ¡°¡­?¡± Raymond looks back. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°ah. no.¡± Raymond scratched the back of his head and left, closing the door. Tick. Count Millennium raised his hand and waved. Kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk! The hatchling¡¯s cloak was broken and she struggled to escape his grasp. ¡°This is true. That¡¯s funny. A dragon that follows humans. ¡°Is this why you went to the North?¡± Does Raymond not know about the human who raised the dragon? It would be quite absurd if they really went to the North for this hatchling. It would be absurd even if it was included as an extra. ¡°Killing is best, but¡± Wow! The hatchling is scared. At the thought that I could really die, I bared my teeth and said, ¡®Kyaaaa!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a pet that my son brought home after a long time.¡± Count Millennium¡¯s eyes lit up as he grabbed the hatchling¡¯s neck. ¡°I will raise you to the point where you can protect your master.¡± It was the moment when Hatchling¡¯s ticket to hell was sold out. Chapter 92 Episode 92 Warm sunlight tickled my face. I feel so drowsy that I don¡¯t even want to move my body and I want to stay in bed for the rest of my life. What a peaceful and happy daily life this is. I wish every day was like this. ¡®The hatchling has disappeared and cannot be seen.¡¯ I was worried about the hatchling suddenly disappearing, but all that aside, I was happy with the time I was having. For the first time in a long time, I felt like I could rest without worrying about anything. Knock knock. Someone knocked on the door. He raised his upper body, scratched his messy hair and said. e in.¡± Squeak. The door opened and Ellis came inside. In her hands was a washcloth and a dry towel. ¡®I¡¯ve never called¡­?¡¯ Her appearance was sudden. I told him not toe visit me unless he was eating or had something else to do. ¡°The Count is looking for you.¡± ¡°My father me?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°He wants you toe now.¡± What kind of wind is blowing Count Millennium to look for me? As I was wiping my face with the washcloth she brought, she reached out and straightened my hair. ¡°What about clothes?¡± ¡°I have prepared it.¡± She handed me the clothes she had draped over her left arm. A white shirt and a blue livery with a knight¡¯s insignia¡­ Wait a minute, a livery? Uniforms are rarely worn unless there is a special asion. The only time I wear a uniform is when there is a special event within the count¡¯s family. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°sorry. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ellis bows his head. I can¡¯t tell you¡­ there¡¯s no need to rush. Ellis, who was looking at me dressed in uniform, muttered with small admiration. ¡°Of course you are¡­.¡± ¡°What are you?¡± ¡°no. Please go quickly.¡± Ellis blushed and turned around. And then I went out with the face wash I used. I left it with a passing maid and guided me to where Count Millennium was. ¡°Count. Master Millennium has arrived.¡± ¡°Let me in.¡± Ellis opened the door and stepped back. When I went inside and looked at Count Millennium, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. ¡°father?¡± He was wearing uniform like me. The pure white uniform and pure white robe that are only seen when entering the royal pce, as well as the insignia symbolizing the kingdom¡¯s great wizard. I reflexively looked around to see him wearing something he wouldn¡¯t wear unless he was meeting royalty. ¡®Is the crown prince here?¡¯ Considering the crown prince¡¯s personality, that¡¯s quite possible. But fortunately, there was not even a trace of him, let alone the crown prince, anywhere in the office. ¡°Are you here?¡± Count Millennium looked at me with an awkward expression, adjusting his tie. In his left hand, which was not holding his tie, he was holding a letter with a red seal. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± Count Millennium¡¯s behavior was strange in many ways. Strange eyes and awkward gestures. ¡°Hmm.¡± He cleared his throat and opened his mouth with a serious expression. ¡°Raymond Millennium, please be polite and ept the letter from the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Letter from the crown prince. With that one word, I immediately understood why I had to wear a uniform and why Count Millennium, who was wearing a uniform, was looking at me so much. Receiving a letter from the crown prince is by no means a light matter. The Crown Prince never sends letters or other things containing personal wishes unless they are his. ¡®Why is the Crown Prince asking me?¡¯ It was quite shocking that he sent me a letter. As with the knight¡¯s sword, the crown prince does too many things that don¡¯t make sense. Above all, the fact that Count Millennium received a letter that should have been sent to me directly also yed a role. The fact that he received a letter rted to me means that something is going on, in a good or bad way. ¡°Raymond Millennium. ¡°I am now receiving a letter from His Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± He quickly got down on his left knee, bowed his head, and held out his hands. A letter was ced on top of my hand. Count Millennium moved and sat down on the sofa. Then he motioned for me to sit across from him. ¡°Check it. I haven¡¯t seen it yet either. I wonder what it is about. ¡°There is no way the crown prince would have sent a letter with the royal family¡¯s seal just to ask how he was doing.¡± Using the small knife he gave me, I tore off the seal and took out the contents inside. -I miss my good friend Raymond. I start to feel anxious from the beginning. When a person in power starts ttering like this, you should first be suspicious. Because it¡¯s clear that there¡¯s something you want from me. I took a deep breath and read the letter. There was too much nonsense in the letter. 9 out of 10 included unnecessary questions about how I was doing and asking about the weather. The contents of the letter can be summarized as follows. ¡°Attend my birthday party this time.¡± You can¡¯t help but be busy wrapping something that would be nice if you simply tell them the purpose. ¡®But what did I eat wrong?¡¯ I did not understand the crown prince¡¯s actions. He and I didn¡¯t have many meetings of this kind. At best, I only saw him briefly during the academy graduation ceremony. ¡°what? ¡°What is it about?¡± Count Millennium, whose face hardened as if he had misunderstood my expression, took the letter from my hand and read it. ¡°Huh¡­ this is it. ha ha ha.¡± The more he read the letter, the more his expression softened, and towards the end he burst intoughter. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the crown prince just sent you an invitation to a birthday party, right?¡± ¡°yes. you¡¯re right.¡± ¡°I never thought this day woulde in my life. How on earth did you trick the crown prince? ¡°The crown prince has a very strict personality and is not the type of person to give something like this easily.¡± Even if you asked me that, there was nothing I could answer. I am perplexed by the crown prince¡¯s actions, but who will answer to whom? ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t go for this, right?¡± ¡°Um¡­.¡± I wish you would tell me that I can¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want to go. There must be a faction fight going on right now, and there was nothing good about me getting involved in it. I have no desire to attend the birthday party of someone I am not very close to. However, there is no reason to refuse it. Refusing the crown prince¡¯s invitation brings its own problems. ¡°This might not be a bad experience for you.¡± Count Millennium said with a strange smile. It¡¯s not a bad experience¡­ I think I¡¯ll definitely have an experience I¡¯ll never forget if I go this time. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Count Millennium opened his mouth with a serious expression. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you if you go. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to experience politics at least once.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Still, you have to remember this one thing. ¡°The turn of the millennium will change depending on your choices.¡± The idea that the millennium would be determined by my choices sounded quite threatening. And I vaguely guessed why he said that. ¡®Millennium¡¯s sessor.¡¯ I am in a position to take responsibility for Millennium when Count Millennium is away. Therefore, it is safe to say that I am a representative of the family head in the political arena where there is no head of the family. If I say I take someone¡¯s side while drunk, Millennium will follow my words. Millennium¡¯s name is heavy. ¡®Why on earth are you giving permission?¡¯ What is the reason you say something like that? If you¡¯re worried, you shouldn¡¯t send it. Is it really necessary to scare people like that? I sighed in frustration and sank down on the sofa. I hate birthdays. When ites to birthdays, there are too many things to take care of and it gets messy. Especially since it was the crown prince¡¯s birthday, I was worried about what would be a good birthday present. However, you can¡¯t just buy anything and go. If you give a bad gift, you may tarnish Millennium¡¯s name. ¡°ah! father.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°Do you have any of Reid¡¯s skin left?¡± ¡°There is still a lot left. But why do you ask that?¡± ¡°I think I need it.¡± When I thought about it, there was no need to worry too much about a birthday present. Because there was something more valuable than any birthday gift right nearby. *** The Millennium Count family became noisy once again. A rumor spread that Raymond had received an invitation from the crown prince. The meaning of the crown prince¡¯s invitation had already spread widely, so most of the people in the count¡¯s family believed it was just a rumor. No matter how great Raymond¡¯s performance was, he didn¡¯t think it was good enough to receive an invitation. Move quickly! You must prepare by today at thetest! I looked nkly at the maids working diligently. They were preparing the things I needed to go to the royal family, including clothes for me to wear and wrapping the gifts they had prepared. I looked at them nkly, then grabbed a nearby maid and asked. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°Where is Ellis?¡± When I grabbed her, she trembled, thought for a moment, and then opened her mouth. ¡°Elise says she is taking care of some backlogged work.¡± Ellis returned from his trip to the North and was promoted to the next level. Head maid. It went up to just below the head maid. Perhaps that¡¯s why she had so much more to do. Still, I never thought I would be so busy that I wouldn¡¯t see my face once for two days. ¡®Then do I have to go alone?¡¯ If you¡¯re that busy, you probably won¡¯t be able to keep up with the royal family. However, I have no desire to take around another maid or butler that I am not familiar with. ¡°it will work out somehow.¡± If you go alone, you go alone. If not, you go together. I don¡¯t want to worry about that while I¡¯m already thinking about how to deal with the crown prince. The day to go to the royal family has arrived. Count Millennium and his retainers came out to see me off as I stood in front of the warp device. ¡°Have a nice trip.¡± Count Millennium waved at me with an expression that showed no great concern. One by one, the retainers said goodbye. ¡°Let¡¯s go. young master.¡± Mahol, who was carrying the luggage, spoke to me. ¡°uh.¡± The magic circle glowed, and when I closed my eyes and opened them, I could see the inside of the magic tower. ¡°uh? ¡°It¡¯s Raymond.¡± ¡°I heard you recently became a knight. ¡°Really?¡± Ignoring the gazes and voices of the apprentice wizards, I headed towards the main gate of the Magic Tower. ¡°Please get in.¡± Four drivers and a coachman weed me. The carriage was very fancy. It was decorated with gold and jewels, so much so that I thought it was excessive. ¡°I will take you safely to the royal pce.¡± Two of the knights who bowed their heads to me were familiar faces. The knights who escorted me when I went to the academy. After the bandit incident, the knights¡¯ eyes on me changed. He no longer looked at me with contempt. Hee hee hee! The horse started running when the coachman whipped his whip, and Iy down on the couch of the carriage. ¡°Wake me up when we arrive.¡± You can reach the royal pce in just half a day. After saying this to Mahol, I closed my eyes. How much time has passed like that? Rattling. The carriage suddenly stopped and Mahol stood up. ¡°Haa¡­¡± He closed his eyes and sighed briefly. Monsters full of impure intentions surrounded the carriage. Chapter 93 Episode 93 Kieeeek! What surrounded the carriage was none other than a group of goblins. There were more than a dozen at best. ¡®I think something like this happenedst time.¡¯ There was a time when I went to the academy. Like an obvious clich¨¦, when you go on a trip somewhere, there are always people who block your path. Whether it¡¯s a bandit or a monster. There have always been guys like that. These guys just show up and waste time. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± When I was about to step forward, Mahol stopped me. ¡°I will take care of it ande back.¡± I nodded as his eyes asked me to leave it to him. He had participated in the raid hunt, albeit indirectly. I can¡¯t imagine him losing to a goblin like that. No matter how many there are, as long as there are not more than a few thousand, he will not lose. ¡®I guess I learned it properly from the head deacon.¡¯ Mahol was calm. Normally, he would have been excited and showing his life at the moment the monster appeared. But now there was nothing like that, it was just extremely quiet. Sreung. Mahol drew his dagger. I opened the carriage door and followed him out. I want to see how much has changed. It was surprising that Mahol¡¯s momentum did not change even after he pulled out the dagger. Even though it was right in front of me, I could feel its presence very faintly. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s dangerous!¡± The two knights who first apanied me approached me with their swords drawn, saying I was dangerous. The knights who went to the academy with me justughed at them. Everyone but these two knew that I was stronger than them. ¡°Don¡¯t step forward and stay still. ¡°Because I have something to test.¡± ¡°insect!¡± ¡°young master? ¡°What is that¡­¡± I gestured to the knights, and they came over andforted the confused knights. ¡°We just have to do as the master tells us. If you want to stay still, stay still.¡± ¡°What is that? ¡°There are goblins ahead!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s okay. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Master has already prepared everything.¡± ¡°What kind of nonsense is that¡­.¡± Despite what their colleagues said, the knights were taken aback and didn¡¯t know what to do. Their reaction is normal. When a monster tells you to stay still, what kind of person can easily follow those words? ¡°ruler. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a ce, so you can do whatever you want.¡± Mahol bowed his head and expressed his gratitude at my words. And then he disappeared from the scene. It was literally like that. Mahol seemed to have teleported, and in the blink of an eye he moved behind the goblin and inserted a dagger into the back of the goblin¡¯s neck. Looking at that scene, I felt a shiver run down my spine. ¡®My talent has fully blossomed.¡¯ Darkness enveloped Mahol¡¯s body. It was a sign showing that Mahol was using his abilities properly. It was strange to be dark in broad daylight, but surprisingly, the appearance wasn¡¯t that strange. A contradictory appearance. Mahol, assimted into the darkness, entered the goblin¡¯s shadow and swung his dagger. Mahol, who had killed the goblin in an instant, approached, wiping the blood off his dagger. ¡°great job.¡± Mahol quietly bows his head. He got into the carriage with him and spoke to the drivers. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the bodies appropriately and then leave.¡± ¡°insect!¡± The knights bowed their heads even further and shouted. ¡°Who the hell is that guy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°I just know that the master brought me here.¡± ¡°Master? ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous even for the Knight Commander?¡± ¡°no way. Not to that extent. Still, I think it¡¯s simr to the vice-captain.¡± The carriage moved and the knights whispered. Mahol was still sitting in front of me, motionless, with no change in expression. When I saw that, Iughed because I thought it was possible for a person to change like that in a short period of time. ¡°Master, we¡¯re almost there.¡± One of the drivers knocked on the window of the carriage and said: After sleeping for a while, I got up and put my hand to the window on the side where the coachman was sitting. Grumble. I could see Wangseong beyond the back of the coachman¡¯s head. A magnificent view of the royal castle inside the castle walls. At the gate leading into the city, there was a long line of people blocking the checkpoint. There were two lines in total. One line for nobles and merchants, one line formoners and mercenaries. Naturally, the lines for high-status people were smaller and wider. Of course, the ce I stood in line was for people of high status. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there will be a brief inspection.¡± Is it because it is where the royal family lives? The spirit of the guards guarding the city gates was by no means light. ¡°I¡¯m from Millennium.¡± The knights also did not treat them poorly. The guards looked at the symbols and carriages shown by the knights and then made eye contact with me as I looked through the window. Nod. He lowered his head with a small movement. I waved at him and closed the window. ¡°Confirmed. ¡°You can go in.¡± ¡°take care.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± The knights and guards finished their formal greetings and moved on. The guard made a ce for the carriage to pass, and the knights led the carriage along that path. The carriage passed through the castle gate and headed straight to the royal castle. [Happy birthday to His Majesty the Crown Prince!] [His Majesty the Crown Prince! May God bless you!] On the street leading to the royal castle, there was a sign with words congratting the crown prince on his birthday. If you go inside along the road, you will find the entrance to the royal castle where the carriages of nobles are lined up. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Leewin Yeongsik.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you Tsar Yeongsik? ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you like this.¡± The entrance to the royal castle was noisier, not less, than the city gates. It was even more strange that high-ranking nobles gathered in one ce and there was no noise. So I tried to go inside quietly. ¡°Yes you bastard! ¡°Shut up and open the way!¡± However, there was amotion in front of me, so the situation was stagnant for a while. ¡°Just show me the invitation. Then I¡¯ll let you inside.¡± ¡°Uh-huh! ¡°What do you mean, you want to see my invitation that I received from His Majesty the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t show me the invitation, I can¡¯t let you in.¡± A noble and a knight shed. Should we call this a conflict? Looking at the situation, it was not difficult to see that only the knight was in trouble due to the nobleman¡¯s stubbornness. ¡°Know who I am! I am the eldest son of the Marquess of Conster! ¡°It¡¯s a body that you guys shouldn¡¯t mess with!¡± Wherever you go, a guy like that always exists. These guys believe only in their own background and rush ahead without any hesitation. Because of people like that, only the people around them are harmed. ¡°young master. It¡¯s a matter of showing the invitation. Calm your anger and go inside.¡± ¡°Shut up! ¡°This is a matter of my pride and that of the Marquis!¡± Look at me. It seemed pitiful to see the driver bing restless after meeting the wrong owner. As a knight of the marquis, he is in a position of respect, but now he cannot handle being a master of his own house. The sight of the knight watching us and trying to calm the master down is very pathetic. ¡°Wake me up when it¡¯s my turn.¡± ¡°yes. young master.¡± Looking at the situation, it wasn¡¯t a problem that could be resolved in an hour or two. The birthday party was tomorrow, so there was nothing to rush about. It was definitely like that. ¡°Aaaah! Get down on your knees right now! ¡°I will never forgive you!¡± ¡°I am the son of the Marquis of Conster!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t show you the invitation!¡± His voice, just as it was when he was alive, was heard all the way to where I was waiting far away. It seemed like they were speaking through a loudspeaker, so my ears were ringing. I wasn¡¯t confident I could sleep while listening to that voice, and it wasn¡¯t bothersome to go somewhere else to kill time. There maye a time when you go somewhere else ande back and have to wait longer. ¡®The more I think about this, the angrier I get.¡¯ There is a saying that time is money. Now that guy is eating up my gold. Do I need to leave that guy alone? My thoughts changed. ¡®I wasn¡¯t nning on using this.¡¯ got off the carriage. Mahol followed quietly behind me. ¡°young master?¡± I motioned for the knights to stay in their seats and approached the guy who was still screaming. ¡°He¡¯s not even worth throwing away!¡± The face of the knight guarding the entrance was red. He just did his job. All nobles were checked to see if they had invitations, and if not, they were sent away. That was his job, and there could be no errors in doing it. Since this is where the royal family lives, no one even slightly suspicious should be allowed in. Knowing this, other nobles and even dukes cooperate with the knights. ¡°Can¡¯t you apologize right away? ¡°If I tell your father, it¡¯s over for you!¡± The dignified way of speaking has disappeared and now there is a child. Is asking to see an invitation something that should hurt my pride so much? If there is no invitation, it is understandable. I want to go in, but I can¡¯t. However, if you look at what his article says, even though there was an invitation¡­ it was a nuisance to do that. Even though time was dying, other nobles did note forward. If you go to a ce like this, you could get away with it, and there was no noble higher than a marquis there yet. There were many cases where they went in early or came on the same day. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop?¡± ¡°what?¡± The marquis¡¯ son turned to me. The eyes of the nobles who were watching the situation were focused on me. Ignoring those gazes, I continued speaking. ¡°How many people have to suffer because of you alone?¡± ¡°Who are you? ¡°What the hell are you doing here!¡± The guy stabbed me in the chest. How should I exin this feeling I have right now? Looks like 15? 14? A young guy who only looks like that is poking my chest. This is something that only happened to the director or the main actor when I was a minor actor. ¡°why? Does it suck? What if you suck? It seems like they areing forward as children of nobles. After carefully deciding where to go. Do you know who I am? ¡°He is the son of the Marquis of Conster, who wouldn¡¯t dare look up to someone like you!¡± This young guy has a really bad mouth habit. I want to hit you. ¡°okay. Just keep your mouth shut like now. ¡°You guys should keep your mouth shut in front of us¡­!¡± In front of him, he put his hand into his pocket and took out a round object. He looked up at me and stared at what I was carrying. While looking at that guy, I injected an aura into the round object¡¯smunication port. Woo-woo-woo- ¡°What?¡± The guy frowns. They looked at me strangely as I suddenly took out themunication tool. And his face immediately became astonished. -oh! What¡¯s going on? My good friend Raymond contacted me first! A man¡¯s face reflected in themunication port and a voice spreading in all directions. The royal knights guarding the entrance hardened their faces and hurriedly got down on one knee and bowed their heads. ¡°Meet Your Majesty the Crown Prince!¡± ¡°Meet Your Majesty the Crown Prince!¡± Those around him were startled by his voice and hastily lowered their heads. ¡°Meet Your Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± -What is so hard between us? So, seeing as you¡¯re contacting me through this, I guess there¡¯s something you want to ask of me, right? The Crown Prince smiles and looks around. And then my gaze stopped on the son of the Marquis of Conster. The smile on his face deepened as he understood the situation. -Aha¡­that was it. His low muttering rang out. Chapter 94 Episode 94: People poured out of the castle. The knights all exuded powerful aura, and the crown prince walked leisurely in front of them. ¡°Meet the Crown Prince!¡± Everyone gathered in front of the royal castle bowed again. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Crown Prince looked around and quickly approached me. He quickly got up and spoke to the Crown Prince. ¡°Wow, it is an honor to meet His Majesty the Crown Prince! ¡°I am the son of the Marquis of Conster¡­!¡± The crown prince ignored him and came straight to me. ¡°Raymond, my dear friend! What are you doing here! ¡°I¡¯m waiting like this.¡± ¡°¡­to?¡± He was taken aback by the sight of the crown prince pretending to be happy towards me. The crown prince smiled brightly as he put his arm around my shoulder. ¡°But who are you¡­?¡± The crown prince frowned at the guy. The guy who had been dazed just moments ago hurriedly adjusted his posture and spoke as if shouting. ¡°I am the Marquis of Conster¡­!¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± The crown prince frowned, picking his ears. ¡°I¡¯m not deaf, so speak softly. And I don¡¯t even wonder who your father is. ¡°If you¡¯re not stupid, you¡¯ll know what I mean.¡± ¡°This is Chach Conster.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°It¡¯s just right.¡± The crown prince nodded with satisfaction. He then nced at the ce where the nobles were gathered and said. ¡°Let¡¯s finish the work quickly. Why waste your time on a ce like this? And I¡¯ll take this friend with me.¡± ¡°insect!¡± ¡°ruler. friend? ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t waste time, but I felt ufortable with his excessive kindness. In particr, I felt like the gazes around me would bother me a lotter. ¡°yes. Pleasee in.¡± However, the crown prince¡¯s protection cannot be ignored. Above all, it was my position that I was called to. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Perhaps because I epted it too easily, the crown prince looked at me nkly for a moment. It also led me with a bright smile for a moment. ¡°Where is Raymond¡¯s room? ¡°You just have to go inside.¡± ¡°Oh really?¡± ¡°Yes. My Majesty told me to hold him in the closest position. ¡° ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The crown prince nodded with satisfaction at the knight¡¯s words. He lent me the entire small building next to the Crown Prince¡¯s Starlight Pce. It was a two-story mansion with a small outbuilding and yard. Considering that the nobles under the marquis only used one room, it was an excessive treatment. ¡®Are you mistaken that I am your person?¡¯ Otherwise, there was no reason for him to be this kind to me. This kind of excessive escort without any conditions is burdensome. It¡¯s too much of a burden and I¡¯m reluctant. If I receive something like this from the crown prince, an ufortable situation may arise in many ways. For example, other people may mistakenly think that I am on his side. ¡°ruler. Well then, since it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met again, let¡¯s talk a bit. ¡°What is the car that came in this time?¡± ¡°The car is done. I drank a lot on the way. ¡°If you have cold water, it would be nice if you could give me that.¡± ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡± The butler bows his head and leaves. The crown prince pressed down on the sofa and settled down at the head table. He naturally crossed his legs and spoke to me. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Thanks to your concern, I have had a good time.¡± ¡°You speak well.¡± So what do you think of my offer?¡¯ ¡®You mean the offer?¡¯ ¡®Okay. Bing my own person. ¡°Because I¡¯m always open to you.¡± ¡°¡­I remember rejecting you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit my temperament to give up after being rejected once.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve heard of such performances, but I can¡¯t give up,¡± he muttered quietly. . Those greedy eyes gave me goosebumps. I didn¡¯t want to ostracize him, but I also didn¡¯t want to eat one. He is typically the type of person whose ambition cannot be matched by ability. However, there is no need to pretend. Because everyone could see that his power was enormous right now. ¡°I like you. It¡¯s an innate talent, and he puts in the effort to hone that talent and even has a confident attitude in front of me, the crown prince. ¡°I really want all of that.¡± The crown prince did not say anything. He bluntly revealed his greed by wanting me. A stronger greed than when I was at the academy. I vaguely guessed the reason. A talented swordsman who killed a troll and subdued an entire graduating ss. What¡¯s more, it turns out that thepany behind it is a powerful magic family. Up until this point, there was enough reason to include me. ¡®I had to do it in moderation.¡¯ If that were all the case, the crown prince wouldn¡¯t have done something like this. Even if he didn¡¯t try to have me, he was powerful now. It had enough power to suppress other royal families. That¡¯s why I declined and never contacted them. ¡±Haa¡­.¡± ¡±Why are you sighing? Is there anything ufortable? Is the sofa ufortable? butler! ¡°You can barely make a sofa like this!¡± ¡°No! it¡¯s okay. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still tired.¡± ¡°Oh, really? ¡°Well, that happened.¡± The crown prince nodded with a kind smile. The reason why the Crown Prince is so kind to me is simple. I made a mistake in the North. We fought without stopping for four months. And these rumors about the raid being caught spread implicitly. Commoners might not know, but people from noble families who had information would have heard about me in the North. The crown prince was one of those who heard the rumor. The prestige I showed in the North was the number one contribution that made me the number one person the Crown Prince needed to recruit. Even if I wasn¡¯t the crown prince, I was a jackpot lottery ticket for all royals who didn¡¯t scratch. If anyone brings me to their side, it is a huge opportunity to change the current power structure. ¡®This is why I didn¡¯t want toe.¡¯ I¡¯m already afraid of tomorrow because I¡¯m already seeing bad signs like this. As expected, I should go right away as soon as my birthday is over. ¡°Oh right. And there is a gathering the day after tomorrow where everyone who attended the party gathers. I would like you to attend that event. What are you going to do? ¡°It¡¯s my request.¡± As soon as I could think of that, the crown prince attacked me first. You must refuse. I don¡¯t know what kind of bomb the Crown Prince will explode on the spot, but I don¡¯t want to suffer harm by attending. ¡°I helped you today, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll ept that kind of favor. ¡°Why can¡¯t Raymond Millennium do that kind of favor?¡± You can¡¯t avoid this. I had no choice but to nod my head as he seemed like he would turn me into an enemy if I didn¡¯t ept it. ¡°good. ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to that day.¡± ¡°Sir. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± ¡°Already? ¡°I¡¯m so happy that I don¡¯t even notice the passage of time when I¡¯m with my best friend.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that so?¡¯ The Crown Prince smiles at me. Looking at him like that, I quickly gathered my thoughts about what to do next. If you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it. If things like this are going to keep happening with him, why not use that time instead? If you think about it, there were a lot of things you could gain by using him. No matter what anyone says, he is the second most powerful person after the king. ¡°I am also happy to be with you, His Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± His pupils widen slightly at my smile. His eyes twitched for a moment, then he held his stomach and startedughing. ¡±Puhahahaha! Yes, I guess so! Count Millennium did the right thing with his son!¡± ¡±¡­.¡± ¡±See you tomorrow then. Come on time and make me happy. And their gruff butler also came along. I feel like something interesting is going to happen.¡± ¡°I will follow headquarters.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Chung!¡± The knights followed behind the crown prince. The door closed and the tension eased. Before leaving, I picked up the water bottle that the butler had put down and took a gulp. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± The thrilling sensation of cold water cooled my head. ¡°Do you want a drink too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mahol, who had been standing behind me the whole time talking with the Crown Prince, shook his head. His gaze stayed where the butler was. The butler¡¯s movements made no sound at all. Although it was not as great as Mahol, each and every movement contained experience and experience. Movements that cannot be seen if one has not lived as a butler or assassin for a long time. Mahol wanted to capture it all and make it his own. ¡®Anyway, this is the worldview that has been distorted somehow. Most of the butlers are assassins, so can you live with this in peace?¡¯ When the count¡¯s butlers receive butler training, the ability to gather information is given top priority, and the ability to assassinate is given second priority. And additionally, they learn household chores. Ellis¡¯s intelligence gathering ability was so outstanding that he ranked first among them, but on the other hand, he was the worst when it came to assassinations. It can be said that it is not much different from an ordinary person. But things changed when Mahol came in. By arranging a meeting between William and Ellis, his ability to gather information has been doubled, and Mahol steps in when there is someone to deal with. There is no need to doubt his talent and ability as he willter rise to the top position and be called the King of Assassins. ¡®Is it time to slowly create a force?¡¯ There is an informationwork and funds. Moreover, at this critical time, if something goes wrong with Ahar, his life could be at stake at any moment. I think what I need is my own power. There are limits to an individual¡¯s power. However, when I think about the count family, the Millennium count is too strong. In the novel, he fought non-stop for dozens of days against arge army of monsters and was eventually killed by Ahar. That doesn¡¯t happen now. Even if a monster wave urred, I was confident in stopping it. ¡®Because the dragon is next to me.¡¯ Unless a dragon of the same species appears, monsters do not move carelessly in front of a hatchling. ¡°Then where did it go?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I haven¡¯t seen the hatchling since meeting Count Millennium. Is it okay? no. Who am I worried about now? The dragon is said to be the strongest creature on earth. No matter how young a hatchling is, its strength does not go anywhere. ¡®And once you reach your first growth stage¡­¡¯ you will never go anywhere and die. You will have enough strength to run away even when dealing with an archmage or a sword master. The dragon grows a total of three times. During primary growth, the body changes to be able to ept a vast amount of magical power, and during secondary growth, the mana heart bes stronger, resulting in enormous magical power. After secondary growth ispleted, they break away from hatchlings and be worms, which in human terms can be considered adolescents. Although he is a teenager, his power isparable to that of the Sword Master. And finally, Ancient. A saint with tremendous power that can take on dozens of archmages. However, the second stage of hatchling growth that I can see is thergest. It takes decades to hundreds of years to go from Worm level to Ancient. Dragons grow for a period of time that cannot be amodated by a human lifespan. ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d be happy if it disappearedpletely.¡¯ I don¡¯t want to get along with other dragons. So, I really wish it would just disappear like this. ¡°Let¡¯s take a quick rest.¡± I got up from the sofa and headed to the room where the bed was. Knock knock. I was trying to head towards it. Someone knocked on the door, carefully opened it and came inside. ¡°Is Raymond there¡­?¡± Oh really. Why is my luck like this today? I think it would be wrong to take a nice rest today. Chapter 95 Episode 95 Following the crown prince, the first princess came. The 1st princess sitting in front of me lost the cowed look she had shown beforeing in and spoke loudly to me in a confident manner. ¡°Marry me!¡± Hup. Those words were so loud that Mahol, who had never expressed much emotion, had hups. I think it was like this at the academy as well, like the crown prince or the first princess. How can it be so simr? ¡°I think I already gave you the answer to that.¡± ¡°That was then and now is now. ¡°You¡¯ve already proven yourself once more.¡± I didn¡¯t do that because I wanted to prove it. ¡°Moreover, all my brothers covet you. ¡°I think I can beat the crown prince if youe to my side.¡± Thanks to that, I am held captive by you like this. ¡°I know this is a nuisance. But I hope you know that I am just as urgent.¡± It¡¯s annoying, but I understand her feelings. It will be urgent. I¡¯m still walking a tightrope, and what if I fall for another royal? Because everything she has done so far will be in vain. ¡®If you don¡¯t have the strength to protect yourself, too much talent bes a problem.¡¯ The first princess¡¯s talent and power to attract talent was something to be wary of among all royal families. Talent wille to you just by sleeping, breathing, and moving. It was entirely up to the first princess to ept it or not, but her power made her fearful of the royal families who kept each other in check. I¡¯m afraid that if I stay still, I¡¯ll catch up with her in an instant. Because of this, she had to live under everyone¡¯s control. ¡°My thoughts are still the same.¡± I don¡¯t want to sacrifice myself just because I feel sorry for her. He poured himself a ss of cold water and spoke quietly. ¡°I have no intention of marrying anyone yet.¡± ¡°but¡­!¡± ¡°Furthermore, I have no desire to stand on someone¡¯s side yet.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Princess 1 looked at me nkly. What I said also meant that I would ignore the Crown Prince¡¯s favor. ¡°I think I¡¯ve expressed my opinion well enough.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± She nodded as if what I said was right. I think this is enough for you to understand, so I¡¯ll just leave. I think tomorrow will be very difficult, so I want to get some rest. ¡°I must have been holding on to a tired man for too long.¡± She must have read my expression and jumped up with the same mistake on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s talk again next time.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°And please remember that my offer remains the same.¡± It doesn¡¯t just go to the end. He said he understood and sent her away. ¡°Because I¡¯m not going to eat today. ¡°Wake me up tomorrow when it¡¯s time.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol nodded at my words. I left him behind and went into the bedroom. ¡°ah. Don¡¯t try not to eat just because I don¡¯t eat, just eat on your own. If you order food using my name, they will give it to you. ¡°If that¡¯s not possible, the money is there so you can buy it yourself.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t starve foolishly.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I was worried because of his nod without any change in his expression. Still, I closed the door, thinking that if he had said something like this and was not a child, he would have taken care of it. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± I closed my eyes, enjoying the feeling of the soft bed embracing my entire body. *** Bam bambam bam! Fanfares rang out, and nobles dressed up in fine clothes gathered in groups of twos and threes in the banquet hall and chatted. Nobility were not the only ones attending the event, where only those who received an invitation from the crown prince could attend. People with the best talent in their fields gathered together, regardless of upation, including children of famous article subjects. Or maybe it¡¯s a child with a strong stomach. ¡®It¡¯s surprising that there¡¯s no Beatrice or Selina.¡¯ It was unexpected that two people who are considered geniuses were not invited. Given the Crown Prince¡¯s personality, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t have invited them. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He quietly walked around among the nobles. It¡¯s not like Ellis is next to me, and in general, most of these questions are answered when you¡¯re near nobles. There are many cases where they talk to each other without hiding the content. ¡°I hired mercenaries this time. But these guys said¡­¡± Not here. ¡°One of the family¡¯s sword techniques¡­¡± Not here either. ¡°I mean¡­¡± ¡°Here and there¡­¡± ¡°I liked¡­¡± I think I wandered around for a while. ¡°Did you hear that? ¡°His Majesty the Crown Prince said that among the people he sent invitations to, there were some who declined.¡± bingo! I found the right one. Looking at the clothes he wore, he seemed to be the son of a wealthy man. The subject¡¯s son, or at least the son of an earl or higher. ¡°You know the geniuses of the kingdom, right?¡± ¡°know! If you don¡¯t know them, you¡¯re a spy. ¡°Wait a minute, could it be¡­?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°This time, His Majesty the Crown Prince sent invitations to Lady Beatrice and Lady Selina, but they were rejected.¡± ¡°Huh. crazy. ¡°How could you refuse that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s even more amazing is that you say it while rejecting it. Do you know what Beatrice and Selina said?¡± ¡°Would you be doing this if you knew? ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate and tell me right away!¡± The other person¡¯s emotions became a little stronger as they listened to the man¡¯s words. I¡¯m also curious about this. I had a vague guess that they would have refused. There was no way the crown prince wouldn¡¯t have sent them an invitation. But I wondered what on earth he said in his refusal to create such anticipation. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Lady Beatrice said, ¡®It¡¯s better to study magic circles than to be friendly like that.¡¯ Lady Selina said, ¡®I don¡¯t think I can get anything out of it.¡¯¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s crazy. ¡°What kind of confidence do you have?¡± ¡°therefore! Other people were anxious because they couldn¡¯te here. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± ¡°This is why geniuses cannot be viewed favorably. ¡°They are people who live for their own good taste.¡± I moved to my seat while listening to their conversation, which soon turned into swearing. I have no intention of ming them. Because there is nothing wrong with what they say. In their eyes, their behavior was enough to be considered arrogant. However, the reason I feel uneasy is because. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t I do that?¡¯ It¡¯s because of excessive worry. I worried about things that hadn¡¯t even happened yet. The result is this. It¡¯s not all that bad, but I also thought that if I had stopped and thought about it a little, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation. ¡°What are you talking about when nothing has happened yet?¡± Did I hate attending this event this much? There was that, but there was also something that made me worry because I could see what was going to happen in the future because I was here. ¡°His Majesty the Crown Prince is entering!¡± The knight holding the spear shouts loudly. The noisy people quieted down and the door opened. The Crown Prince walked on the red carpet beneath the windows held by two knights. He smiled leisurely and waved to people. The Crown Prince ascended the podium. Then, magnificent music yed and words introducing the king and queen rang out. There was silence in the banquet hall, worse than the crown prince¡¯s appearance. The king, seated at the head of the dais, raised the ss next to him. People noticed and looked up at the king, holding up random sses around them. ¡°I am very happy to see talented people who will lead the country like this!¡± Is he a king? The aura emanating from his body had a type of energy that ordinary people could not encounter. ¡°Thank you for gathering to celebrate the birthday of my proud son, the Crown Prince, who will lead this country!¡± Maybe it was because his eyes were so fierce, but even though his expression wasn¡¯t scary, I couldn¡¯t help but think he was scary. ¡°Let everyone have fun!¡± The king raised his ss high with light words and took a shot. He then sat down and nodded to the crown prince as if to tell him to proceed. The crown prince bowed to the king, then stood up and faced the people. ¡°I won¡¯t say much either! ¡°Although this event is for my birthday, it is also an opportunity to socialize, so enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Waaah!¡± People finally cheered at the crown prince¡¯s words. When people start hanging out and the atmosphere is in full swing. ¡°Then, let¡¯s get a present.¡± People gathered in front of the crown prince. Each holding a well-wrapped gift, big or small. ¡°I brought this in by air¡­¡± ¡°Uh. ¡°I¡¯ll use it well.¡± ¡°Happy birthday.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°It was made by catching monsters living in the sea¡­¡± ¡°Hey. That¡¯s good. ¡°I¡¯ll use it well.¡± The crown prince formally epted the people¡¯s gifts. As if that alone was good, people were happy that they had a conversation with the crown prince. And I looked at him with envious eyes. ¡®It¡¯s really burdensome to look at it.¡¯ There was a long time left before my turn came, but the crown prince was looking at me intently while receiving gifts from others. ¡°Did you bring it?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Here it is.¡± I epted the gift from the Crown Prince, which Mahol had told me to take separately, and walked to the Crown Prince. As I was about to kneel in front of him, he put his hand out to stop me from kneeling. ¡°Friends do not kneel among themselves.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Hearing the crown prince¡¯s words, I hurriedly rolled my eyes and looked around. The surprised faces and the king¡¯s interested eyes. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s ruined.¡¯ I tried to give it to him as quietly as possible, but the crown prince had no intention of doing so. He treated me differently from other people and put me in trouble. ¡°Who the hell is that guy? ¡°Is that how you treat me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. But was there anyone that His Majesty the Crown Prince described as a close friend?¡± The sounds of people whispering could be heard very clearly. I bit my lip and handed him the gift. I gave this and tried to go down right away. Bukbuk- But the crown prince¡¯s subsequent actions stopped my thoughts. He unwrapped the gift I gave him right then and there. What is this? I don¡¯t know what this is? No, there is no way there is a hidden camera in this day and age, and it is the crown prince¡¯s personal unexpected action. ¡°What is this?¡± The crown prince picked up the leather armor and looked at me as if he didn¡¯t like something. What I gave him as a gift was obviously ordinary leather armor. A little stylish leather armor with various patterns? Even the crown prince can get these things. I don¡¯t know what he expected, but I think my gift didn¡¯t meet his expectations. ¡°What is this, Raymond?¡± His voice became a little cold. The mouth is smiling, but the eyes are cold. It is a reaction that seems to have a big difference in how they deal with me in the future depending on my answer. I looked at him calmly and spoke honestly. ¡°It¡¯s leather armor.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that? ¡°What I¡¯m asking is if you gave me something like this.¡± The corners of his mouth slowly lowered. He looks like he¡¯s going to throw away his leather armor as soon as I go down. It¡¯s bloody. So who wants to open the wrapping paper here? But apart from that, I added something. The ingredients are too precious to just throw it away. ¡°It¡¯s made from Reid¡¯s leather.¡± ¡°What¡­what?¡± The crown prince was astonished. ¡°What?¡± Everyone, including the crown prince and even the king, jumped up in shock. ¡°Do you like it?¡± The Crown Prince nodded nkly at my words. Chapter 96 Episode 96: The impact of the word ¡®raid¡¯ was enormous. Everyone¡¯s eyes in the banquet hall turned to the leather armor that the crown prince was carrying. ¡°Is that Reid¡¯s leather¡­?¡± ¡°That Reid I know¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy¡­ If it¡¯s a raid, it¡¯s worth the price.¡± The corner of the crown prince¡¯s mouth twitched. It was clearly visible that he was trying hard to suppress the corners of his mouth from rising. ¡°Raid¡­ I¡¯m jealous of that.¡± I heard the king mumbling. He looked at the leather armor the crown prince was carrying with eyes as greedy as the crown prince¡¯s. ¡°This will be put to very good use.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°No. ¡°If I get something like this, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± The crown prince looked back at the king. ¡°Allowed.¡± The king nodded. The Crown Prince bowed his head in gratitude and gestured to the knights. Two knights approached the crown prince¡¯s gesture. ¡°Try this on.¡± The crown prince handed leather armor to the sturdy knight. Without anyint, the knight took off the iron armor he was wearing and put on the leather armor he gave him. The size of the leather armor automatically increased to fit the knight¡¯s body, which wasrger than that of the crown prince. ¡®The wizards worked hard for two days just to make that one thing.¡¯ This armor was made after two days and nights of hard work by two leather craftsmen, three cksmiths, and five wizards. It¡¯s no longer leather armor, but it¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s a castle. If you wear that, you will be able to withstand two or three attacks from the Sword Master. However, this did not mean that there were no weaknesses. I was prepared in case something went wrong with him. ¡°How long can I hold out?¡± ¡°It can even withstand attacks from advanced knights.¡± ¡°good. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± The knight holding the sword nodded. With the king¡¯s permission, the knight imbued the sword with aura. The knight who was the subject of the experiment still showed no change in expression. He looked calm, as if he didn¡¯t care if he died right here. ¡°Ha!¡± Kwaaaaang! The sword swung horizontally hit the leather armor the knight was wearing. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The knight groaned softly and stepped back. ¡°Oooh!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± People¡¯s excited voices were heard. The knight did not use his aura to hold on. Even though I held on purely by relying on my leather armor, I did not fall. Unlike regr leather armor, which should have been torn apart like a piece of paper upon contact with the aura, there was not even a scratch on the armor the knight was wearing. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± The king was purely amazed. The Crown Prince looked very pleased and motioned for the knight to take off his leather armor. Then he took off his outer clothing and put on leather armor. ¡°It¡¯s morefortable than I thought.¡± Despite its ufortable appearance, the crown prince was satisfied with thefortable fit. The Crown Prince said as he put back on the outer garment he had taken off. ¡°I feel like I gained another life.¡± The Crown Prince smiled brightly while pounding his chest. I bowed my head to him, gave him a formal greeting, and came down from the stage. ¡°How on earth did you get that?¡± ¡°Was that rumor true? ¡°This is truly amazing.¡± ¡°If we be friends now, wouldn¡¯t we be able to get at least one?¡± I felt people¡¯s harsh gaze. Their gazes on me were the same. A covetous look at Reid¡¯s leather armor that the Crown Prince had acquired. ¡°I am Lord Viscount Tarion¡­.¡± ¡°Are you Lord Raymond Millennium? ¡°I have heard of your reputation¡­¡± A group of people came up to me and started talking to me as I headed to the corner. It is a side effect of the crown prince¡¯s excessive performance. Since it is difficult to talk to the crown prince, it is easier to talk to me because I think I can get something out of it. ¡°ah. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°It was nothing.¡± It was quite an ordeal to receive their greetings one by one. ¡®If I stay here, my body won¡¯t be left behind.¡¯ Too much attention has been drawn to me because of the crown prince. This is definitely not the situation I wanted. In particr, there were people who misunderstood my rtionship with him through the Crown Prince¡¯s words and actions. ¡°How did you get to know His Majesty the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°Finally, His Majesty the Crown Prince has a strong support.¡± Yeah, like these guys. Due to the crown prince¡¯s useless actions, several people gave him subtle looks and spoke to him. Everyone here has be the crown prince¡¯s person. The mere fact that I attended such an event was enough to cause misunderstanding. ¡°Your Majesty the Crown Prince is also a great person!¡± ¡°Where did you bring someone like this? Let¡¯s be friends!¡± I tried to ignore people¡¯s attention and headed to the terrace. I had a vague idea why the main characters in the novel only went to the terrace when they came to the banquet hall. People who are busy talking don¡¯t necessarily go to the terrace when no one is there. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± ¡°Are you having a hard time?¡± As I leaned against the railing, Mahol approached me carrying a tray full of sses. ¡°ah. thank you.¡± I took a cocktail from him and moistened my dry mouth. ¡°Once the party is over, get ready to go back quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving as soon as the meeting ends tomorrow.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know why I came here.¡± I¡¯ve only interacted with people for a short time, but I¡¯m already exhausted. If they were people I needed for my work, I would have treated them with sincerity. Judging from the first time I heard each of their names, they didn¡¯t have much of a role in the novel. ¡°I wonder when it will end¡­¡± I nned to stay here as long as possible until the party ended. Beyond the terrace, other royal families could be seening to celebrate the crown prince¡¯s birthday. What would have happened if they hade earlier or if I had given them a giftte and they had seen that scene? ¡°Ugh¡­¡± It¡¯s scary to even imagine it. Still, the good news is that the owner of this ce is the crown prince. The king, queen, and other royals only congratte him and leave. ¡°¡­!¡± While watching the royal family leaving, I suddenly made eye contact with the first princess who looked around. Her eyes looking at me were so hot that I thought they were on fire. She opened her mouth and said something to me. He frowned and focused on her lips. energy. all. reel. crab. yo. this. He even made an eerie smile while saying that. Seeing that obsessive look made skin grow on my arms. ¡°I¡¯m dying from the burden.¡± I smiled and waved at her. But she looked at me with strange eyes, as if she had given some meaning to that action. If it weren¡¯t for the crown prince¡¯s birthday, he looked like he would run to me at any moment. After all the royal family left, those who had bowed their heads stood up and clung to the crown prince. ¡®Even though the insiders are different, what¡¯s the difference?¡¯ There were a lot of people around the crown prince. The crown prince, surrounded by dozens of people, chatted with them veryfortably. It¡¯s difficult to talk to people, to the point where even talking to just one person sometimes makes me feel upset. The Crown Prince was doing it without any hesitation, not just against one person, but against dozens of people. ¡°For a moment¡­¡± As I was looking at him, I made eye contact with the Crown Prince, who turned his head just in time. He gave me a deep smile and walked towards the terrace, shaking off the people who were clinging to him. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, just talk there.¡± What kind of safety can disobey those words? They nodded and started talking among themselves as if they were familiar with the situation. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°The weather is chilly, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice to meet a variety of people inside?¡± What is it like to be chilly? The weather was cool enough to feel just right. ¡°Because I don¡¯t like drawing stuff that¡¯s stuffy.¡± ¡°That sounds like me. ¡°I don¡¯t like stuffy things either.¡± For all that, it seemed like we had a very enjoyable conversation. The crown prince must have sensed my gaze and said with a grin. ¡°My position is like this, so I can¡¯t show my true feelings. ¡°I also like feeling the night breeze like this.¡± ¡°okay.¡± I nodded. Whatever his tastes are, it doesn¡¯t matter to me. ¡°Do you like the gift?¡± ¡°It¡¯s even weirder to receive something like this and not like it. Even the emperor of that empire would have a hard time receiving a gift like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear you like it.¡± The crown prince massages his breasts. It was a face that I really liked the leather armor on. I can tell that that¡¯s not an expression you make to show off to someone. ¡°Honestly, I feel like it¡¯s too much for me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That made me want to repay you even more.¡± The Crown Prince reached out and took my hand. Seeing the calluses that form when he holds a sword for a long time, I thought he didn¡¯t have an easy life. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever felt this much for someone. ¡°This is my first time begging like this so many times.¡± I had a vague idea of what he was going to say. ¡°You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve given a chance to like this. ¡°It¡¯s okay to be happy.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So, ask again. No, I¡¯m asking you a favor. ¡°Won¡¯t you be mine?¡± There was a sense of disconnect from the Crown Prince I first saw. The crown prince I know is a person who believes that whatever he says wille true. He does not leave alone those who disobeyed his words without knowing that it was an apology. However, if the person ispetent, give them one more chance. All that aside, the current crown prince was strange. Would it be strange of me if I liked the Crown Prince¡¯s appearance more, which I thought did not suit him? ¡°sorry.¡± The crown prince¡¯s eyes wavered. Who would have thought that he would refuse after going this far? ¡°But I will be your friend.¡± ¡°friend¡­?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡± The Crown Prince raises his hand and touches my lips. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me a close friend? ¡°I will do as you say.¡± ¡°Friend¡­¡± The crown prince muttered quietly and suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°I never thought I would make such a bold friend.¡± ¡°So do i. ¡°Who would have thought that I would be friends with His Majesty the Crown Prince?¡± Being his friend rather than his person was different in many ways. If you be his person, you cannot refuse when he orders something. However, if you are friends, you can ask each other for favors and reward them ordingly. And you can refuse if you think it is unreasonable. ¡°I have someone looking for me, so I have to go. ¡°Have fun in moderation.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± I bowed my head. The crown prince took a step. ¡°You have a good subordinate.¡± The Crown Prince, who tapped Mahol on the shoulder, disappeared between the people. I looked at the back and took a shot of the cocktail in my hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± There is no reason to stay at the party anymore. I returned to the mansion assigned to me with Mahol. The sun slowly began to set, and after preparing a simple meal, I went to sleep. Thump thump thump! Someone knocked on the door of the mansion. He knocked on the door so hard that it seemed like he was trying to break it down rather than knocking. ¡°what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check.¡± Mahol walked quickly and opened the door. ¡°Move!¡± As soon as the door opened, Mahol was pushed aside and a boy came inside. ¡°What.Why is he here¡­?¡± This is the face I saw at the party. ¡°Raymond Where is Raymond!¡± The three princes of the Kingdom of Serion came to visit. Chapter 97 Episode 97 The three princes who suddenly came were very rude. Not only did he treat me poorly, but he also tried to treat Mahol as if he were his own limb. ¡°you. ¡°What is your rtionship with your brother?¡± It seems like hees and shouts all of a sudden. He boldly shouted out a ridiculous question asking what his rtionship with my brother was. ¡°Why are you making such a fuss about being friends with my brother!¡± Why are things soplicated these days? Last time I was being scolded by a 15-year-old guy, and now I¡¯m being scolded by a 13-year-old kid. It¡¯s so pitiful how my situation started to be like this. ¡°Am I being funny now? ¡°Where are you looking while I¡¯m talking!¡± What should I do with this arrogant guy? You can¡¯t kill him because he¡¯s a royal, but it¡¯s dangerous to hit him. ¡°Lord Howell!¡± ¡°Did you call me?¡± The third prince called the knight he had brought with him. The knight bowed his head towards the 3rd prince and stepped forward. ¡°Deal with that rude bastard right now!¡± I was a little embarrassed to see them yelling at me to attack me. I also wondered what I had done to cause such hostility. Is it wrong to eat a friend of the crown prince? To be honest, I had no choice but to do it because the Crown Prince insisted on it rather than what I asked for first. ¡®Are you a person who has no thoughts?¡¯ No matter how much I didn¡¯t listen, that behavior went beyondmon sense. If you know that I have be friends with the crown prince, you should never treat me like this. Because attacking me as a friend could mean attacking the crown prince. ¡°But he is a guest of His Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± Fortunately, the driver was a thoughtful person. I knew not to touch me. ¡°shut up! That¡¯s up to me! ¡°That guy is not a customer!¡± There is no such thing as unreasonableness. Sadly, the article had to live up to the argument. For being his lord. ¡®sorry.¡¯ He bowed his head and apologized to me out of sight of the Third Prince. He nodded. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know his heart. If my master says so, there is no way I can refuse as a servant. ¡°I will do as youmand.¡± The knight stood in front of the three princes and looked at me. He came towards me, clenching his fists. ¡®no. It worked out better.¡¯ Looking at him like that, I thought of an appropriate way to deal with the three princes. ¡°Let¡¯s not do it here, let¡¯s go outside. ¡°Is there a ce near here where we can spar?¡± ¡°there is.¡± ¡°Lead me there.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I asked Mahol to find out what kind of structure there was near the mansion. I had no idea that what I was told to do in the morning before returning home would help in this way. ¡°Are you out?¡± When I left the mansion, several knights were gathered around. The three princes¡¯ very angry expressions made their faces harden as well. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°That rude guy!¡± The 3rd prince huffed and could not continue his sentence. The knights are ring at me. I think he mistakenly thought I had done something to the 3rd prince. ¡°Did he do something? ¡°I¡¯ll cut off your head right now¡­!¡± One of the knights seemed too loyal. I took a step towards the knight who seemed ready to pull out his sword and swing it at any moment and stretched out my hand. Tup. I grabbed the wrist of the knight who was on the handle. ¡°uh¡­?¡± The driver whose wrist was grabbed by my hand was embarrassed. ¡°What is this¡­!¡± I grabbed the head of the guy who was trying to use my other hand and tripped him. ¡°Look at your opponent and draw your sword. ¡°Because then your head could get blown off.¡± The driver gritted his teeth and red at me, then stiffened when he saw where I was pointing. As soon as I knocked the knight down, the knights tried to draw their swords. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± They couldn¡¯t even pull out their swords by 1cm. Mahol was behind them, pointing his dagger at their necks. ¡°What the hell!¡± The three princes, who btedly came to their senses, screamed out loud. He took his hand away from the knight and spoke to Mahol. ¡°In front of Prince Mahol. ¡°Put down your sword.¡± Mahol nced at the three princes, then stepped away from the knights and put the dagger in his arms. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± I put Mahol in front and followed behind him. A knight training ground not far from the mansion. ¡°Meet Your Majesty the Third Prince!¡± The knights who were training quickly bowed their heads when they saw the three princes. ¡°Could you please give up your seat for a moment?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll just take a moment.¡± The drivers were taken aback by my words, but epted them obediently. As I nced at the three princes and saw them looking at me with understanding eyes, it seemed like this was not the first time the three princes had behaved like this. ¡°Would you like a real sword or a wooden sword?¡± ¡°Ugh! Howell! ¡°Push that guy¡¯s nose down right now!¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± His answer was a little dyed. Howell looked at the wooden sword for a moment and then shook his head. ¡°Do it with a real sword.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°But you¡­ aren¡¯t.¡± Howell stopped speaking. Sreung. Then he pulled out his sword and pointed it at me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s true that the Third Prince is up to something. ¡°Who is that?¡± ¡°Seeing as this is my first time seeing you, I wonder if you are a guest invited by His Majesty the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°what? So is it okay to do that? ¡°You are a guest of His Majesty the Crown Prince?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It hasn¡¯t been a day or two since the Third Prince did something like that. it will work out somehow.¡± The knights were whispering and moving away from me to create enough space for them to spar. ¡°Thene in first.¡± Oh, I left my sword at the mansion. The sword I got in the North is in the bedroom where I sleep. However, you can¡¯t fight it with your bare hands. I approached the nearby knight and held out my hand to him. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a sword, so could you lend me one?¡± The driver hesitates for a moment. To a knight, the sword is like his life. The knight could not easily give the sword because the sword could be damaged if left to someone else. ¡°If you lend me the sword, I will reward you well.¡± I received 3 gold from Mahol and showed it to the knight. The knight looked at the gold and held out his sword without hesitation. ¡°Here it is. ¡°I¡­ I can have this, right?¡± ¡°yes. thank you.¡± I gave him 3 gold. The knight¡¯s face brightened greatly as he epted the gold. The money I gave you is enough to buy a new sword and save it separately. ¡°Now,e in first.¡± He put his left hand behind his back and pointed his sword at Howell. Even though he may have thought he was being ignored, Howell did not get angry hastily and moved cautiously. He observed my every movement, looking for gaps. ¡®I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s an article like this under a guy like that.¡¯ Honestly, I was a little surprised. The fact that I pulled back my left hand showed my intention to deal with him with one hand. Most self-respecting knights would get angry at this behavior and attack. However, a proper knight moves cautiously without showing pride like he does now. People like this don¡¯t want to be ruined. Because it could be helpful in dealing with Ahar in the future. ¡®But I still have to do it.¡¯ He slowly moved his sword to the side, revealing an opening. ¡°Ha!¡± Howell rushed in without missing the opportunity. It was an article with quite a bit of practical experience. You can see even the smallest gaps. Kaang! Howell¡¯s sword and my sword shed together, making a clear sound. ¡°Ha!¡± His sword quickly aimed at my vital spot. Howell¡¯s swordsmanship was rted to speed. His swordsmanship is that the faster he swings his sword, the faster he swings it until it bes invisible to the eye. ¡®It¡¯s fast, but it¡¯s fast.¡¯ Other than being fast, there were no other advantages. Because I focused too much on speed, I put less force into my sword, and if I got stuck in the middle, I had to speed up again from the beginning. The first swing of the sword is fast, and if you are lucky with a low-level knight, you will be able to deal with even a middle-level knight. However, that sword technique does not work on high-level knights. It was not for nothing that we divided the grades of articles. ¡°Hmph!¡± I didn¡¯t stop halfway to see how fast I could go. I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s called, but it¡¯s definitely not a bad swordsmanship. It¡¯s just not that bad. There are limits to fast swordsmanship. Above all, once the speed reached the limit that one could achieve, there was no improvement. ¡®That guy is annoying though.¡¯ It was a waste of his qualities to only think about the three princes. I felt like I could get over the wall with just a little advice on swordsmanship. Kaang! Kang! After avoiding the sword, he swung the sword in earnest. Rather than destroying his swordsmanship, I adjusted it. ¡°¡­!¡± Howell looked at me in surprise. I calmly looked into his eyes and handled my sword. He was confused for a moment, but soon began to concentrate. ¡®You¡¯re following along well.¡¯ He follows the direction I lead very well. It was my first time teaching someone, and I felt strange because they followed along better than I expected. Kaang! He struck down his sword. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± Even though they hadn¡¯t sparred for very long, Howell copsed from exhaustion as soon as he stopped striking. He was swinging his sword as I instructed and ended up overdoing it. ¡°Thank you¡­ so much¡­!¡± Howell staggered to his feet and lowered his head. ¡°what are you doing! ¡°Take that guy down!¡± The 3rd prince kept shouting as if he was dissatisfied with the fact that he had strengthened his subordinate. ¡°Please stop. Prince.¡± ¡°who is this¡­?¡± The three princesses turned around and were about to shout, but when they saw the person behind them, they kept their mouths shut. A manpletely covered in ck was standing there. ¡°Deacon¡­¡± The three princes were left speechless by the appearance of a man who looked closer to an old man than a middle-aged man. ¡®crazy.¡¯ The 3rd Prince was not the only one who lost his voice. I too was at a loss for words. Why is that person here? The head of the royal pce. It was the title given to him in the royal pce. But I know. What kind of person is he on the other side? ¡®Assassin Master.¡¯ Below the Assassin King, there are three Masters who lead the Assassins. The butler in front of you is one of those masters. ¡®Why do you have to meet that person?¡¯ And right now, after Ahar, he was one of the people I didn¡¯t want to meet. A faithful dog with a very gloomy personality and who only follows the king¡¯smands. He goes to kill Ahar on the king¡¯s orders and ends up being killed, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. ¡°Are you Raymond Millennium?¡± It is said that when we meet, the other person is always found dead, and he is talking to me. ¡°Raymond!¡± ¡°no way¡­ That Raymond, the Berserker of the North?¡± What is this? Since when did you start getting tinnitus? I felt suspicious for a moment, but it was not the time to worry about it. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief. ¡°Because we can meet right away.¡± The head deacon approached me with a gentle smile. How many people would have died from that gentle expression? When I thought about that, I began to tremble without realizing it. The head deacon stopped walking for a moment and looked at me with strange eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess you know me.¡± The deacon¡¯s eyes shone coldly. Seo Eok ¨C My eyes lit up. Tuk. Degurrr. My head fell off my neck and rolled around on the ground. Chapter 98 Episode 98 : Dead. The neck and head were separated. My head rolled around on the ground. Blood poured out like a fountain and his body tilted. It didn¡¯t take long to realize that it was all just an illusion. It was a short period of time, less than 3 seconds or even 2 seconds. In the blink of an eye, I had a vision of myself dying. It was so vivid that without even realizing it, I was breathing heavily and stroking my neck to make sure it was okay. ¡°Heo¡­ heo¡­¡± I didn¡¯t even think about swinging the sword. Is this Assassin Master? I thought it was only possible in novels to be able to incapacitate a person just by living. ¡°young master!¡± Raymond hurriedly came over and helped me up. He raised the dagger with his other hand and aimed it at the head deacon. A deadly force flowed from the head deacon and covered Mahol like it did me. ¡°Hoo¡­.¡± The head deacon gave a small exmation. Mahol¡¯s selfishness, which rose reflexively, pushed out the deacon¡¯s fierceness. ¡°What is this doing?¡± I took a deep breath and red at the head butler. I prepared my body so that I could swing the sword at any time. ¡°sorry. ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡°What do I believe in and follow you? ¡°A guy who shows how he can make a living.¡± The head deacon smiled at my words and lowered his head. ¡°Your Majesty is waiting. ¡°Please forgive me.¡± The deacon¡¯s eyes shone sharply as he straightened his back. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would forgive him if he had simply asked me to forgive him. Because I¡¯ve never been one to treat people who are aggressive towards me kindly. ¡®The king is calling me?¡¯ Now that the king has appeared, my feelings have be meaningless. In this country, the king¡¯s word isw. You can refuse, but it is difficult to refuse because of the disadvantages thate with doing so. ¡°Why is Your Majesty calling me? ¡°How can I believe you?¡± As if waiting for me to speak, the head deacon took something out of his pocket. The head deacon showed the small, round thing to me and said. ¡°It is Your Majesty¡¯s seal. Would you believe it now?¡± A golden dragon seal with its mouth open as if roaring. It was a type of status badge carried at all times by those who followed the king¡¯s orders. Taking it out also meant that the king¡¯s order had been issued. ¡°Raymond Millennium. ¡°I obey the king¡¯s orders.¡± There was nothing I could do once I took that out. All I could do was follow him obediently. ¡°Now wait!¡± The three princes blocked the road. I questioned the head deacon with a mixture of anger, injustice, embarrassment, and fear. ¡°Who is that guy? Meet Abama!¡± ¡°That guy is an uninvited guest!¡± The emotions disappeared from the deacon¡¯s face, which had shown me various emotions. He looked down at the three princes with that same expressionless face. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ The 3rd prince trembled at that gaze and stepped back. ¡°This is your Majesty¡¯s order. Are you going to disobey it now?¡± ¡°but¡­!¡± ¡°The prince is very talkative today. ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing the prince like this, so I¡¯m very embarrassed.¡± There was a thorn in his soft tone. The unstoppable momentum stimted the three princes. He would be the only subject who could treat the royal family of a country like that. ¡°And you are an uninvited guest of His Majesty the Crown Prince. Your words are a bit harsh. ¡°I didn¡¯t teach that.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°You guys are the problem too. If you see your master doing something wrong, you should know how to correct it. ¡°I agree with that, so tsk tsk.¡± The knights trembled as the butler clicked his tongue. The knights couldn¡¯t say anything. The chief deacon looked pitifully at the knights and spoke to the three princes. ¡°Are you going to keep standing like that?¡± ¡°ah¡­!¡± The Third Prince hurriedly stepped aside. The head deacon looked down at the three princes bluntly and walked away. ¡°You can follow me.¡± I passed by the 3rd prince who was barely holding back his tears with his lips tightly bitten. ¡®If it were the king at this time¡­¡¯ I recalled as much information about the king as I could. There wasn¡¯t much information, but there was essential information. That should be enough to deal with the king. *** King¡¯s office. As befits the name of the king, the size of the office where work was done was also veryrge. There was a bookshelf with hundreds of books behind the chair where the king was sitting, which was about 50 pyeong in size. ¡®That man is Derian Serion.¡¯ The current king of the Serion Kingdom. A neutral king who is far from a saint, but cannot be called a tyrant. A blessed king of the Golden Age, a time when there were many geniuses who appeared once every 1,000 years. In the novel, he is called the king of blessed misfortune. Although he became king at a time when he was so talented that he could ovee even the mightiest empire. Sadly, he was also called a poor king who was taken away by Ahar without being able to use them properly. If Ahar¡¯s attack had been dyed just a year, if the king had properly governed the nobles, the kingdom of Serion would not have copsed so vainly in the novel. ¡°Wait a moment. ¡°It will be over soon.¡± The king was very busy. The documents piled up on the table gave a glimpse of how he spent his days. ¡°You can take it slow.¡± The King¡¯s hand that was signing the document stopped. And he looked at me with strange eyes. Ignoring the king¡¯s gaze, which resembled the gaze of the butler when he first saw me, I reached for the refreshments ced on the desk. ¡°Oh this is delicious.¡± It looked like a leaf and was sweeter than expected. It¡¯s sweeter than chocte, but it¡¯s a taste you never get tired of. It was a taste that kept getting harder and harder, so when I came to my senses, I had finished eating all the snacks on the desk. ¡°I guess you liked it. ¡°Make sure you bring enough, Mr. Butler.¡± The head deacon took out a luxurious box from a drawer in the corner of the office and brought the whole thing. ¡°I guess you like this.¡± ¡°This is my first time eating it, and it tastes better than I expected.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more, so eat as much as you want.¡± ¡°uh.¡± The head deaconughed at my answer as if it was amusing. ¡°Deacon, please leave now.¡± ¡°All right. Have a great time.¡± The king sat across from the sofa I was sitting on. The king said as he watched the butler close the door and leave. ¡°It seems the head deacon likes you.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°There is no one who talks to the head deacon other than me. Even if there was, he wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡± Depending on what you heard, the king¡¯s words were scary. It was heard that if the head of the house did not like something, the person who spoke out would be killed. ¡°I guess you liked this?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It should be okay. ¡°It costs 10 silver each.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I was a little surprised by those words. The king was saying that one cookie, not a box of cookies, was worth 10 silver. Although prices vary depending on the food. Something barely the size of your thumb is worth 10 silver. ¡®Maybe because it¡¯s expensive, it tastes better.¡¯ In the past, I would have been so shocked by the price that I wouldn¡¯t have eaten it, but 10 silver isn¡¯t that much money to me now. For me, who earned hundreds of gold as pocket money, silver was like change. It¡¯s okay if you have it, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have it. ¡°Seeing you eat delicious food makes me proud.¡± It became difficult to eat snacks under the burdensome gaze of the king. It would have been nice if he could at least tell us about his business, but the king only blurted out meaningless words, as if he was just trying to chat. ¡°May I ask why you called me?¡± So I asked first. It was better to get straight to the point like this rather than having a fruitless conversation where I don¡¯t know when it will end. ¡°Why did you call me?¡± The king grins. ¡°Nothing special. ¡°I was curious about you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The king leaned forward and continued speaking. ¡°You are an incorrigible, ipetent bastard. ¡°Until not long ago, it was a word that described you.¡± Know. Because of that, I went through a hard time that I didn¡¯t have to. ¡°But at some point, those perspectives began to change. ¡°There were rumors that you hade to your senses.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Everything you did after that was something an ipetent idiot couldn¡¯t do.¡± What are you trying to say? This wasn¡¯t a ce to insult me. If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have said it like that. ¡°And what he showed this time¡­ was so covetable. ¡°Even though I know you are friends with the crown prince.¡± ¡°Do you mean me?¡± ¡°okay. North. There, you fully demonstrated the value of your existence and showed yourself to the point where it overflowed.¡± It¡¯s the North again this time. After going to the North, things started to happen with the royal family. ¡°I wanted it for you.¡± Is this your third time getting a confession from a royal? If you just count the number of times, it could be more than that. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Crown Prince may have offered you, but I can be confident that I can give you something better than that.¡± The king suggested that he be his own person. Of course my answer to that was ¡®No¡¯. I also rejected the crown prince¡¯s offer. I don¡¯t want to fall under someone. I hated having my fate determined by someone else¡¯s will rather than my own. Especially now that I had to prepare for Ahar¡¯s departure from the North, I didn¡¯t have time to work under anyone. However, even the king cannot refuse it like he did the crown prince. You should refuse more politely and without hurting his feelings. ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°That seems difficult.¡± The king¡¯s brow furrowed. He said, ring at me. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re rejecting my offer now? ¡°What do you mean by me?¡± ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°¡­Why? ¡°Why are you rejecting what I say?¡± ¡°I have no intention of settling down in one ce yet. ¡°I want to explore the world more and see and learn more.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I am a citizen and subject of this country. I know what I must do and I will faithfully carry out my duty as a subject. So, please kindly notify us.¡± I got off the sofa andy down. I can feel the king¡¯s gaze. A little time passes. ¡°I¡¯m not that angry, so get up.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± As I sat back down on the sofa, the king looked at me and licked his lips with regret. ¡°I fully understand your feelings. ¡°I told you so much, but I can¡¯t force you.¡± The king was silent for a moment. His eyes looked into space, as if he was thinking about something. ¡°You should be satisfied that there is a talented person like you in this country. ¡°Please use your strength for the country like you do now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°You can go out now.¡± The king waved his hand. I bowed my head deeply to him, left the office, and headed straight to my room. Derian, who was left alone, knocked on the handle of the sofa with a worried face. ¡°Deacon.¡± ¡°Did you call me?¡± At his words, the air shook and the head deacon appeared. ¡°What do you think when you see it?¡± ¡°You mean Sir Raymond?¡± ¡°kyung? Oh yeah. You said you graduated from the academy this time. So, what does he look like to you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a job I¡¯m looking forward to.¡± ¡°Lean from your mouth¡­ amazing.¡± ¡°He is also a talent that your Majesty needs.¡± ¡°Do I need it?¡± ¡°yes. Do you remember Selina Warrug?¡± ¡°I remember. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one who praised you as a genius?¡± ¡°I felt something simr to how he felt then.¡± Derian¡¯s eyes sparkle at those words. Selina Warrug, the kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship genius. He is well aware of her reputation. He also had it in mind that he was a talent who was said to be a genius of the century, something that only happens once in a thousand years. But I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to hear that she felt the same way about Raymond. However, Derian was astonished by his words that soon followed. ¡°no. ¡°You can¡¯t say they¡¯re simr. He¡¯s a monster that surpasses a genius.¡± monster. Those wordsing from the Assassin Master were truly shocking. Chapter 99 Episode 99 I thought I could rest after meeting with the king. I thought no one would touch me, at least for the day I met the king. Were those expectations too high? ¡°Are you Raymond?¡± ¡°Let me give you a privilege. Be mine.¡± ¡°I liked you. ¡°Would you like to join me?¡± The royal family began toe, as if they had been waiting for them to enter the mansion. It was difficult to refuse them one by one. If someone refused, they would ask for the reason, and there were some who would use harsh words just because they refused. It was very difficult and annoying to deal with. Above all, the biggest reason they came to me was because of the by-products of the raid. ¡°Can¡¯t I get another one of what you got yesterday?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk too much. ¡°Get mine too!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that suit me better?¡± Excluding the crown prince, first princess, and three princes, five royal families came and made a big fuss. The family¡¯s technicians worked hard for two days to give the crown prince a gift. But it doesn¡¯te out right away just because I say it, and there¡¯s no reason I have to give it to them. ¡®How expensive is Reid¡¯s leather?¡¯ It is so valuable that even one of Reid¡¯s ws or an eye is worth the price. Would you say I¡¯m crazy for something like that? At times like this, it would be nice if the crown prince showed up and helped. It makes such a fuss when it is not needed, but is not even visible when it is needed. Dawn came without being able to sleep properly due to dealing with them. I felt irritated and tried to suppress the desire to hit them. ¡°Enough, please go back.¡± I felt like I would go crazy if I dealt with them any longer, so I pushed them out the door. ¡°Ahh! ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Do you know whose body you are touching now? ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± ¡°Inoooom!¡± Just hearing the voice gave me a headache. It would be great if I did it in moderation and went back. I really have to use this much effort to go back. ¡®I was crazy.¡¯ I admitted it. The gift given to the crown prince was too excessive. I should have adjusted it appropriately and given it to him, but somehow I was so possessed that I wanted to beat the past me who gave him Reid¡¯s leather armor as a gift. The saying ¡®too much is too little is too little¡¯ didn¡¯t exist for nothing. There is a thing called moderation in everything, but I didn¡¯t know how to do it in moderation. ¡°You bastard Raymond! ¡°Can¡¯t you open this door right now?¡± ¡°Let me in! ¡°I will give you what you want!¡± ¡°Raymond! I give you power! ¡°Follow me!¡± You say something that isn¡¯t even funny. It was I who had ovee the king¡¯s temptation. It is more profitable for me to hold the king¡¯s hand than to hold their hands. ¡°No matter what you say, my feelings will not change. ¡°Please go back.¡± I acted decisively. There should not be any leeway. You have to be very careful because it is the royal family¡¯s habit to try to dig in if they see an opening. Anything more rted to them is a specification. ¡°Mahol, from now on, don¡¯t open the door even if those guyse looking for you.¡± ¡°All right.¡± From now on, I decided not to open the door regardless of whether I knocked on it or not. ¡°Oh, and the maids will be visiting around lunch time? They can open the door. ¡°I called it.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to keep dealing with those guys. Go to bed at a reasonable time. ¡°If it¡¯s not now, there¡¯s no time to sleep.¡± After speaking briefly to Mahol, I went straight into the bedroom andy down on the bed. Maybe it was because it was the end of a hard day, but I had a long nap. A small party took ce at the crown prince¡¯s private vi under the pretext of a gathering hosted by the crown prince. It was different from my birthday. I joined the gathering of the crown prince¡¯s close associates, selected by the crown prince among those who received invitations. ¡®Why did you invite me to a ce like this?¡¯ I am not one of his close associates. If you¡¯re not a subordinate in the first ce, what¡¯s wrong with being an aide? ¡°I¡¯ll introduce it properly this time. My friend This is my close friend Raymond Millennium. ¡°You probably saw it yesterday, so you know who it is, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Even though I was standing there with the crown prince¡¯s introduction, this silence was very awkward. The way the crown prince¡¯s associates looked at me was not kind at all. The look in his eyes as if a fly hade in from somewhere. Everyone didn¡¯t like me. It was inevitable that the guy who suddenly appeared said to be the crown prince¡¯s friend and took his ce next to him. Since everyone wants the crown prince¡¯s attention, myte appearance will be very annoying to them. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Le¡­¡± ¡°It is an honor to see my master¡¯s friend¡­¡± Perhaps because the Crown Prince was next to them, they greeted me with a stiff smile. ¡°Ah, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°nice to meet you.¡± I had a formal conversation with them and waited for this time to pass quickly. ¡°Goodbye everyone.¡± ¡°see you next time.¡± ¡°Your Majesty the Crown Prince. Thank you for allowing us to have a great time.¡± The faces of the aides who left after the meeting were very bright. I was happy just to have a conversation with the crown prince. ¡°You did a good job participating in today¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°no. Thanks to you, I had a pleasant experience.¡± Yes, I had a very enjoyable experience. The fact that the nobles were trying to get one more word out of the crown prince was also a real sight. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°okay. Thank you foring. ¡°I look forward to seeing you again next time.¡± I turned around and headed towards the mansion. I had no idea that the meeting wouldst this long. All day long, I was being kicked around by the crown prince and nobles. I don¡¯t like it even if they give me money to stay here more. ¡°Ha¡­fuck.¡± But why doesn¡¯t the world just leave me alone? At this level, it seems like God is trying his best to torment me in some way. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ shakes his head in surprise and denies it.] That¡¯s not true. Ignoring the message that kepting to mind, I looked at the woman in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry foring to you so suddenly. But I had no choice because I was in a hurry.¡± 1Princess. I thought she would be quiet for a while because she had already gotten the answer from me, but she was waiting for me with a dark look on her face. ¡°What is it?¡± Because I was suffering so much, I was quite sensitive. Of course, there was no way a good voice coulde out of my mouth. It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t swear. ¡°Can you take me to the count¡¯s house?¡± ¡°yes?¡± What kind of nonsense is this again? Who are you taking where? ¡°I know it sounds absurd. But I want you to take me with you. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°¡­Will Your Majesty allow that?¡± This should not be my personal answer. You have to involve someone else. So that she can¡¯t answer hastily and decide. ¡°Abama will be happy. ¡°He really liked you this time.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°And it might actually be safer with you than here. ¡°I guess there are a lot of people targeting me here.¡± So what you¡¯re saying is, are you asking me to protect you? What should I do with this? It¡¯s true that you need her, but it¡¯s hard to ept her right away. As much as her talent attracted talented people, there were many incidents and idents that led to her. A level of preparation to embrace them was necessary. It was a bit burdensome to ept her right away. ¡°sorry. ¡°I guess that¡¯s something I can¡¯t decide.¡± ¡°yes?¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. He looked up at me anxiously with eyes that looked like he was about to cry. ¡°It is not something I can do of my own will. ¡°You need the Count¡¯s permission.¡± ¡°Oh then¡­¡± ¡°Yes. You must obtain permission from the Count. ¡°If the Count allows, I will take you with me.¡± Her face brightened. I looked at her pitifully. There was no way Count Millennium would allow this. Because he doesn¡¯t do anything that will harm the family. That¡¯s what I thought. But why did it happen like this? ¡°Please take care of me!¡± front of the city. The first princess, wearing a robe, weed me with a bright smile. The drivers also looked at me in confusion, wondering what had happened. ¡°The Count gave permission?¡± ¡°yes. I was surprised too. ¡°I never thought you would give me permission so willingly.¡± ¡°What on earth did you say¡­!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I¡¯m with Raymond right now, and I just asked if I could take care of the Count¡¯s family.¡± It was a statement that was likely to be misunderstood. It was strange toe to celebrate the crown prince¡¯s birthday and be with the first princess. ¡®Aren¡¯t you mistaken?¡¯ I was a little worried that Count Millennium would misunderstand me and the first princess. Considering his personality, he¡¯s not someone who can be easily mistaken, but he doesn¡¯t know anything about people. ¡°Are you reallying with me?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I even packed my luggage like this.¡± It was too poor to be called a burden. There were only two subspace pockets. Also, one of the subspace pockets was a money pouch, so the actual luggage was just one pocket. A very in appearance to be considered royalty. Moreover, there was no knight sent to escort her. ¡®It¡¯s like being treated like an abandoned child.¡¯ Since they weren¡¯t treated properly, they probably didn¡¯t feel the need to stay in the kingdom. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave.¡± 1 I let her into the carriage, leaving behind the knights who were ncing at the princess. As long as I had the Count¡¯s permission, there was no reason for me to tell her not to follow me. ¡°thank you.¡± She just kept smiling in the carriage, which was so nice. ¡°Can we stop by the Academy for a moment before stopping by the Magic Tower?¡± ¡°You mean the academy?¡± ¡°uh.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be difficult. It¡¯s not that far from here. But why the academy?¡± ¡°I have something to see there. ¡°There is someone I need to meet.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The drivers stoppedining to me. He simply followed my words with a casual expression. Since it wasn¡¯t that far from the royal castle to the city of the Academy, we were able to get to the Academy quickly. After entering the city, I told mypanions to wait for a while and entered the wild dog¡¯s hideout. ¡°There¡¯s no time, so take me to your captain right away.¡± ¡°What is this¡­!¡± ¡°Tell Raymond he¡¯s here.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The bartender¡¯s eyes changed as I heard my next words. He hurriedly called inside and politely ushered me in. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°He came without any warning.¡± William looked at me with somewhat surprised eyes. I said, sitting down on the chair in front of him. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we move our base soon? How long will you stay here? ¡°It¡¯s too far to get here.¡± ¡°You mean¡­?¡± ¡°Come as a writer. ¡°I will prepare a ce for you.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say anything twice. ¡°If you think it¡¯s okay to properly organize and move, please contact me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too sudden.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡± William smiles brightly. Iughed like him. From the point when the first princess came to the earldom, William became essential. Someone who will manage the talented people whoe to Princess 1 from near me, not from far away. As a manager, William is perfect. I had no intention of doing things this quickly, but this incident changed my mind. ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Yes. Oh, and this¡­¡± William, who was lowering his head, must have remembered something and hurriedly handed me a document. At the top, it was written in red that he was a person of interest. Below that, there was a name I was familiar with. -Ahar reporting journal. Chapter 100 Episode 100 The moment I saw that name, I felt like every hair on my body stood up. Ahar reporting journal. I was told to keep an eye on him in the north. I don¡¯t know how he did it, but William was doing well. I looked at him curiously and then shifted my gaze to the documents. The amount of documentation was small. About three sheets. But the content inside was meaningful. ¡°first day. In battle with monsters and marauders of the North. Second day. In battle with monsters and marauders of the North. third day. Monsters and drums¡­.¡± From the first day to the sixth day. Ahar just fought Taurine. It wasn¡¯t until the seventh day that I started doing anything different. ¡°Seventh day. After the battle between the monster and the looter, the looter goes to the hideout and the monster enters the mountain range. Eighth day. The monster makes strange cries and goes around killing monsters in the mountains. Ninth day. The monster is trying to stop the seeds of monsters living in the mountains. Tenth day. The monster¡¯s appearance returns to human form. Observation required. Eleventh day. Caught. ¡°Running away from a monster¡­¡± At the end, the writing was so scrawled that it felt urgent. There were no reports after that. Even if I couldn¡¯t do it, I had to report by the 16th day. There hasn¡¯t been any since. I heard from William that he lost contact with those who were watching since thest report. ¡°And¡­¡± William¡¯s report was not just one. I decided to put aside the topic of Ahar for a while. All you have to do is find out whether ites out of the North or not. Aside from that issue, William warned me. ¡°There is nothing good about being friendly with royals at this time.¡± ¡°What are you talking about.¡± ¡°They say one of the royal families is preparing for war.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t revealed the reason behind it yet, but it¡¯s very dangerous because it involves many forces¡­ and even the empire is at stake.¡± They knew that I recently brought the crown prince¡¯s birthday party, so they were worried that I shouldn¡¯t be friendly with them. ¡°In particr, we need to keep a distance from the first princess. ¡°There are also rumors going around that she and the person behind it are closely rted.¡± Although it was not information that was clearly found, the rumor about the first princess that had been widely spread until now added credibility to the possibility that it was true. There were even rumors going around that idents always happened wherever she was. Therefore, it was not unreasonable for William to be worried. ¡°What should I do with this?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already with the first princess.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°This time, the First Princess will be staying within our count family for a while.¡± ¡°Why!¡± William was scared and screamed. That¡¯s how surprising it is. ¡°My father gave permission, so there is nothing I can do.¡± ¡°He could be behind it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sure yet, are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but.¡± Regardless of whether she is certain or not, she is not. The background was different. So there was no need to worry that she was up to something. It¡¯s a useless worry. If she had that, I wouldn¡¯t have brought her. ¡°I will take care of it, so you just tell me to prepare and work hard.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°okay?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± William reluctantly nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯m done with my business, so I¡¯ll go back. Oh, and use this when you need it.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± Putting down the money bag full of gold on the table, he left the wild dog¡¯s hideout and returned to where hispanions were. ¡°Have you finished your business?¡± ¡°uh. Now let¡¯s go to the Magic Tower.¡± ¡°yes.¡± As I got into the carriage, the first princess looked at me nkly. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°I came here to meet someone I know.¡± I answered briefly and sat across from Princess 1. ¡°It will take some time to reach the Magic Tower, so keep your eyes peeled.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Contrary to his answer, looking at his sparkling eyes, it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s going to sleep. This will be my first time properly leaving the pce, so everything will be new. The first princess was busy looking out through the carriage window and eximing exmations until she arrived at the magic tower. ¡°Are you here?¡± When we arrived at the magic tower, millennium wizards were waiting. When they saw the carriage I was riding in, they hurriedly ran towards me and were surprised by the first princess who got off behind me. ¡°Uh oh! Wow, meet the princess!¡± The wizards quickly fell down. ¡°ah! Wake up! ¡°You don¡¯t have to!¡± 1The princess was embarrassed and approached them and hurriedly helped them up. She told them there was no need to do that and asked them to befortable with her. ¡°young master.¡± The wizards look at me. His face was asking why he came with the princess. Instead of answering with a shrug, I headed to the warp camp with the wizards. ¡°We will operate.¡± The wizard chanted and a bright light surrounded us. *** After returning to the estate, I was immediately summoned to Count Millennium. Mahol was taken to the head deacon, and I went with the first princess to visit Count Millennium. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Princess Daria.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Count.¡± What, do you two know each other? Since you say it¡¯s been a while, I¡¯m guessing we¡¯ve met before. ¡°That tomboy has grown into such a beautifuldy. The power of time cannot be ignored. ¡°I can still see what it was like back then.¡± ¡°They say even God can¡¯t stop the flow of time.¡± The two seemed to get along very well. They chatted happily among themselves, recalling past memories. ¡®If you¡¯re going to do this, why did you call me?¡¯ If you¡¯re going to talk without me, don¡¯t call me. Why do you call people and embarrass them? While I was murmuring inside, Count Millennium¡¯s eyes turned to me. ¡°From now on, you will take care of the first princess.¡± What does this mean? There is no bottom or end. I have to exin the situation so I can do it or not. ¡°We only need help until we can adapt to a certain degree here.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°okay. Other than you, there is no one here who can take care of the princess. ¡°You are perfect.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need a doctor?¡± ¡°I said I gave permission in the first ce, but you were the one who brought me here. This doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t take responsibility for the person you brought in, right? ¡°Then you should think again about the people you want to bring.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± What now? ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡± Have no choice but to. He knows about wild dogs. I don¡¯t know how he found out, but he knew what I had talked about when I met him recently. It didn¡¯t ur to me that William had betrayed me. Because he gave me an amount of money that I couldn¡¯t even think of betraying. Even if you were a count, it would be difficult to pay more than that amount at once. So, that means you have your own source of information. ¡®I didn¡¯t know it would be this bad.¡¯ How did you find out what it was just the two of you? ¡°I will attach maids to the princess. Just tell them the little things and they will solve everything. And if there¡¯s a problem that the maids can¡¯t solve, you can talk to this guy. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not too big of a problem for me to step forward, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°yes. Thank you for your convenience.¡± ¡°I just did the obvious thing. You must be tired froming so far, so please go in and rest. ¡°The maid outside will tell you where you will be staying.¡± ¡°yes.¡± He stood up and followed the princess. Count Millennium waves his hand at the princess. It was as if he had finally met his long-lost daughter. ¡°Then call me when you need it.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­!¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°yes. Then take a good rest. ¡°I will take good care of the princess.¡± ¡°yes. young master.¡± I returned to my private room, greeted by the maids. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m tired.¡± The fatigue that had been umting since the royal castle hit me all at once. *** 1 Since the princess started living in the count¡¯s house, the atmosphere of the count¡¯s house has been changing little by little. ¡°hello.¡± ¡°Hello Daria!¡± ¡°Good morning. Daria!¡± Princess 1 was friendly. Maybe that¡¯s why the speed at which I became familiar with the people of the count family became very fast. They greeted her warmly as she passed by, and whenever she left the castle and went to the city, the knights were there to escort her. The funny thing is that the drivers who provide escort insist on providing escort even when they are told that there is no need for escort. ¡®Because it has this kind of ability, it is why it is so wary.¡¯ Seeing that she had be friendly with the Count¡¯s people for less than a month, I could understand why other royal families were wary of her. Just by saying hello. You be friends with her just by smiling. To the royal family, she may have been seen as a monster who was stealing their talent. ¡°I think Daria is really amazing. ¡°Even though you are a princess, you do such things without any hesitation.¡± ¡°Plus, you look so beautiful. ¡°When I see Daria, I feel better for no reason.¡± ¡°Ah, Daria. ¡°Why are you so beautiful!¡± ¡°This time, I will be Daria¡¯s guard!¡± ¡°Look where you are! ¡°Next to Daria is my seat!¡± Eventually, some people even began to fall in love with her. The knights who had been so rude to me turned into puppies in front of the princess. I tried my best to somehow make her smile. ¡®That¡¯s not a bad thing, but it¡¯s beyond my imagination.¡¯ It is a force that you cannot control. Attracting talent is good, but if you can¡¯t manage it, it bes toxic. It may be less so now that she¡¯s only in the count¡¯s family, but once she starts to enter the world in earnest, I think the world will turn into a lot of fun. ¡°It¡¯s leisurely.¡± There was nothing to do right away. I trained swordsmanship in my free time. I learned a lot in the North. I also learned that simply physical training is not enough. ¡®I have to cultivate the talents I have.¡¯ Up until now, I have only believed in my talent and pushed forward. And now it has reached its limit. The same goes for dealing with Ahar in the north. I couldn¡¯t beat him because I didn¡¯t have proper swordsmanship. ¡°What can I do best?¡± I need to train to maximize my strengths and reduce my weaknesses. To do that, I realized that swinging a sword alone was not enough. ¡°Mahol is busy with his education.¡± Knights are not enough opponents for sparring. It may be helpful to some extent when dealing with the majority, but it bes insufficient over time. Rather than that, you need a stronger sparring partner. A sparring partner who can handle me revealing everything. ¡®Where could there be someone like that?¡¯ Knights who can deal with me must be at least a senior level. There are knights of higher rank or higher in the count family, but in general, those knights are busy. Whenever I went to spar, I went to subdue monsters with the knightmander or to carry out a mission for Count Millennium. Perhaps that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t find a suitable sparring partner. ¡®What about Selina?¡¯ I wonder if he would have thought of her as a sparring partner. When I was getting frustrated because I couldn¡¯t find a sparring partner, like a miracle, someone who would be my sparring partner appeared. ¡°Millennium! I¡¯m here!¡± The owner of a voice that resonates throughout the count family. He was a mercenary king who was supposed to protect the North. Chapter 101 Episode 101 The residents of the territory gathered together. A man came into their field of vision. ¡°Hey Gerard! ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°You can¡¯te in!¡± They gathered to see the rugged man trying to enter the lord¡¯s castle and the fight between the knights blocking him. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°That guy from earlier was trying to get inside.¡± ¡°what? ¡°Aren¡¯t you crazy?¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s right. ¡°The ce where the Count lives is not a ce you can enter if you want.¡± ¡°I guess you don¡¯t know that.¡± The people of the territory looked at the man with unfavorable eyes as he tried to get inside by pushing the knights out of the way. They do not respect their lord and call him by his name, but what kind of lord would like it? Above all, Count Millennium was famous for treating his people fairly and was respected by his people. ¡°Hey Gerard! ¡°If you don¡¯te out right away, we¡¯ll wipe out the people here?¡± ¡°under? I don¡¯t know who it is, but do it in moderation, right? Even if you ignore us, you ignore us too much.¡± ¡°What on earth is this guy doing? Is Millennium any good?¡± The patience of the knights who had been treating them with respect all along was gone. They couldn¡¯t help but watch him openly ignore them and call their master carelessly. Sreung. That was when they slowly drew their swords. His mood suddenly changed as heughed like a crazy person. ¡°Did you just pull out your sword in front of me?¡± A sharp force spread in all directions. Just being close to him was enough to make me suffocate and suffocate. The knights¡¯plexions became increasingly pale, and the people around them hesitated and stepped back. ¡°Unsheathing the sword means it doesn¡¯t matter if you die, right?¡± His attitude was so rude that it would not be strange to call it a shameless act. Nevertheless, the reason I couldn¡¯t say anything or just stare nkly was because the energy he gave off was like that of a yaksha. The knights looked at him nkly, unable to do anything, as if there was an untouchable being in front of them. Tap, tap, tap. Blood appeared on his raised hand, and an eerie sound came out. The knights hesitated and retreated. That was when his hand reached the knight¡¯s neck. ¡°stop. ¡°The behavior of a man with the nickname king is so vulgar.¡± ¡°oh. Gerard! my friend! long time no see!¡± Count Millennium came out of the lord¡¯s castle escorted by knights. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°It¡¯s my lord!¡± All the residents of the territory stopped what they were doing and lowered their heads. The count waved them away. He said it¡¯s not good to waste their time with something like this. ¡°So what brought you to see me?¡± ¡°uh? Um¡­ I wasn¡¯t exactly looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The Mercenary King twisted his body as if he was embarrassed. Then his face suddenly brightened and he rushed towards Millennium at incredible speed. Mana gathered in Count Millennium¡¯s hands. ¡°slip.¡± With a light chant, a magic circle appeared beneath the Mercenary King¡¯s feet, and the sleeping gas flowing from the magic circle was sucked into the Mercenary King¡¯s nose and mouth. ¡°hmm¡­!¡± The speed of the Mercenary King, who overcame the magic with just spirit, increased even more. ¡°Slip sleep¡­¡± The mercenary king¡¯s feet glowed brightly, and his entire body was covered with sleeping gas. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± dump. The mercenary king could not withstand the magic and fell. His body passed by Count Millennium. His hand was stretched out towards something. ¡°Why did this persone here?¡± Raymond Millennium was standing where his hand was pointing. ¡°¡­A lot of interesting things are happening these days.¡± Count Millennium looked at Raymond and let out a hollowugh. ¡°Knight Commander. ¡°Bring this person inside.¡± ¡°insect!¡± The knightmander gestured to the knights. The knights moved ording to the gesture of the knightmander. The knights¡¯ hands grabbed the mercenary king¡¯s shoulders and lifted him up. Crack. ¡°Ahh¡­!¡± The knights scream. Their necks were held in the hands of the mercenary king. Did hee to his senses just then? ¡°Cow¡­.¡± That wasn¡¯t it. I saw that he was drooling with his eyes closed, so he wasn¡¯t awake. It¡¯s just that the habits remaining in his body tried to subdue those who touched his body. Ttudeuk. No, that¡¯s not suppression. It looked like they were trying to kill me. ¡°Tsk.¡± Count Millennium clicked his tongue as he looked at the knights¡¯ necks bing red and swollen. ¡°Bind.¡± Rattling. The mercenary king¡¯s body, which had been tightening his hands, stiffened. Nevertheless, it kept squirming and somehow tried to break the knights¡¯ necks. ¡°Are you just going to watch like that? ¡°Get it out now!¡± At his shout, all the knights hurriedly rushed to the mercenary king and pulled out the knights caught in his hands. ¡°Huh¡­ I thought I was going to die.¡± I pulled them back, who were breathing heavily, and looked back at Count Millennium. He was looking at the mercenary king with cold eyes. Dozens of magic circles appeared above his head and disappeared repeatedly. The power contained in each magic circle was enough to distort the surrounding space. ¡°That¡¯s annoying. Levitation.¡± As he waved his hand, the Mercenary King¡¯s body rose in the air and floated next to Count Millennium. ¡°I will take care of this guy, so you all take care of your own business. And Raymond¡­¡± He looked at me. The eyes were a mixture of manyplex emotions. ¡°You need to talk to me.¡± *** Whoa whoa- A snoring sound resembling a troll¡¯s scream filled the office. The sound was so loud that Count Millennium and I, who were listening from the side, frowned and covered our ears. ¡°Silence.¡± Unable to bear it any longer, Count Millennium used magic to silence him. As soon as the sound of snoring disappeared, the office became so quiet that it felt deste. ¡°So how did this happen? What on earth did this guy do to run at you like a crazy person? Where did you meet? ¡°Why did this guy who can¡¯t easily escape from the Northe to see you?¡± ¡°Slowly ask questions one at a time. ¡°I will answer everything.¡± ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Count Millennium took a deep breath at my words. He nced at the mercenary king next to him and opened his mouth. ¡°When did you meet the Mercenary King?¡± ¡°We met in the North.¡± ¡°Why did we meet?¡± ¡°They came to visit me from the North.¡± The image of the mercenary king who saved me from Ahar and Taurin came to mind. If he hadn¡¯te forward, would I have been able to leave the North safely? Not like that. He would have died on the spot or been taken away by Taurean. Just thinking about that time still gives me goosebumps and chills. ¡°Then what happened with the Mercenary King that makes me so happy to see you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. ¡°When I came to my senses, he asked me to stay with him.¡± ¡°I guess I fell in love with you at first sight. Ha¡­ my headache is killing me.¡± Count Millennium raised a hand and stroked his face. Feeling sick, he gulped down the tea in his cup. ¡°Once he¡¯s hooked, he¡¯s the type of person who will stick with it until he¡¯s satisfied¡­¡± We didn¡¯t even exchange a few words, but he sighed as if he understood everything. ¡°Are you done with the questions?¡± ¡°uh? okay. That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s obvious at first nce. I guess he liked it after seeing the sit-in protest you staged at the entrance. ¡°Because he¡¯s a battle fanatic.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You have a really hard time, too. Even in the eyes of a guy like that.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything else to his words. Like he said, I somehow felt like I was going to get tired in the future. ¡°Then I think it¡¯s time to listen to this guy. ¡°Water ball.¡± A lump of water the size of a human head was created on his hand and fell on the mercenary king¡¯s head. Sigh! What was surprising was that the water droplets only wetted the mercenary king¡¯s head. There was no water whatsoever on the ground where the mercenary king was lying or on the sofa next to him. ¡°Ugh!¡± The Mercenary King woke up gasping for breath. He looked back at us nkly, shaking his wet hair here and there. ¡°Uh¡­¡± His eyes slowly began to widen as he moved from the Count to me. ¡°Raymond!¡± Then it started running towards me like an animal. In response to that action, I unconsciously filled my fist with aura and swung it. Quang! With a sound like iron shing with iron, the Mercenary King tumbled into the distance. ¡°Okay¡­ it tastes like this.¡± I got goosebumps watching him admire and taste my fist like a pervert. ¡°Do it in moderation, right? ¡°I don¡¯t have enough time to y along with your rhythm.¡± The Count stopped him as he prepared to attack again. The Mercenary King twitched his eyebrows at the mana barrier that appeared before his eyes. He said he knew that for a moment and copsed on the floor. ¡°Why did youe here?¡± The mercenary king smiled at the count¡¯s question. He raised his hand and pointed at me. ¡°Hand him over.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Count and I were speechless at his absurd words. Bying here at all costs, you mean to give me up. ¡°go away.¡± It was my first time seeing the Count swear. The mercenary king¡¯s words were that perplexing. ¡°why!¡± Are you asking because you don¡¯t know now? If so, his intellectual level must be questioned. What kind of father would treat someone kindly when he asks him to give up his son? ¡°I will personally send you away. Would you be satisfied if I dropped you in the middle of the ocean over there? ¡°I think they will wee you very warmly.¡± ¡°and. Are you saying you¡¯re going to throw your friend as food for the demonic beasts? ¡°Is that what you do as a friend!?¡± ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t do this to your friend. ¡°You¡¯re not my friend, so it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± I quietly watched their fight. Obviously, the words were only scary things, but strangely enough, they didn¡¯t pose much of a threat. ¡°Ah Okay. I said something wrong! ¡°Don¡¯t use magic!¡± The Count stopped using magic as he waved his hand. The mercenary king muttered, ¡®You bastard without mercy¡¯, but when the count red at him, he trembled and looked the other way. ¡°As you know, I am looking for a sessor.¡± ¡°It did. And you couldn¡¯t find them because there weren¡¯t any that caught your eye.¡± The Mercenary King looked at me intently and continued speaking. ¡°no. These days, people don¡¯t have grit. They have grit. To be my sessor, you only need one! Guts! ¡°I just need that one thing, but I don¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°so. ¡°What does that have to do with asking for my son?¡± ¡°hmm? didn¡¯t you hear? That guy¡¯s nickname is Mad Dog. Mad Dog. ¡°There are many other things, but the word ¡®rabid dog¡¯ best fits the way he looked.¡± The Count frowned. He also knows about the incident. So, when Raymond came back, I knew he had gone through a hard time, so I didn¡¯t properly scold him. ¡°What it looked like back then was fantastic. ¡°The will to hold the sword and swing it somehow appealed to me.¡± ¡°So you came here just to see that?¡± ¡°uh. What¡¯s the problem? I heard that you can¡¯t even use magic. ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to be my sessor?¡± ¡°under! ¡°I¡¯d rather leave it to Bane than to you!¡± ¡°uh? Just sleep. right. You were close with Bane. That shouldn¡¯t happen. Uh¡­ hey. What does it mean to be a good friend? Can¡¯t you give it to me? ¡°I¡¯ll be good to you!¡± Why are you asking the Count that? It¡¯s up to me to choose. I was dumbfounded and just watched him. Chapter 102 Episode 102 : The Mercenary King didn¡¯t ask me until the end. I was quite upset that my doctor seemed like there was no need for it. I didn¡¯t know that if I refused, I would have to persuade Count Baeknal and it would be a big deal. I still didn¡¯t like the mercenary king who was talking loudly. ¡°How long are you two going to talk together?¡± Not even 1 or 2 minutes. You sit down and have a conversation between the two of you for over 10 minutes. No progress has been made. Same pattern. The mercenary king asks for me, and the count refuses. The two of us ate for a whopping 10 minutes without even thinking about asking. I felt quite bad thinking that I wasted my time on something so useless. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Count looks back at me. He must have read the emotions on my face and made a face that seemed like it was a mistake. ¡°The point was wrong from the beginning. ¡°You should have asked Raymond for permission rather than me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Only then did the Mercenary King look back at me with his mouth shut, perhaps realizing his mistake. I folded my arms and watched how long he would talk. Now I can¡¯t stand it any longer and I¡¯m leaving. ¡°Uh¡­ Raymond.¡± ¡°why.¡± ¡°How about bing my sessor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± I don¡¯t want to work under someone who hasn¡¯t shown any good side to me. And I knew something about him. Are you a crazy person or a mad dog? In the first ce, the word rabid dog he said was a nickname that suited him better than me. ¡®The mercenary king¡¯s things don¡¯t help me.¡¯ The mercenary king does not use a sword. He believed that there was no weapon stronger than his own body, so he always believed in his fists. What can I learn from him? I use a sword and he doesn¡¯t use a sword. If there¡¯s anything that helps, it¡¯s sparring. Being under him meant giving up the sword, but there was no way I would give up the sword, knowing that I was talented with the sword. ¡°Why are you refusing? Do you not know who I am? Probably not. ¡°There is no way he doesn¡¯t know that I am the mercenary king.¡± He must have been embarrassed and started talking gibberish. It was a face I never thought I would reject so coldly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are the mercenary king or anything. ¡°I have no intention of bing a sessor.¡± The Mercenary King opened his mouth and looked back at the Count. He was smiling in satisfaction as if this situation was fun. Who would have imagined that the mercenary king would reject the offer to be his sessor? There was no one who could refuse it, at least not a wizard. Even a child knows that the mercenary king is a sword master. The knights are so great that it is said that their dream is to be taught by a sword master. It¡¯s good to spar with him and learn from him. No matter how different a fist and a sword are, they still have one thing inmon: martial arts. ¡®There¡¯s no reason to just do it.¡¯ Looking at the situation going on. The Mercenary King really wants to make me his sessor. But I have no intention of bing a sessor. Above all, there is no reason to be his sessor. As the Count said, you can learn from Count Warrug. At least it was possible for someone with the name Millennium. So there is no reason to assume that the Mercenary King is a Sword Master. ¡°Why on earth! ¡°I¡¯m a sword master?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Is there any reason why I should learn from you just because you are a sword master?¡± ¡°You can be so strong!¡± I made a sullen expression on his face as he asked if this was enough. You can be stronger. For me, who had the goal of surviving Ahar, it was definitely a temptation. Just a little bit. ¡°I have no reason to learn from you. Just like my father said, I can learn from Count Warrug.¡± ¡°This profit¡­!¡± The Mercenary King¡¯s face turned red at the mention of Count Warrug again. He clenched his fists and waved them wildly in the air, as if he had some sense of entitlement. Even though it was an aimless punch, the sound it made was very threatening. ¡°I¡¯ll do better! uh? I can do better! Is there anything you want? ¡°I¡¯ll listen to anything!¡± He shouldn¡¯t have said that. I don¡¯t use the word ¡®anything¡¯ carelessly. That¡¯s a really nice thing to say. ¡°Are you serious about that?¡± ¡°of course!¡± He answered very brightly because he didn¡¯t know what I was thinking. ¡°Then let me think about it a little.¡± ¡°Raymond¡­¡± I heard the Count mutter my name. ¡°Why do you want to make me your sessor?¡± ¡°I fell in love with your fighting style. I think you can follow my training. I have only you. How hard did I try to find a sessor? ¡°But there was no one I liked like you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I felt too much passion. He wants to catch me no matter what. So it was burdensome, but on the contrary, I liked it. If you want me this much, you will do most of what I ask of you. ¡°Do I have to be the sessor?¡± ¡°uh?¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re not the sessor, can¡¯t you still receive teachings?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Is that right? ¡°But since I¡¯m teaching you my skills, it¡¯ll be a bit difficult if you¡¯re not the sessor.¡± ¡°Then how about finding the sessorter?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Even if you like it, it might change after you actually do it, right? Seriously, what are you going to do if I don¡¯t learn the skill properly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit troublesome.¡± The Mercenary King nods his head with his arms crossed. Sometimes I frowned, probably imagining it. ¡°And to be honest, there is no reason for me to learn from you. ¡°You admit that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Count Warrug. He frowned openly, as if he was irritated just thinking about him. He even muttered quietly, ¡®You look like damn Bane.¡¯ ¡°I heard that the Mercenary King obtained a lot of gems this time.¡± ¡°Oh, jewels?¡± The Mercenary King rummaged through the pockets on his waist and ced the entire small pouch on the table. ¡°You take that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What is this guy? You haven¡¯t even asked for any money yet, but you¡¯re giving away everything you have. Well, there are all these idiots. ¡°Are you giving me all of this?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ it doesn¡¯t really matter if I give it all. ¡°I don¡¯t need money, it¡¯s just a shining stone to me.¡± I listened to his words with one ear and let them flow out of the other, and I opened my pocket. It sparkled. And there were a lot of them. ¡®You¡¯re giving me all this?¡¯ It contained such a huge amount of jewels that I was embarrassed to even mention it. At this rate, buying a small or medium-sized city would not be a dream. ¡°Huh¡­ I knew you didn¡¯t have any material desires.¡± I didn¡¯t know it would be like this. The Count nced into his pocket and muttered. In his opinion, the amount of jewels was ridiculouslyrge. However, it was not a priceless gem. Among them, a diamond as big as a fist was seen. ¡®If this happens, you can¡¯t even take it out.¡¯ The amount was toorge to return this amount. There is so much you can do with this. ¡°Of course, I think the sessor was a bit like that. ¡°It¡¯s called Millennium.¡± Even a passing dog knows that I am the heir to the Millennium family. It¡¯s strange that you rmend me as a sessor. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. ¡°This kind of troublesome thing is not my style!¡± The Mercenary King suddenly scratched his head and shouted. Then he pointed his finger at me and said. ¡°Because heir or anything like that doesn¡¯t matter. You should train with me. ¡°It is a sin to destroy such talent!¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°uh¡­?¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Uh uh.¡± He made a stupid face as if he didn¡¯t know if I would ept it right away. There was no reason to refuse further here. I guess I got bail, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m under him. More than anything, I needed someone to spar with right now. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re done talking, let¡¯s go to the training ground right away! Hey Gerard, where is the training ground here?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s annoying. Raymond, now you take care of it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to interfere any more.¡± The count put one hand on his head and waved his hand, telling me to get out. Ever since the mercenary king came, he looked very tired. ¡°good. ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡± The Mercenary King stood up and put his arm around my shoulder. He pped the hand away, picked up his pockets, and stood up. ¡°I will take this with me.¡± ¡°Okay. ¡°That is what you have earned.¡± The Count waved his hand as if it didn¡¯t matter. When I went outside, I saw Mahol standing still. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol took the bag. Passing by Mahol, I took the mercenary king and headed to the training ground used by the knights. ¡°See you, Master.¡± The knights bowed their heads and weed me. ¡°Young Master, are you here!¡± The knightmander approached with sparkling eyes. His face was full of anticipation and emotion, as if he had heard of my appearance in the north. ¡°ah. Sir Raymond.¡± But why is the princess here? Isn¡¯t it time to take care of the flowers by now? ¡°Oh, who is this? ¡°Aren¡¯t you the first princess?¡± The mercenary king raised his voice as he looked at the princess. It was an amazing sight to be able to see the first princess in a ce like this. ¡°Ah, you are the mercenary king. hello.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Please treat mefortably.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The princess smiled. It also approached me for a moment and spoke to me. ¡°Are you going to train today too?¡± ¡°no. ¡°I¡¯m going to spar with this person here.¡± ¡°With the mercenary king?¡± The princess¡¯s eyes widened. I was surprised that I was able to spar with the sword master, the Mercenary King. ¡°uh? ¡°You said you were sparring with the Mercenary King right now, right?¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s because my ears don¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m jealous. ¡°I also want to spar with the Mercenary King.¡± The knights looked at me with eyes full of envy. ¡°Did you hear? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but could you please leave my seat for a moment while I¡¯m training?¡± ¡°yes!¡± The knights moved in perfect order. By creating a space in the middle of the training ground, I created enough space for me and the Mercenary King to spar. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± ¡°yes. Rather, sparring with a sword master helps me a lot.¡± ¡°is that so.¡± The princess nods. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Can we finally taste Raymond¡¯s skills?¡± The Mercenary King grinned and moved to the middle of the training ground. Bone soundse out of his joints as he loosens his ankles and wrists. As I took the wooden sword from the knights, the Mercenary King shook his head and pointed to my waist. ¡°Not the wooden sword, that one. There¡¯s a sword that looks good. Fight with it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Jingeom.¡± ¡°I am the mercenary king.¡± He was the king of mercenaries. I immediately agreed with that one word. He is a sword master. Rather, I should have been worried about myself dealing with him, but worrying about him was conceited. When I pulled out the sword, he let out an exmation of admiration as he looked at the sword in my hand. ¡°Hoo. It is a famous sword that is not easily seen. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°I dont have a name?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I picked it up by ident.¡± ¡°Really? Well, I guess that¡¯s what it is.¡± He bumped his fists together, saying it doesn¡¯t matter anything. ¡°Well then,e in!¡± He spread his feet apart and gestured towards me. Chapter 103 Episode 103: The knights¡¯ attention was focused. It is extremely rare to have the opportunity to see a sword master spar during one¡¯s lifetime. Each of the Sword Master¡¯s actions can be a great insight for them as knights. ¡°Are you here?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ I never thought a day like this woulde in my life.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even blink. ¡°I don¡¯t know when a day like this wille again.¡± Perhaps that was why all the knights in the count¡¯s house gathered in one ce. More than 100 knights gathered at the training center, which can amodate up to 50 people. Fortunately, because it is a magic family, the number of knights is small. A typical count family would have over 200 knights. Because Millennium was a family with overwhelmingly more wizards than knights. e in.¡± The Mercenary King smiled fiercely and waved his hand. And then he turns his back. I felt like they were watching over me and telling me not to worry and to attack as much as I wanted. He raised his sword at an angle and looked at the mercenary king. Even though it seemed to be standing roughly, there was no gap visible at all. ¡°I need to know your skills so I can tell you the right training method. So,e in first.¡± He told me toe in, but I couldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know where to attack. His body looked like Mount Tai. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing in?¡± The mercenary king kept smiling and urged me to attack him quickly. I tried to go in without any prompting. I took a step forward and lightly swung my sword. Tooung. The sword bounced off the mercenary king¡¯s fist. ¡°Hmph!¡± Paaang ¨C The Mercenary King¡¯s fist hit the air and made the sound of an exploding firecracker. Paang Paaang ¨C The Mercenary King swung his fist without stopping as if he had been waiting. My vision was covered with fists. It felt like a wave crashing in. But what was even more surprising was that he was doing the fist pumping at such an incredible speed with one hand. Quaaaang! I realized this after blocking just one attack. His attacks should never be blocked. I almost lost my sword just by ncing over it. It was the strongest force I have ever felt. Maybe even more than Ahar. ¡°Is this it? ¡°Then I¡¯m a bit disappointed!¡± I was being made fun of. Even though I am a sword master, I never thought I would be pushed this far. Still, he also fought against Taurean, the sword master of the North. The Mercenary King seemed like a person of a different ss. ¡°Where has the image from back then gone?!¡± As soon as I stepped back to get away from him, he quickly clung to me. It seemed like he only walked a few steps, but he was already catching up to me a short distance away. He gritted his teeth and swung his sword. Boom! It kept making a sound like hitting a bouncy ball with a stick. There was no time to marvel at the fact that such a sound could be made when it collided with bare skin. The mercenary king¡¯s fist swings became faster and faster. I can¡¯t even remember how I¡¯m holding on right now. ¡°Do it right! ¡°I can¡¯t even digest what I ate yesterday!¡± It was my first time being pushed this far, so I felt pretty bad. If I lose cleanly, I feel less dirty. But this was literally a joke. They deliberately kept me in a tight spot. I could see that he was confident that I would not be the first to shout surrender. If it had been before, out of pride and all, I would have shouted surrender right away. I didn¡¯t think of myself as being great enough to take care of my pride. ¡®I¡¯m going to go up and turn around.¡¯ It¡¯s different now. I can see that they are openly making fun of me, but I don¡¯t want to shout about surrender. I want to hit him at least once. ¡°Oh, are you smiling now? ¡°Are you a pervert?¡± He trembled when he saw me. He was looking at me like I was crazy,ughing as I kept getting hit. ¡°Okay, this is it. ¡°I have to endure this much!¡± He seemed to like seeing me like this even more and burst outughing frivolously. ¡°Aaaah!¡± I screamed and ran towards him. It was quite frustrating, perhaps because it was difficult to swing the sword properly. If I swing the sword just a little bit, I think I can find a way. ¡°Do more! ¡°You did better than this back then!¡± The mercenary king¡¯s voice was quite annoying. I don¡¯t even remember exactly how I fought back then. No, most of the memories from that time were gone. From the third day onwards, my memory of what I did and how I did it disappeared. It seemed to move as the body moved. Honestly, I think it¡¯s a miracle that I survived. ¡®How is there no way?¡¯ In order for me to fight properly, I have to get away from the Mercenary King. To do that, first of all, what should I do with these fists? ¡°What are you giving up already?¡± He was quite obnoxious as he never stopped moving his mouth while swinging his fist. ¡°This is so disappointing. You can do more. uh? I know you. ¡°Please show me what you looked like back then!¡± Even if he shouted hundreds of times that he didn¡¯t know, his face didn¡¯t believe him. I gave up answering him and grabbed my sword with both hands. ¡®can do. I did it back then, and there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do now.¡¯ Isn¡¯t it still holding up well like this? Although he says he is matching my movements. ¡®Let¡¯s get out. I have to get out.¡¯ I focused only on that and watched the Mercenary King¡¯s movements. His fists, his wrists, his cuffs, his shoulders. I saw his muscle movements and predicted where he would attack. Fuuuuuuu! I didn¡¯t care about the fist passing by my head. I looked at the attack that woulde next and thought about the timing to swing my sword. You should not swing your sword hastily. The sword I swung carelesslyes back to me in a big way. ¡®It¡¯s taking advantage of your guard down.¡¯ He is letting down his guard. At first, it seemed like he was serious about dealing with me, but as time went by and I couldn¡¯t fight properly, he became more and more rxed. ¡®now!¡¯ After dodging the fist, I saw him trying to extend a new fist. This time, I pulled my arm back as far as I could, as if I wanted to use a lot of force. Even that was so fast that five fists flew before I could even blink. I could only see it if I kept concentrating without blinking. I swung my sword. Huh! The sword split the air. The mercenary king avoided it by turning his head to the side instead of blocking it. I aimed for that. ¡°Now to attack¡­!¡± He closed his open mouth. I let go of the sword I was holding. The mercenary king was embarrassed by this and his reaction was dyed. Wow ¨C the blow went right. Two fakes with the sword were sessful. My fistnded squarely in his abdomen. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± He moaned for the first time. ¡°What is it? ¡°Did you seed in your attack now?¡± ¡°crazy! ¡°I punched the Sword Master!¡± The cheers (?) of the knights were heard. It¡¯s a sword master. I sessfully struck a monster that couldn¡¯t be defeated even by advanced knights, and couldn¡¯t be defeated even by ten sword experts. There was no time to rejoice at the first blow. Kwaaaaang! There was a loud noise and my vision darkened for a moment. I felt like my body was floating, and a thrilling sensation spread across my back. ¡°young master!¡± ¡°Raymond!¡± I saw Mahol and the princess running. As I raised my upper body, holding my sore nose, I saw the Mercenary King looking down at his fist with a nk expression on his face. ¡°Ugh¡­ it hurts.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we stop now? ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The princess said as she grabbed my shoulder as I tried to get up. There were tears in her eyes, as if she was about to cry. I looked at her quietly. ¡®If you see me ying around with this, I¡¯m sure he fainted when he saw me in the North.¡¯ I woke up with a smallugh at the foolish thought. For a moment, my head started spinning and my vision became blurry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The mercenary king looked embarrassed for the first time. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do this. ¡°Did I hit you too hard?¡± Was he embarrassed because he couldn¡¯t control his strength? If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t really matter. In fact, I felt better. Because I brought out his true feelings to some extent. ¡°Are you going to continue?¡± ¡°yes.¡± But from earlier, the princess was very clingy. It was quite annoying and strange, perhaps because he was doing something he didn¡¯t normally do. ¡°Would you pleasee out? ¡°The sparring is not over yet.¡± After speaking to her as politely as possible, I looked back at the knights. ¡°What are you guys doing now? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop anyone from entering the sparring hall?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Mahol, you too. Are youing in with me just because I¡¯m a little hurt? ¡°At least you should have stopped the princess.¡± ¡°sorry.¡± The knights and Mahol bowed their heads. Entering the sparring hall where sparring has not yet finished is an action that must be taken with extreme caution. Coming in and interrupting someone before the sparring had even finished was like ignoring them. It is not strange to cut off the head of an interfering person on the spot. ¡°As a knight, shouldn¡¯t you know and act in advance before I tell you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The knights bowed their heads without saying anything. I can¡¯t make excuses because there¡¯s nothing wrong with what I said. Even when the knights spar, they are on guard so that there is no interference. Moreover, it is a sword master¡¯s sparring. They were more alert than when they sparred, not less. ¡°If the princess wants to live here in the future, she must know. ¡°During a sparring match, you must not invade even if one of you dies.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± The princess nodded. I looked at her and let out a small sigh. Even though she was a princess who didn¡¯t know much about the world, I didn¡¯t expect her to know something like this. Still, since there are pce knights and faction fights, he must have the necessary knowledge. ¡®I lost my nerve.¡¯ My body, which had been heated up by her and Mahol¡¯s intrusion, cooled down. The Mercenary King was also scratching the back of his head. It was difficult to spar again in this atmosphere. The knights stiffened and bowed their heads to me, and the princess left the ce with red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± I sympathized with the mercenary king¡¯s words. They can¡¯t spar properly and the princess seems to be in a very bad mood. ¡°I¡¯m in a bad mood, so let¡¯s spar again.¡± ¡°what?¡± To relieve this irritating feeling, it is best to exercise vigorously so that you don¡¯t have to think about it. And there is nothing like sparring among those intense exercises. ¡°Let¡¯s spar now?¡± ¡°yes.¡± The Mercenary King¡¯s thoughts were different from mine, and he was quite taken aback by my words. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­No. ¡°There is no problem.¡± He shook his head and moved back to the center. Then, as he did the first time, he took his stance and waved his hand at me. After sparring, I went back to my room and rested. I was tired. The Mercenary King was an opponent I couldn¡¯t beat no matter what I did, so I was able to do my best. Maybe that¡¯s why I was quite tired after sparring. Knock knock knock. As I was rolling over in bed, there was a knocking sound on the window. It was a sound like being struck with a hard wooden stick. When I headed to the window, I saw Jeon Seo-gu tapping on the window with his beak. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ I unwrapped the note tied to Jeon Seo-gu¡¯s leg and read it. -Preparations areplete. It was a very rude message that did not even reveal who he was. ¡°It¡¯s William.¡± The pattern of a wild dog¡¯s head drawn at the bottom of the note. That alone was enough to guess who sent this note. Chapter 104 Episode 104: Late at night. There was a group of people moving secretly in the dark of night when everyone was asleep. Pulling a huge wagon, they moved to Count Millennium. ¡°By the way, Captain. ¡°Are you really okay?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s right. Millennium is famous for having stricter security than other ces. Plus, the Count over there is an archmage.¡± ¡°so.¡± William waved his hand as if he was annoyed. ¡°no. If I¡¯ve said this much, shouldn¡¯t I just understand it? How can we break through the barrier set up by that great archmage and get inside?¡± ¡°well.¡± ¡°No, what kind of bullshit is that ¡®Jal¡¯! How can we break through that barrier? ¡°To break through that barrier, you need a wizard of at least the 7th circle!¡± ¡°okay. I knew. ¡°Why are you screaming like this at night?¡± ¡°Why are people so carefree? ¡°After moving their headquarters, did they also move their spirit?¡± The woman who was talking to William beat her chest in frustration. Unlike the woman¡¯s reaction, William remained calm. ¡°Just shut up and let¡¯s go. There must be a way to everything, right? ¡°Did you see me moving on something I wasn¡¯t even sure about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not right¡­¡± The woman nodded at those words. As he said, William is a calcting person. He was a person who never did something unless he thought it was definitely possible. ¡°Is there really a way?¡± ¡°uh. So please, let¡¯s just go quietly while we¡¯re on our way. ¡°Why are you making such a fuss while the others are quiet?¡± ¡°¡­okay.¡± The woman nodded and returned to where she originally stood. William nced back at the woman and then shifted his gaze to the front of the road. ¡°Millennium¡­ we really havee to the millennium.¡± He muttered quietly, as if he was very interested. I never thought that I would end up in the Millennium Territory after I was born. Born in a slum, he grew up without parents. Poverty was a friend and hunger wasmon. The most important thing to him was money first, money second, and thirdly connections that would bring him money. ¡®It¡¯s a connection¡­¡¯ William thought that the connections among them were far from him. No nobleman wants to be friends with someone who is so filthy. A rtionship between a master and a servant who gives money and exploits each other rather than bing close friends. I thought that was exactly it, so I did anything to make more money. ¡°That¡¯s fun.¡± He came to me and offered to be my friend, and now he has even created a position for me in the count¡¯s family. I felt an overwhelming feeling that was difficult to exin in words. I had a strong feeling that if I could somehow hold on to this line, I would seed. It¡¯s been a long time since I felt this strong of a feeling. ¡°Oh, boss. arrived.¡± ¡°okay.¡± The city walls were visible. I deliberately came to a ce far away from the city gates. To get inside, you had to go through this. ¡°I said it was here¡­¡± I looked at every corner of the castle wall. The exterior wall was full of scratches, as if there had been a monster attack. ¡°found.¡± As he was groping the outer wall, he put his hand into the smallest and roundest of the ws. Sweet. With the sound of a button being pressed, the castle walls began to open. ¡°Captain, what is this?¡± ¡°How on earth do you know this?¡± The sight was so surprising that even his subordinates who were collecting information were surprised and asked urgently. No one knows that this device is installed on the castle wall. The only people who know are the architect who designed this city structure, Count Millennium, and a few other people involved. ¡°Quiet. Is there anything you can do to attract the guards¡¯ attention?¡± ¡°Sigh¡­!¡± His subordinates quickly covered their mouths at his words. William shook his head and checked the size of the open side door. It measures just over 3m upward and 2m sideways. It wasrge enough to amodate one wagon. ¡°Go in slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡± At William¡¯s hand gesture, his men went inside, pulling the wagon. *** They were called to the side door that had been made for evacuation in case the castle gate was breached. It is a ce that is no longer in use, and few people know about it, so no one came to visit. Especially at night like this, there are no people wandering around the streets. Moreover, the location of the side door is in the corner of a slum, which exists everywhere. Coogugung. As I waited for them with my back against the building, I soon heard the sound of the castle walls opening. ¡°¡­not.¡± William¡¯s voice was heard. With the sound of a carriage being pulled, several people areing in. ¡°It¡¯s finally here.¡± ¡°How can we get here?¡± William looked at me with wide eyes. It¡¯s a face I never thought I¡¯de to meet. He looked at me confusedly and let the group in. ¡°What is the how? ¡°I came out because I live here.¡± Kugugu ¨C The gate to the castle wall closed and everyone looked at the gathered wild dogs. The number of members was very small, about twenty in total. I know that there are more than dozens of point organizations. Are you saying that they are controlling so many things with that many people? ¡®Well, he¡¯s not called the King of Darkness for nothing.¡¯ This was possible because he had excellent skills in managing people and information. ¡°Are you going to stand there nkly like that?¡± ¡°ah. Greetings. Les, who is looking after us¡­.¡± He nced at me and hesitated. It seemed like I hadn¡¯t revealed that I was Raymond Millennium yet. Otherwise there was no way I wouldn¡¯t have said my name. No matter how much I told you to keep my identity a secret, you kept it a secret even from your subordinates. ¡°This is Raymond Millennium. ¡°Everyone has probably heard about me, so there¡¯s no need to introduce who I am.¡± Their expressions changed at my words. From anticipation, excitement and worry to negative emotions such as passion and surprise. Those reactions were familiar, so I ignored them. My impression is that I can change it gradually as I get to know it. ¡°Les Raymond is that crazy dog!¡± ¡°crazy! ¡°I never thought I would see you, Raymond!¡± But the reaction was different from what I expected. As if they had met a role model, they rushed over and stood in front of me. Then, they hold my hand and begin to introduce themselves one by one. When several people started talking at once, I couldn¡¯t hear their names or their words properly. The voices mixed together were noise itself. ¡°William.¡± I turned my gaze away from those who were holding my hand and wouldn¡¯t let go, looked at William, and called softly. ¡°¡­! Hey hey! ¡°Get away now!¡± He hurriedly approached and began to stop his men. Still, those who did not fall were calmed down by hitting them on the back of the head. He spoke to William with a twinkling, burdensome gaze. ¡°You cleaned it up properly, right?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I cleaned out most everything there.¡± ¡°For the most part¡­ you mean there are some things that won¡¯t be sorted out?¡± ¡°I need to get information for Raymond.¡± I nodded. To get information, you have to use the point organizations that are there. ¡°And we are the only wild dogs. ¡°If only these people were here, the ce would be no different from wild dogs.¡± ¡°uh. okay.¡± I nodded at his proud words and turned around. And he walked away, telling them to follow him. I heard someone following me from behind. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what you guys have to do. But to be honest, this is a ce with extremely tight security. So it¡¯s hard to find a suitable ce.¡± This is the realm of the great wizard. It is impossible for another organization to enter a ce like this. The wild dogs were able to settle here because of the count¡¯s tacit consent. ¡°So, when I looked for a good ce, I realized there was no need to worry too much. ¡°Because there was a ce nearby that was suitable for you.¡± ¡°¡­Where is that ce?¡± He must have be anxious because of my repeated pauses in words, so he snuggled up next to me and asked me. I continued with a grin. ¡°A ce where the guards can¡¯t see. When you think of a ce where the fist is closer than thew, whates to mind?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a slum.¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°You guessed it exactly.¡± He stopped walking. When I looked back at him, his face was tense. Slums. No one goes to live in a ce where beggars, vagabonds, and ouws live. Those who lived in the slums were all fugitives who had been driven out by the people. Who would want to live among those guys? ¡°Why is it a slum?¡± ¡°I told you. ¡°It¡¯s the most optimal ce.¡± ¡°no! So why on earth¡­!¡± It was my first time seeing him this angry. Of course, I would have been angry too. Bringing in someone who has lived a good life means asking them to live in a den of beggars. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry? ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t know your feelings. ¡°Follow me quietly.¡± ¡°this¡­!¡± He was about to yell something, but quickly took a deep breath and tried to calm down. I know there¡¯s something there when I say this. That¡¯s why he calmed down and followed me. When he walked for a long time and reached the center of the slum, William¡¯s anger disappeared and he became shocked and stiff. ¡°This is¡­ a slum?¡± A man¡¯s muttering full of surprise. I turned to them and asked. ¡°No matter what, you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± Standing in front of them was a neat mansion that did not fit into a slum. What¡¯s even more surprising is that when viewed from a distance, it doesn¡¯t look much different from other buildings in the slums. Only when I looked closely did I realize that there was a mansion. A coboration between optical illusion and magic. No one would imagine that there would be a ce like this in a slum. ¡°This is not the end. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± They followed me inside as if they were possessed. The mansion had a total of three floors, including the basement, and had over twenty rooms. Additionally, there is a small gym in the backyard where you can train your body. It was clear that it was a luxurious facility that could not bepared to the bars they used. After telling William to get ready, he immediately looked into it and called in architects to create this ce. ¡°how is it. ¡°Do you still hate it like this?¡± ¡°¡­no.¡± William shook his head. The facilities of the mansion he saw were such that he wanted them, even considering that it was located in a slum. ¡°thank you. Thank you. I will use it well.¡± He bowed his head to me as if he had no furtherints. I think I really liked the mansion because I bent down as much as possible. ¡°You have to work harder from now on. ¡°As much as you give, you have to get something in return, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± ¡°And this.¡± I took a bag out of my pocket and handed it to him. It is a bag containing half of the jewels received from the Mercenary King. When he opened it, he was astonished andpletely lost. ¡°That¡¯s enough now, right? ¡°I¡¯m going to need some time to sort things out.¡± ¡°Ah¡­! Wait a minute!¡± He hurriedly caught me as I was about to leave and said to me. ¡°You should listen to what I find out.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not important, let me knowter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important.¡± I nodded at his firm voice. He told his subordinates to pack up their belongings, moved to a ce, and opened his mouth. ¡°There is less bad news and more bad news. Which would you rather hear first?¡± ¡°Is there any good news?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°¡­starting with less bad news.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem in the North.¡± A bomb exploded from the start. Chapter 105 Episode 105 The monsters of the North began to gather in one ce. As if on alert for something, it spins around in one ce and makes a strange howling noise. asionally, there were monsters that went inside, but the monsters that went in always screamed and never came out again. ¡°That monster called Ahar has disappeared.¡± ¡°Live?¡± ¡°yes. And they said a man I hadn¡¯t seen was wandering around the North. But that man wasn¡¯t usually strong. He rips off the head of a troll with his bare hands and even marauders run away when they encounter him.¡± Aharda. As soon as I heard it, he immediately came to mind. The only person left in the North now, much less Ahar, is the only person who can pull out a troll¡¯s head with his bare hands. Taurine is excluded. She was a woman and what William was talking about was a man. ¡®It¡¯s toote for me toe to my senses.¡¯ I guess being attacked by a hatchling this time was such a big shock. It¡¯s not something I care much about. ¡°Watch that man more closely. Because he¡¯s an important guy.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°So what¡¯s the worse news?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it¡­¡± A shadow appeared on his face. He pulled his face forward as if this story was true. He pulled his face closer to me and carefully opened his mouth. ¡°Wangseong is very noisy right now. ¡°There¡¯s war and all, and there¡¯s also implicit talk of empire.¡± I think I¡¯ve said this before. As I was frowning, I added that he wasn¡¯t finished yet. ¡°And there are rumors that one of the royals has close ties to the Empire. This isn¡¯t urate. I also hear that one of them is plotting to ascend to the throne along with the empire.¡± Oh this is urate. In fact, two princes among the royal families are in contact with the empire to obtain the throne. Since this was also mentioned in the novel, I was able to see how excellent his informationwork was in this aspect. ¡°That¡¯s for sure¡­¡± ¡°I guess this is enough to pay for the meal, right?¡± He looked at me carefully. He looks like he really likes the mansion I gave him. So much so that I worried what would happen if they took it back from me. ¡°uh. ¡°Please continue to do more than that.¡± ¡°All right.¡± William nodded with a proud smile. ¡°It¡¯s over, right?¡± ¡°yes. That¡¯s it.¡± He waved both his hands. ¡°okay. Good luck then.¡± ¡°good bye!¡± The sound of his subordinates sending off was heard along with William¡¯s voice. I left their greetings behind and returned home. After William came, my daily life became even busier. I spar with the mercenary king, do what the count tells me to do, and spar with the mercenary king again. The beginning and end of my day was filled with sparring with the mercenary king. ¡°As expected, he is the sessor I have chosen! ¡°Your skills are improving day by day!¡± If you grow up and get beaten up, you can say that you are growing. ¡®But it¡¯s definitely getting better.¡¯ At first, it was difficult to even block, but now I can see some movement and dodge properly. ¡°Let¡¯s speed things up a bit!¡± Even that was something the mercenary king was looking after. Still, I could feel that I was getting stronger, so I didn¡¯t feel that bad just because I was hit. Because I even beat him in the first sparring. ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± ¡°Huh¡­!¡± As soon as the mercenary king finished speaking, he copsed on the ground, breathing heavily. The mercenary king sitting in front of me asked, squinting at the sword resting on my thigh. ¡°That sword must have been really well made. Was it made out of amantanium? no. ¡°You take Aurors too well to say that.¡± The sword I got was so hard that even people who used fists were interested in it. So much so that even the fist of the mercenary king, who was covered in a lot of aura, did not make the slightest scratch. ¡°It¡¯s strange. A sword of that caliber might have a name. ¡°Did you say you got it from the North?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the North¡­ I can only say it was made by dwarves.¡± The Mercenary King took my sword and looked at it closely. The strength of the sword, sticity, etc. After experimenting in every way, he continued to exim in exmation. ¡°I can be sure of this. ¡°It¡¯s the best weapon I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± In the end, he even said that this sword was the best sword in existence. Even though it was my sword, I wasn¡¯t very impressed. Because I know that, I gained it through hard work in the North. The main character doesn¡¯t just carry that sword for no reason. ¡°But are you okay?¡± ¡°huh? what?¡± ¡°That sword.¡± ¡°Why the sword?¡± He tilted his head and looked at me. At that, I had no choice but to harden myplexion. No one can touch that sword except its owner. I didn¡¯t shed blood to get that sword for nothing. It is said that if someone other than the owner touches it, its mana and aura will be taken away, making it unbearable. So I never let Mahol or Ellis touch it. ¡®Are you saying reality is different?¡¯ You can¡¯t just trust novels unconditionally. As the main character¡¯s actions are different from the novel, this may also be different from the novel. In reality, it may not matter if someone else touches it. ¡°Hey. This is so well made that I want it. Hmm¡­¡± He looked at the sword and muttered, ¡®It¡¯s too bad it doesn¡¯t have a name.¡¯ I wondered if I should do something like that when the owner said he had nothing to do with it. If I had to give it a name, I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than ¡®the hero¡¯s sword¡¯. For more than half of the novel, the main character only used this sword and had no name. Ahar was unable to find out his name while using the sword for such a long time. There is no way I can find what Ahar couldn¡¯t find either. ¡°uh¡­? What is this?¡± But the Mercenary King seems to be a little different. He looked at Pummel, who was examining the sword here and there, and his eyes sparkled. ¡°What¡¯s written here? Um¡­ where¡­ unknown¡­ name? Ah, unknown! ¡°Oh, unknown?¡± I was happy, but then I took the sword from him who was dazed again. And when I looked at the pummel, there was definitely writing written on it. But what does this say? The letters looked like Arabic, so I couldn¡¯t read them. ¡®The mercenary king read this?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe that the mercenary king, a symbol of ignorance, had read these words. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°no.¡± Yes, people should have organs like this. I tried to ignore him and shifted my gaze to the sword. ¡°It¡¯s nameless, nameless¡­ nameless.¡± When the protagonist of most novels obtains a sword, the name of the sword is unknown. Especially in martial arts novels. Perhaps because the name Moo-myeong was so attractive, I often used that name. ¡®I never thought I¡¯d get that.¡¯ The name Mumyeong is cool, though. It was a name I heard somonly that it didn¡¯t seem like a good thing. ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to find out the name of the sword. thank you.¡± ¡°If I say thank you for something like this, will life be difficult? ¡°Just say so and pass it on.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After talking and getting some rest, the throbbing pain lessened. ¡°Then I will go.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we do it again?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I want to rest now.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not good to overwork your body.¡± No, why is this guy like this from earlier? These were not words that shoulde out of the mouth of someone who thinks that overworking one¡¯s body is the best. ¡°Raymond. Are you finished?¡± ¡°Ah yes.¡± The princess who had been watching from afar approached. ¡°Take some of this. ¡°You must be thirsty.¡± ¡°ah. ¡°I am so indebted to the princess.¡± The mercenary king stole the water bottle that was handed to me. Iughed heartily, opened the lid, and took a swig¡­. Fuuuut ¨C I drank it and then spit it out. Yellow liquid soaked the ground. ¡°Kolok kolok. What is this!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Lokni tea.¡± ¡°Loknitsa? ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± The princess wiggled her fingers for a moment and then said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s a good car for a man.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The mercenary king, who was trying to shake off the remaining tea on his tongue, stopped. Then he turned his stiff head and looked back and forth between the princess and the water bucket. ¡°Is this what you mean?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°They say it¡¯s very good for men.¡± ¡°Oh sir. ¡°What a waste!¡± He swallowed the contents of the bucket with the force of sucking up the water that had fallen on the floor. ¡®Why are you giving that to me?¡¯ Even if you need a mercenary king as he gets older, he doesn¡¯t need me. I¡¯m still in my prime. It¡¯s not like I need to eat something like that. ¡°I will go.¡± ¡°Oh yeah. rest well!¡± The mercenary king seemed to be satisfied with the car and sent me off in a good mood. ¡°ah. ¡°Hey¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°As for the car¡­ I¡¯ll just take my heart.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± The princess followed me with a regretful look. If things continued like this, it seemed like they would follow me to the room. ¡°Are you still going to follow me?¡± ¡°Oh no. rest.¡± She bowed her head to me and quickly walked back. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­¡± When I entered the room, I immediately ran to the bed and threw myself on it. The soft and cozy feel of the bed enveloped me. ¡°¡­.¡± I was lying still on the bed. It would be nice to sleep like this. ¡®Why won¡¯t you leave me alone like this?¡¯ I felt a presence in the corner of the room that shouldn¡¯t have been there. Could it be that the presence of a highly trained assassin has arrived? ¡°Whoa¡­¡± I sighed and got up from the bed. I pulled out my sword without looking in the direction where I felt the presence. Then he took out a cloth and wiped the surface of the sword. Ssuk suk. Now what should we do? Is it because I drew my sword or is he waiting until I sleep? There was no significant movement other than the presence I felt at first. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I put the cloth down on the floor and walked towards where I could feel the presence. As I walked, I wondered what to do. It would be good to subdue him without causing blood to stter. ¡®I¡¯m not feeling well right now.¡¯ I had just finished sparring and couldn¡¯t show my full skills. Just shaking my arms up and down gave me muscle pain. ¡°hey.¡± I aimed my sword at the corner. Something was constantly writhing in the shadows. Even though I called him out, he didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What are you. ¡°What is it in my room?¡± He extended his sword. The sword, which was stretched out enough to touch, touched the guy. I felt a squishy texture along the sword. -it hurts! Then something screamed and jumped out of the corner andnded on the bed. ¡°what?¡± The speed didn¡¯t seem too fast. -too much. I¡¯m out now. ¡®It¡¯ was shaking on the bed and talking to me. -Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯m sick. it¡¯s tough. I want to rest. Curled up in the softest spot on the bed, ¡®it¡¯ stared at me. -I¡¯m sick. Are you going to hurt me? ¡®It¡¯ kept talking to me. ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± ¡®It¡¯ looks up at me with big, teary eyes. He even shed tears, telling her not to bother him. -I got out. I missed you. Didn¡¯t you miss me? I couldn¡¯t hide my dazed feelings. -You don¡¯t like me? The hatchling, who had disappeared as soon as he returned to the count¡¯s house, came back having learned a strange way of speaking. Chapter 106 Episode 106: The hatchling couldn¡¯t calm down for a while and kept mumbling. Those bright eyes that I had seen at first were gone, and now I was devastated, and sometimes I would stare nkly into space or be startled by nothing. ¡®What on earth happened?¡¯ How could it be possible for a hatchling to deteriorate this much? Hatchlings, which have enormous mana from birth, have the fear of a dragon, so unless they are intelligent monsters, they will never be touched. However, there was no human being that could touch a hatchling. The hatchling, who hid her identity, was so good at hiding that even Beatrice, a magical genius, could not recognize her. To make a hatchling like this, you need to be a wizard of at least the 7th circle. ¡®Could it be that the Count is like that?¡¯ The only wizards I met recently were Count Skr and Count Millennium. As for Count Skr, I don¡¯t recognize him except when Hatchling heals me, so I¡¯m excluding him. What remains is Count Millennium. Why would the Count do such a thing? No, it was strange to take the hatchling and return it in the first ce. The hatchling¡¯s body was too valuable to be returned. In particr, the Manahat was an extremely excellent elixir that nothing couldpare to for a wizard. There was no way I could give up something like that easily. -Devil, Demon, Demon¡­ I walked closer to the hatchling, who was looking in all directions with anxious eyes. The hatchling looks up at me with empty eyes. He sat down next to him and ced his hand on the hatchling¡¯s head. -¡­. The hatchling closed his mouth. ¡®I¡¯ve never raised a child before.¡¯ I patted my head. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I couldn¡¯t just leave this guy looking at me like a poor sheep. I soon regretted that action. ¡°Can¡¯t you move away a little bit?¡± -hate. Are you abandoning me again? ¡°When did I abandon you?¡± -Abandon me. bad. don¡¯t throw it away Don¡¯t throw it away after it disappears arbitrarily. It¡¯s absurd and embarrassing. The hatchling climbed on my head and didn¡¯t want toe down. It stuck to me when I slept, when I ate, and even when I went to the bathroom. Every time I tried to let it go, it clung to me with all my might. I couldn¡¯t sleep properly due to the difort. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± -You shouldn¡¯t say that. My skin ising off! I couldn¡¯t ask him why he was doing this or where he had been. I had seizures every time, so it was difficult to even talk properly. ¡®It¡¯s going to be really annoying.¡¯ My worries increased. It was veryfortable when there were no hatchlings. It was good that I didn¡¯t have to worry about dragons in the future because I left on my own. But the moment the hatchling returned, I had to worry about the dragon again. Because I couldn¡¯t help but worry, the hatchling had now turned into a chewing gum and had difficulty moving around. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop sighing without realizing it. *** Late at night. I couldn¡¯t sleep well because I was being kicked around by the hatchling. It was ufortable to sleep because I was lying on my stomach or on my head. ¡®I¡¯m hungry¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t sleep well, but more than anything, I ate very poorly all day. As soon as I tried to eat something, the hatchling used all kinds of magic, thinking it would be poisonous. -Cool¡­ Perhaps because he was asleep properly, the hatchling still showed no sign of waking up even when I sneaked out of bed. ¡°Ha¡­ It¡¯s sofortable to be alone.¡± Since the hatchlings didn¡¯t stick, it was sofortable that I can¡¯t exin it in words. The hatchling bothered me quite a bit in one day. ¡®Is the kitchen over there¡­¡¯ I left the room and walked towards the kitchen. The full moon floating in the sky brightened the dark night. ¡°Where¡­¡± tter rattle. I sneaked into the kitchen and started looking for something to eat to fill my stomach. After rummaging around for a while, I was able to find some beef jerky rolled up in a ball. I tore off a piece and put it in my mouth. ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, the surroundings brightened and a man came running in. Huh! He quickly pulled out arge Chinese sword and lunged at me. Kaaaang! I felt a heavy impact on my hand. It was a shame that I brought a sword just in case, otherwise it would have been a bit dangerous. ¡°Uh¡­ Master¡­?¡± The man wielding the Chinese sword made a dumb sound as if he was checking my face. The force was so great that my arm, which was blocking the middle esophagus, was shaking. ¡°If you know, get out of the way, right?¡± ¡°iced coffee¡­! sorry!¡± The man hurriedly took out his esophagus and stepped back. I frowned, shaking off my numb hands. I heard you worked as a mercenary before bing a chef. At this level, he seemed to be well above the level of a knight. ¡°Why is the chef here?¡± He is the count¡¯s chef, who should normally be sleeping. It was rare for him toe out at such ate hour. ¡°I came because I needed to check the ingredients to be used tomorrow morning¡­ What brings you here sote, Master?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m hungry.¡± I picked up the beef jerky and showed it to him. Then he nodded and said that he understood. ¡°Then, let me make you a quick snack.¡± ¡°no. This is enough. ¡°Why bother cooking?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡°I¡¯ll just ept your heart.¡± I patted his hesitant shoulder and walked past him and left the kitchen. Perhaps because the beef jerky was salty, I was satisfied without adding anything else. ¡°Tsk¡­ tsk tsk¡­.¡± I sat on the garden bench holding a fist-sized lump of beef jerky and stared straight ahead nkly. The garden, made of flowers and various types of trees, boasted a beautiful scenery under the light of the moon. There was a wall on the side of the garden, and there were countless vines wrapped around the wall. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The count¡¯s family, which boasted strict security and barriers, was famous for being a clean area with no intruders. The moment they invaded the count¡¯s house, they would turn the entire central magic tower into an enemy, so there was no way they could do such a thing. At least there are no people in the kingdom who wouldmit such an act. ¡®What are those?¡¯ For a moment, I thought there was something wrong with my eyes. I was hungry and couldn¡¯t sleep well, so I thought I was seeing something. Isn¡¯t that so? Even though it was a night when the vignce was slightly weakened, it was still a count¡¯s house. A group of people was climbing over the wall of the count¡¯s house. They appeared to be highly trained assassins, wearing ck masks and crouching in the shadows. ¡°This wasn¡¯t in the novel either¡­¡± In the first ce, no one other than Ahar attacked and invaded the Millennium Count family. Therefore, the secretly moving intruders were somewhat embarrassed. ¡®uh? ¡®Wait a minute¡­¡¯ That wasn¡¯t all. As if they had done something, sparks were flying wherever they passed. ¡°The flow of mana is distorted¡­¡± That is dangerous. No, those beings were dangerous. I don¡¯t know what they had, but it was clear that they were dangerous to wizards. As soon as they could get over the wall, they stuck to it and ran to one ce. But the ce located in that direction was strange. ¡°Why are you going there?¡± If someone sneaked into the count¡¯s house, it was normal to target the count, the owner. Or attack me, his sessor. Otherwise, there is no need to risk having to deal with the Magic Tower¡­ ¡®¡­Princess?¡¯ When I thought about where they were heading, the princess suddenly came to mind. Her bedroom is close to mine. Calcting their direction, she was exactly the destination. I don¡¯t know why I was targeting her, but what I had to do was clear. ¡°Ha¡­ Do you really bother people?¡± I have to rescue the girl who came as a guest of the countess. I ran after them. *** The Count¡¯s office. In the dark space, only the desk where the Count was sitting was brightly lit. Light magic was used to create a moderate amount of light so that there was no inconvenience in viewing the office. ¡°I¡¯m sick of it¡­¡± the Count muttered quietly as he tapped his feather pen over the papers. I was locked in my office for several years, looking at documents. Thousands of reports came in every day. He had to check hundreds of documents, even though his vassals below were doing some processing. To the point where I miss the days when the family was small. At that time, although the family was weak, there was freedom. It was a time when he was alone with meaningless thoughts. ¡°hmm¡­?¡± I felt a sense of foreignness in the barrier he hadid across the city. It felt like the mana in a certain area was forcibly blocked by something. The funny thing was that the feeling was very weak. In most cases, such as barriers, even the slightest effect was always reported to the wizard who created the barrier. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± What I was feeling right now was something that most wizards wouldn¡¯t notice. That intrigued him. Normally in a case like this, I would have called the knights or woke up the vassals and sent them out. ¡°After a long time.¡± He, wearing a robe hanging on the wall, waved his hand in the air. ¡°Warp.¡± A bright light stayed beneath his feet and transported him to another space. ¡°what?¡± His vision changed and his brow furrowed as he looked around. *** The window leading to the princess¡¯s bedroom opened quietly. They got in quickly. There was a bed, and the princess, covered with a cozy nket, was sleeping on it without the world knowing. Qiying ¨C A wire was taken out from the arm of the masked person in front. That was when his hand went towards the princess¡¯s neck. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± A voice came from behind and the masked man holding the wire hurriedly stepped aside as something flew by. Coo! One of the masked men passed by him and crashed into the wall. The masked people stepped back in surprise. Their eyes turned to the window they entered. There was a man on the window, bending his knees and twirling his sword. The softly shining moonlight cast a shadow on his face. I couldn¡¯t see the face clearly. Whoosh whoosh! The masked person holding the wire sent a hand signal to the masked people next to him. Then, the masked people who received the signal each took out their daggers and attacked him. Sigh! A solid line was drawn in the air. And the bodies of the masked people who were running copsed on the spot. ¡°Coming here means you¡¯re going to pretend to be with Millennium, right?¡± The moonlight shone on his face from the window. The bodies of the masked people stiffened as they saw his face slowly revealed. ¡°What are you doing. Are you going to zone out?¡± Raymond Millennium was holding a sword and pointing it at them with a mysterious look. Swish, swish, swish! The masked man holding the wire sent a hand signal with a serious look on his face. All the masked people nodded and rushed towards Raymond, and the masked person holding the wire ran towards the princess. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ignoring me too much?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Before he knew it, Raymond¡¯s sword was pointed at his neck. Chapter 107 Episode 107 I followed them up to the window. The scene that looked scary to climb up was the wire approaching the princess¡¯s neck. The wire was sharpened so sharply that the reflection of the moonlight made it look hideous. ¡®Even if you run there, you¡¯ll bete.¡¯ I had to use something else to distract him, but fittingly enough, there were plenty of ways to interfere with him around me. ¡°¡­!¡± The masked person, whose neck was grabbed by my hand, struggled. It was a little surprising that there was no moaning. My body was in pain, but it felt like my mouth wasn¡¯t. Quang! He threw the masked man and knocked the guy holding the wire away from the princess. After dealing with the masked person who was charging at me, I ran to the guy holding the wire and attacking the princess. I dodged the daggers of the masked peopleing at me from all directions, got closer to the guy, and aimed the mask at his neck. Cryrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr since the wire it was carrying got longer and it tried to strangle my neck. Kaang! I tried to cut the wire with cotton, but the wire was harder than I thought. Does not matter. Even if it wasn¡¯t a sword, there were many ways to deal with it, and I hadn¡¯t used Aurors yet. ¡°All you need is one guy.¡± I raised my name while avoiding the attacks of those running from behind. Sigh! Except for the guy holding the wire, all the masked people fell down with blood gushing out. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± The princess tossed and turned as if she would wake upte due to themotion. A wire was shot towards the princess. The will to kill at least one princess was evident. ¡°You ignore me too much.¡± Did I seem so ipetent that I couldn¡¯t even stop what was happening right in front of me? I stabbed the mask into the guy¡¯s thigh and reached out to grab the wire that the guy shot out. A wire was wrapped around the hand covered in Aura. The sound of steel tes scraping rang out . He grabbed the guy¡¯s head with his wire-wrapped hand and pinned it to the ground. As soon as his body went limp, a light appeared next to the bed and a man appeared. ¡°what?¡± It was a count with a look of disappointment that things did not turn out as expected after having high expectations. ¡°Are you here?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± The Count looked around. Half-decapitated corpses were lying on the ground around the princess¡¯s bed. ¡°Oh, what is this¡­¡± The princess, who came to her senseste, was startled when she saw me and the count, and then looked at the corpses a second time, making a dazed look on her face. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ but how did this happen?¡± The princess came to her senses faster than expected and tried to understand the situation with a calm face. Sigh. The Count snapped his fingers and used light magic. A round sphere floated in the air and instantly brightened up the entire room. He bent down and turned the upper body of the masked man he had just knocked out. I tried to take off the mask, but it couldn¡¯t be taken off because it was made in a way that it was attached to the entire clothes. ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed I¡¯m dying.¡± Knock knock! The mask was torn off with force. The faces of the attackers were revealed. ¡°Uhm¡­!¡± ¡°omg!¡± ¡°They are truly crazy.¡± The count and the princess frowned, and I cursed in front of the count. The face of the unmasked attacker was so gruesome. The entire face was covered with burn marks. He had no hair and his lips were so chapped that it seemed strange that he could eat rice or water. Moreover, the hand that fired the wire had no fingers. The weapon was wrapped and tied around the palm of the hand with all the fingers cut off. ¡°Are you saying you want to destroy the evidence?¡± I picked up the cotton and plucked his lips, but there was nothing I could get from him with that. The teeth and tongue that were supposed to be in the wide open mouth were gone. Instead, only empty, empty darkness took its ce. ¡®Is it an empire?¡¯ Imperial assassination group. Monsters who have lost their personalities created by drugs and magic doping. As I looked at the man with a face covered in burns, I suddenly thought of them. There were few groups that could destroy and use people to this extent. No matter how great a person is or who has been treated with drugs, if a part of their body, such as a finger, disappears, they cannot function properly. There are times when they show weaker strength than usual or are weaker than ordinary people. In particr, it was like a big penalty for an assassin to have to see the world through a very narrow perspective because even his eyes were burned. In addition, memorization, which requires precision, cannot be handled properly due tock of fingers. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the Empire, there¡¯s no way they would have created these guys.¡¯ Taking advantage of Ahar¡¯s attack on the Kingdom of Serion, he assassinated high-ranking figures from the kingdoms in the empire. The appearance description of those in the group that was used at that time was simr to this guy. I don¡¯t know the name of the organization. That wasn¡¯t mentioned in the novel, and we only know it as an assassination group created by the empire. ¡°Are they those guys again?¡­¡± But the Count¡¯s reaction was unexpected. He clicked his tongue and said that he knew them. Then he snapped his fingers. Part of the count¡¯s house was covered with rms, and soon knights came to the princess¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Come find even the smallest evidence. And it would be better for the princess to move her bedroom.¡± ¡°yes.¡± The count skillfully led his knights out as if it were a familiar situation and brought the princess out. ¡°There will be a meeting tomorrow morning, so don¡¯t miss it and attend on time.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, princess.¡± The count left the ce, taking the princess with him. I came out of the bedroom, scratched my head and walked away. -Aaaaaan! The humans are gone! I sighed as the voice hit me directly in my head, not my ears. *** The next morning. There is an emergency in the count¡¯s family. An attacker came to the count¡¯s house, which boasted the best security. What¡¯s more shocking is that the knights and wizards didn¡¯t notice the attacker as he made his way to the princess¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Did you hear? ¡°This attack was blocked by Master Raymond.¡± ¡°I heard that too! ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the princess, the princess would have been in danger!¡± Rumors about what happenedst night spread beyond the Count¡¯s family and into the city. The rumor grew in size again and again, and there were many quite embarrassingments. For example. ¡°I heard that Master Raymond was predicting that the raiders woulde?¡± ¡°He loved the princess and was always hovering next to her! Ouch! ¡°Isn¡¯t it so romantic?¡± Things like this. As I went to attend the vassal meeting to follow the earl¡¯s instructions, I felt burdened by the stares I felt around me. -Human became popr overnight! The hatchling must have been surprised that my name was spreading among people, so it hit me on the head with its front paw. ¡°Are you here?¡± When I arrived at the conference hall, I was greeted by the drivers standing guard outside the conference hall. They looked at me strangely and lowered their heads. ¡°Master Raymond has arrived.¡± It was time for them to open the door to the conference room and step inside. -I will wait here! ¡°¡­?¡± The hatchling reacted violently and fell off my head. Hatchling, curled up on a bench far from the conference room, trembled as she looked at the conference room. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s doing that. ¡®It was ufortable, but it turned out well.¡¯ It must have been difficult to hold a meeting while worrying about hatchlings, but I thought it went well. When I went inside, all of the count¡¯s retainers were sitting next to a long table. And in the distance, at the head table, the count was sitting, the princess was sitting on his left, and the seat on his right was empty. Seeing that there were only a few seats left, the seat next to the Count seemed to be mine. Ignoring the gazes of his retainers, he walked to the spot and sat down. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± With the count¡¯s words, the vassals opened their mouths and the conference room instantly became noisy. ¡°This is clearly disrespectful to the Count family!¡± ¡°We must thoroughly reveal the background. How dare you mess with Millennium¡¯s guests!¡± ¡°We must gather wizards and clearly show them the power of Millennium.¡± The Count held up his hand to calm them as they shouted in unison. ¡°First, let¡¯s take a look at what we found out from them. ¡°Please tell the knightmander what you have learned.¡± ¡°insect!¡± At the count¡¯s words, the knightmander stepped forward, took out several items from his chest and ced them on the table. Badges that looked like they had been ripped from the attackers¡¯ clothes and notes stained with blood. ¡°These are the things I found from them. First of all, this appears to be the emblem used by their organization.¡± The knightmander handed the badge to the count. The Count looked at the badge and rubbed his chin. ¡°As expected¡­¡± The Count nodded as if he could guess who was behind it and passed the badge towards me. ¡®Uh¡­ is this¡­?¡¯ After examining the badge handed to me by the count, I cursed under my breath. A pattern of a red snake wrapped around a ck sword. It was a pattern that was very familiar to me. It is an emblem representing a secret organization of the empire, and it was a group used by the empire to attack other kingdoms when Ahar attacked the Kingdom of Serion. ¡®Why is this here?¡¯ Did the Empire¡¯s secret societye down here because they wanted something good? And that while ignoring the Millennium Countess. Even though I was out of my mind, I went out strong. Although the empire was stronger than the kingdom, there was no significant difference between the power of the Kingdom of Serion and the power of the empire. In the Serion Kingdom, there were two Sword Masters and one Archmage. Below them, there were also 8th-circle wizards and 7th-circle wizards. Even if it is an empire with three sword masters and two archmages. It was difficult to handle the Kingdom of Serion while watching what other kingdoms thought. No, even if it wasn¡¯t a kingdom, if Count Millennium came forward, the empire was bound to be in trouble in many ways. Because he was the magic tower lord of the central magic tower. It was difficult even for the empire to face the central magic tower, which may have stronger power than the empire¡¯s magic tower. ¡®But why did you do this? Are you really taking this risk because of the princess?¡¯ Honestly, I couldn¡¯t believe it. I didn¡¯t even think that this was done because of a princess who had a small position in the kingdom and didn¡¯t show any special power. The value of the princess was not that great for the empire to move. However, it did not appear that they were trying to use him as a hostage. I saw that they were trying to kill me right away. ¡®It¡¯s difficult.¡¯ I don¡¯t know. The very fact that it moved within the empire was a mystery. ¡°And you should take a look at this.¡± The expression on the knightmander¡¯s face as he handed the note to the count was very dark. The Count¡¯s face was equally dark as he read the note. They fell asleep and nced back at the princess. I was secretly concerned about their actions and reached out for the note. ¡°What is it?¡± The Count said, taking the note out of my hand and returning it to the Knight Commander. ¡°Read.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± The knightmander bit his lip for a moment and then opened his mouth. ¡°¡¯Princess Daria brings disaster to the Kingdom of Serion.¡¯¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°What¡­!¡± The vassals were all shocked by the knightmander¡¯s words. The princess also looked at the knightmander with wide eyes. Chapter 108 Episode 108: After all the retainers had returned, the Count and I quietly looked at the princess without saying anything. Princess Daria could not say anything else. I just quietly looked at the note cursing her. ¡°¡­.¡± The count looked at the princess with a worried expression. Contrary to his expression, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of offeringfort. Looking at them, I wondered what to do. I wasn¡¯t able to urately understand the situation to providefort, and if I rashly stepped forward without knowing anything, it was just as bad as not stepping forward. ¡°It¡¯s been since I was 8 years old.¡± 1The princess opened her mouth. Since I was talking about my childhood, it seemed like the story would be quite long. ¡°At some point, people started targeting me.¡± She reached out and grabbed the note. ¡°It was the Count who saved me from the royal family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± The Count nodded. Her hand holding the note was strained and the note was distorted. ¡°I received help back then, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m causing harm like this. ¡°It¡¯s not enough to repay the favor¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The princess bowed her head towards the count. As a royal, it was shameful to bow down to someone other than the king, but she didn¡¯t care at all. The count looked down at her and stretched out his hand to help her up. ¡°There is no need for the princess to apologize. ¡°Did the princess know that this would happen?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°This is not the princess¡¯s fault. Rather, I am sorry. ¡°You must protect the princess, but you have shown immaturity.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± The princess was taken aback by the count lowering his head. The Count slowly straightened his back and continued speaking. His eyes burned hotly. ¡°And this is no longer just the princess¡¯s job.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± ¡°This is clearly disrespectful to our millennials. ¡°You can¡¯t stay silent and know that.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The count smiled faintly and patted the princess on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± The princess lowered her head, covering her mouth. It is difficult to hide your feelings. ¡®This feels dirty too¡­¡¯ Listening to her words, I had a rough guess as to who was responsible for this. 2 Prince. This is what he, the second prince of the Serion Kingdom and the younger brother of the first princess, did. His ambition was so great that he thought that if he killed all the royals except himself, he would be king. He does things that a royal should not do. Getting behind the scenes and attacking other royal families. The first victim was Princess 1. To the second prince, the first princess was as big a threat as the crown prince. Her power to attract talented people even though she was still was felt to be greater than that of any other royal family. Princess 1 survived dramatically each time. With the help of talented people, with the help of Count Millennium. ¡°From now on, we will strictly protect the princess¡¯s safety.¡± As he said this, the Count looked at me. Why are you looking at me when you say you will protect me? I had an ominous feeling that it was going to be a bit of a bother. ¡°He will protect the princess well.¡± No, there. Are you not asking my opinion? Even though I was frowning, the Count continued to say what he had to say. ¡°At least he will be the third strongest among those in the count family.¡± No, this is a bit like that too. No matter how talented I was, there was a limit to who I could beat right away. There were countless talented people in Millennium, and some of them were adults and working actively. Wizards of Circle 6 or higher are a bit difficult to deal with. Because the fight between a swordsman and a wizard is different. ¡°I never said I would do it.¡± That was that and this was this. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing that he was kind to me, but it wasn¡¯t worth the hassle. ¡°It is an order from the head of the family.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± My struggles didn¡¯tst long. They say it¡¯s the head of the family¡¯s order, but what can I do? ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Instead, please give me somepensation.¡± ¡°You want to be rewarded for the honorable work of protecting the princess?¡± ¡°yes. do you have a problem? ¡°I¡¯m not stupid and I have no desire to work without pay.¡± ¡°Tsk. good night. If you protect the princess perfectly, I will grant you one request. ¡°Do you want to do it?¡± Do you want to do it? Needless to say, it¡¯s nagging. It is the wish right of an archmage. It was difficult to survive even if I paid hundreds of millions of dors, so there was no reason to give it up. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± The Count let out a small sigh and left the conference room. *** The princess is attacked. The knights¡¯ security became more stringent. Their atmosphere was fierce, as if they were in a state of war. Even before the Count¡¯s words, they had set up security even more tightly. ¡°How dare you, our princess!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a hole that even a single rat can get in!¡± ¡°We cannot lose our only pleasure!¡± The reason they do it that way. It was because of the princess¡¯s power to attract talented people. In that short period of time, the knights were epting the princess as someone as precious as their own family. The knights were preparing for raiders who woulde at any time, but the problem actually urred elsewhere. ¡°Count, you¡¯re in big trouble. ¡°It is said that a thousand pigs died in one day!¡± ¡°We found that the well was poisoned! Fortunately, we discovered it in advance and there were no major problems, but it will likely take a long time to detoxify the water in the well!¡± ¡°There is a gue in the city. The sick are all red¡­¡± In less than a week, the city was filled with events big and small. From something as small as a building copsing for no reason to something as big as harming a person¡¯s life. ¡°Summon the wizards in the magic tower, some will tell you the truth of the matter, others will tell you the poison of the well. Lastly, take charge of the antidote to the gue!¡± Because of that, the magic tower also became busy. Hundreds of incidents urred every day, and high-ranking wizards were busy going to and from the city to get to the bottom of the situation. Even though countless wizards and high-ranking wizards came forward, no trace of the culprit could be found. That wasn¡¯t the only problem. ¡°It is said that these notes were left where the livestock died.¡± ¡°There was this writing written at the bottom of the poisoned well.¡± ¡°While treating a gue, I discovered writing on a person¡¯s body!¡± There were notes and letters written wherever things happened. Everything in that note. [A curse on Princess Daria.] [Princess Daria is a cursed being and will live under a curse for the rest of her life.] [Wherever Princess Daria is, death will also be there.] It was full of content cursing Princess Daria. Almost not. The entire note was written about Princess Daria. Because of her presence, the people of the territory are cursed and suffer. Although it waspletely absurd, it was different from the perspective of the residents of the territory who were suffering the damage. ¡°Send Princess Daria back immediately!¡± ¡°What are you doing now, Count? Why are you carrying her?!¡± ¡°Our lives have been ruined since Princess Daria came!¡± The people of the territory who had initially shown favor to Princess Daria turned their backs on her one by one. This is because their own safety is being harmed. However, I couldn¡¯t criticize them for being selfish. Unlike us, who do not suffer any harm from these things, they have a hard time surviving even to eat for a day. ¡°Do you think it makes sense that these 6th Circle wizards haven¡¯t found any evidence yet!¡± ¡°sorry! ¡°You really have no shame!¡± The wizards bowed their heads in front of the angry count. Although they worked in the field, theycked experience in this kind of serious work. The royal family was trying so hard to hide the information, but there was no way they could find it. At least for them. ¡®William, he must have some understanding of this situation.¡¯ I remember that it had settled down in the city to some extent. Moreover, since they were in a slum, they could easily obtain information without interference from others. ¡®Plus, I¡¯ve reached into the shadows of the city.¡¯ As soon as William entered the city, he immediately jumped into the city¡¯s shadow. He went around the underworld, created a branch organization, and brought the forces there to his side one by one. The action was very secretive and quiet, but surprisingly, the speed was faster than a ship moving in the sun. Now, almost a monthter, we would have been able to obtain enough information. Without hesitation, I went straight to William. ¡°Ah, Raymond!¡± ¡°Are you here! ¡°The boss is inside here.¡± Organization members who knew me kindly guided me to where William was. Their faces brightened greatly as they workedfortably in a mansion after always working in ces like bars and watching the guards. ¡°Please sit over here.¡± William sat me down without being embarrassed by my sudden behavior. Then he took out a pile of documents from the desk and brought them to the front. I think I¡¯ve been researching the North and the royal family, but that wasn¡¯t what I needed right now. Now I need information about what is happening in the territory. ¡°Now that Ahar¡¯s matter is over, in the territory¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± William said, shuffling through documents as if he had been expecting it. ¡°You might be wondering what¡¯s happening in your city right now. And who the culprits are. ¡°We¡¯ll need proof, too.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± right. But how did they already do it when they clearly didn¡¯t tell them to do it? William must have seen my embarrassed face and said as if it was no big deal. ¡°I thought there was no way Raymond wouldn¡¯t look for these things happening in the estate. ¡°I thought he woulde and ask at least once, so I did some research in advance.¡± I was slightly impressed by his words. I was satisfied that he had predicted my actions in advance. ¡°But this incident. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should ever take this lightly.¡± William¡¯s mouth opened and I stopped admiring him and focused on his words. ¡°Why did you think that?¡± ¡°No matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find out any information about them.¡± What I heard next was different from what I expected. Still, it wasn¡¯t too embarrassing. I never thought that even William would be able to find something that even the family wizards couldn¡¯t find in such a short period of time. The reason I came to see him in the first ce was to start investigating, and he was doing his part well. ¡°It may be that their background is amazing, but more than anything, the method they use is the problem.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Something simr to this happened in the Empire. ¡°This happened when a nobleman saw a talented person in another territory and took a liking to him.¡± As his words continued, the wrinkles between my eyebrows increased. Chapter 109 Episode 109 William said that what happens in the territory resembles the methods used by the empire¡¯s nobles. In order to acquire talent, the territory ispletely destroyed. At the same time, he spreads a note that seems to curse the talented person, causing the territory to abandon the talented person. Since then, that method has often been used. That also had its limits. The opponent had to have weak territory and the evidence had to be thoroughly destroyed. In order to do that, there are a lot of things to prepare and a lot of troublesome things to deal with, so it is a method that is not used these days. ¡®That¡¯s what I¡¯m writing here right now.¡¯ I was dumbfounded. If you listen to William¡¯s words, it¡¯s not even a sight to behold. No matter how royal they were, they ignored Millennium too much. As soon as one piece of evidence is discovered here, our position in the kingdom would have been greatly reduced. ¡°Thoroughly investigate these guys. And if something like this happens inside the territory, there must be people sneaking inside as well. ¡°Find them thoroughly.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Instead of investigating the entire royal family, start investigating the second prince.¡± ¡°You mean the second prince?¡± ¡°uh. It¡¯s a bit suspicious there. Because there is nothing wrong with knowing it. ¡°Research slowly when you have time.¡± ¡°yes. All right.¡± ¡°You can do it. You should be able to do it. ¡°That¡¯s why I brought you here.¡± ¡°Please leave it to me. ¡°If you give me time, I will even get to know the emperor¡¯s underwear.¡± ¡°It¡¯s reliable. thanks for your effort.¡± ¡°Go in!¡± William came to the entrance of the mansion and saw me off. After leaving the slums, I didn¡¯t go back straight away, but instead wandered around the streets of the city. I looked around the city, looking at delicious-looking street food. ¡®I don¡¯t think this can be undone.¡¯ As soon as you leave the center of the city, there are countless people who have suffered damage from the attackers. From those who go to security toin to those who are staring nkly into space in frustration. ¡°Send Princess Daria away!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t let Princess Daria go, we will die!¡± There were about a dozen people gathered here and there shouting to send Princess Daria away. As I was looking through them, it didn¡¯t ur to me that things would end lightly. At least the Count will not settle this matter lightly. What is happening now is clearly an act that tarnishes the prestige of the name Millennium. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I entered the count¡¯s house and there were knights walking around quite noisily. He wandered around the house as if he was looking for someone. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± I grabbed one of them and started talking to him, but even he reacted strangely. ¡°Uh oh! found. ¡°I found it!¡± ¡°what? where are you!¡± ¡°You found the master?¡± They weed me with enthusiasm and shouted from all directions. At the sound, knights from all over the world gathered together. ¡°Where have you been? ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for it for a while.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°The Count is looking for you.¡± Themander of the knights came over and hurriedly guided me to where the count was. Sweat was beading on the foreheads of the maids who seemed relieved to see me, as if they had been looking for me for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± As soon as I entered the office, I found the Count standing upright with themunication port in front of him. He frowned at my appearance that had just now appeared. Then he passed me by and said: ¡°The prince contacted me. ¡°I¡¯ll go out.¡± He then tells me to find out why the crown prince has been contacting me. I nodded that I understood and put my face into themunication port. -My dear friend Raymond. It¡¯s very nice to meet you. The crown prince¡¯s upper body appeared above themunication port, as if the Count had injected mana in advance. He was looking at me with a strange face. He seemed a little angry. ¡°Meet Your Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± ¨C To set an example between us. There¡¯s no need to do that, so sit back and rx. ¡°thank you.¡± As I sat down, I thought about why the Crown Prince hade to see me. What was so urgent that I even contacted the Count? I didn¡¯t really do anything wrong to warrant him contacting me, and I didn¡¯t do anything major. If you are looking for it, there was the first princess who came to the count¡¯s house with me. Since I, who said I would not take anyone¡¯s side, suddenly took the first princess with me, they may have been worried that I might have taken her side. I think my predictions came true to some extent. -however. Raymond. Why didn¡¯t you tell me? ¡°What do you mean?¡± I expected what he would ask. But for now, I got out of the way. He acted like he didn¡¯t know anything. The crown prince spoke in a cold voice. -Are you asking because you don¡¯t know? ¡°yes.¡± -haha. While I wasn¡¯t looking, the pranks got a lot worse. The crown prince red at me with a look that told me not to talk nonsense. I calmly looked into his eyes and shrugged my shoulders. -You clearly told me you had no intention of taking sides. At the same time, if the momentes when you have to take sides, you will stick to my side. ¡°It was. ¡°I still think the same way.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. The crown prince spoke in an even angrier voice at my denial. -Do you think it makes sense for the person who said that to do such a trick? thud! The sound of him hitting the armrest followed by a loud breaking sound was heard. I reacted calmly to that situation as well. Here, if I tremble or show any signs of panic, he will not miss and attack me. When dealing with royalty, you must never show any loopholes. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so angry. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to make you angry.¡± -under! That¡¯s funny. Even if I asked you to exin Daria, would you be able to exin it like that? Otherwise, such a boastful attitude is not good. He spoke of the first princess. It seems that rumors about the first princess have finally reached the royal family. A month has passed, but information has been very slow. I couldn¡¯t tell whether I should regard them as ipetent for gathering informationte, or admire the princess¡¯s ability topletely hide the fact that she had left the royal family. ¡®It was expected.¡¯ I had predicted something like this would happen from the moment I brought the princess in. In particr, the crown prince¡¯s reaction will be strong. Unlike other royal families who were concerned about the count, he, as the crown prince, was in a position where he was less concerned. ¡°iced coffee. You mean Princess Daria? yes. It¡¯s at my house. But what does that mean?¡± -¡­Are you trying to joke with me? ¡°What reason would I have to y with words with you? ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re angry about something like this.¡± -what? ¡°We just received a request.¡± -request? The crown prince¡¯s brow furrowed as if wondering what that meant. I continued speaking in a tone as if I didn¡¯t know. ¡°The request was that there was a group threatening his safety and that he be protected until the group was resolved. ¡°The Count has epted the request, and I am only following his orders.¡± ¡®The earl epted the princess, not me. So, I am not responsible,¡¯ he said round and round. The crown prince wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not understand it. -Hmm¡­ The crown prince¡¯s anger soon subsided and he touched his chin and closed his mouth. -¡­That must be true, right? ¡°What benefit will I gain by lying to you? Above all, I never lie to my close friends.¡± -is it. Yes, we were friends. The crown prince, who was pleased by my lip service, could not hide his smile. -Quite loudly. by the way. What do you mean there is a group threatening Daria? The crown prince cleared his voice and changed the direction of the conversation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Princess Daria has been threatened for a long time. ¡°There was an intruder in our territory recently.¡± -There was an intruder in Millennium? ¡°yes.¡± -Uhm. The crown prince¡¯s face became serious. They know that the fact that there was an intruder in Millennium, which is considered as safe as the royal family, should never be taken lightly. Millennium is connected to the Magic Tower. That means there are hundreds of wizards who wille running if any problem arises. And that¡¯s not just wizards of the 2nd and 3rd circles, but high-level wizards of the 5th and 6th circles. Having an intruder in such a ce was a big problem. Because it was like showing that the intruder was ignoring the central magic tower. ¡°Princess Daria is okay. ¡°The intruder has beenpletely disposed of, and Princess Daria is currently under the protection of the Count himself.¡± -Then you don¡¯t have to worry too much. In reality, I was in full charge of it, but within the count family, the entire count family was protected by him, so it wasn¡¯t a lie. -Still, this is a problem that cannot be ignored. We cannot remain silent when royal personnel are under threat. We will also thoroughly investigate this matter. ¡°I would be very grateful if you could.¡± -I¡¯ll contact you againter. If there are any findings, it would be a good idea to share them with each other. ¡°Of course. ¡°I will do my best to live up to your expectations.¡± -Please take good care of Daria. ¡°¡­yes?¡± The contact was cut off before he could hear my answer. What¡¯s going on and then suddenly it¡¯s like that? ¡®It could have been because of my brother¡¯s feelings.¡¯ okay. It¡¯s also strange that being the older brother, I don¡¯t worry about my younger sibling. ¡­. It¡¯s so weird. The crown prince himself was a self-centered person and had no way of worrying about others. This is because when he cares about others, he benefits himself. Maybe it was because I knew that, but the Crown Prince¡¯s words kept bothering me. While I was scratching my head nervously, the Count came inside, wondering how he knew that contact had been lost. As soon as he came in, he sat down in front of me and asked about the crown prince. If it bothers you so much, why don¡¯t you just stay next to them when they¡¯re on the phone and make them go out ande back in and bother you with exnations? I shook my head and answered. ¡°What did we talk about?¡± ¡°It was no big deal. ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t remain quiet about what happened in the count¡¯s house this time.¡± ¡°The crown prince?¡± ¡°yes. And please take good care of Princess Daria.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Count looked at me with strange eyes. He smiled slightly at my annoyed face. ¡°Stop leaving.¡± Contrary to my expectations that he would continue talking, the Count dismissed me as if he had heard everything he had to say. When I came out, I felt ufortable and scratched my head. *** A week passes. The Countess became even more noisy. Attacks on the count¡¯s family became more severe day by day, and the residents of the territory lived in uncertainty every day. ¡°You caught the tail?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°And Wang Geon too.¡± William faithfully carried out my orders and as a result found out where they were. ¡°I endured it for a long time.¡± I reported it to the Count right away. By that time, the Count had also discovered their base. ¡°Raymond. ¡°I will assign 50 magic soldiers to you, so you must make sure to root out the remnants of this incident.¡± ¡°yes.¡± The Count, who had been holding back for so long, drew his sword. Chapter 110 Episode 110: 50 magic soldiers were wandering around the city. They had a list of the criminals¡¯ bases and their names. No matter how skilled they were, they could not defeat them in the Millennium realm. To deal with them and win, at least arge number of high-level knights and wizards of Circle 6 or higher were needed. The Millennium City was filled with the Count¡¯s mana, so if the Count had permission, they would be the strongest here. ¡°What are you guys!¡± ¡°hey! Got caught! ¡°Contact us right away!¡± ¡°W I can¡¯t contact you! ¡°It¡¯s not working!¡± Among those attacked by magic soldiers, there were ordinary-looking people with pierced mouths. Unlike those who attacked the princess, they were not very strong. It feels like a kind of subcontractor. The real thing was different. ¡®They say it¡¯s dark under themp.¡¯ They were surprisingly close. Their hideout was located in the basement of a slum where no one noticed. If William hadn¡¯t investigated the slums, he wouldn¡¯t have known. Who would have thought that there would be a hideout in a slum? ¡­! As I entered the shabby tent, I heard very small sounds. As I followed the sound, I saw a crumbling bed in the center of the tent. Uji string. As soon as I touched it, the bed split in half and broke. Crippling ¨C and the sound of crickets chirping rang out. The sounding from underground instantly quieted down. It is quiet for a while, as if nothing is happening. ¡°I normally don¡¯t go into ces like this alone.¡± -We¡¯re going in! Destroy what is in front of you? Next to me was the dragon, the strongest creature on earth. What is there to be afraid of? ¡°There¡¯s no need to break it.¡± When the broken bed was moved aside, a small side door was revealed underneath. Because the door was so simr in color to the color of the earth, it was difficult to recognize it unless you looked closely. ng-ck- I forcibly pulled open the closed door. Using Aura wasn¡¯t that difficult. ¡°You said you could use magic, right?¡± -Yes! I can use magic! ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s great.¡± -Yes! I¡¯m awesome! ¡°Then will you use that great magic?¡± -Magic? Can we just blow up the whole ce? ¡°no! ¡°Just light up my path.¡± -I get it. The hatchling created a sphere of light in front of me. I was appalled by the hatchling¡¯s words, so I sighed and followed the orb of light down. The stairs were old, as if they had not been maintained for a long time. Squeak. As soon as I stepped on it, it made a sound as if it would break at any moment. In fact, some of them were even broken. -It¡¯s below. Are humans dangerous? The hatchling on my head hurt my ears when it talked non-stop. I picked my ears and pulled out the cotton. -He came closer. Am I really still? ¡°uh. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything until I say so.¡± The moment the hatchling steps in, it bes a monster battle. As the problem grows, you may have to put more effort into resolving it. So even if it¡¯s annoying, it¡¯s better to do it myself. ¡®But there¡¯s no need to worry about magic.¡¯ Dealing with skilled wizards can be quite troublesome and dangerous, but here you don¡¯t have to worry about magic, at least not as much as in the Millennium City. Because the Count¡¯s barrier blocks that magic. ¡°Le¡­ Emond¡­.¡± One person appeared and called my name. Their faces were covered in burns, just like those who attacked the princess before. However, the mouth part did not melt and he was able to speak, but a small hole was created in the center of his throat, making his voice sound shaky. ¡°¡­Obstructor¡­.¡± The guy¡¯s eyes were full of hostility. It was as if he viewed me as his lifelong enemy. ¡°Why are you so angry and staring at me like that?¡± ¡°If only you¡­ no¡­ I could have gotten the princess,¡± he muttered quietly. I frowned at those words. I can¡¯t believe I was able to get the princess. What that means is that he did this to get the princess. ¡°Why do you need a princess?¡± ¡°¡­representation.¡± ¡°representation?¡± ¡°Those who ruined the cause¡­ will pay with death¡­¡± The guy took out a dagger from his chest and rushed at him. Cheaeng! I threw away the dagger and grabbed the guy by the cor. Piing ¨C I picked it up and moved it in the direction of the sound. Pupupupuk ¨C Several arrows flew out and got stuck in the guy¡¯s back. He swung the dagger at my chest without even moaning, as if it didn¡¯t even hurt. Wow! I kicked the guy forward and cut off his head. -Use magic! Then the hatchling rang in my head with a voice full of excitement. ¡®They use magic here?¡¯ That¡¯s crazy. Using magic here without the count¡¯s permission was suicidal. Unless your circle is higher than the Count¡¯s, you will be caught up in the Count¡¯s mana and die with gut-wrenching pain as soon as you use magic. Even if you don¡¯t die, you be a disabled person and be unable to live a normal life. Count Millennium is Circle 9, so the only circle higher than that is Dragon. That means it was impossible to use magic here unless the imperial magic tower lord or the pce magic tower lord came. ¡®But how¡­? A magic circle appeared in front of the newly revealed masked people. There seemed to be no hindrance in using magic. It¡¯s impossible without the count¡¯s permission. -That¡¯s it! The hatchling tapped my head in confusion and pointed behind them. There was a masked person who was one head smaller than an adult man. A masked person with the body shape of a boy rather than an adult was holding something round. Dozens of magic circles were floating above it. As soon as I saw it, I instinctively realized that the reason they could use magic was because of that. -Can¡¯tst long. If you use that magic, that orb will break! It was only a one-time use of magic, but that alone was surprising enough. Because it was like being able to withstand the Great Wizard¡¯s barrier even for a moment. ¡°I must get that bead.¡± If you bring it to the Count, I¡¯m sure he will like it. I ran towards the guys using magic. In the magic circle, mes were fluttering with intense heat. I had no intention of waiting until the magic waspleted. ¡°¡­!¡± They seemed surprised to see me reach in front of them in an instant. I swung the nameless weapon towards those who were trying to use the magic that had just beenpleted. Kwajangchang! With the sound of the magic circle breaking, they grabbed their necks and stepped back. Push shot. Blood poured out like a fountain through their hands holding my neck. Without even being able to scream, they copsed helplessly on the spot like a sand castle hit by a wave. ¡°Give it to me.¡± I approached the masked person who was standing still and looking at me and pointed at the bead. As soon as the magic waspleted, the beads that lost their power were stained ck. The masked person looked up at me as I approached. His eyes were emotionless as he looked at me. As soon as I could reach out to him because something was strange, the corners of his eyes started to stiffen. thud! My body became stiff and I fell to the ground. Even though I had done nothing, he suddenly died. I urgently bent down and took off his mask. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± A foul smell stung my nose. His fallen face was ck and rotting in real time. From the mouth to the top of the head. It was difficult to keep watching him, so he covered his face with a mask. ¡®I still can¡¯t get used to this.¡¯ He had taken poison in that short period of time. Even I, who thought I had quite adapted to this ce, was not used to their behavior of sacrificing their lives. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± -finished? ¡°uh. ¡°This is the end of what we see here.¡± ording to William¡¯s report, this was theirst base. So there was no need to stay here looking for something. William will take care of everything without me having to do it. -Then let¡¯s see the city! I have something I want to eat! The hatchling, who suddenly said something, looked at me with eyes full of expectation. ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­¡± But now I want to go back and rest. ¨C Take a look. If you don¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll be angry! The hatchling must have sensed that I was about to refuse, so he pounded my head and shouted. It seemed like he was going to harass me all day if I didn¡¯t give him permission, so I reluctantly nodded. ¡°okay. Okay, so be quiet.¡± -I get it! I¡¯m quiet! I smiled involuntarily at the cute sight of it gently wagging its tail in anticipation. It looked like a pet dog that had been told to go for a walk. ¡°Are you here? young master.¡± When I left the slums and went to the center of the city, I was greeted by magic soldiers who had captured dozens of people. ¡°Are these guys?¡± ¡°yes. I looked into it beforeing. ¡°These guys simply did what they were asked to do.¡± ¡°okay? These guys have big livers. ¡°We do all that here.¡± When I looked at them, I was startled and quickly averted my eyes. Their bodies, unable to see me, trembled like cell phones on vibrate. If you¡¯re going to be that scared, why not do this in the first ce? ¡°I think it¡¯s all over, let¡¯s go back. ¡°You guys take these guys and report them to the Count right away.¡± ¡°All right. ¡°But aren¡¯t you leaving right away?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°I have to see you for a moment.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I see. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go in first.¡± I waved my hand at them. The magic soldiers raised up the remnants and returned. ¡°Then let¡¯s go now.¡± -good night! Let¡¯s go there first! A hatchling hung on my shoulder and pointed towards the market. Despite themotion, the market was operating normally. The hatchling seemed to like the delicious smelling from there and urged me to go. ¡®I wonder how much money I have now¡­¡¯ When I saw that, I became worried about my pocket. I didn¡¯t expect this situation, so I didn¡¯t save that much money. Considering that dragons are gluttons, it seems like they might run out of money and have to go back and forth to get new money. *** The city, where all the remnants were captured, regained its former vitality. Since then, the city¡¯s boundaries have been strengthened, and existing criminals have also disappeared. As a result, people¡¯s dissatisfaction subsided further. Then he bowed towards the Count and expressed his gratitude. It was an ironic situation that I, who had worked so hard, could not receive a proper thank you. ¡°Interesting stuff.¡± At a time when people were praising the Count, I was interviewing him. This time, I handed over the beads I obtained from the masked people to the Count. ¡°I never thought I could achieve this level of efficiency with so little mana¡­¡± He continued to be amazed as he examined the orb with a magic circle engraved on it. Aside from the circle, the beads boasted very outstanding technical skills. It was by no means easy to construct a magic circle with such precision on a fist-sized ball. There was a lot that could be gained from those beads. Among them. ¡°This is the technology of the empire.¡± The biggest thing was being able to get to know the people who participated in this incident. Chapter 111 Episode 111 The empire was involved in this incident. It was something that should not be easily confirmed. Even in a kingdom, things be sensitive when royal family is involved, but if it is an empire, things be more cautious. If you do something wrong, a war could break out between the kingdom and the empire. ¡°Is this urate?¡± When the Empire is involved, the matter should not be taken lightly. I have to check it again and again to find urate evidence. Even though they found it, there were a majority of cases where they just passed on due tock of strength. Therefore, one must be careful when mentioning the empire. Even if you are certain that the Empire did it. ¡°We can do this too. No matter how good the empire¡¯s technology is, our central magic tower is no slouch. but.¡± He pointed to one side of the marble. He said as he touched the fingernail-sized magic circle drawn at the bottom of the bead. ¡°The thing depicted here is a magic circle used only by the Empire. It can be said to be a magic circle exclusively for the Empire, which is rarely used because it consumes a lot of magic stone powder. And if you look here, there is a symbol representing the empire drawn.¡± True to his words, there was a drawing of a spear piercing two dragons in the center of the magic circle. It is a symbol of arrogance and a symbol of empire. ¡°So you¡¯re saying the Empire was involved?¡± ¡°There is a high probability that it was so. ¡°In the case of magic spheres like this, the Empire will also strictly manage them.¡± I nodded at those words. To make the magic sphere we obtained, an astronomical amount of money is needed. If you change the magic stone powder contained in this magic ball into cash, you can build up a movable property with gold coins. Because the magic stone itself was expensive and precious, ces that made and used magic spheres like this were rare, other than the empire and the central magic tower. If one were to be lost, the damage would be unimaginable. ¡°Did you find out anything else when you got this?¡± ¡°Something else¡­¡± I recalled the memory of that time. Other than the masked people, if there is any information that can be obtained from them¡­ ¡°Ah. One of them said this: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, I would have gotten the princess.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± His eyes widened. With a serious expression on his face, he yed with the beads. ¡°I had a vague guess¡­ but I never thought it was really an empire.¡± He let out a sigh. It was a reaction as if he knew something. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He groaned softly, lifted the crystal ball, stood up, and walked to the desk. ¡°You can go now. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it from now on.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± There was no reason for me to turn down the fact that I would take care of all the troublesome things. As I got up from the sofa and left the office, I heard his voice in my ears. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°You will have to pay more attention to Princess Daria than before.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± I bowed my head to him and left the office. *** I immediately went to see Princess Daria. It must have been quite difficult during this time, but I was too busy taking care of work to pay attention to her. I went to her bedroom because the Count had something to say, but I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. ¡°Do you know where the princess has gone?¡± ¡°Princess Daria? Um¡­ ah. ¡°I saw you going towards the garden over there.¡± I asked the maid and headed to where she was. At noon, when the sun was high in the sky, she was sitting in the octagonal pavilion in the center of the garden. As I got closer, I saw that she was staring nkly at the flowers embroidered in front of the octagonal pavilion. Because she had such a beautiful appearance, it was like a masterpiece. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Mr. Raymond.¡± When I called her, she looked back at me with a shocked expression. She soon turned her gaze straight ahead again. ¡°just. ¡°I was looking at flowers.¡± Her voice sounded somewhat sad when she said she was looking at flowers. As I sat down next to her, my head, which had always been heavy, became lighter. -beautiful! A hatchling came down from my head and jumped into the flower bed. ¡°uh? ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± The marks the hatchling made as it rolled around in the flower bed put a question mark in her head. Since hatchlings are only visible to my eyes, I can¡¯t help but feel embarrassed if the flowers are suddenly crushed. ¡°It happens every now and then, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± But I couldn¡¯t tell her that the hatchling was rolling around in the flower garden. She nodded nkly at my appropriate equivocation. Although it was a bit of an absurd answer, it wasn¡¯t that important to her right now. ¡°You seem very worried.¡± ¡°Yeah, well¡­ it¡¯s a bit like that.¡± She smiled sadly at my words. After staring into space for a moment, she opened her mouth. ¡°My life has always been like this.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°People around me were always harmed by things that happened because of me, and I solved those problems on their behalf.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I closed my mouth at her self-ming tone. ¡°From childhood until now. There hasn¡¯t been a single day that I haven¡¯t received help. So I always had to act passively and try not to stand out to others.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I stayed quiet every day and didn¡¯t try to gain influence. ¡°I stayed still even when everyone I came with left.¡± As if reminiscing about that time, she looked up at the sky with faint eyes. ¡°When the reason for my life began to fade, the letter of appreciation told me about you.¡± She looked back at me. A spark lit up in his empty eyes. ¡°You are the worst kind of idiot. But now he has changed and is a swordsman genius.¡± I felt heating from her. ¡°I became interested in you when you said that even the kingdom¡¯s chief prosecutor could not see the depth of his talent. And the more I asked the chief prosecutor and learned about you, the more curious I became.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°At some point, I became jealous of you. ¡°I thought it was cool that you lived as you pleased, to the point where I thought you didn¡¯t care about your family.¡± Isn¡¯t this an insult? It definitely seems like apliment, but I feel bad for no reason. I began to wonder if I was just saying that I was alive. ¡°So I went to see you at graduation. I wonder if what I heard from the auditor was really true¡­.¡± ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°There was nothing wrong. You were the first person to treat me like that, let alone reject my offer. No matter how powerless I am, I am royalty. ¡°It was a bit of a shock when I said I wanted to get married and was rejected outright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± ¡°no. In fact, I liked it better that way. ¡°I could tell that he was a person who did not think his status was important and did not try to treat him well because he was a member of the royal family.¡± She smiled faintly. ¡°I thought it would be okay if you saw me as I am. And Count Millennium is there¡­ But I guess I was mistaken.¡± The smile disappeared and she looked sad. ¡°When I came, it became difficult for the residents of the territory. ¡°Everyone suffered damage and suffered because of me.¡± What are you trying to say? She hesitated for a moment, then slowly opened her mouth and spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any more harm. So I¡¯m going back to the royal family. ¡°If I¡¯m not here, it¡¯ll be worse¡­¡± ¡°Puh.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter. When I wondered why I was worrying so seriously, I realized that it was just that. If I had been worried about that in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have epted her. No, even if he had epted it, he would have sent her back to the royal family at the time the incident urred. She was worrying about something she didn¡¯t have to worry about. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°But too many people suffered because of me.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not something the princess should worry about. ¡°Now, it¡¯s not just the princess¡¯s problem.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Just because the princess is here doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s an intruder. Rather, the problem is that there are intruders just because the princess is there.¡± ¡°What is that¡­?¡± She asked me if that was it. no. It¡¯s clearly different. It was true that there were intruders because of the princess, but if it was Millennium, it was a different matter. This is clearly disrespectful to the millennium. It was as if he indirectly showed that it didn¡¯t matter if Millennium, who was under the Archmage¡¯s protection, stepped forward. Regardless of the princess, it is impossible for Millennium to be ignored. ¡°And don¡¯t say you¡¯re going back. ¡°It would be more dangerous to return to the royal family.¡± ¡°If that happens, the damage will be greater.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We are not so heartless as to throw away anyone whoes to us. And it would rather dishonor us for him to pass away at a time like this. ¡°They sent me back because I couldn¡¯t protect the princess.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t n on bringing me that kind of dishonor, do you?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± She nodded weakly. He smiled at her. ¡°The princess will rest here safely from now on, when the threat is gone. You can do whatever you want, whether youe back then or not. Until then, receive our protection. ¡°Okay?¡± ¡°yes. Okay.¡± She looked at me and smiled. *** As time passed, the dissatisfaction with the princess faded away. Now that the remnants were captured and there was peace, no one was free enough to curse the princess. I lived a busy life trying to make a living. ¡°Oh really. ¡°Howe there are no days off?¡± I was also busy. I was just about to settle down and take a break, but something else came up. The banquet of the magic and swordsmanship masters, held once a year, was approaching. ¡°They say they¡¯re opening it bigger thanst year¡­ Why not just do it?¡± Why bother holding such an event? As the banquet approaches, I have more things to do. A typical example is making and delivering invitations. There is no need to go and tell them, but go directly to Warrug or Sk. The number of nobles who will attend the banquet this time reaches 70. So many people attended that it was surprising how many nobles there were in the kingdom. I didn¡¯t know it before because I didn¡¯t do it myself, but now that I¡¯ve done it myself, I can feel it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give an invitation to the crown prince?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I have no intention of giving it to you, and even if I did, I don¡¯t think he wille because he is really busy.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I had a strong wish that the royal family would note. It¡¯s already bothersome to deal with nobles, but I think I¡¯ll be annoyed if royalse too. ¡®It¡¯s going to be a lot noisy when hees.¡¯ He is the crown prince. It was obvious that a lot of annoying things would happen the moment he participated in a ce like this. It was clear that the nobles would do their best to impress him and that he would show off his closeness to me and make me feel ufortable. There was no need to go through the trouble of buying it. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t contact him and told him not to tell the princess. -Of course you have my invitation too, right? How on earth did you know and contact me? I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. Chapter 112 Episode 112 The crown prince looked at me with eyes full of expectation. There was no doubt on his face that there would be an invitation from him. I couldn¡¯t say no to that face. If he hadn¡¯t contacted me, I could have given it to him with the excuse that he was busy. If you contact them like this and ask them to give you an invitation too, that excuse bes meaningless. -Why can¡¯t I speak? Could it be that I don¡¯t have it? I was so clueless. Did you finally find out that? I was frustrated because I couldn¡¯t express these feelings. ¡°It can¡¯t be. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± -okay? That¡¯s nice. So you¡¯reing to the royal family this time, right? ¡°You mean the royal family?¡± ¨C Are you really saying that you won¡¯te? Were you trying to send it as a magic message? Are you really saying that you won¡¯te in person to give the invitation to your close friend? ¡°¡­.¡± I clenched my fists in an unseen ce as I watched him pouring out words as if shooting a gun. ¡°Of course I have to go. ¡°I was going to go even if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± When I spoke with a smile, he nodded with satisfaction. -I¡¯m looking forward to iting. The time has finallye when I can spend time with close friends. i love it. With a satisfied smile, he turned off themunication. -Why are human faces like that? It feels like I chewed shit. I have to go there again. Just imagining it made me irritated. Just visiting the crown prince would draw the attention of the royal family there. I¡¯m starting to wonder if he¡¯s trying to get me into trouble. ¡°What is life like?¡± As I was about to get up and leave, the light came on again in themunication port. -Oh, I forgot something. ¡°¡­?¡± The crown prince said after reconnecting themunication. -Come with Daria when you bring the invitation. ¡°yes? ¡°Why did Princess Daria suddenly¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t answer this hastily. When it came to the first princess, I couldn¡¯t do anything carelessly. Since the count gave permission, I had no authority. Above all, there was no reason for me to drag him along when he said he didn¡¯t like it. ¡°I guess I can¡¯t decide that.¡± -why? ¡°I doubt whether Princess Daria will want it, and I need the Count¡¯s permission.¡± -There is no reason for Daria to refuse, so I guess I can just ask the Count for permission¡­ Wait a moment. He cut offmunication. And after a while, the crown prince¡¯s face brightened as he reconnected. -The Count also gave permission, so don¡¯t worry. Then I¡¯ll see you then. I let out a deep sigh as I saw the crown prince saying only what he wanted to say and then cutting off contact. How do you exin this to the princess? ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± I gave up thinking. *** Before I went to deliver the invitation, I went to see William. If he had something to tell me urgently, he would call me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It is said that a strange phenomenon is urring in the North.¡± William, who was sitting across from me as he put the car down in front of me, opened his mouth with a serious look on his face. ¡°What is this phenomenon? ¡°This is not the first time the North has shown a strange appearance.¡± ¡°It looked different than before. ¡°It is said that the monsters are gathered together and howl at the same time at regr intervals.¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird?¡± There was nothing too strange. It wasn¡¯t just a day or two that the monsters in the north started showing abnormal behavior. ¡°Monsters from the desert and forest were gathered in one ce.¡± ¡°what?¡± For a moment, I thought I had heard wrong. What¡¯sing together now? ¡°It is said that they do not show their teeth to each other and just cry around the center of the mountain range.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± It¡¯s definitely strange. Desert and forest monsters cannot coexist. They were the ones who were impatient because they couldn¡¯t kill each other. There was no way that beings who died and killed even in their own areas could coexist with monsters in other areas. ¡°Since when has it been like that?¡± ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been two days. At first I thought they were trying to fight, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°It looked like they were trying to gather strength.¡± ¡°Gathering strength?¡± ¡°yes. It seemed like they had joined forces to fight against a powerful being. Maybe it¡¯s my imagination. ¡°Monsters are teaming up¡­ Please pretend you didn¡¯t hear this.¡± ¡°no. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a big mistake.¡± The moment I heard the word ¡®mighty being,¡¯ Ahar came to mind. It¡¯s not a raid. Raid doesn¡¯t attack monsters often, but rather stays in ce and moves only when necessary. Reid rarely leaves his nest. Even though their people have recently died, they don¡¯t really care. Everyone survives. Reid is a creature that lives alone, far away from its kind. ¡®If you look at the timing, it¡¯s ahar.¡¯ Ahar was the only being feared enough for the monsters to join forces. He was the one who survived Sword Master Taurin and was still growing in strength by killing monsters. Even the unintelligent monsters became rmed by the sight of Ahar killing on sight. ¡°Watch this more carefully. ¡°It could be an issue where the fate of the continent is at stake.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Is it over now? ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°no. ¡°There is still one more left.¡± He looked at me with a face that told me this was real. ¡°The royal family¡¯s movements are unusual.¡± ¡°¡­I remember you said thatst time.¡± ¡°yes. It was like that. But this time, you asked me to investigate the second prince.¡± ¡°It did.¡± ¡°So we sprayed people right away. But the more I dug, the more it kept digging, like a coal cave.¡± ¡°I guess you found out a lot?¡± He smiled at my question. ¡°We found out a lot. The biggest thing among them is that the second prince has ties to the empire.¡± He stuck out his chest as if asking how it was. ¡°And with a person who has quite strong power within the empire. ¡°It seems like that person helped us when we attacked our territory this time.¡± ¡°Our territory?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s the Count¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°no. It¡¯s our territory. So, does anyone have any idea who that person is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s like the secretary general.¡± ¡°General Affairs?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Imperial Military Director General.¡± ¡°Why did you think it was him?¡± ¡°Would you like to see this?¡± William showed me the documents. The document contained the secret diary of the imperial military secretary. ¡°How did you get this?¡± This was amazing. General Affairs. Also the head of the imperial military. There are some things that are difficult to find out about his public activities, but these were his secret activities that are now in front of me. ¡°I used some force. ¡°There were some sacrifices, but considering the results, they were worthwhile sacrifices.¡± He looked new. These things were not something that could be achieved with small sacrifices. ¡°If you look here, it says that the general secretary met with the magic tower lord of the empire¡¯s magic tower.¡± He said, pointing to a part of the document. ¡°And at this time, an astronomical amount of money was spent.¡± His fingers went down. ¡°The next day we moved the army, but it was a move that I did not understand. We didn¡¯t go to conquer anywhere, we just moved locations. However, this did not move quietly, but rather in an overt manner.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon to show off one¡¯s power?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. But this one seems to have a slightly different meaning. ¡°It seemed like the move was made to shift attention rather than a show of force.¡± ¡°To shift gaze¡­.¡± What was the Empire trying to shift gaze for? What came to mind when I heard the words about shifting one¡¯s gaze was an incident that urred in this territory. The empire¡¯s secret groups sneaked into the city and took action against several people. Could it be that the military was moved to divert attention from here in order to hide what is happening in Millennium? ¡°That¡¯s roughly what I expected. ¡°They are very mean people.¡± ¡°Yes. But what¡¯s even more amazing is that these guys and the second prince are connected.¡± ¡°Good research. Just keep doing it like you do now.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯m going to go.¡± William caught me as I stood up. ¡°I heard you are going to the royal family.¡± ¡°uh. But why?¡± ¡°Beware of Prince 2.¡± ¡°know. ¡°You have to be careful with that guy.¡± ¡°no. That¡¯s not what I meant. Prince 2 is showing signs of trying to recruit Raymond. And how to do it when you say no.¡± ¡°¡­okay.¡± I was already expecting many things to happen from the moment I had to go to the royal pce. There won¡¯t be much difference if the 2nd prince is included. Because I have decided what I will answer them. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to worry about me. ¡°Because there is no one safer than me.¡± -It¡¯s too dark in here! I want to go out! Because there is a dragon next to me. *** On the way to the Magic Tower to deliver an invitation to Beatrice. The Mercenary King was looking at me with a dissatisfied expression, as if there was something he didn¡¯t like. I was looking at him so intently that my cheeks felt hot. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°Do I really have to go? ¡°If you go, we won¡¯t be able to spar!¡± I know you¡¯re dissatisfied with not being able to spar, but is that something you should yell at? ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if youe with me.¡± When I go to the royal pce with him, I feel at ease. With the sword master by my side, it may be difficult for the royal family to approach me. I was able toe back morefortably. ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°yes. That¡¯s okay¡­ but instead, you have to go and follow what I say. ¡°It¡¯s better if you stay quiet.¡± The Mercenary King¡¯s face brightened. Then he approached the gate. The Count stopped him. ¡°Nothing good will happen if you go.¡± ¡°Why are you making a fuss? ¡°Raymond gave permission!¡± ¡°If we go together, we will meet Bane.¡± ¡°Oh sir¡­!¡± As soon as he heard Count Warrug¡¯s name, he swore and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m not going! Never go! ¡°Why am I meeting that dull bastard?¡± The mercenary king reacted violently and ran away. I was taken aback by the sight, and when I looked back at the count, he said he didn¡¯t know anything and gestured. ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back.¡± The princess stepped up to the gate with me and light enveloped us. My vision became white and my vision changed. ¡°Are you here? Mr. Raymond.¡± ¡°Beatrice is inside.¡± ¡°I will guide you!¡± The wizards who had been waiting in advance mored to take me with them. -Oh mana is abundant! There¡¯s a strong one over there! The hatchling, who hade to the Magic Tower for the first time, was amazed by everything and twirled around. ¡®That¡¯s bullshit.¡¯ I touched my forehead at the image of wizards fighting and shouting at each other, and hatchlings flying among the wizards. ¡°I will go alone.¡± I have no intention of wasting time. After sending out the invitations, there were many things to do for the banquet. So I will just give you an invitation ande back right away. ¡°Oh no. Wait! ¡°I will guide you¡­!¡± Leaving behind the urgently shouting wizards, he took the princess and headed to a ce where Beatrice was likely to be. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Raymond!¡± ¡°hello!¡± Unlike before, when they ignored me, now the magic apprentices were anxious to talk to me. I passed those guys and headed to Beatrice¡¯s private space. Chapter 113 Episode 113 Beatrice was seen lying on the bed. He must have been so tired that he didn¡¯t notice until I came inside and was sleeping. He was sleeping so soundly that I felt sorry to wake him up to give him an invitation. ¡°Is this Beatrice?¡± I nodded. The princess looked at Beatrice¡¯s face with eyes full of interest. ¡°I will leave the invitation, so would you please wait outside for a moment?¡± ¡°yes.¡± The princess was sent out. Even a group of people whispering together can seem like a loud noise to someone who sleeps quietly. Therefore, I prepared myself in advance and quietly walked to the table. As it happened, the table was next to the bed where she was lying. I silenced my footsteps as much as possible and checked to see if she would wake up. -Moves like a human chicken. ¡®Quiet.¡¯ At that time, I was about to take the invitation out of my pocket and put it down on the table. Huh. A cold chill lingered around my neck. If I had pulled my head back just a littleter, the ice spear would have pierced my neck. ¡°who is this.¡± She red at me in a hoarse voice. Sharp ice formed on the round staff in her hand. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°He has a big liver. ¡°Sneaking into my room.¡± Perhaps because she woke up because of me, her voice was very sharp. How they deal with me depends on my answer. ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°me?¡± ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± A question mark appeared on her face. When I showed her face, she blinked for a moment and then her face instantly turned red. ¡°Why are you here!¡± ¡°Now wait¡­!¡± She swung her staff wildly. Sharp ice decorated the air. ¡°Calm down!¡± He crawled into her arms and grabbed hold of the spear. Her face got closer to mine and she quickly nodded. ¡°Why are you here? ¡°You don¡¯t evene to the Magic Tower.¡± ¡°I want to pass this on to you.¡± When she saw the invitation I was waving, she fell silent. She pulled the staff back with an expression of understanding. The ice disappears. ¡°Is there a need to give it away so suspiciously?¡± ¡°How do I wake you up from your sleep? ¡°Take this.¡± When I saw her receiving the invitation, I straightened my lower back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you up. I¡¯m going to go now. Get some rest.¡± ¡°¡­Go together. ¡°I tried to get up too.¡± She got off the bed and put on the robe that was hanging on the wall. When I went outside with her, I saw the princess surrounded by wizards. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°You are very beautiful. If you have time, would you like to have tea with me?¡± ¡°What is your rtionship with Raymond?¡± She was answering their questions one by one with a very troubled look on her face. It didn¡¯t take that long, but seeing so many people gathered, it seemed like she looked amazing. ¡®Ability may also have yed a role.¡¯ Her appearance and abilities must have worked in synergy to create that appearance. I had no desire toe in between them. It seemed like it would be hard to get any good results from interfering for no reason. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve never seen this face before¡­ Is he in your group?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I nodded and she closed her mouth with a thoughtful look on her face. ¡°there! What are you doing now? ¡°ss ising soon, so do you think you have time to talk leisurely like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go back.¡± Her words had a huge impact. The noisy apprentices suddenly became quiet and quickly returned to the ssroom. ¡°Oh, thank you. ¡°Thanks to you, I survived.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Beatrice said nothing in response to the princess¡¯ thank you. Beatrice turned to me, ignoring her. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just have a cup of tea and leave?¡± He shook his head at her who said he would treat her personally. ¡°I have work to do right now so I have to go.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Are you going with that woman?¡± ¡°That woman¡­¡± I think the reaction would be quite funny since the person speaking so carelessly right now is the princess. ¡°thanks for your effort.¡± I waved lightly at her and got on the gate. Coo! My vision changed and a heavy shock hit me. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± It happened all at once, so I was rolling around on the ground with no way to react. -Is the human okay? Kill that guy? I heard the hatchling shouting excitedly. What hit me now? I couldn¡¯t stop the hatchling because I was out of breath and in pain as if I had been hit by a 1-ton truck. ¡°uh? what. ¡°It¡¯s Raymond.¡± The bewildered voice of Count Warrug was heard. *** Count Warrug bowed his head to me and repeatedly shouted that he was sorry. At the same time, if he thought I was an ignorant ogre, he made an excuse that wasn¡¯t an excuse to me. ¡°There¡¯s no way an ogre could get through the gate in the first ce, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± I looked at him pitifully as he made excuses that didn¡¯t work. My first impression was that it was so majestic, but now it wasn¡¯t. ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake. ¡°Are you here to deliver an invitation?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Selina is over there at training center 1. ¡°There are no articles right now, so why not meet in person and tell the story?¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°And the princess¡­ I will treat you to tea.¡± ¡°no. are you okay. I don¡¯t think it will take a long time. ¡°I will go with you, Raymond.¡± After hearing the princess¡¯s words, Count Warrug looked at me with strange eyes. It was not easy to hear someone from the royal family call you ¡°nim.¡± ¡°Then I will go with you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to, but aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°Okay. ¡°I¡¯m so busy these days that I¡¯m so free that I¡¯m bored.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I followed the direction given by Count Warrug and went to find Selina. Whoosh! She was swinging a sword in the training hall. Silver light embroidered the air. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± In the meantime, further progress was made. So much so that I want to share the sword myself. But now was not the time. You must give her an invitation and proceed to the royal pce. It takes half a day just to get to the royal pce. That time was shortened because the royal wizard met at a certain section and moved together. ¡°Selina! ¡°A guest has arrived!¡± ¡°ah. ¡°Raymond¡­¡± Selina looked back at me, wiping the sweat from her forehead with her sleeve. Then my eyes fell on the princess next to me and I froze. ¡°¡­Who is the person next to you?¡± She approached with a strangely wary voice. ¡°Ah, this is Princess Daria.¡± ¡°uh¡­?¡± Her face stiffened. Never before has a royal family walked around without proper favor. ¡°If you are Princess Daria¡­¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The princess smiled softly. I left her behind and took out the invitation from my arms. ¡°This is an invitation to this banquet.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± She epted the invitation and hesitated, looking like she wanted to say something. Count Warrug, who was quietly watching from the side, made an unexpected suggestion. ¡°How about you two spar?¡± ¡°You mean Dalian?¡± I don¡¯t have much time. There was a time to meet the wizard, so I had to go before that time. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± When I looked at Selina, she seemed to be secretly looking forward to it. It was hard to refuse after seeing that face. ¡°If it¡¯s just for a little while¡­ I think it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Her face brightened. Count Warrug moved and came from a corner of the training hall, holding two wooden swords. ¡°Looking at it, it looks like there¡¯s another ce we need to go.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it simple.¡± I took the wooden sword. When I looked back at Selina, I saw that she was waiting for me in the center of the training ground. Did you really want to spar like that? ¡®Let¡¯s keep it light and light.¡¯ I stood in front of her and looked at her posture. It is no different from the standard textbook. It was the same as before, but what was different was that the posture was unique to her. ¡®This is quite¡­!¡¯ I quickly turned my head as I thought about her posture. Her wooden sword grazed my chin. The attack is sharp. Her sword struck my whole body like an awl stabbing me. The speed got faster. A genius wasn¡¯t a genius for nothing. ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t you attacking?¡± She stopped attacking and red at me. I just dodged the attack and didn¡¯t attack properly. You may feel like you are being ignored, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. I don¡¯t know where to start. I needed to attack, but I was wondering how far she would take it. ¡°no. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± You can adjust your strength appropriately. Recently, I only sparred with the Mercenary King and forgot how to control my strength. Because I didn¡¯t have to control my strength when sparring with the Mercenary King. ¡®If this is enough¡­¡¯ He dug into her arms and swung his sword. ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes widened as she looked at my sword. Kwaaaaang! A huge impact sound spread everywhere and a cloud of dust rose up. ¡°¡­What is it?¡± But it wasn¡¯t Selina who was blocking my sword. Before I knew it, Count Warrug was approaching me, blocking my sword with an auror wrapped around his arm. Behind him was Selina with a very surprised face. ¡°I guess the sparring should stop here.¡± Count Warrug stopped sparring with a serious look on his face. All I did during sparring was swing my sword once. ¡°What is your rtionship with¡­ the ogre?¡± ¡°Are youing? ¡°Why does an ogree out here?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ What is your rtionship with the Mercenary King?¡± You were calling the mercenary king an ogre. What kind of rtionship do you have with the mercenary king? It wasn¡¯t a particrly special rtionship. ¡°He lives as a guest at my house and bes my sparring partner.¡± ¡°no wonder.¡± He nodded as if he understood. ¡°So it smells like him. ¡°This won¡¯t be a match for me to spar with.¡± Selina came out behind him. ¡°Thank you for sparring.¡± ¡°no. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything right.¡± I returned the wooden sword to Count Warrug and straightened my clothes. ¡°Then I will go. ¡°Time is running out.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for eding to my request.¡± Selina still couldn¡¯t get over the shock. I waved at her and got on the warp ne. *** I met the royal wizard and went straight into the royal castle. The feeling of attention from all directions is quite burdensome. In particr, the gaze towards the first princess was very intense. Some people looked strangely at the count¡¯s return after disappearing for a while. ¡°You can go in here. ¡°His Majesty the Crown Prince is asking Princess Daria toe in as well.¡± Guided by the knights, I entered the crown prince¡¯s room. The crown prince was seen eating fruit in a leisurely manner. ¡°My close friend and¡­ Daria are here.¡± The reaction was different when dealing with me and when dealing with the princess. If she smiled at me, it would be like looking at a stone that a princess doesn¡¯t need. ¡°Come and sit here. I have a car specially delivered for you.¡± He told me toe in with him, but he guided me to my seat, excluding the princess from the conversation. He made the princess sit where he told her to sit. ¡°Princess, please sit down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The princess was embarrassed and looked back and forth between me and the crown prince. I told her it was okay and sat down next to her. ¡°¡­.¡± The crown prince looked at me with a hard face. Chapter 114 Episode 114 The silence continued for a while. The princess was busy looking at the crown prince¡¯s thoughts, and the crown prince was ring at her, wondering why he was so displeased with having invited her. The suffocating silence continued and I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Here is your invitation.¡± I will quickly give you an invitation and run away. The Crown Prince nced at the invitation I gave him and raised the corner of his mouth. ¡°This is the invitation. ¡°I¡¯ve given it before, but this is the first time I¡¯ve received it.¡± Quickly turning his attention away from the princess, he picked up the invitation and examined it. He must have liked the invitation, which had the millennium symbol on the goldbel, as he was examining the cover without looking at the contents inside. Since that wasn¡¯t something I needed to worry about, I turned my attention off and tried to stand up. My purpose foring here had been realized and there was no reason to stay any longer. ¡°Remember I said I would investigate?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes.¡± I naturally sat down in response to his question. ¡°This was kind of fun.¡± He snapped his fingers as he put the invitation into his arms. Chuck chuck! The air shook and a man with his mouth covered appeared. The entire body was covered in ck, and even the eyes and head were ck, so I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see it at night. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I saw ck.¡¯ Gold, silver, orange, etc¡­ After seeing all the colorful colors, it was nice to see a familiar color. ¡°Oh, this is my first time seeing this ce. ¡°This is my personal escort.¡± ¡°Ah, nice to meet you.¡± The escort driver nodded slightly at my greeting and then slowly disappeared, as if he was melting into the air just as he had appeared. Did you say that the world is wide and there are many strong people? Even though he disappeared right in front of me, I couldn¡¯t really sense his presence. I only vaguely felt like I was nearby. -It¡¯s been bothersome since a while ago. Killing humans? ¡®What do you kill?¡¯ It crushed the head of the hatchling, which was gaining momentum. If I didn¡¯t do this, it seemed like magic would be used at any moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else, just look here.¡± The Crown Prince pointed to a section of the document that the guard had put down. There were many faces there. ¡°It was these guys who invaded your territory at that time.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, I guess you wouldn¡¯t understand if I said that. These guys are special forces members of the empire. Those who only listen to the emperor¡¯s words and will even jump into fire if he speaks. ¡°They say that when they carry out their missions, they burn their faces and cut off their tongues.¡± These guys are the masked people? This was information that even William did not know. Is this the information power of someone with a proper informationwork? ¡°They are very dirty people. Because they are willing tomit inhumane acts in order to carry out their mission. Plus, the mission execution rate is 100%. ¡°Oh, I failed this time, so I¡¯m not 100%.¡± He continued, saying he did a good job blocking it. ¡°But it¡¯s strange. No matter how imperial it is, it is not so easy to enter a strategic location of a major power in another country. ¡°It would have been absolutely impossible without help from within.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± That is correct. The fact that it was impossible to do without help meant that there was a spy inside. And as he said, there was a spy in the kingdom called the Second Prince. Does the crown prince know this? Even though I know, I can¡¯t say it too hastily. This is not something that can be said based on suspicion alone and without evidence. ¡°It was a bit strange, so I looked into it further. Thanks to that, the kids under me had a harder time¡­ but thanks to that, I was able to get some good information.¡± He handed over a document and held it out for me to look at. When I saw that document, I couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The documents included people thought to be spies, including the second prince. Even up to that point, the information power was enormous. This is what William could only find out after asking me to investigate, and the Crown Prince found out on his own without any help. Given a little more time, it was enough to figure out that the second prince was the culprit. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°yes? I was satisfied too. ¡°If only we had more time, we¡¯d be able to find out for sure.¡± In addition to the crown prince, there were three men and women. Although they are not royal families, each of them has strong power in the kingdom. One of them included the duke of the kingdom. If he were the culprit, he had such a good reputation that the kingdom would definitely be shocked. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t know what other guys are, you can definitely find out what this guy is like.¡± He pointed to the second prince and smiled. That smile was so evil that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to think of it as the smile of the devil. ¡°I wasn¡¯t happy with your recent behavior, but it turned out better. ¡°Now that I have a cause, I can do whatever I want.¡± He took the documents from me. ¡°if¡­.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± While looking at him, something suddenly urred to me. No matter how much you hate them, they are family. Even if they caused great harm to themselves, there were cases where they forgave them because they were family. What would the crown prince do when he found out the true identity of the second prince? No matter how self-centered a person is, wouldn¡¯t they forgive him because they are family? ¡®When that timees, I might end up fighting the crown prince.¡¯ I had no intention of letting the guys who messed with me get away with it. Additionally, I n to thoroughly eliminate those who threaten my safety. Prince 2 was like that. There is a suspicion, but there is no evidence. You can find it if you want to, but it takes up too much time. That¡¯s why I left everything to William. And if I get proof like that, I will never leave the second prince alone. We willpletely bring you down to the bottom and prevent you from doing anything. What the Second Prince was nning was the same as advancing the kingdom andying the foundation for Ahar to destroy the continent. There was no way I could leave a guy like that alone. If the crown prince prevents it, there will be no choice but to confront him. Dealing with him will be the most annoying thing for me right now. ¡°What will you do if Prince 2 is the culprit?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­.¡± The crown prince closed his mouth. With a face that made it difficult to answer, I raised my finger and tapped the armrest. ¡°What should I do? ¡°He must be executed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Oh, that¡¯s right. He was this kind of person. What did I expect from a person like this? In the first ce, they are people who want to get rid of people who seem to be harmful to them, even if they are family members. ¡®Still, is it possible to say that execution is that easy? And with such a pure face.¡¯ He tilted his head and said the word execution, leaving me speechless. I don¡¯t know if it was because of his appearance or because I knew who he was, but the word ¡°execution¡± felt like a given. ¡°Don¡¯t ask the obvious.¡± ¡°Yes. The obvious thing¡­¡± I was worrying about that obvious thing. Still, thanks to this, my heart felt lighter. ¡°Then where do you start your investigation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking about. ¡°To be honest, there is so much to research that I am hesitant.¡± ¡°Hmm then¡­ how about investigating his surroundings?¡± ¡°The people around you?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It could have been nted by someone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. In order to enter the royal castle, you have to reveal your identity. If there is even the slightest doubt, it¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± ¡°It would be different if you were a personal escort. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a personal escort?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ right.¡± The royal family¡¯s personal escorts do not necessarily undergo identity checks. If you try to investigate the royal family for no reason, you could end up in big trouble. Above all, the royal family¡¯s personal escort knights do not need to prove their identity. Because the royal family that brought them in is their guarantee. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not wrong.¡± The crown prince nodded, saying that was correct. ¡°Recent ones are good, but I think it would be better to focus on investigating those who have been hired in the past. ¡°This isn¡¯t something that can be aplished in a day or two.¡± ¡°Of course. ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to learn some good methods.¡± ¡°What. ¡°It is an honor to be able to help you.¡± The crown prince waved his hand, saying it was enough to put on a show. He turned his head and spoke to the princess who had been ignoring him until now. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like you. ¡°The fact that you caused trouble to my close friend this time is also getting on my nerves.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± The princess responded in a timid voice to the crown prince¡¯s blunt words and nodded. The crown prince clicked his tongue as if he did not like that sight. The princess trembled at that. ¡°I really don¡¯t like it. ¡°He looks like a royal yet servile¡­ It¡¯s a fitting description of Serion¡¯s shame.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The princess bit her lip tightly and grabbed the hem of her skirt. ¡®This is a bit harsh.¡¯ The princess was silently receiving such harsh words that even I, who was listening from the side, felt bad. The crown prince clicked his tongue as he criticized the princess, wondering what he didn¡¯t like so much. ¡°But this one wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± After swearing for a while, his words changed. The princess, who had been holding back her tears, was dazed by the slightly softer voice. ¡°It was surprising that you, who had endured so much, found a way to survive on your own.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I feel bad because he seems to have ignored my words to stay quiet¡­ but it was okay. That¡¯s what royalty should do. It is not royal to tolerate something servilely forever. ¡°Royalty is about finding your own way and standing up for yourself.¡± The atmosphere suddenly changes like this? Even I, who was watching from the side, could not get used to the sudden change in the crown prince¡¯s mood. The person who had been so cold was now showing a little bit of his warm side. ¡®This is so tsundere.¡¯ You could see it from the side, but the people involved didn¡¯t know it. The crown prince¡¯s appearance now was that of an older brother who was ming his younger brother for his pitiful behavior and worried about his safety. ¡°Just keep doing it like you do now. Then you won¡¯t be abandoned.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± She bit her lip and nodded. The crown prince clicked his tongue again at that sight and turned his gaze to me. ¡°Take care of my ugly little brother. ¡°It looks so pathetic, but it might still be useful.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What should I answer? There¡¯s something regrettable about simply saying ¡®yes¡¯, and I feel burdened by the princess¡¯s gaze. I lightly gathered my thoughts and opened my mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me. ¡°I have no intention of taking responsibility for the princess.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The princess looked at me from the side with a shocked face. The crown prince smiled strangely and crossed his arms. ¡°Are you saying my little brother is that bad? ¡°To the point where I don¡¯t want to take responsibility.¡± ¡°no. Just the opposite. Princess Daria is doing everything so well that she doesn¡¯t need my help. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much of a guarantee? I¡¯ve been watching for a long time, but you haven¡¯t. ¡°I know better how pathetic that guy is.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what the princess has been like all these years, but the princess I saw was not that kind of person. ¡°We at Millennium recognize the princess as Daria, not as a princess.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­¡± The crown prince rubbed his chin as if he was interested. I didn¡¯t avoid that gaze. I didn¡¯t lie. In fact, the knights of the count family liked her as a person, not as a princess. Chapter 115 Episode 115: I left the castle and headed to the Magic Tower. The princess and I didn¡¯t say anything for a while. -Humans are too quiet. It was so quiet that even the lively hatchling was tired. The words the crown prince said after hearing me still ring in my ears. Those words that say you can trust and entrust the princess to you. Since there was a princess next to me, those words secretly bothered me. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°yes?¡± Breaking the heavy silence, the princess spoke first. She suddenly thanked me and said, ¡°I was scared¡­ but thanks to you, I gained courage. For making me realize again that I am not a useless person. ¡°It was nice to feel like it was okay to be confident.¡± ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡± ¡°¡­you are a good person.¡± She smiled. Then he came closer to me and held my hand. ¡°I think I can entrust everything to you.¡± No, I¡¯m just thankful. Why am I saying such anxious things? ¡°Please marry me.¡± Even though his face was very red, he didn¡¯t let go of my hand. Instead, I held on tighter and tried to get an answer right away. -Human marriage? ¡®It¡¯s not like that.¡¯ There was no way he would marry me if he asked me to marry him all the time. What¡¯s more, he was someone who had already rejected me once. She was the first to casually propose again after being rejected. ¡®No matter how clueless I am, this¡­ is real.¡¯ It was different from before. Before, I proposed because I had a purpose, but now I felt like I was sincere. So much so that even a country with such ack of sense can feel it. The fact that she spoke while blushing showed how embarrassed she was right now. ¡°You probably know my answer.¡± ¡°yes. I know you¡¯ll say no. This is just my heart. ¡°It¡¯s my promise that I won¡¯t lose you even if you say no.¡± What kind of resolution can you make that burdens people like this? Aren¡¯t resolutions originally meant to be made alone? She now took her hand away from me and stepped back with a relieved look on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go back quickly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I nodded. It felt like I could already see that the future was going to be quite tiring. After returning to the Count¡¯s house, I had to move immediately to prepare for the banquet. The maids and butlers did the basic preparations for the banquet, but there were also things I had to do. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a matter of sending the drivers?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea to go and experience it once. Experience for yourself how a banquet is held. Oh, if you¡¯re a princess, you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°I will be with you.¡± I was blocked from making excuses in advance. It was true that it was safer to be protected by him alone than to be protected by dozens of knights and me. He had the power to easily block a nuclear bomb with a protective shield. ¡°What I¡¯m asking you to do won¡¯t be that difficult, so you can just go and watch. ¡°The drivers will take care of it.¡± What the Count asked me to do was to clear the forest where we would hold a hunting event with the knights. Preventing situations in which the children of noble families could be dangerous from the beginning. I also have self-control, but I didn¡¯t like that they were asking me to do something like that. What should I do if my ss is a gangster? It was difficult to refuse because I still had to be under him. It was a long time since I came to the forest behind the city that I headed to, so it felt new. It came almost a yearter. All sorts of things happened here. He also caught the excited Orc Warrior. ¡°You can just watch, Master.¡± ¡°There will nevere a situation where you need to step forward.¡± The 10 knights who came with me spoke confidently and walked around the forest in pairs. The two knights next to me prepared for any possible threat. ¡®boring.¡¯ Waiting for the knights to hunt was a very boring series of hours. It almost made me think about participating in the hunt. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe forward!¡± ¡°Please just watch!¡± However, it was difficult to do so due to the knights¡¯ dissuasion. I could have ignored it, but they were so serious that there was no need to make them feel bad. ¡°It ends today, right?¡± ¡°yes. Fortunately, there are fewer monsters this time. ¡°I think it will be over before noon.¡± There are about two hours left until noon, so I think I should do something until then. ¡®The drawback is that there is nothing to do here.¡¯ It¡¯s difficult to swing a sword, but it¡¯s also difficult to ask knights to spar with you. Since I haven¡¯t been able to rest properlytely, I decided to take a good rest for at least 2 hours. I got off my horse, found some soft ground, andy down on it. I spoke to the knights while smelling the grass. ¡°Wake me up when you¡¯re done. ¡°Until then, if nothing happens, don¡¯t wake me up.¡± ¡°All right!¡± The knights surrounded me and red in all directions. There was no need to be that alert, but it was too bothersome to mention it in detail, so I ignored it. Hwioo- A cool wind blew, and through the wind there was the smell of blood. ¡®blood?¡¯ The hatchling tapped my head when I sensed something was wrong. -Human moods are strange. dizzy. The hatchling stumbled as if drunk. ¡®My head hurts.¡¯ Although it wasn¡¯t as bad as hatchling, my head was throbbing as if I had a hangover. ¡°What are those?¡± When I opened my eyes, I was embarrassed to see masked people surrounding me. I didn¡¯t notice it at all until it got this close. Even if it was because I was tired, it was surprising that the hatchling didn¡¯t notice until now. Hatchlings, which have more sensitive senses than me, can even feel the movement of ants passing right next to them, even if they are sleeping. It cannot be said that there are many people who can move so secretly that a hatchling cannot sense them. -People are holding something strange. head hurts! Or maybe they¡¯re holding something to distract the hatchling. Otherwise, it was understandable that the hatchling had a hard time not noticing it. -I¡¯m angry! Everything is shining! ¡®Have you reached puberty or something?¡¯ I patted the head of the hatchling, who seemed to be going crazy at any moment, to calm him down, and stood up. ¡°I told you to wake me up if anything happens.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I thought it would be just us.¡± The knights bit their lips and admitted their mistakes. They were conceited. I think you can ovee it without my help. ¡°I¡¯ll exin what happenedter¡­¡± As he came to the front of the knights, he heard an unknown name. ¡°Can you explode the marble so that only the person holding it falls down?¡± -possible! ¡°okay. Then explode when I give the signal.¡± -i get it! Having a hatchling next to you is convenient in times like this. You can use magic even without a wizard. He¡¯s so capable that he can¡¯t bepared to any wizard. ¡°What are you guys doing again? ¡°Do you know where this is?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A masked person with a unique appearance among the masked people stared at me. Unlike other masked people who only wore ck, he was wearing a red mask. Even at a nce, I could see that his rank was the highest. ¡°How about we get out of there first?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Is he not able to speak, or is he not doing it on purpose?¡± He picked up the name and said, scratching his head. ¡°This is certain. ¡°It makes me feel dirty.¡± I didn¡¯t think I was going to lose. There was a dragon right next to me, and there was no way I could lose unless I was fighting the same dragon. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say anything, are you? Then let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°¡­Raymond¡­.¡± ¡°What? ¡°You could talk.¡± As soon as I could bend my legs, the red mask opened its mouth. His tongue wasn¡¯t cut out. What he meant was that if you catch that guy, you can get conclusive evidence. ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ It¡¯s because of you¡­¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± I could feel the deep murderousnessing from the red masked man. If it weren¡¯t for you¡­ it was something I heard somewhere. ¡°If only you¡­ If it weren¡¯t for you¡­!¡± ¡°No, what? Someone said thatst time, but do you guys have the same repertoire? ¡°There¡¯s just a script.¡± Unless there was a script, the words couldn¡¯t have been the same. ¡°Princess¡­ Give me Princess Daria.¡± ¡°You too?¡± What did she do wrong that these guys are even interested in her? It couldn¡¯t have been a very tiring life. ¡°I heard that the other day. ¡°You might not know it once, but hearing it again makes me feel like you¡¯re ignoring me.¡± ¡°¡­Kill¡­.¡± The red mask gestured to the subordinates behind him. Chirrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrm away ¨C the masked men took out weapons from their arms and ran towards them. ¡°Give me Daria!¡± They all shouted in unison, aiming for my neck. He raised his head at an angle and shouted at the hatchling. ¡°now!¡± -I get it! Fuuuuuuu! As soon as the hatchling spoke, the masked person holding the bead exploded with the bead. ¡°uh¡­?¡± I didn¡¯t want that. What I wanted was to explode it just enough to lose my hand, not kill it. However, the masked person¡¯s entire upper body was torn apart, including his hands. -Did I do well? I did as I was told! Yeah, what does that little kid know? It¡¯s my fault for not exining it properly. He raised his hand and swung the cotton, flicking the bridge of the hatchling¡¯s nose. Ouch ¨C the neck and head of the masked man, who was not even shaken by the sound of the bomb exploding, were separated. He walked without stopping and swung the cotton ball. Okay. Sigh! There was no need to avoid it. Their attack seemed infinitely slow to my eyes, which had grown infinitely higher after sparring with the Mercenary King. Even if I didn¡¯t dodge, I had enough strength to swing Nameless before they attacked. ¡®I just need that one guy.¡¯ The red mask that spoke to me. Since his position seemed to be the highest, there was no need to keep the other masked men alive. ¡°stop!¡± It was time to grab thest one by the neck. The red mask grabbed the knight from the ground by his hair and red at me, holding a dagger to his throat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want this guy to die¡­ throw away your sword.¡± He spoke in a slurred tone as if he was giving me an order. That¡¯s not a bad method. Who wouldn¡¯t be shaken when their colleagues are being threatened? But unfortunately, he chose the wrong person to threaten. Crack. I broke the masked man¡¯s neck and approached him. ¡°This guy¡­ ¡°Are you nning to kill me?¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°¡­what?¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± ¡°Crazy guy.¡± It doesn¡¯t really matter what happens to the knights. And above all. ¡°If only I could¡­¡± Whoa! ¡°¡­!¡± He raised his eyes when he saw the cotton I had thrown with all my might. That hesitation turned into poison. Pooh- Quad Deuk. Nameless pierced the guy¡¯s shoulder and stuck him in the tree. ¡°Kaaaaak!¡± The guy screamed. Blood flowed from the eyes of the guy who put his hand on the cotton pinned to his shoulder. ¡°What¡­such a sword¡­!¡± I hurriedly ran to see the figure turning into a shriveled mummy. He forcibly removed his hand from the cotton he was holding onto, pulled the cotton out and put it to one side. Chuuk ¨C As soon as the unknown person was pulled out, I raised my hand and grabbed his forehead as his red mask hung limply. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± 2 The guy died in about 3 seconds. Chapter 116 Episode 116: I was dazed by the red mask that died so easily. I tried to capture the red mask that knew a lot and could talk. But as ifughing at all that, the red mask died as soon as it grabbed the nameless handle. ¡®The mercenary king didn¡¯t mind.¡¯ The mercenary king was holding on well. Even for a few minutes. So I thought it was okay regarding the unknown. ¡°Master¡­ Ugh!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a corpse? There was nothing left but bones and skin. ¡°How did something like that get around?¡± The knights approached and covered their mouths. As I put the body down on the ground, I scratched my head in frustration. ¡°Clean these guys up ande in.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Just because he regretted it now didn¡¯t mean he woulde back from the dead. I knew long ago that ignorance had this kind of power. However, the mercenary king was holding it casually, so I thought it was different. ¡®It¡¯s not like the mercenary king is anything. ¡®Because I copsed in the end.¡¯ It took a while so I thought there might be another reason. Now that I know that the power of obscurity is maintained, it¡¯s okay. As for the Mercenary King¡­ it would be reasonable to say that he was able to endure because he was a sword master. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Wait a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll take out the potion for you.¡± The knights approached the groaning colleagues and took out potions from their arms and made them drink them. As soon as the injured knights recovered, they stood up and approached me. ¡°sorry!¡± ¡°You looked immature!¡± I tapped their shoulders as they lowered their heads. There was no way they would have copsed because they were happy. There was something about them that even the hatchling was angry about. That would have stimted the knights¡¯ aura. The hatchling¡¯s nerves were disturbed even for a moment, so there was no way the knight could have withstood it. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just clean it up properly. ¡°If anythinges out, report it right away.¡± ¡°insect!¡± The knights ced their fists on their chests in a restrained manner. Leaving them behind, I went straight back to the lord¡¯s castle. ¡®I guess I should report it.¡¯ Since I hade here because of the princess, I needed to talk to the count. The fact that they attacked me also meant that members of the count family could be attacked when they go out of the city in the future. I stopped by the Count¡¯s office, but I couldn¡¯t see where he had gone. ¡°Where is the Count?¡± ¡°You are enjoying refreshments with the princess in the drawing room.¡± It was hard to believe that the man was out of his office and enjoying refreshments. He lived every day wrestling with documents. I didn¡¯t pay attention to most things and didn¡¯t evene out of the office. ¡®If you think about the rtionship between the princess and the princess, it¡¯s notpletely iprehensible.¡¯ Considering how friendly he was to the princess as if he were his own daughter, it was no surprise that he left the office. ¡°okay. ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I let go of the maid who had been holding me for a moment and headed to the parlor. ha ha ha. Ho ho ho. A joyousugh was heard. Someone even went out and got attacked, but the person who actually gave the order was hereughing happily without knowing anything. ¡°Are you having a lot of fun?¡± ¡°Oh, are you here?¡± The Count said to me with a mysterious smile as I was just entering the drawing room. In front of him was a te filled with cookies and a ss teapot. I walked to the table, picked up a cookie and put it in my mouth. ¡°Did you have a good time?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad.¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the attackers.¡± ¡°Raider?¡± The Count¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean? ¡°Please exin in detail.¡± He sat down in front of the count and briefly told him what had happened in the forest. The Count¡¯s serious expression did not disappear as he listened to me. The princess who was listening next to him was no different from him. ¡°They¡¯re really going crazy.¡± The pattern they were wearing was the same as that of those who attacked the princess in the past. I know that it is a secret unit of the Empire. The Count also suspected that it was the Empire¡¯s doing, but ironically, there was nothing he could do. ¡°There is nothing we can do yet. We need more clear evidence. ¡°Until then, I think it would be best to leave this matter buried.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I think it would be better for the princess not to move alone. Even if it¡¯s within the count¡¯s family, I don¡¯t think I can rx.¡± ¡°yes.¡± There seemed to be no need to worry too much about the princess right now. The Count was there with him, but more than anything¡­ ¡®What could be safer than having Mahol protecting you?¡¯ Because Mahol was always on standby to protect her in her shadow. ¡°I think it would be best to focus on getting through the banquet safely first. There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t prey on the moment when vignce is rxed.¡± The count¡¯s eyes shone sharply. The banquet day has arrived. Those who had been invited began to gather the day before the banquet began. The number was double that of thest banquet. Moreover, considering that the crown prince was included this time, it was terrifying to even imagine what it would be like when he appeared. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t help but moan. The maids and butlers were busy assigning rooms to the nobles. The nobles obediently responded to the assignment. I knew very well that no good woulde from making a fuss here. ¡®You¡¯re doing great.¡¯ I¡¯ve been busy with a lot of work these days, so I saw faces I hadn¡¯t seen in a while. Raina¡¯s behavior as she was busy among the maids was quite skillful. She may have gotten used to the job, but she was giving orders to some of the maids. He said he was working under a head maid recently, and the sight of him ordering people around seemed quite familiar. ¡°hey. Can you see it over there?¡± ¡°what. ¡°Is it possible for a maid to have that kind of beauty?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that face therest time?¡± ¡°I think I brought in a new person this time¡­ Would you like to talk to me?¡± The nobles were seen looking at Raina with sinister eyes. Raina is now 17 years old. Perhaps because she was at the peak of her maturity, she showed even more unrivaled beauty. Wearing a maid uniform, she was so beautiful that other women wearing fancy dresses and makeup were buried. ¡°Hey. You go and talk to him. ¡°Still, you¡¯re the best out of all of them.¡± ¡°is it? Seup. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± One of them, a grumpy-looking man, brushed his lips with his fingertips and walked towards Reina. For a moment, I thought about leaving. Because she was my exclusive maid, there was no reason to be in a ce like this unless it was a banquet or something that required a lot of human intervention. There is absolutely no reason to waste your time with guys like that. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be more damaging to her if I step out here?¡¯ Then suddenly a thought urred to me. Unlike me, the maids had their own world. If I step out here and defend her, she might be criticized and say that she was a parachute because she came with me from the academy. It¡¯s not certain, but there¡¯s no harm in being careful. Although she is my exclusive maid, she and Ellis work under the head maid, so there is a lot of contact with other maids. ¡®Let¡¯s just watch for a moment.¡¯ After watching her deal with them, I decided to step in when I felt like nothing was going to work. Showing that she deals with nobles to some extent may reduce the amount of talk among the maids. ¡°Hey there.¡± ¡°Is there anything you need?¡± She smiled softly. It was a smile that seemed ready to do anything. ¡°I am Parehan. ¡°You know who I am, right?¡± ¡°Ah, you are Viscount Parehan.¡± The maids memorize the names of nobles in advance before they arrive. It was to prepare for any possible situation, and Raina showed that she did it faithfully. ¡°You know me exactly.¡± Parehan nodded as if satisfied with Raina¡¯s answer and nced back. His colleagues were seen yfully shouting ¡®Oooh!¡¯ ¡°But what happened to me?¡± Even in a situation where she knew that it was not with good intentions, Raina did not lose her smile. ¡°iced coffee. Because I like you. ¡°I will give you the honor of helping me out today.¡± Wherever you go, people like that always exist. Even though I know that Kaham suffered like thatst time, there were people who did that kind of thing here. These are people who don¡¯t even know their topic. ¡°sorry.¡± Raina declined as politely as possible. But that sight seemed to bother him. ¡°Are you going to disobey me now?¡± His voice rose. Raina simply repeated that she was sorry. When I started to attract attention, I thought this would be enough and stepped forward. No, I was going to step forward. ¡°Is there a problem.¡± A clear and beautiful voice was heard. When I turned my gaze there, I saw a happy face. ¡°Mr. Ellis.¡± Reina called her. Ellis looked around with her characteristic indifferent expression, assessed the situation, and approached Viscount Parehan. ¡°Wow, this isn¡¯t bad either.¡± The man¡¯s greedy voice was heard. He looked Ellis up and down as if evaluating her. Ellis epted the gaze as if she was used to it and motioned for Reina toe behind her. Raina hurriedly hid behind her. Viscount Parehan nced at the two maids and eximed as if everything had gone well. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived at the right time. Yes, that¡­!¡± ¡°You have caused harm to Viscount Ira Parehan, who has not yet received a proper education. I hope you can forgive me with that generous heart. I don¡¯t think Viscount Parehan, who is famous for his gentle nature, would be angry about something like this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hearing Ellis interrupt her mid-sentence, Viscount Parehan closed his mouth like a mute who had just been fed up with honey. If he gets angry or irritated here, it would be like voluntarily saying that he is a person with bad character. ¡°I will educate you properly so that something like this never happens again. ¡°Can you forgive me?¡± ¡°Uh uhh. okay. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t forgive.¡± ¡°I am truly grateful for your generous generosity. Well, I hope you have a good time.¡± Ellis ended the situation with a few words and left the scene, taking Reina with her. Viscount Parehan, who had been standing there nkly, blinked and returned to where the group was with an embarrassed expression on his face. After watching everything, I walked in the direction they went. ¡°sorry. ¡°I should have handled it better.¡± ¡°no. You did nothing wrong. They responded very well. ¡°It¡¯s just that the opponent was bad.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ellis affectionately stroked Reina¡¯s head as she lowered her head. ¡°There is no need to me yourself. Everyone has a hard time doing something for the first time and sometimes makes mistakes. ¡°Miss Raina is doing very well even though it is her first time doing it.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Reina¡¯s words offort from Ellis gradually cheered her up. Ellis looked at the figure gently and patted her shoulder. ¡°The work of a maid is not easy. But Miss Raina will do well. Just doing it now is enough. Then you can be someone who is helpful to him.¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°Hehe. I guess I¡¯m feeling better. When this is over, will I go back to Him?¡± ¡°yes. Yes. Even if you go, it¡¯s hard to meet him.¡± ¡°Miss Raina needs to understand that. ¡°He is a busy man.¡± Wait a minute, that sounds like my story. I walked along while listening to their stories. ¡°are you okay. Thanks to him, I was able to escape from there. ¡°Compared to then, I¡¯m happier now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to be positive. ¡°Once this is over, let¡¯s go see him.¡± ¡°great.¡± Reina smiled brightly, but then stiffened when she saw me. He covered her mouth with his index finger and told her to be quiet. ¡°Miss Raina, why are you doing that?¡± Ellis, who sensed something strange about her, looked back in confusion. ¡°Why watch itter when you can just watch it now?¡± I said this while poking her cheek, and she looked at me nkly. Chapter 117 Episode 117: Ellis was nk with an expression on his face that did not understand the situation. It was as if I had never thought that I would run into him here. ¡°long time no see.¡± ¡°yes yes.¡± Her face was red. I hadn¡¯t seen her for more than two months. As the sessor to the head maid, there was so much work to do that it was difficult to meet them, even though Reina divided the work. Fortunately, Raina fell into my exclusive possession, but Ellis was different. There was too much to do as the sessor to the head maid. ¡®But it¡¯s even more difficult because she maintains her position as my exclusive maid.¡¯ Just working as the head maid would have been overwhelming, but she was also responsible for things rted to me. The maids and butlers who work under me can all be considered to be under her jurisdiction . ¡°I see you are doing well. I saw that my face was shiny. ¡°Was it that difficult when you worked under me?¡± ¡°Oh no. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± She was embarrassed by my joke and couldn¡¯t give me a specific answer. Iughed at his cute reaction, which was different from when dealing with Viscount Parehan. ¡°It¡¯s a joke. Why are you so nervous? ¡°It can¡¯t be real, right?¡± ¡°no!¡± ¡°So how have you been? ¡°It¡¯s been almost two months since we met.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯m d you look healthy.¡± ¡°I am always healthy. But I guess you are in charge of this banquet this time?¡± Her brows furrowed at my words. She sighed, remembering something she didn¡¯t want to think about. ¡°It just so happened to be like that.¡± ¡°What is the maid doing?¡± ¡°I heard you were on vacation.¡± ¡°vacation? What a vacation at a time like this. ¡°The maid seems to have a lot of faith in you that you will do well.¡± Unlike regr maids and butlers, head maids and butlers have a leave card that allows them to take vacation. It was a very short period of time, only being able to be used once a year andsting only three days. Nevertheless, it is enough to make others envious. ¡®The timing is also amazing.¡¯ Taking vacation during the mostplicated time of the year. It was amazing timing, but it also seemed like a n to pass it on to a sessor. I don¡¯t know if she knew it, but there was nothing she could do but criticize it. ¡°Do your best. Do you know anything? If you do well this time, you might get a vacation permit too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m coveting it.¡± Her eyes burned. Rather than going on vacation, it seemed like he wanted to give the head maid a hard time. ¡°Reina works hard too.¡± ¡°yes!¡± Reina smiled brightly and answered. He smiled at her and turned his back. And it hardened in ce. ¡®Why is that guy here¡­?¡¯ A group was approaching. A blonde man surrounded by nobles. Blonde hair was a symbol of the Serion royal family, and the only people I invited from the royal family were the Crown Prince and Princess Daria. In that case, the man over there should have been the crown prince. It wasn¡¯t like that at all. ¡°Prince 2¡­¡± The 2nd prince of the Kingdom of Serion was walking towards us,ughing along with the nobles. For a moment, I thought there was something wrong with my eyes. It was strange that an uninvited person was here. ¡°So¡­ Ah! Sir Raymond! How have you been?¡± The second prince who found me came up to me with a bright smile and spoke to me. When I first saw him, I was taken aback by his attitude as if I was meeting an old friend. Why does it feel like d¨¦j¨¤ vu? ¡°yes. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°hmm¡­!¡± I lowered my head slightly, not too much, but just enough to not look arrogant. Although he called me ¡®Sir¡¯, here I am Millennium, not ¡®Sir¡¯. As Raymond Millennium, even if I were royalty, I couldn¡¯t kneel or show servility in my home. Was it annoying to see myself like that? His eyebrows twitched as he looked at me. ¡°But what brought you here?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I don¡¯t remember inviting Prince Lucius.¡± His face hardened. I didn¡¯t say anything back at all. What I said was so direct that he could feel rude, depending on how he took it. ¡°Hmm¡­ that is.¡± ¡°This is a ce where no one can enter without an invitation. But I don¡¯t think the prince came in without permission.¡± 2The prince kept his mouth shut. As I was waiting for him to answer, the nobles next to him came forward and spoke. ¡°No matter how much it is Raymond. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± ¡°You are the prince of a country! Be polite!¡± What do these bastards mean? When ites to intervening, you have to look at the situation and intervene. ¡®The prince and the guys below him.¡¯ The prince was looking at their actions as if they were amazed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible to do that without knowing?¡± How are you? ¡°I bow my head to the prince right now and ask for forgiveness!¡± ¡°The prince has a gentle temperament, so if it weren¡¯t for you, you would have attacked him right away!¡± They are sitting there ying drums and ying drums. This guy and that guy are not able to understand the situation properly. I know you¡¯re excited because you¡¯re next to the prince, but you¡¯ll have to wait and see what happens. It wasn¡¯t funny to see people saying things that didn¡¯t make sense. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°uh? 2 You are the prince. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some problem?¡± People gathered, drawn by the noise. ¡°What are you doing!¡± Seeing me not saying anything, the nobles seemed to have misunderstood something and pushed me further. ¡®Oh, what should I really do with these?¡¯ You can¡¯t kill it just because you don¡¯t like it. Just when I was getting annoyed, Reina stepped forward. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± ¡°What are you again!¡± ¡°Where are the maids from?¡± ¡°I joined in without understanding the topic!¡± The nobles red at Raina. ¡°You guys are really rude. Master¡­!¡± Reina, who was trying to get angry at them, was grabbed by the shoulder and pushed back. ¡°young master?¡± ¡°This is not your ce.¡± ¡°¡­sorry.¡± Ellis took Reina and took a step back. He gestured to Reina, who lowered her head, that it was okay, and looked back at the nobles. ¡°You look at me so harshly because I¡¯m just listening quietly.¡± ¡°what?¡± The nobles were impressed. ¡°Although we gathered under the name of a banquet, this is a ce where only invited people cane. As someone with a millennial name, I naturally need to check whether there is an invitation or not. In the process, we also have an obligation to decide what to do with those who do not have an invitation.¡± ¡°But this person is the prince of this country¡­!¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a prince!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± They fell silent at my strong words. He red at them one by one and then turned his gaze to the second prince. ¡°It¡¯s no different if you¡¯re the prince of this country. ¡°To be here without an invitation is to ignore the millennium.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Their faces hardened at myst words. The power of Millennium was that great. So much so that even the second prince, who is in secret with the empire, trembled. ¡°And I was having a conversation with His Majesty Prince Lucius. What are you interfering with?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± ¡°I doubt you even received an invitation. ¡°Can you check the invitation?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Their faces turned pale. Looking at their reactions, it was easy to tell that they had not received an invitation. If you didn¡¯t receive an invitation, it means you followed the second prince. It is unclear whether he even received an invitation. There is no way the Count gave him an invitation, and there is no one in the Count¡¯s family who is close to the royal family. ¡®The mercenary king is a foodie so he doesn¡¯t have authority, but his personality doesn¡¯t mean he belongs anywhere.¡¯ He was also annoyed by the mercenary guild he was currently in. All things considered, I don¡¯t think there was anyone worth giving him an invitation to. ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I need to check this invitation list again. Investigate thoroughly and report to the Count.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Ellis stepped back and left the ce with Rayna. Theplexions of the nobles went from pale to ck. ¡°Why are you here without being invited?¡± ¡°What kind of guts are you talking about? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the millennium?¡± ¡°I guess I should watch The Second Prince again. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such an irresponsible person.¡± The prince gritted his teeth as he heard whispering around him. Among nobles, impressions are important. Especially from the royal family who need their power. While the nobles who came with him were unable to do anything, he took out a red paper invitation from his pocket and showed it to them. ¡°ruler. ¡°This is the invitation you mentioned.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ this is real.¡± Everything, including the millennium seal and the material of the paper, were real. In fact, it made me even more curious. Where on earth did I get this invitation? Above all, the name of the second prince was clearly written on the invitation. They say someone inside sent him an invitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but may I ask who you received this invitation from?¡± ¡°¡­Should I even tell you that?¡± ¡°We would appreciate your cooperation. ¡°I really want to clear up any misunderstandings.¡± ¡°Tsk. I didn¡¯t hang out with that guy for nothing. ¡°Even their actions are simr.¡± He muttered quietly. In my opinion, I probably should have lowered my voice as much as possible, but unfortunately, it was audible to my auror-enhanced ears. ¡°Here hees. ¡°The person who gave me the invitation.¡± Prince 2 pointed behind me. The reactions of those who moved their eyes following his fingers were ambiguous. ¡°Why is he¡­¡± ¡°Something is strange. Is this possible?¡± Who on earth is it to react like that? As I turned my head after them, my heart felt tight in a different way. ¡®Ha¡­ somehow.¡¯ I had no idea how he got the invitation. The moment I went crazy with that thought, I was able to feel again how petty and mean the second prince was. ¡°Raymond?¡± Her eyes fixed on the second prince as she looked at me, and her eyes trembled. ¡°Lucius¡­¡± The princess¡¯s voice as she called the second prince trembled severely. It was a very violent reaction for someone who had given an invitation. The second prince, seeing the princess like that, clicked his tongue and said. ¡°That guy gave it to me. ¡°It¡¯s done now, right?¡± ¡°The royal family gives invitations to the royal family¡­ That¡¯s really interesting. ¡°There is no member of the royal family who is a millennial.¡± ¡°Raymond¡­¡± The pale-faced princess called me anxiously. ¡°Why is there a problem?¡± ¡°You know. ¡°There are so many.¡± There were many problems. If you don¡¯t know that, you should question his intellectual level. ¡°It is problematic that she deceived us and gave the invitation to someone else, but as someone who lives with her and knows her personality, I have doubts about the fact that she gave the invitation to the prince without our permission.¡± ¡°Are you saying I made a threat?¡± ¡°well. That¡¯s something I don¡¯t know. ¡°How would I know what¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°joy. I don¡¯t know. ¡°He gave me an invitation and I just epted the invitation.¡± Rather than getting angry at the sight of him immediately falling for what seemed like it would put her at a disadvantage, the princess resigned, as if she was used to it. I spoke to her with her head down. ¡°Daria. Lift your head up. ¡°You are not a sinner.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true for regr royals. ¡°This has nothing to do with Daria.¡± She looked nkly at me while smiling softly. ¡°What are you doing now? ¡°Are you trying to y a joke with me?¡± ¡°What would I have to gain by fooling around with the prince?¡± ¡°Then why is what you said different from before?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no different. ¡°It might have been a problem with other princes or princesses, but Daria is different.¡± ¡°what? ¡°What nonsense is that!¡± He growled, telling me not to y with words. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Princess Daria, but Daria is different. We are epting Daria as a member of the Millennium.¡± The 2nd prince¡¯s face became grim. Chapter 118 Episode 118 There was silence. I could feel the whispers of the onlookers and the princess¡¯s gaze behind my back. ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Breaking the silence, the second prince red at me. He had a very angry face and looked as if he would pull out his sword at any moment. ¡°There is a degree to which I am ignoring Lucius Serion. ¡°You¡¯ve gone beyond that!¡± The second prince stepped forward, pushing the nobles in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Princess Daria, but Daria is different? ¡°Did you think I would fall for that kind of pun?¡± I step on the eleration hard. To be honest, there was no reason for him to react this way. What I said may vary depending on how you hear it, but ultimately it meant that I acknowledged the invitation given to him. With that in mind, it would be nice to go back to the room we were assigned to. ¡°How dare you insult the royal family! Are you ready to pay for your sins?¡± I don¡¯t know what word hit him, but I knew his eyes were wide open. ¡®Actually, the person in question says nothing is wrong, but he¡¯s a funny guy.¡¯ The 2nd prince took off the white gloves he was wearing on his hands. I frowned at that action. I had an idea what he was trying to do. There was one case where he shouted that he would pay for his crime and then took off his gloves. Huh. The glove flew into my chest, hit me, and fell helplessly to the ground. ¡°I challenge you to a duel!¡± A silence with a different meaning has arrived. People looked at the second prince as if he were crazy. In many ways, it was impossible for the Millennium domain to challenge me, the heir, to a duel. He wouldn¡¯t know if I had touched him like he said. Even in the eyes of others, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Although his attitude was arrogant, it actually helped him. If I had said I couldn¡¯t ept the invitation, he would have been kicked out in shame. But it¡¯s like asking for a duel without even knowing that. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it, right?¡± ¡°regret? There is no regret in my dictionary! ¡°I will rip that pathetic mouth of yours out!¡± I have endured enough. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard the rumors about me or not, but I¡¯ve tolerated this pretty well. ¡°That duel¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s all this fuss about?¡± Before I could finish speaking, a man came between me and the 2nd Prince. ¡°Meet Your Majesty the Crown Prince!¡± The people around them hastily lowered their heads. ¡°I tried to meet you pleasantly¡­¡± The crown prince¡¯s voice came from behind me. In front of me, the ck bodyguard I saw before was standing holding the second prince¡¯s gloves. ¡°Lucius. ¡°What kind of obscenity is this?¡± ¡°Brother tongue! This¡­!¡± ¡°older brother? Are you calling me older brother? ¡°I must have looked easy because I was quiet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Your Majesty the Crown Prince!¡± The second prince quickly lowered his head. The crown prince looked down at him coldly and then turned his head to me. ¡°I heard what was going on on the way. ¡°I apologize for my younger brother¡¯s rudeness.¡± As the crown prince lowered his head, the people around him were shocked. It was not easy to see a member of the royal family bowing their head to someone. ¡°If His Majesty the Crown Prince says so¡­¡± It was too vague to say that I couldn¡¯t do that here. As the crown prince, he personally bowed his head, and if I got angry about it, I would end up ignoring him. The problem is the second prince. Considering the way he looks, I should be more worried about him than I am. Even if I say it¡¯s okay, if he says no, there¡¯s nothing I can do. ¡®I wish you would be more aggressive.¡¯ I think it would be frustrating in many ways to end it here. It would be nice if you came at me like you always do. ¡°¡­.¡± The second prince was hesitant, contrary to what he had expected. He even ground his teeth while looking at him from a ce where the crown prince¡¯s eyes could not reach. The Crown Prince looked at all that and sighed. ¡°You too, hurry up and apologize to Raymond.¡± ¡°How can a royal apologize!¡± ¡°royalty? So does that mean I, with my head bowed, am not royalty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, but¡­¡± The second prince bit his lip as if his pride was hurt. The crown prince looked at him pitifully and clicked his tongue. ¡°You take care of your pride even when it¡¯s not necessary. Tsk.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The second prince¡¯s face turned red. ¡°And Raymond is a close friend of mine. ¡°If you ignore him, you¡¯re ignoring me¡­ I guess I¡¯m being funny.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± The second prince shook his head violently. Looking at that scene, I felt a strange feeling. The man who used behind-the-scenes tricks to take over the kingdom and had a certain amount of power, ignoring even members of the royal family, is now pinned down by the crown prince. In addition, I couldn¡¯t even speak properly and was too busy looking at people. ¡®Is the crown prince that capable?¡¯ It was a difficult reaction toe up unless the royal family was properly controlled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I looked at him gritting his teeth. His face was red as if it would explode at any moment, and his pride was very hurt. He was angry that he even apologized to me. ¡°I just need to know. I hope this never happens again.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The second prince did not answer. He nced at the crown prince and left the ce as if running away with the nobles who came with him. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go too. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s a lot of work to do.¡± ¡°yes. Of course. see you tommorow.¡± The crown prince patted my shoulder and left. ¡°We¡¯re gathered here for something to see!¡± At the same time, he did not forget to send the onlookers away. ¡°¡­I guess I should at least spar with the mercenary king.¡± I think I have to sweat at least to get rid of this ufortable feeling. *** A third of the nobles who had gathered for the banquet were kicked out. Most of them came in with friends or with imitation invitations. ¡°To the guards who checked¡­¡± The knights who were in charge of checking the invitation and letting people in were disciplined. It wasn¡¯t a major punishment, but it was enough to alert them. In addition, he held the nobles who had deceived the knights guilty and receivedpensation. Fearing being picked on by Millennium, they obediently offeredpensation and med the Second Prince for making this happen. If he hadn¡¯t caused trouble, they wouldn¡¯t have done that. ¡°That¡¯s over there¡­!¡± ¡°Everyone move quickly!¡± Unlike the big events that urred, the banquet was carried out steadily. I couldn¡¯t stop the banquet with such a problem. ¡°long time no see! ¡°My powers have be clearer to me while I haven¡¯t seen you!¡± ¡°Then you heard the whole story. ¡°I discovered an iron mine this time.¡± A banquet was held and in an instant, the nobles gathered and chatted. ¡°It¡¯s him, right?¡± ¡°uh. I saw it yesterday and it was pretty cool. ¡°You were proud even in front of the prince.¡± ¡°Is that all it is? ¡°His Majesty the Crown Prince even said that you were his close friend.¡± I could hear people whispering. It was not difficult to see that the topic of their conversation was me. I was the only person rted to the 2nd prince and the crown prince. ¡°My friend has be a celebrity.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to someone.¡± The crown prince chattered next to me. Everyone nced in this direction, wanting to talk to the Crown Prince. Having the Crown Prince by your side is helpful in times like this. Because other people don¡¯te and bother you. ¡°But I can¡¯t see Daria. ¡°It seemed like we were together yesterday.¡± ¡°Oh, he said he wasn¡¯t feeling well and would stay in his room.¡± ¡°okay? ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been weak since a long time ago.¡± He nodded as if he understood and put some champagne in his mouth. ¡°But I had high expectations because it was the Millennium Banquet¡­ but it wasn¡¯t as special as I expected.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different about a banquet? ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡± Unlike in the royal castle, the crown prince had a very bored expression on his face. In the royal castle, he wore a smile designed to deal with nobles, but he seemed to have no intention of doing so now. Rather, if nobles tried to approach, he would use his frown to block them in advance. He clearly showed that he wasn¡¯t interested in anyone but me. While I was chatting with him about something meaningless, the door to the banquet hall opened and two women came inside. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Look over there. I¡¯m serious.¡± It was Selina and Beatrice. For some reason, the two were getting along well. They looked around and whispered among themselves. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Selina made eye contact. Her eyes widened and she tapped Beatrice on the shoulder and pointed at me. They came this way. The Crown Prince, who had been quietly looking at them until then, tapped my shoulder with a surprised look on his face. ¡°You¡¯reing this way now, right?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯sing to me¡­ I heard there was a man with two flowers recently. ¡°Was that you?¡± The crown prince looked at me with interested eyes. ¡°Raymond, it¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°Raymond. ¡°You are here.¡± As the girls were rushing to talk to me, I nodded and pointed to the crown prince next to me. ¡°Ah, meet Your Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Oh yeah. ¡°This is Beatrice¡¯s first meeting with me, right?¡± ¡°yes. That¡¯s right. ¡°It is an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Selina.¡± ¡°yes. Lowering.¡± He looked back and forth between me and the girls and smiled strangely. ¡°A neutral magic family and a swordsmanship expert¡­¡± He smiled with interest and stood up from the table he was leaning on. ¡°It looks like you have a lot to say, but I think I¡¯m getting in the way. ¡°I¡¯ll make room for you.¡± He put down the empty ss, picked up the ss filled with wine, and left. Then he inked at me. ¡®What a trick.¡¯ I frowned at him and he nodded in understanding. ¡°What are you talking about there?¡± ¡°Wow, Your Majesty the Crown Prince!¡± As I was quietly watching him burrow into the gap between the nobles nearby, Beatrice spoke to me from behind. ¡°It seems like you are very close with His Majesty the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ somehow we became friends.¡± ¡°They seemed very friendly, which was great.¡± ¡°What can I do with something like this¡­¡± I nodded and turned my head to see Selina drinking champagne. ¡°Wee Miss Selina. ¡°I was sorry at that time.¡± ¡°no. thanked. ¡°Thanks to you, I learned a lot.¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking that way.¡± As I was chatting with Selina, Beatrice came between her and me, saying that the two seemed close. ¡°I was grateful at that time. ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to survive.¡± ¡°No, even if you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I said you two went from the north. I heard the story about that time. I was worried about Raymond after hearing that story. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­.¡± ¡°It was really great back then. Seeing them throw their bodies to protect me¡­¡± ¡°Miss Beatrice then¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± With me behind them, sparks began to fly among them. ¡®Why are they suddenly fighting among themselves?¡¯ Just when I was wondering if I should just watch this quietly, I saw amotion happening in the distance. Chapter 119 Episode 119 Princess Daria was entering the banquet hall. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her. It was a different reaction from Selina and Beatrice. While they were beauties who gave off an aura that was difficult to approach, the princess was a beauty who made you want to protect her. It made people feel like they wanted to approach her and do something for her, but unfortunately, no one knew that she was a powerless and ostracized princess. ¡°Hey, get back.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t approach. 2 You might get caught by the prince.¡± Moreover, the crown prince and the second prince were here together. There was no nobleman who wanted to be admired by the royal family. ¡®Is this the medieval version of bullying?¡¯ She looked around with anxious eyes. Her eyes trembled violently as she made eye contact with the second prince. It was too pitiful to just watch it like that. ¡°Daria. ¡°This way.¡± The nobles looked at me waving at her and were shocked. The other princes looked at me as if I wasn¡¯t scared, but I wasn¡¯t the one to care about that. ¡°Ah, Mr. Raymond.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t feeling well? Why did youe out?¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­.¡± She hesitated, wriggling her fingers, then nced towards Selina and Beatrice. ¡°Those people¡­.¡± ¡°Ah. ¡°I met youst time when I went to give you an invitation, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°nice to meet you. ¡°It is an honor to meet you, princess.¡± ¡°I am very happy to see you, princess.¡± Sparks seemed to fly as they greeted each other. The women were exploring each other so deeply that even I could feel it right next to them. ¡°But how did you two get to know each other?¡± ¡°ording to the rumor, the princess entrusted herself to me¡­¡± ¡°Raymond took care of me. ¡°I received a lot of help.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I also received a lot of help from Raymond. We even share swords together.¡± ¡°Me too. ¡°I went to the North with Raymond and shared life and death together¡­¡± The women chatted passionately, as if it had never been awkward. In particr, Daria was a little embarrassed. When she came in, she was scared because of what others thought about her, but when she talked to Selina and Beatrice, she didn¡¯t want to lose. On the contrary, it was to the point where I became embarrassed. ¡°What on earth is that guy doing? ¡°What are those women surrounding me?¡± ¡°Hey you crazy guy! Don¡¯t you put your hand down? ¡°The person you pointed to is Raymond!¡± ¡°what? ¡°I almost got into big trouble!¡± Being surrounded by beautiful women wasn¡¯t always a good thing. Not only could I not participate in their conversation, but the attention of people around me was focused on their appearance. I wanted to run away, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Raymond. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Raymond. What they did with me¡­.¡± ¡°I¡­.¡± They often spoke to me. Just answering them one by one was enough to make me feel dizzy. ¡®Why are these women suddenly fighting?¡¯ Even though they didn¡¯t lift a sword, their conversation was very sharp. It was so bloody that I, who was listening from the side, was shaking. ¡°How long are you going to be like that?¡± I sat slightly away from them, leaning against the table. It was quite a distance to where the chair was, and there were so many nobles gathered there. I had no desire to receive attention from people who didn¡¯t need it. Whoop. I quietly drank champagne and looked around. The banquet hall was already filled with nobles. Among them who were gathered in small groups, there were especially many people around the crown prince and the second prince. As I nced at them, I made eye contact with the second prince. ¡®Are you ring at me now?¡¯ She was ring at me. His eyes were so intense that it seemed likesers wereing out of them. Since what happened yesterday, I wasn¡¯t embarrassed by him ring at me. I just shrugged my shoulders and ignored his gaze. *** Crackling. Lucius, who was ring at Raymond, gritted his teeth. She didn¡¯t like him for humiliating her yesterday. Also, I was annoyed by the way he was happily surrounded by women. ¡®What¡¯s so good about a guy like that¡­¡¯ Tsk. He clicked his tongue. I thought those women had pretty bad eyesight. These women were called the flowers of the kingdom. In addition, each of them had genius talents in magic and swordsmanship. For such women, a man like themselves was suitable. ¡®I am a man who will soon be king.¡¯ It suits the person who will defeat the crown prince and be king, but not a shy guy like that. ¡®I¡¯m sure that rumor was exaggerated.¡¯ I have heard rumors about Raymond. That he defeated a troll single-handedly, that he was an Auror user, that he showed great inaction in the North, etc. Those rumors were too much toe from just one person. There was no way such a rumor could have spread without being inted. ¡°You annoying guy.¡± After the banquet, he returned to his assigned room and found it difficult to shake off his anger. I couldn¡¯t forget the image of Raymond surrounded by women throughout the banquet. ¡®How can I break his spirit?¡¯ Until I came here, I had been thinking about recruiting Raymond. I received a report that although I had a meeting with that damn crown prince, I did not actually be him. Then you have a chance. With that in mind, I received an invitation from Daria and she came the day before the banquet. But everything went wrong from the beginning. I didn¡¯t know that I would stumble upon an invitation there. I couldn¡¯t stand the act of tantly ignoring me. The thought of having to capture him had long since disappeared, and now I was wondering how to get revenge. Woo-woo-woo-woo- At that time, themunication device he was carrying began to vibrate and glow. ¡°¡­!¡± His face brightened at themunication port. A man wearing a ck mask was reflected in themunication port. The masked man bowed his head towards him. -I meet the person who will be the future owner of Serion. I feel good whenever I hear these words. Feeling much better, he opened his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± -I heard that you participated in the Millennium Banquet this time. ¡°that¡¯s right. But why is that?¡± I contacted them in advance before attending the banquet. But it felt strange to bring it up now. -I¡¯ve contacted you because I have something to tell you. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that? ¡°What is that?¡± Despite his harsh tone, the masked man continued speaking in a casual voice, as if he was used to it. -This time, I decided to do some work there. ¡°The work?¡± -yes. ¡°why? ¡°You know I¡¯m here and you¡¯re going to work on it?¡± Lucius¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. To put it simply, the masked person¡¯s work was like setting off a bomb here. To be honest, it doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with it. It had nothing to do with him detonating a bomb here or carrying out arge-scale attack. However, the reason he is angry is because he is here. From what he was saying, he was talking about doing something during a banquet where nobles were gathered together, and if that happened, it could have caused harm to him as well. -That¡¯s why I contacted you like this. If you remember what I do from now on, you will not be in danger. ¡°Are you sure?¡± -Was there anything we did that made us uncertain about what we were doing? I remember never once disappointing him, but¡­ Lucius didn¡¯t hear him mutter, ¡®Things have gone awry recently.¡¯ Not only was the masked person¡¯s voice small, but he was also worried about what he would do if he was harmed. ¡°No. ¡°I have never been dissatisfied.¡± -This time will be no different. The only thing that makes this work different from other works is its size. ¡°You¡¯re sure of my safety, right?¡± -yes. If you remember what I¡¯m saying correctly. In the first ce, I won¡¯t do anything to put you in danger. ¡°good. So what are you going to do?¡± -I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you that far. ¡°what?¡± Lucius was impressed by his words, interrupting his progress. So far, there has never been a time when they did not report to me while working. Whenever I did something, I always reported and asked myself for advice. But I can¡¯t do that this time. ¡°Why? Do you think I¡¯m funny too?¡± -no. How can we ignore degradation? He is the one who will be the owner of Serion in the future. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± His mood was relieved by the masked man¡¯s ttery. Bing the king of Serion was a magical word that lifted his mood. -However, there was an order from above not to tell my Majesty about this matter. ¡°The governor?¡± -yes. ¡°He is not the type of person to talk nonsense. I get it. ¡°Let¡¯s just skip that.¡± The masked man lowered his head. ¡°Then tell me what I should do now.¡± -There is a hunting event tomorrow¡­. His eyes sparkled as he listened to the masked man¡¯s words. *** By the time the dinner banquet was over, I was exhausted. He didn¡¯t even move his body or sweat. I was exhausted from simply dealing with others in the banquet hall. It was a difficult day that made me reflect on myself and wonder if my stamina was socking. ¡°Raymond! ¡°Why don¡¯t we spar!¡± The mercenary king came into my room just as I was about to fall asleep. He opened the door without any intention of knocking and came in. ¡°Why are you so tired? ¡°Was it that hard today?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°It¡¯s a bit like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because Ick stamina! There is a saying that physical strength is the power of a nation! ¡°Come out now and spar with me!¡± He must have been bored being alone all day, so he didn¡¯t get tired and insisted on sparring. It would have been better if that were all. -human! I was scared! -I couldn¡¯t even be with you because of that scary person! -Humans aren¡¯t going out? I¡¯m bored! The mercenary king wasn¡¯t enough, so even the hatchlings were harassing me. I got very tired of them pulling my arm and telling me to go out. I had no desire to go out at all. When you are already exhausted both physically and mentally, you have no energy left to deal with them. It is unclear whether I will attend the hunting event tomorrow. ¡°Can you please leave me alone today?¡± So, for the first time, Iined to them. Please leave me alone. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing so. ¡°What! If the human body is neglected for even a day, it hardens! So get up and move now!¡± -Human, let me y! It¡¯s really this guy and that guy, and there¡¯s no one who leaves me alone. ¡®It would be nice if someone coulde and save me.¡¯ There was no one who woulde to my room at this time. The only ones there are are maids. Ellis was so busy that she couldn¡¯t even look forward to it, and even Rayna was busy working along with her. I sighed heavily in a situation where I couldn¡¯t ask for anyone¡¯s help. It was very annoying to see them as if they were going to drag me out if I didn¡¯t go out. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a knightmander?¡± ¡°He¡¯s busy. ¡°Even if I ask you to spar with me, why are you still making noises like that?¡± ¡°Why me? There are many other knights, even if they are not the knightmander.¡± ¡°Because doing it with you is the most fun!¡± He pulled me aside, asking what I was going to do. It was a time when I wondered if I should be dragged away like this. ¡°Raymond?¡± Like a miracle, a voice of salvation was heard. Chapter 120 Episode 120 Beatrice was looking at me with surprised eyes. I don¡¯t know why she came to see me, but it was a good opportunity for me to avoid this situation. ¡°I think something happened to me now. ¡°Let¡¯s spar next time.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ I can¡¯t help it. ¡°If it¡¯s a women¡¯s issue.¡± It seemed like there was some misunderstanding, but I didn¡¯t have any intention of clearing it up. It¡¯s troublesome to make them understand it one by one. -Humans are busy? I tapped the hatchling¡¯s head as it looked at me with bright eyes and nodded. -Humans are busy again. I can¡¯t y. The hatchling became sullen and entered the room. ¡®I¡¯ll y with youter.¡¯ I¡¯m tired now. So, I turned my attention to Beatrice, thinking to myself that I would y with her even the things I couldn¡¯t y next time. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± The Mercenary King quietly left his seat and Beatrice looked at me quietly. ¡°I heard that the mercenary king was a foodie, but seeing it in person was even more shocking.¡± ¡°Is it so strange for him to be here?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± She nodded. The mercenary king hated being tied down somewhere to the point where he almost hated it. I think that¡¯s what she was trying to say. ¡°As far as I know, the Mercenary King is looking for a sessor and doesn¡¯t stay in one ce for long. She said she recently found a sessor¡­¡± She looked at me. There was a thought in her eyes that said, ¡®That was you.¡¯ I didn¡¯t think about it that way. Because I already rejected it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. ¡°Whether he seeks a sessor or not is none of my business.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a millennium.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Millennium¡¯s name was very convenient because it had the power to make others understand without having to bother making excuses. Even though I used a sword, the fact that I was Millennium¡¯s sessor did not change. ¡®There is no way I will be a count unless the count dies.¡¯ It is said that the Archmage can control his lifespan to a certain extent, so there is no way he will die unless he wants to. ¡°But¡­ I guess you feelfortable talking to me now? ¡°You avoided me like thatst time.¡± ¡°¡­Because there is no longer a need for that.¡± Her face turned red. He hit me on the shoulder, asking me why I should care about that. ¡°Let¡¯s do our best tomorrow.¡± ¡°okay. bye.¡± She waved her hand and went on her way. The reason she came here in the first ce is that the way to her room has to pass by my room. Somehow, the timing was right and I was able to get her help. -Humans are fast? ¡°what.¡± -y with me! ¡°I¡¯m tired. ¡°I¡¯ll y with you next time.¡± -But humans are so busy these days. When I entered the room, the hatchling clung to me and whined. He grabbed my arm and shook it wildly, asking me to y with him. ¡°They said they would y next time.¡± -Are humans real? ¡°uh.¡± -It¡¯s not a lie? ¡°What have I got to gain by lying to you? ¡°I¡¯m not lying, just leave me alone for today.¡± -I get it! You promised me! If you don¡¯t keep your promise, I¡¯ll get angry! ¡°Okay¡­¡± I stretched out my hand to the hatchling who was lying on the bed and chattering away. -What is it? I grabbed the hatchling and held it in my arms. The warmth of the hatchling, which is hotter than a person, made me drowsy. -Humans sleep? ¡°Uh¡­¡± -Okay. I sleep too! The hatchling squirmed in my hand and then settled down in my arms. *** Knock knock. I was sleeping soundly when someone knocked on the door. ¡°young master. ¡°I have prepared face wash.¡± ¡°Ah¡­e in.¡± Perhaps because he had just woken up, his voice cracked. ¡°yes.¡± Ellis came inside, carrying clothes and facial cleansers in her arms. As she entered, she nced around the room and smiled. ¡°This is what you will wear today.¡± ¡°uh.¡± Sheid out her clothes on the chair and tidied up the room with familiar movements. In that short time of washing my face and changing my clothes, the room was cleaned up in an instant. ¡°I have prepared a simple snack. Would you like to eat it? ¡°It will fill your stomach.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m going to eat it. ¡°Bring it here.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I wanted to eatfortably. Ellis brought pre-prepared food on a tray. The amount was toorge to be considered food that would simply satisfy one¡¯s hunger. Even though the food seemed to be enough for three people, I epted it without any hesitation. ¡®We eat hatchlings together, so this isn¡¯t enough.¡¯ Dragons were famously gluttons. The adult boasted an enormous appetite, requiring it to eat three ogres to fill its stomach. There was nothing different about hatchlings. Right now, since the hatchling is still young, it only eats a small amount, but when the hatchling grows up, the finances of the estate can be depleted just by the cost of food. The good news is that millennials are rich enough to afford food. Second, it takes hundreds of years for hatchlings to be adults. As a human being, it would have been difficult for me to survive until then. It was after I died that the hatchling became an adult. ¡°Can we just go straight to the forest entrance?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Everyone is waiting there.¡± ¡°You¡¯re waiting?¡± ¡°There was someone who showed up in advance. ¡°You¡¯re notte, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± I looked at her while chewing my sd. If she left, the hatchling would have something to eat, but she showed no sign of leaving. ¡°No work?¡± ¡°no. a lot.¡± ¡°Then go and do it.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Is there anything else that¡¯s not okay? ¡°It¡¯s okay because I¡¯ve done well without you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± She looked worried. ¡°I understand that you want to meet me for a long time and stay for a long time. Today isn¡¯t the only day. Now go and finish all your work.¡± ¡°Is that okay?¡± I said it as a joke, but she took it seriously. I never dreamed that he stayed because he really wanted to be by my side. I felt embarrassed and scratched my cheek. ¡°Then you didn¡¯t want toe? ¡°My exclusive maid is next to me. Where are you going?¡± Her face brightened at my continued words. She quickly nodded and spoke as if she was making a promise. ¡°We will get things sorted out as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°Slow down. If you do it in a hurry, you might ruin what you were good at. ¡°You can just do it the way you are now, so don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take care of these things. ¡°If I finish eating, I can tell the maid outside, right?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I will tell you in advance.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°Then go now.¡± ¡°young master. ¡°I hope you have a nice day.¡± She bowed her head and left the room with brisk steps. -A human went out? The hatchling, who had been curled up in the nket until then, poked out his head. ¡°uh. ¡°You cane out and eat.¡± -It¡¯s meat! The hatchling came out from under the nket, pped its wings, and clung to the tray. When I saw that he was eating well, I thought it was a good thing he didn¡¯t eat meat and only ate sd. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. ¡°Eat and y by yourself.¡± -You¡¯re not taking me with you? ¡°You take care of that. ¡°If you want to be with me,e as I am, and if you don¡¯t want to, just hang out as much as you want.¡± I left the room, emphasizing ¡®as much as I want.¡¯ A maid was waiting quietly by the door. ¡°When the rattling sound goes away inside,e in and clean it up.¡± ¡°yes. young master.¡± I passed her with her head down and headed straight to the forest where the hunting event was being held. Murmur. As Ellis said, arge number of nobles had gathered even though it was not yet time. ¡°Hey, Raymond¡­!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t team up with me, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool for nothing. Don¡¯t you remember Kaham? ¡°That guy messed up and ended up ruined.¡± The nobles¡¯ eyes were focused on me. Rather than approaching me, it felt like they were avoiding me out of annoyance. It was obvious that they were worried that they too would end up like Kaham. ¡®It¡¯sfortable and nice.¡¯ It was better to be quiet like now rather than approaching each other and talking. Since I had already cleared the forest once, I was not very interested in this hunting event. ¡°Oh Raymond. ¡°You came out early.¡± The crown prince appeared. He was wearing te armor that only covered his main body and was holding only a spear. The space next to him was shaking. Others didn¡¯t seem to notice, but I could see it. ¡°¡­!¡± The crown prince¡¯s guard, who was watching the surroundings, made eye contact with me and looked surprised. He froze, as if he had never imagined that I would find him. For a moment, he nodded and put his index finger to his mouth as if he could do that. ¡®I won¡¯t say anything even if I don¡¯t.¡¯ It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s going to be a hassle, but I don¡¯t want to do something that stands out. Because my mere existence was enough. ¡°This was the thing I most wanted to participate in at the Millennium banquet. ¡°It¡¯s about forming a team of people who want to hunt monsters.¡± As he approached and spoke, he was filled with excitement that he could not hide. ¡°When I was in the royal castle, I had to be careful about my every move, so every day was frustrating.¡± He held out his hand to me, shaking the spear he was holding back and forth. ¡°Good luck with your hunting today.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I looked down at that hand. I hadn¡¯t even decided to team up with him yet, but he was thinking that of course I would. ¡®There¡¯s no one in particr to team up with, but¡­¡¯ But it wasn¡¯t like there wasn¡¯t one at all. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°Oh, Miss Selina.¡± ¡°I have a favor to ask¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Would you like to team up with me?¡± There was Selina who immediately wanted to team up with me. As soon as she saw me, she came over and bowed her head, as if she hadn¡¯t seen the crown prince next to her. Instead of feeling offended, the Crown Prince smiled with interest at her. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but will it be okay with you, Crown Prince?¡± ¡°me? I don¡¯t care. ¡°All you have to do is team up with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Would you like to join us?¡± Nobles want to be liked by the royal family, but on the other hand, they also shy away from the royal family. It was a known fact that the moment one was photographed by the royal family, it became very difficult. That¡¯s why she tends to be very careful when doing anything with the royal family, but in addition, Selina had rejected the crown prince¡¯s request once. The rtionship between the two was inevitably awkward, so I wondered if the two could really form a team. ¡°If you say yes, I would be grateful.¡± Contrary to her expectations, she readily epted. Her smiling eyes turned to the side. ¡°¡­!¡± Beatrice was there, biting her lip and looking this way. A deep smile appeared on her lips as she looked at Beatrice. Beatrice looked back at Selina and me, then turned and left. ¡°Please take care of me. ¡°It is an honor for His Majesty the Crown Prince to be with us.¡± ¡°I am. It is an honor to be with the famous Miss Selina.¡± Contrary to expectations, the hunt began in a harmonious atmosphere. Chapter 121 Episode 121: All the nobles who made up the team went into the forest. At the entrance to the forest where everyone had disappeared, several knights were waiting to prepare for an unexpected situation. ¡°Have you seen the master? ¡°Standing proudly even in front of inferiority.¡± ¡°Are my eyes decoration? I can¡¯t see that. ¡°I even saw Lady Selina be a team.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ That ipetent idiot can change like that. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what life is like?¡± ¡°I know. ¡°It was a hell of a life where I was nervous every day because I didn¡¯t know what kind of ident would happen.¡± ¡°therefore. ¡°In the past, he came into our dorm and made a mess.¡± ¡°At that time, I really wanted to kill you and everything¡­¡± ¡°Who knew that someone like that would change like that?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡± He shook his head and burst intoughter. ¡°Do you remember that time?¡± ¡°when?¡± ¡°Why then? There was a time when I thought you were crazy. He suddenly came to the training center and¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, then? Are you talking about when you fight and win against a new recruit? ¡°The leader lost the bet.¡± ¡°uh. ¡°When I think about it, I think that was the beginning.¡± ¡°Um¡­ I guess so.¡± ¡°Think about it. A lot of things have happened since that day. From Apprentice Wizard to the North. Even if you did it, who could even imagine something like that happening to one person!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡± ¡°In the past, I hid the fact that I was a millennium, but now it¡¯s nice to be able to confidently say that I am a knight of the millennium.¡± ¡°That goes for me too. ¡°I heard that my appearance changed before and after you came to your senses.¡± The knights burst outughing at the same time, wondering what was so good about it. ¡°¡­.¡± There was only one eye watching their meaningless conversation. The mask he was wearing had a symbol of a red snake wrapped around a ck sword drawn on his forehead. Whoosh, whoosh, he sent a hand signal to somewhere and watched carefully even the slightest actions of the knights. ¡°Uh, I think he¡¯sing for his shift over there.¡± ¡°already? ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go until the shift.¡± Knights wearing te armor and covering their faces with helmets appeared in front of them. They were suspicious of the knights¡¯ appearance. When drivers are on guard, they only change shifts during designated times. Unless it is a special event such as an order from the count, there are few cases where other knightse to the ce where they are standing guard. This is because if you make a hasty move while on guard, you cannot avoid suspicion, no matter how much you already know each other. ¡°stop!¡± They showed caution by blocking the knights. ¡°What are they doing?¡± ¡°Reveal your affiliation!¡± It was normal for knights to have the emblem of the family they belonged to drawn on their chests. However, the knights in front of them had no such emblem. Of course, not all knights wore armor with patterns on it. There were free knights who did not belong anywhere, and in urgent cases, they sometimes came out wearing any armor. In that case, I can understand the absence of the pattern. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If you do not reveal your affiliation, we will consider you an enemy!¡± Those did not include the knights who kept quiet despite repeated urgings. First of all, there could not be free knights here. All the knights here were affiliated, and unless they were stupid, there was no way the nobles would bring in free knights. Even if they had brought them with them, they would have put a mark on them saying that they had brought them. Above all, the knights brought by the nobles had alsopleted a meeting regarding boundaries. They were also not supposed toe until the hunting event was over. ¡°It is thest warning. ¡°If you don¡¯t reveal your affiliation, I will cut off your heads.¡± Cheaeng! The knights drew their swords and pointed them at the independent knights. Even though the razor-colored swords were pointed at them, the independent knights still did not react. Only the eye light inside the helmet was shining. It was when the knights were pushing the auror to the sword. Knock knock knock. A voice like scraping metal, along with the sound of thread being forcibly torn, came from the knight standing at the head of the independent knights. ¡°¡­King¡­¡± The voice was so faint and small that it was difficult to hear. ¡°What are you saying?¡± The knights were impressed. I resisted the urge to cover my ears right away and listened to what he said. ¡°The princess is ours!¡± ¡°Mi crazy! Stop it!¡± The independent knights rushed towards the knights, letting out strange cries. *** It seemed like a scream wasing from somewhere. I think it smells like blood too. The crown prince and Selina didn¡¯t show much of a reaction, making me wonder if it was an illusion. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden? ¡°Is there something behind you?¡± Instead, he looked at me strangely and was worried. ¡°it¡¯s nothing. ¡°I guess I was mistaken.¡± As he waved his hand at them, the crown prince tilted his head and took the goblin¡¯s by-products. Even though his hands were covered in goblin blood and filth, he never lost his smile. ¡°This is what I wanted. ¡°The taste of freedom after spending every day locked in a cage.¡± Even though he took a deep breath and all he could smell was the smell of blood, he seemed very happy. ¡®This is my first time seeing something like that again.¡¯ I had no idea that when the future changed, even a person¡¯s appearance would change in this way. He enjoyed hunting to his heart¡¯s content, as if it were all at once relieving the desire he had been suppressing for so long. ¡°Is that okay?¡± I wonder if Selina, who was watching this, would be worried. The crown prince, who had be an unbridled colt, found it difficult to stop and did not want to stop. ¡°Miss Selina, won¡¯t you join us?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I don¡¯t really want to do it.¡± ¡°okay? ¡°I was wondering if I would be able to see Selina¡¯s sword skills, but it¡¯s a shame.¡± It¡¯s not a sad face at all. Instead, he looked happy that she didn¡¯te forward. He hoped that Selina and I would not participate because if Selina participates in the hunt, the monsters he can face will decrease. If it were a monster, I didn¡¯t want to get tired of dealing with it. ¡®If I had known this would happen, I would have let the stronger ones live.¡¯ It was unclear what the level of the children was, so all except goblin level monsters and beasts were dealt with. If the Crown Prince and others had known that he was this capable, they would have saved him a little longer. ¡®I didn¡¯t worry about Selina and Beatrice because they were out of full force.¡¯ Their level has already surpassed the level of ¡®self-control¡¯. Beatrice of the 5th Circle was more than capable of fighting on the front lines, and Selina was on par with a high-ranking knight in terms of swordsmanship alone. For those girls, they are no match for anything other than a high-level monster such as a troll. ¡°Ha!¡± Even so, the crown prince¡¯s propaganda was unexpected. It seemed like he could handle a weapon, but I didn¡¯t expect him to fight this well. There it is. Ugh ¨C he¡¯s using aurors. Although it was so weak that it could not be noticed unless you were in the position of using the same aura, his sword was clearly covered with aura. Considering he was 27 years old, it wasn¡¯t that strange, but we should focus on the fact that he was a crown prince, not a knight. No matter how much time he invested in training, there was still a lot of work to do as the crown prince. Therefore, it is natural that more time is spent holding documents than handling weapons. ¡®It¡¯s impossible if you don¡¯t put in that much effort.¡¯ You might not know if he had talent. In the original work, the crown prince appears as an ordinary person with no obvious talent. So I can¡¯t help but be surprised. However, if there is one thing that bothers him, it is that he is a royal. Basically, royals are rich. That meant that all elixirs could be consumed. The efficacy of the elixir is certain. For knights whock auras, it increases the maximum amount of auras and gives wizards mana to increase their circles. That is how good and precious the elixir is. ¡®It¡¯s not like I have no talent at all.¡¯ It¡¯s just average, but it¡¯s not the worst. That means that if you work hard, you can achieve some results. Considering the amount of effort and expensive elixir, his awakening could be consideredte. ¡®But why did you hide the awakening of your Auror?¡¯ There was no mention of the Crown Prince using Aurors in the original work or in reality. That means he¡¯s hiding his Aurors, but I don¡¯t know why. As it bes known that he uses Aurors, more people flock to him. The difference between using Aurors and not is that big. Unless he¡¯s stupid, he wouldn¡¯t know that benefit. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nd.¡± I stopped thinking. I didn¡¯t be his person, and somehow I had a feeling that it would be more bothersome if I found out. So I decided not to get involved any further. ¡°But I have a question.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°What is your rtionship with Miss Selina? ¡°It looks like they¡¯re very friendly.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Perhaps she was puzzled by the sight of me talking to Selina, but unlike me, who was calm at the crown prince¡¯s sudden question, Selina¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Uh¡­ no, that¡¯s¡­!¡± The crown prince¡¯s expression turned mischievous as he looked at Selina, who was speaking gibberish. ¡°Why are you so upset?¡± I looked at her strangely as she couldn¡¯t give a definite answer. Why spend so much time worrying about something that can be answered simply? ¡°You¡¯re joking too much. ¡°Me and Miss Selina are just friends.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She sighed in confusion at my answer. In response, the crown prince looked back and forth between me and her and smiled strangely. ¡°I guess it¡¯s interesting¡­¡± He nodded with an expression on his face that said he knew everything. At that action, her face turned red as if she was going to explode at any moment. *** ¡°Fuck shit!¡± The second prince who entered the forest could not hold back his anger and expressed his anger by kicking trees or trampling on their arms. ¡°Can I just leave it like that?¡± ¡°Is there any way to do that?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s a bit excessive.¡± ¡°What does it matter? If you step out for no reason, sparks will fly, so stay still.¡± The faces of the nobles looking at him were not so bright. They stayed quiet for fear that the anger would return to them. ¡°Damn it, why is everyone gathering around that guy!¡± He recalled the crown prince he had seen at the entrance to the forest. Selina, who could be said to be the mainstay of this banquet, approached him and they became a team. She was famous for turning down the Crown Prince¡¯s proposals. But why is she with the crown prince? ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bastard Raymond!¡± Everything went wrong after my collision with himst night. The nobles who were supposed to bow down to him and tter him ignored him after that happened. He looked at the crown prince who was with that damn Raymond, and Selina, the so-called flower of the kingdom, was only by his side along with the magic genius Beatrice. ¡°If only that bastard wasn¡¯t there¡­!¡± If it weren¡¯t for that guy who ignored him, he thought that all that attention would have been on him, and he was so angry that he went crazy. Woo-woo- Themunication device in his arms began to glow. -Now. A man¡¯s voice reached his ears, and he, who had been angry for a long time, became quiet. ¡°okay. ¡°It will be different now. It¡¯s all mine now!¡± His frantic voice echoed through the forest. Chapter 122 Episode 122 The atmosphere of the forest has changed. The refreshing air became sticky and the forest, which had been noisy due to hunting, suddenly became quiet. ¡°Raymond¡­.¡± ¡°Something is strange.¡± The Crown Prince and Selina approached me, wary of the strange feeling. I instinctively felt that the safest ce here was near me. ¡°Raymond, was this also nned?¡± ¡°no. ¡°I have not received any reports about this.¡± As soon as the crown prince and Selina were next to me, masked people appeared from all directions. If something like this had been nned in advance, there¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have heard about it. ¡®That pattern¡­ it¡¯s them back then.¡¯ The emblem of an imperial secret group targeting the princess was on their chests. ¡°That means it was an enemy attack¡­ An attack in the Millennium is something you will live to see for a very long time.¡± Even though the masked people were right in front of him, there was no sense of crisis in the crown prince¡¯s voice. He seemed so casual that I wondered if he was that confident in his own skills. ¡®Well, the escort driver is with us.¡¯ Not only did it note out, but it was still giving off a sharp momentum as if it would jump out from the side at any moment. Even if it wasn¡¯t possible, it could be considered safe at least. Plus, since Selina and I were together, it was a difficultbination to lose. Rather than worrying about ourselves, we should worry about others in this forest. ¡°But they also have a lot of guts. Doing something like this even though you know I¡¯m here can be seen as disrespecting Serion, right?¡± The crown prince smiled fiercely at the masked people. As if the very idea of an attempted attack where he is is a great insult to him. He seemed to have no intention of letting the masked people go. ¡°¡­Crown Prince Serion¡­.¡± One of the masked people opened his mouth. Unlike the others who wore ck, he was a red masked person. ¡°Raymond¡­ the Crown Prince¡­ the deaths of the two¡­.¡± ¡°What are you talking about earlier?¡± The crown prince¡¯s brow furrowed at the voice that sounded like scraping metal. ¡®Wait, what is that?¡¯ While listening to the conversation between the crown prince and the masked man, I saw something strange between them. There were things in them that should never have been there. ¡°Hey, give me everything¡­¡± When the crown prince raised his hand and gave an order to the guard, he hurriedly grabbed his hand. ¡°wait a minute.¡± ¡°hmm¡­?¡± I thought the crown prince would be impressed. I thought he must have been in a bad mood. My thoughts were shattered when I saw his expression looking back at me. ¡°Have you found out anything?¡± His face showed both interest and anticipation. I am enjoying this situation itself. ¡°¡­there¡¯s a hostage over there.¡± He looked where I pointed. There were several people tied with rope behind them. They are nobles who came into this forest with them. ¡®How on earth could Beatrice¡­¡¯ And Beatrice was captured by them. *** Five nobles are moving through the forest as a team. Beatrice, who was with them, had her arms crossed and a frown on her face as if she didn¡¯t like something. ¡°Miss Beatrice. ¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s more low pressure today than yesterday?¡± ¡°You were an angel yesterday. Didn¡¯t you see me smiling? ah. ¡°If only that smile had turned towards me¡­¡± ¡°Wake up from your dream.¡± ¡°You should be satisfied just by being on the same team.¡± ¡°Leave it alone. ¡°It¡¯s a dream that will nevere true anyway.¡± The nobles whispered as they looked at her. Like Beatrice, those who lived in the Magic Tower knew her well. ¡°But what are you so worried about?¡± ¡°You must havee up with a new magic. ¡°Otherwise I never saw her frown.¡± ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s justing up with new forms for magic.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s true too.¡± They looked at her with longing eyes. I thought she would have some forward thinking. Actually, the person concerned does not think like that. ¡®He was definitely with Selina. Why is he so attracted to women? It was like that in the North and even now¡­¡¯ Her mind was filled with thoughts about Raymond. The princess who was with him when he received the invitation, as well as Selina, who has a crush on him, and Taurean, who rushed to ask him to marry him. Wherever he went, women were attracted to him. She didn¡¯t like that. ¡®What is it that makes him so clingy?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that long ago that Raymond changed. It¡¯s been a little over a year. Before that, these things were so bad that I couldn¡¯t even imagine them. So I wondered if there were more people like that happening. An ipetent and foolish man changed in an instant, changed himself and those around him, and experienced things that ordinary people could not even imagine. Especially when I saw his battles in the north, I couldn¡¯t even think of him as an ipetent person. ¡®I don¡¯t know. ¡®Why on earth do you care so much?¡¯ He was a nobody. Rather, he was a person who did not want to even share a word. Why on earth do I care so much about a person like that? ¡°¡­lease. Beatrice¡­!¡± While she was lost in thought, urgent men¡¯s voices sounded in her ears. When she came to her senses, she saw wizards with pale faces. Kie- Kieeeek- And then they saw goblins surrounding them. The number visible to the naked eye was more than five. It was understandable that they were scared. They studied magic at the Magic Tower and had never fought a proper battle. The only monsters I faced were two or three goblins. I have never faced so many goblins. Maybe it¡¯s a simr number. The goblins were increasing in number. There seemed to be at least nine of them now. They have no experience dealing with that number of goblins. ¡®Are you making a fuss just because of something like that?¡¯ Even though she knew that, she looked at them pitifully. Anyone she knows has dealt with goblins, sand worms, and trolls. Even in the face of hundreds of monsters in front of him, he was not afraid when dealing with the Sword Master. I couldn¡¯t help but sigh when Ipared them to that man. ¡°Please step back.¡± ¡°Yes yes!¡± They hurriedly hid behind her. Even though she told them to back off, she shook her head at the sight of them hiding without saying they would fight together. ¡°It went well. ¡°I wasn¡¯t in a good mood.¡± The top of the staff she was holding glowed brightly, and a magic circle appeared in front of it. ¡°Wind Cutter.¡± Kakakakak! des of wind created from the magic circle were fired at the goblins. They cut down the trees where the goblins were hiding and brutally tore off their limbs. Kieeeeek! The goblins that were not dead screamed and rushed at her. She looked at him indifferently and used another magic she had prepared in advance. ¡°Ice Spear!¡± Dozens of ice spears were created above her head and shot towards the goblins. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°Sea Shield!¡± The wizards lying down next to her trembled and spread magic to protect themselves. No one came forward to deal with the goblins. Beatrice thought that was better. If you step out and get your hands and feet tangled, you¡¯ll be in trouble. It helps that she is curled up like she is now. Kie¡­ Pugh. After taking care of everyst one, she swung her staff and made the magic floating on her head disappear. The frozen, dismembered corpses of goblins were lined up around her. ¡°Can you at least take care of the by-products?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s all natural!¡± The wizards who were looking around nkly nodded hastily at her words. ¡°Then I would like to ask you a favor.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Just leave it to me!¡± The wizards huffed and clung to the corpses and began dismantling them and gathering the necessary items. This was when Beatrice, leaning against a tree, quietly watched the scene. ¡°¡­As expected¡­ Magical geniuses¡­ are different¡­¡± ¡°¡­! Barrier!¡± When she heard a voice whispering in her ear, she hurriedly took a step back and used defensive magic. Kwaaaaang! Something flew inte and hit her barrier, causing an explosion. She gritted her teeth at the shock felt through the barrier. If I had been a littlete in deploying the barrier, I would not have been able to avoid fatal injuries. ¡°Everyone next to me¡­!¡± As she was trying to take care of the wizards, she looked around and froze. The wizards who had been collecting by-products just a moment ago had disappeared. ¡°The reaction¡­ was quick.¡± One by one, people wearing masks appeared among the trees. She bit her lip as the wizards held them captive. ¡®whenever!¡¯ The wizards were captured in just a few seconds when she deployed the barrier to block the attack. There was no screaming. Even though they were weaker wizards than her, they still weren¡¯t so easy to catch. Even she didn¡¯t notice them approaching. This means that he is so powerful that even she is difficult to deal with. Her decision was quick. ¡°Fire Wall!¡± She summoned a wall of fire and ran in the opposite direction from where they appeared. I couldn¡¯t deal with them alone. To deal with them¡­ ¡®Raymond!¡¯ he needs it He will be able to deal with them well. ¡°I didn¡¯t see it that way¡­ you trash¡­¡± ¡°Pie¡­!¡± Cough! As she was about to use magic, her body stiffened and she vomited blood when she heard a voice right next to her. ¡°What is this¡­¡± When he tried to use magic, the mana in his body started to run wild and the circle tightened his heart. The magic was forcibly dismantled with heart-wrenching pain. ¡°The reaction speed¡­ is excellent.¡± Masked people approached her as shey face down on the ground. ¡°If you don¡¯t do the work¡­ it¡¯s dangerous¡­¡± Work. Her brow furrowed as she listened to the masked person¡¯s words. If they were working to prevent her from using magic, it makes sense that she couldn¡¯t use it. But I didn¡¯t feel anything. ¡°If I had opened it a littleter¡­ I might have been hit.¡± She gritted her teeth at his next words. What he meant was that if she had used her magic a little faster, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen so easily. The masked person who came close to her bent down and grabbed her head. Purple eyes red at her beyond the red mask. ¡°¡­princess¡­ Where are you?¡± ¡°Why is the princess here¡­!¡± The princess was about to say that she did not participate in the hunting event, but quickly closed her mouth. As theye here and look for the princess, it seems that they do not know that the princess has not entered the forest. That means. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to use this?¡¯ It was like an opportunity for her to escape from them. After finishing her thought, she opened her mouth, enduring the pain she felt in her heart. ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡± Pow! ¡°Wow!¡± As soon as she could ask, the masked man¡¯s fistnded in her abdomen. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t ask questions¡­ only answer what¡¯s asked.¡± ¡°¡­pup.¡± ¡°Where is the princess?¡± ¡°¡­Raymond.¡± ¡°huh?¡± ¡°Stay with Raymond.¡± At those words, the masked people turned to each other and whispered. Then the red masked person let go of his hold on her. ¡°Thank you¡­ for being obedient¡­ I will let you go without pain¡­!¡± His hand grabbed her neck. ¡°¡­This hostage¡­!¡± Her face turned pale and she spat out the words with difficulty. At those words, the red mask looked down at her and tilted its head. Then, he rxed his grip. ¡°What now¡­?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­! Hostages We¡¯ll need hostages. You¡¯ve heard of Raymond, right? ¡°He is strong.¡± ¡°¡­why? Why us?¡± ¡°The crown prince is also by his side. Did the crown princee alone? No, that can never happen. So, save us!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At her words, the red mask closed its mouth and became lost in thought. She desperately hoped that he would take it easy. ¡°That¡¯s not wrong¡­no.¡± At those words, she clenched her fists. However, even for a moment, I lost consciousness along with the shock I felt on my face. Chapter 123 Episode 123: Count Millennium was enjoying refreshments with the princess. Count Warrug did note to the banquet, saying he had work to do, and Count Sk was caught up in the by-products of the raid and did not leave the magic tower. Now that I hadpletely finished everything I had to do today, I was feeling rxed for the first time in a while. ¡°Daria, you seem to have more skill at brewing tea. ¡°I really like the vor of the tea.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an undeservedpliment. ¡°I still have a lot to learn.¡± The princess smiled pleasantly at the count¡¯s words. As if he was used to it, he filled the Count¡¯s empty teacup with tea. ¡°So are you okay now?¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°I heard about the second prince.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± The princess¡¯s face darkened. The Count already knew what he had done and what kind of indecent behavior he had shown. Her hand trembled slightly as she put the kettle down. The Count watched that scene quietly. ¡°Actually, I knew I shouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°I know that you helped me and are still sacrificing for me, but I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But I was scared. Someone is harmed because of me. I didn¡¯t know that my actions were causing even greater damage. So after the banquet, I was at a loss as to what to do. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to that hellish ce because I might be kicked out if this bes known¡­ I¡¯m so selfish, right?¡± The count still said nothing as she smiled bitterly. ¡°And when that situation happened, my head turned white. ¡°It was revealed that I betrayed myself in front of Raymond.¡± Recalling yesterday, she yed with her teacup. ¡°My heart sank when I heard that Raymond had stolen Millennium¡¯s name. Oh, it¡¯s over. ¡°He must see me as a traitor¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear to look at him.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Just when I thought it was all over, he said. I am different. ¡°Daria, not Daria Serion, is a person of the millennium.¡± ¡°He said that?¡± ¡°yes! He told me I didn¡¯t have to bow my head or worry. ¡°I did it behind his back¡­ and he said it was nothing.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Count tapped the armrest and rubbed his chin with his other hand. A smile appeared on his lips as his hand passed by. ¡®That¡¯s what he said¡­¡¯ After staring into space for a moment, he looked back at her and saw that she was looking at him. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°¡­Are you okay, Count?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I gave you the invitation without permission.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± In response to that question, the Count lifted his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Daria, you have already heard my answer.¡± ¡°yes?¡± Her eyes widened at the count¡¯s words. The Count has not yet given her any specific answer. But I already heard the answer. While she was having a hard time understanding it, the Count chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Raymond say that Daria was a member of the Millennium?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ but why is that¡­?¡± ¡°What he does is outrageous, but he is my son. ¡°I don¡¯t have any other children, and he is my only sessor.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± She tilted her head and her eyes grew bigger. ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°The decision of the sessor is the decision of the millennium.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± She looked at the Count nkly with a surprised face and lowered her head. I couldn¡¯t hold back the overflowing emotions. Where can she go and get treated like this? Until now, she had been ostracized by everyone. If it weren¡¯t for the thank you note that was the only one on her side, she wouldn¡¯t have survived until now. That¡¯s why the Count¡¯s words struck her so deeply. The Count¡¯s face, who had been looking at her quietly sniffling with a soft smile, suddenly hardened. ¡°This is¡­¡± I felt a strange wave of mana. It felt simr to when there was confusion about the barrier he had set up in the city. ¡°Count¡­?¡± Daria looked at him nkly as he suddenly got up. The count opened his mouth without looking at her. ¡°Mahol.¡± ¡°Did you call me?¡± Daria¡¯s shadow flickered, and Mahol, whose body was covered in ck, slowly appeared. ¡°From now on, you must protect Daria as your top priority.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol bowed his head and returned to the shadows. ¡°Daria. Please do not leave here until I return.¡± ¡°yes? ¡° Yes ¡­¡± He stamped his foot and a magic circle filled the entire living room. ¡°You will be safe as long as you stay here.¡± She nodded with a slightly frightened look. A fierce force was surging from the Count¡¯s body as he performed magic in the drawing room. ¡°If someone approaches you and asks you to open it, don¡¯t open it. Even if I hear the voice of someone I know, even if I hear my own voice.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Deacon!¡± ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°Rats came into the house. Please handle it quickly.¡± ¡°I follow your orders.¡± As the Count waved his hand in the air, the magic circle that filled the living room melted into the wall and disappeared without leaving a trace. The Count, who quickly nced around the living room, nodded and opened his mouth. ¡°Warp.¡± Light enveloped him and transported him from the drawing room to the entrance to the forest. ¡°See you my lord!¡± The knights gathered at the entrance to the forest bowed their knees toward the count. The Count left them behind and approached the opaque curtain covering the forest. ¡°This is¡­¡± Sparks rose fiercely from the area where his hand touched. As if rejecting his touch, the opaque membrane sparked and prevented anyone from approaching. ¡°A barrier of this level would be at least 7 circles¡­¡± The Count¡¯s expression was not so good as he examined the barrier that covered the entire forest. After studying for a while, he clicked his tongue. ¡°It will take some time. ¡°It would be nice if you could hold out until then.¡± When the Count motioned to the knights, the knights quickly gathered to his side. ¡°Stand guard while I resolve the barrier.¡± ¡°insect!¡± The Count reached out to the barrier and a huge magic circle began to form in his hand. ¡°From now on, not even a single ant will be allowed in!¡± thud! The knights pounded the ground all at once and surrounded the count. The weapons they were holding were aimed in all directions and gave off the impression that they were about to swing their swords at any moment. *** Beatrice was being held by the red masked hand. ¡°driving me crazy.¡± Last time, when they targeted the princess, when they attacked her while she was cleaning, and until now. They tantly ignored me and Millennium. ¡®No matter how empire it is, it¡¯s the same. ¡®Isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯ Even if the empire is strong, it is not enough to take on the entire continent. No matter how empire it is, it cannot deal with the entire kingdom. No, dealing with just Serion, who has a central magic tower, is quite a task for them. The empire would not lose, but that did not mean that good results could be achieved. When war breaks out, the empire also suffers significant damage. In extreme cases, it could have been eaten by other kingdoms. Therefore, from ancient times until now, empires and kingdoms have only kept each other in check and have not hastily interfered with each other. ¡°Lowering.¡± ¡°say.¡± ¡°I will draw their attention, so please save the hostages.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± The Crown Prince nods. ¡°Miss Selina, please move with me.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°What¡­ are you whispering like that¡­?¡± The red mask came one step closer. Beatrice, whose hair was caught in that hand, was dragged helplessly to the ground. As long as she¡¯s in his hands, it¡¯s going to be difficult for me to deal with him. At least I feel like I can do anything after saving her. In that case, we need to somehow get them to let down their guard. Is there any better way? ¡°What on earth are you guys doing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°This is the third time, right? ¡°You guys did something like this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The red masked person who had initially shouted that he would kill me looked at me. ¡°It seems like they¡¯re targeting Princess Daria. Why on earth are you targeting her?¡± ¡°¡­Only ours¡­.¡± the bastard began. The sound of metal scraping hurt my ears. I nced to the side and saw the crown prince¡¯s bodyguard quietly moving behind them. ¡°Why on earth did you want her¡­!¡± ¡°It¡¯s ours!¡± As soon as the red masked man suddenly shouted, the ck masked men jumped out from behind him and rushed towards him. ¡°shit. Now!¡± ¡°Escort driver!¡± I pulled out the cotton and ran. The crown prince¡¯s guard was seen cutting down the masked men. Ssssssssssssssssssssss! An arrow flew. Kakang! As soon as the arrows were deflected, the masked men swung their weapons from all directions. Instead of dodging, he moved faster and swung the nameless weapon. Sigh! Blood spurted into the air and the head separated from the neck rolled around on the ground. ¡°Kill the hostage¡­!¡± Seeing me getting closer, the red mask raised a dagger and pointed it at Beatrice. Then he yelled at me to stop. That brief action became an opportunity for me. I focused my aura on my legs and kicked the ground as hard as I could. Quaaang ¨C The ground where my feet touched caved in and the objects around me stretched out. I saw a red mask stabbing a dagger at Beatrice right in front of me. He swung the cotton ball towards that wrist. Suddenly, the hand of the man holding the dagger fell to the ground and blood poured out like a fountain. I swung the cotton ball again, cut off the hand holding Beatrice, and hit the guy with my shoulder. Quaaaang! It flew and hit a tree. He carried Beatrice on his shoulder and returned to where Selina was. ¡°I would like to ask for Beatrice.¡± Selina nods. She pulled out her sword and swung it at the masked people approaching her. Unless you are a knight who uses Auras, you are no match for her. Wow ¨C I jumped in among the masked people and swung my sword. Blood soaked my head and made my body sticky. ¡°Kill¡­ kill!¡± The red mask screamed and rushed at me. The guy who lost his hand swung his legs and showed his intention to kill me by any means necessary. ¡°Go quietly. ¡°Because it¡¯s noisy.¡± Wow! I shed at the guy¡¯s chest and swung my elbow to the right. Kwasik! I felt the nose of the masked person running at me from behind being crushed. ¡®It¡¯s no joke.¡¯ The number of masked people was greater than expected. Even though I have killed more than a dozen masked people, the masked people appear from nowhere and fill the empty space left by the dead masked people. ¡°It¡¯s not some kind of human intervention tactic.¡± It wasn¡¯t that threatening because no one used Aurors, but I was tired of the endless number of people I dealt with. It would not be an illusion to feel like you have entered the North. Hehehe! It was about time to cut down one of the masked men. A whistle was heard, and the masked people who were rushing towards him stopped attacking and retreated. ¡°what?¡± I wiped the blood around my eyes with my sleeve and looked at the ce where the masked people had retreated. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± The masked people split apart and a man appeared. Chapter 124 Episode 124: Unlike other masked people, he was not wearing a mask. My first impression of him was ¡®red.¡¯ It was all red from head to toe. He had long red hair and was wearing a coat with a fire pattern on a white background. ¡®Squinted eyes?¡¯ His eyes were so thin that I couldn¡¯t tell if he was closed or open, and he was smiling at me. ¡°I am very honored to be able to meet someone I have only heard about through rumors.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Who is it. Lately, people I don¡¯t know have started appearing. There is no way I wouldn¡¯t remember him as he makes a strong impression just by appearing. ¡®Crazy¡­¡¯ No, that¡¯s not important. What is important now is that the person in front of us is giving off an energy that rivals that of the mercenary king. That means he is a sword master or someone close to it. If he was a sword master, it would be impossible to deal with him with just the strength of his party. No matter how strong the guard knight was, he was not as strong as the sword master. The difference between Sword Master and Sword Expedition is so great that it can be said to be heaven and earth. Even if he was somewhere between a Sword Expert and a Sword Master, it was impossible to beat the Sword Master without some miraculous luck. ¡°You seemed to be speaking well just a moment ago, but why aren¡¯t you answering my question?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He muttered in a sad voice and took a step closer. I winced. Without realizing it, I took two steps back from him. Just getting closer made me suffocate due to the tightness in my throat. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to talk. So let me make a simple suggestion.¡± ¡°¡­proposal?¡± ¡°Oh, are you finally ready to talk to me? Yes, that¡¯s your suggestion. ¡°It might not be such a bad offer for you either.¡± He stopped in ce and held out his right hand. ¡°I know you have Princess Daria with you. ¡°Please hand her over to us.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± No sooner had he finished speaking than the Crown Prince shouted from behind him. I turned to him and saw that he was ring at the redhead with an angry face. ¡°Um¡­ I wasn¡¯t telling you. ¡°Please leave out the third party.¡± Sigh. He snapped his fingers at the crown prince. Kwaaaaang! A huge explosion hit the crown prince. There was no reaction at all. No, it wasn¡¯t a matter of reacting or not. As soon as I snapped my fingers, an explosion urred. There was no way I could have prevented something that happened in the blink of an eye. I don¡¯t have that level of skill yet. ¡®The crown prince¡­ fortunately, seems to be okay.¡¯ The crown prince was only slightly burned and not seriously injured. Before the explosion urred, his guard threw his whole body to protect him. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± The escort driver moaned. Instead of protecting the crown prince, his entire upper body was covered in burn marks. ¡°oh. Did you stop that? ¡°They say they controlled their strength, but it¡¯s amazing.¡± He muttered with a slightly surprised face. ¡°You¡­!¡± Fuuuuuuu! A small explosion appeared on the face of the angry crown prince. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± The crown prince screamed while holding his face. As I was looking at it, my hand holding the name gained strength. I didn¡¯t see it again. If that attack had been directed at me, I might have been pinned down. ¡®If only there was a hatchling¡­!¡¯ The fact that I can¡¯t react means that he is at least in the 6th circle. It was a pity that hatchling was not by my side at times like this. If there had been a hatchling, at least he wouldn¡¯t have given up the attack so easily. ¡°Okay, now that the intruder is gone, shall we talk again?¡± Even though the person¡¯s face had been blown off, the redhead¡¯s expression did not change. Rather, he looked refreshed, as if his insides were refreshed. ¡°How much did I say? Um¡­ oh right. ¡°Please hand over Princess Daria to us.¡± ¡°¡­What do I have to gain by handing her over?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± He tilted his head and made a puzzled expression, then pped his hands as if he understood. ¡°ah! Yes. If somethinges, something has to go. ¡°I forgot that.¡± He bows his head and says he is sorry. ¡°see. What I can give you is¡­ I will save you.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Was what I said difficult? I thought you said it easily. I knew you weren¡¯t that stupid¡­ but I need you to understand. ¡°I will let you go safely from here.¡± Heughed, saying that this was an extraordinary price. I couldn¡¯t say anything to that. He says he will spare only me in exchange for handing over Daria. Not everyone here, just me. I had only one answer to that suggestion. ¡°go away. ¡°Do you think I would ept that ridiculous offer?¡± ¡°Hmm. Was my suggestion strange? ¡°I thought it was reasonable.¡± He made a face that said he really couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then there is nothing we can do. I thought it would be different for you¡­but it¡¯s still the same stupid thing. Please just die. ¡°I will take her with me.¡± ¡°Let me ask you one thing.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Why are you trying to take Princess Daria?¡± I had a strong feeling that it would be dangerous to continue like this. The mes rising in his hands throbbed as if they would burn the surroundings at any moment. We can¡¯t just suffer like this. He gathered the Aurors on his legs so carefully that he didn¡¯t notice. Since he is a magician sensitive to mana, there is a risk of being caught even if the amount of aura increases slightly. He pulled out the auror as thin as a thread and moved it to his leg. ¡°Hmm¡­ You don¡¯t know yet? Actually, that might be the case. ¡°Her power is not easily recognized.¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t notice it. His confidence that I could win no matter what I did caught him off guard. ¡°Let me exin briefly. She has tremendous power, and that power is too great for you to contain. ¡°She¡¯s just right for us.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s bigger than the Serion Kingdom¡­ is it an empire?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ is that so? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway.¡± He raised his hand, saying there was no point in saying anything more. mes danced on his hands and grew in size. ¡®Timing Timing is important.¡¯ Aurors strengthen thigh and calf muscles. I strengthened my hand holding the cotton and found the right moment to swing the sword. ¡°Stop dying now.¡± He held out his hand to me and opened it wide. A strong me erupted from his hand and was about to shoot out at me. ¡®now!¡¯ Quaaaang! He kicked the ground with all his might and swung Moomyeong. Whoa! There is no feeling of cutting. Nameless split the air in vain. ¡°Oh my!¡± He pulled back and looked surprised. ¡°So fast¡­!¡± Quang! Without stopping, he moved forward and swung the nameless weapon. The ground supporting my feet caved in, and ignorance split the air. ¡°Calm down!¡± He barely escaped obscurity and raised his hand. The fire that condensed in that hand turned into a huge ball and attacked me. Quaaaang! I rolled to the side to avoid the fireball. The ground hit directly by the fireball cracked, creating a huge crack. If I had been hit by that, I would have died or been in a moribund state. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than I thought. ¡°I didn¡¯t even think of this.¡± He looked at me as he moved and straightened the crumpled upholstery. ¡°Now that I think about it, Raymond, it was said that you were a talent that the mercenary king liked. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was a big deal at the time, but when I experienced it myself, it was amazing.¡± He said with a strangely excited face. ¡°I can¡¯t stand something like this again, but I¡¯m in big trouble.¡± As he muttered lowly, a red mask that was far away approached and whispered to him. ¡°Ah, I know what you mean. ¡°Of course I n to take him.¡± ¡°But how can you leave someone with such talent alone?¡± ¡°I want to have more fun.¡± The two of them talked without paying attention to me even though I was in front of them. Normally, I would have rushed in and swung my sword, but I couldn¡¯t do that now. I couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with him being so carefree. There were no gaps to be seen anywhere. On the contrary, I felt like if I attacked, I would be the one to get hit. ¡°¡­But since when did you start pouting at my words?¡± Sigh. Grumbling ¨C He was in the middle of a conversation, narrowed his eyes and snapped his fingers. mes rose from beneath the Red Mask¡¯s feet and engulfed the Red Mask in an instant. ¡°Clean it up.¡± He looked back at me as he kicked the ashes-turned-body to the side. ¡°Then we should just keep doing what we were doing, right?¡± Fire gathered in his hand stretched out in the air. The fire gathered in one ce gradually created a certain shape. ¡®window?¡¯ A long, sharp spear. A spear of fire was in his hand. ¡°Let me make another suggestion.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°From now on, all you have to do is sessfully attack me. It doesn¡¯t matter which method you use. You can get help from others. ¡°No matter what, if you seed in attacking me, I will retreat obediently.¡± He said, pinching his index finger and thumb. I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. The guy who was trying to kill everyone just now has now given them a chance to live. ¡°¡­!¡± Moreover, that opportunity was an independent action rather than a discussion among the same team. ¡°How can I believe that?¡± ¡°Even if I asked you to trust me, you wouldn¡¯t. But is that faith necessary? ¡°If you don¡¯t do this anyway, you will still die.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It¡¯s not wrong. If you die this way or that way, dying is the same. If you¡¯re going to die anyway, you have to hold on to even the slightest hope. ¡°I hope you keep your word.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± He took a stance with a bright smile. A horrifying murderous force emanated from his body. ¡®Are you sure it¡¯s a wizard?¡¯ His posture while holding the spear was so stable that it seemed perfect. So much so that if he hadn¡¯t used magic and held a spear of fire, one would have mistaken him for a spear. Quaaaang! He disappeared from sight. I hastily lowered my head. Grumble! A spear of fire pierced the spot where the head was. ¡®For now, I have to live.¡¯ I gave up my thoughts and swung the cotton ball. Grumble! Nameless passed through the window of fire. The mes quickly grew huge and poured into my face. ¡°shit!¡± He quickly pulled back and escaped the fire. ¡®You shouldn¡¯t try to block the window.¡¯ It had the appearance of a spear, but perhaps because its essence was fire, Nameless could not properly block the spear. On the contrary, if I tried to stop it, the fire would try to engulf my body. Rather than trying to block the window, I had to avoid it. ¡®I¡¯m at such a disadvantage.¡¯ Although he was a magician and even had a high level of spear skill, he was deceitful. It would have been difficult to do just one thing, but he was doing two at the same time. ¡°What is this?¡± He stabbed the spear to try to get more motivated. I swung my sword while dodging the spear, but it still only cut through the air. ¡®Is there no way?¡¯ In the first ce, this was a fight in which I was not an opponent. If he had had his way, I would have been burned to death right here. It was because of his whim that he was able to survive until now. I couldn¡¯t see any way. If things continued like this, it was as obvious as hell that I would lose. If there was at least some way to stop the fire, things would have been different. ¡°That¡¯s boring. Let¡¯s end it now.¡± A spear of fire pierced my chest. I didn¡¯t have time to dodge, so I tried to block it with my name, but the mes passed through my name, grew huge, and attacked me. -Humans are dangerous! Grumble! The fire burned fiercely. Chapter 125 Episode 125: The fire was blocked by something and could not move forward. ¡°What is it?¡± His face became fierce. He turned his head and looked around as if trying to find the cause. But is it possible to see it? -Is the human okay? Although it is a hatchling, the dragon is hiding its identity. -That human did that? I will scold you! Only the hatchling came, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this stable. The difference between having hatchlings and not was very big. If I had known this would happen, I would have taken her with me a long time ago. I never knew until now that it was so reassuring. ¡°Where did you go and where are you now?¡± -Something strange was unfolding in the forest! ¡°Something strange?¡± -Yes! The devil is unleashing it! The devil let me in first! I didn¡¯t quite understand what was being said. All I can tell is that the wizard did something to change the air and atmosphere of the forest. And now the Count ising. ¡®I thought I was going to die.¡¯ I felt like my tight breathing was being relieved as a way to survive was opened. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but I guess I had some spleen left over.¡± His wizened expression regained its smile. He said he knew that would happen and came running with a crazy look on his face. ¡°We must continue!¡± He jumped high and swung a spear of fire. Kwaaaaang! The shield created by the hatchling collided with the fire spear, causing a roar. -What is that crazy guy? The hatchling¡¯s voice became fierce. His white scales stood stiffly, as if hepletely regarded him as an enemy as he rushed towards me. The demons gathered around the hatchling. ¡°hmm¡­!¡± The hatchling gathered mana with such great momentum that the running redhead backed away in surprise. The fire spear held by the redhead was momentarily disturbed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing, but I don¡¯t n on just watching!¡± -Die bad man! As soon as the redhead could create fire, the hatchling raised both feet and then dropped them. [Ice Storm] A snowstorm formed around the hatchling. The snow and wind began to grow stronger and grew in size, turning into a huge storm. ¡®Selina!¡¯ The party was included in the ce where the snow storm was created. The magic used by the hatchling is the magic of the 7th circle. Even if Beatrice is awake, it is a difficult attack to block. There was no way they could have prevented something like that. I quickly looked at where they were and breathed a sigh of relief. Thong! A golden shield protected them from the snowstorm. Grrrrrrrrrrrrr! Amid the storm that froze everything, a bonfire was burning that seemed ready to go out at any moment. The bonfire grew so strong that the snow melted just around it. Whioooo ¨C The storm had disappeared and the surrounding area was a mess. It was after all the trees, bushes, and ground had frozen. As soon as the storm disappeared, the lights went out and a red head appeared from within. Perhaps because he had used the fire toote, the hem of his clothes had frozen and was slowly melting in the fire. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± He took a deep breath. It wasn¡¯t just his clothes that were damaged. There were small scratches on the cheeks, neck, and back of the hands. ¡°This is a bit surprising.¡± -Isn¡¯t the human dead? He and the hatchling looked at each other in surprise. The redhead was surprised because she thought I had used this magic, and the hatchling was surprised that she survived the magic she used. ¡°This was definitely an attack that caught me off guard. ¡°If you had something like this, you would have used it a long time ago.¡± His face turned red from the heat and he smiled brightly. For someone who said that he would have been punished if he had been rude, he looked very happy. I opened my mouth towards him. ¡°Like I said, I got hurt. ¡°You¡¯re not nning on breaking your promise, are you?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°I never thought I would be defeated so easily, haha¡­!¡± He was scratching his head and hastily rolled over to the side. Papapapapapak ¨C The ground he was stepping on turned into thorns and rose up high. If he had been a littlete, his body would have been pierced by those thorns. ¡°Hwiyu. I guess I was toote with this. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could break the barrier so quickly.¡± ¡°You guy. I guess I¡¯ve finallye to my senses. ¡°I see how dare you do something like this in my territory.¡± The Count¡¯s voice was heard from the sky. When I looked up, I saw the count, full of anger, ring at the redhead. ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that. Still, we were still close friends. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Are you upset? Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s out of his mind, but he says crazy things so casually. ¡°How can you say something like that after making such a mess of my area?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. ¡°That¡¯s it again.¡± Even with the Count¡¯s appearance, the redhead did not seem to feel much of a sense of danger. He seemed confident that he could give up his body at any time. ¡°Crawling in here means you can die, right?¡± ¡°no way. Who wants to die? ¡°I want to live.¡± ¡°shut up. ¡°You will never return alive.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ You won¡¯t regret it, will you?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°If the two of us fight, the repercussions will be severe. Can you fight while protecting them? ¡°Even if you are a telegraphist, I think that would be difficult.¡± ¡°Hmm, I guess so if I were alone.¡± ¡°yes? ¡°What is that¡­!¡± Wow! A roar was heard. The trees broke apart and something huge jumped high into the sky. ¡°crazy¡­!¡± He cursed for the first time. [Inferno.] Lava swirled in his two hands and shot forward like a dragon¡¯s breath. Quaaaaaaaaa! A huge explosion urred in the air. ¡°Why on earth is the Mercenary King here?¡± As soon as he started using magic, the redhead who was far away pointed at the mercenary king who had caught the inferno with his body and was scared. ¡°Nice to meet you. ¡°Nox.¡± ¡°I am not happy at all. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°me? I¡¯m a foodie. ¡°Something special.¡± The Mercenary King smiled as he shook off the sparks from his body. The Count from above and the Mercenary King from below were poised as if they were about to attack him at any moment. ¡°Ha¡­ I lost this one. ¡°I never thought the mercenary king would be with me.¡± He raised his arms in a gesture of surrender. Then he turned to me and took something out of his arms and threw it. ¡°¡­?¡± That was amunication port. It also connects you with someone. ¡°It¡¯s a gift. This is like running away and not keeping my promise. It will be very useful to you. ¡°If you do it well, it will help you catch the bugs that are eating away at your insides.¡± A huge magic circle spread out beneath Nox¡¯s feet as he spoke. The magic circle wasrge enough to contain all the masked people around him. ¡°See youter then.¡± [Warp] He disappeared along with the masked man. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you stop it?¡¯ I became suspicious of the Count who let Nox go. He can sufficiently block warp. I couldn¡¯t understand how someone who attacked the territory could be let go so easily. ¡°Tsk.¡± The Count, who was looking at the spot where he had disappeared, clicked his tongue and came down from the sky. Then he looked around and stretched out his hand. [Great Power] A recovery magic thatpletely heals any wound as long as the limb is not amputated has been revealed. ¡°shit!¡± The Crown Prince, whose face was regenerated, raised his fist and hit the ground with an angry look on his face. I resented myself for not being able to do anything. ¡°Raymond. ¡°What did you get?¡± ¡°It¡¯s amunication facility.¡± I handed over themunication port to the Count. What are you telling me to do with this, or is it telling me to contact myself? ¡°hmm.¡± The Count looked at themunication port, pondering something, and without hesitation, he pushed mana into themunication port. Wow ¨C light came on in themunication port and I was connected to the other party. [what. Is it all over? Are you sure you killed them all?] But the person connected to thatmunication port was unexpected. *** Nox stumbled as he moved to a ce far away from Millennium¡¯s territory. ¡®I used too much high-level magic at once.¡¯ It is a momentary mana deficiency phenomenon. This goes away if you wait a while. ¡°Leader.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± A red mask approached and spoke to him. He said, blinking at his shaky vision. ¡°What¡¯s not okay?¡± ¡°The mission failed¡­ Your Majesty is scary.¡± Nox fell silent for a moment at those words. Just as the red mask said, the emperor was quite scary when he was angry. He is the type of person who will punish you even if you get a little angry. ¡°It¡¯s already happened, so what can we do?¡± I was worried, but that was it. To be honest, he did not take the emperor¡¯s orders seriously. The reason you are under the Emperor is because you have a contract, and you can leave whenever you want. ¡°And your majesty doesn¡¯t care about these little things.¡± ¡°But¡­ the captain didn¡¯t make a bet¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re dissatisfied?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You understand if I¡¯m dissatisfied, right?¡± mes bloomed in his raised hand. The red mask closed its mouth and stepped back. ¡°Still, it¡¯s nice to find something interesting.¡± Even though I knew that I would be summoned to the emperor when I returned, my excitement did not subside, as if I had just discovered a new toy. Plus, the mana and magic he felt at the end made him thrilled. I looked forward to the next time we met. *** Prince 2 hurriedly left the forest. His face was marked with fear. ¡°Why on earth does he have that?¡± I didn¡¯t feel much of a crisis until I got a call from the telmunication district. Rather, I received it with joy. I thought I had received a call saying that the damn crown prince and Raymond had been dealt with. however. [Why are youing out?] There was no one who should have been there, and there was a crown prince who shouldn¡¯t have been there. And he looked very angry. ¡°We must run away.¡± As I hurried out of the forest, I saw noblesing out of the forest being supported by knights. ¡°Oh, Your Highness Lucius, are you here!¡± ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± The nobles who recognized him approached him one by one. The second prince took a deep breath as he looked at them. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s only onemunication port. ¡®What can they do with that?¡¯ And even if he got something, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do something to himself in a ce where nobles gathered like this. Thinking like that, my anxious heart calmed down. ¡°Hey, the Count ising.¡± ¡°Your Majesty the Crown Prince! Are you okay!¡± Raymond and hispanions appeared one by one from the forest. ¡°ah. older brother. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± The Second Prince greeted the Crown Prince as he approached him with a smile. ¡°Are you feeling okay? Attack from there¡­.¡± Taaaaah! As he spoke, his face turned to the other side. He was dazed by the tingling pain he felt in his cheek. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Did you just p me?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± The nobles were embarrassed. The second prince, whose face was red, tried to shout at the crown prince. ¡°What is this now¡­!¡± p p- The crown prince pped his cheek without stopping. It was time to hit the 2nd prince until his cheeks burst and tear. When his vision became blurry. ¡°wait a minute.¡± Raymond grabbed the crown prince¡¯s arm. ¡°what?¡± When the Crown Prince frowned and looked back, Raymond rolled up his sleeves. ¡°Would you give me a chance to hit you too?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The Crown Prince, who was dazed for a moment, soon smiled and nodded. ¡°However much.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± The 2nd prince looked nkly at Raymond. ¡°You¡­¡± I was so embarrassed that I couldn¡¯t say anything properly. ¡°Bite your teeth hard.¡± His fist blocked his vision. Chapter 126 Episode 126: The Prince¡¯s body floated in the air and flew backwards. Kudangtang. The second prince, who was rolling on the ground, convulsed once and then fell down. ¡°I fainted.¡± ¡°What on earth is this¡­¡± The dazed voices of the nobles who were watching nkly were heard. ¡°Haa¡­¡± My wrist felt sore because I hit it with all my might without wearing an aura. My wrist hurt, but I felt relieved, as if a clogged toilet had been unclogged. ¡°Hey. ¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡± The crown prince put his arm around my shoulder. When I looked back at him, his face was a mixture of half confusion and half exhration. ¡°I have a favor to ask the Count.¡± The Count looked at him. The Crown Prince said, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Can you heal my brother?¡± Is there any sympathy now? These were words that were difficult toe out of the mouth of the person who had just been beaten. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not difficult.¡± The count, who was staring at the crown prince¡¯s face, nodded and extended his hand to the second prince. [Heal.] The light emanating from his hand enveloped the second prince¡¯s body. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Both of his cheeks, which were red and swollen blue, returned to their original state, and he regained consciousness with a groan. When even the copsed bridge of his nose was healed, he screamed and jumped up. ¡°Ugh! fist!¡± It was a somewhat frivolous act, but there was no one to me for it. Everyone had seen what happened before he fainted, so they had some understanding of his reaction. ¡°hey.¡± Even the slightest respect that had previously remained in the crown prince¡¯s tone towards the second prince disappeared. ¡°My dear. Why are you doing this all of a sudden!¡± The second prince realized the seriousness of the situation and immediately fell down and began to pray. Heined that he had done nothing wrong and that he did not know why he was doing this, and looked at the nobles around him. ¡°Your Majesty the Crown Prince has done too much. ¡°I don¡¯t know what wrong His Highness Lucius did, but he is still a member of the same royal family¡­¡± ¡°That is an act of insult to His Highness Lucius. No matter how much you call him a crown prince. ¡°That was too much.¡± The nobles began to whisper. Unlike us, who know what the 2nd Prince did wrong through themunication port, they do not know what the 2nd Prince did. If you know that the reason their safety is in danger is because of Prince 2, you cannot take his side like that. No, I don¡¯t. How can you take the side of someone who tried to kill you? This was impossible unless you were a saint. ¡®Am I stupid or smart?¡¯ He looked down at the 2nd prince and clicked his tongue. Inciting people was definitely not a bad thing. They will only give you strength unless you have proper evidence. Even if they were royals, they could not just ignore the opposition from various nobles. Moreover, the nobles here were families that exercised some influence in the kingdom. Anyone who is conscious of the gaze of those around them cannot help but feel intimidated. ¡°I guess you still don¡¯t understand the situation?¡± Unfortunately, the crown prince was not the type of person to care about such things. Clearly he wants to impress the nobles. But that didn¡¯t mean he was trying to look good by leaving alone a person who was a threat to him. A person¡¯s public sentiment can be restored at any time, but life cannot be restored. There is only one, and if you lose it, it¡¯s over. The crown prince had the personality of eliminating people who were a threat to him, even if it meant causing harm to him. ¡®And now I have not only mental symptoms but also physical evidence.¡¯ Now that it was clear that the second prince had done it, there was no reason for the crown prince to hesitate. ¡®Hmm¡­ I guess we can just let the crown prince solve this.¡¯ This was all I could do. If I step forward here, it could get into trouble of its own. It¡¯s best to let the royals handle royal affairs. but. ¡®If possible, I can help you send it safely.¡¯ It is possible to hand over to the crown prince the corruptionmitted by the second prince, which he found out by talking to William. Quad deuk. Just as I was thinking of going straight to William, the sound of bones breaking rang out. ¡°¡­?¡± I was startled by the sound and turned around to see the crown prince stepping on the second prince¡¯s hand, crushing his bones. ¡°Ugh! Cow hands! ¡°My hand!¡± The second prince screamed and struggled to pull his hand away from the crown prince¡¯s foot. Quack! Faster than that, the crown prince¡¯s other foot stepped on the second prince¡¯s back. ¡°Ahhhh! Why on earth are you doing this!¡± Prince 2 screamed and shouted so that everyone around him could hear. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too harsh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you catch people.¡± ¡°You go and stop him. ¡°I heard you work under His Highness Lucius.¡± ¡°it¡¯s crazy? And then I die?¡± The nobles¡¯plexions turned pale at the crown prince¡¯s extreme actions. They were worried that the sparks might hit them, so they did not rush forward. The sight of the crown prince beating the second prince was so ferocious that at first nce he looked like a yaksha. ¡°Why are you like this? ¡°You should know better.¡± ¡°Ahh! I didn¡¯t do anything! Wow! ¡°If my father finds out about this, he will never let me go!¡± Stand tall. The crown prince stopped kicking at the 2nd prince¡¯s words. The second prince must have thought that the crown prince was embarrassed, so he shouted even louder! ¡°No matter how much he is the crown prince, this is not the case! What am I doing when there is no evidence of what I did? This will not be easy! ¡°I will take you to the royal court!¡± The second prince gained momentum and pushed the crown prince¡¯s foot to the side. I stood up shakily, with my hands on my knees. ¡°Now do you understand the seriousness of the situation? ¡°If you want to punish me,e with proof that I did something wrong!¡± The second prince red at the crown prince. His eyes were filled with the murderous intent to repay him somehow. ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯ I looked at the crown prince who was standing still. He kept his mouth shut, ring at the second prince to see what he was thinking. The second prince was smiling with energy, as if he thought he had won. ¡°¡­Foot.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± The crown prince¡¯s shoulders shook. The Second Prince opened his eyes and red at the Crown Prince as if he were some strange person. ¡°Puhahahaha!¡± Everyone was taken aback by the sudden burst ofughter. The crown prince didn¡¯t just roll around on the ground, heughed so hard that his belly button fell out. Why are you smiling so much? ¡°Haa¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such bullshit in my life.¡± Wiping away the tears from his eyes with his fingers, the crown prince stretched out his hand to the second prince. ¡°What is it?¡± The crown prince¡¯s hand was ced on the second prince¡¯s shoulder, and the second prince trembled as a habit. ¡°hey. Do you find me funny? ¡°Do you look like a fool when I look at you?¡± ¡°What does that mean all of a sudden? ¡°Put this down.¡± ¡°What a futile effort this bastard is having.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Crash. The Crown Prince¡¯s hand holding the 2nd Prince¡¯s shoulder gained strength. He even used his Aura to rupture his muscles. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± ¡°shut up.¡± The crown prince covered the mouth of the screaming second prince and looked down at him on his knees with shining eyes. ¡°I was attacked in there and almost died. And the same goes for everyone else. But what? What is this? ¡°This is what came from the guy who attacked me.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The Second Prince¡¯s eyes wavered at themunication device in the Crown Prince¡¯s hand. He tried to keep hisposure and pretended not to know themunication port. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still pretending like you don¡¯t know? okay. ¡°I guess so.¡± The crown prince activated his auror and awakened themunication port. Woo-woo-woo-woo- The second prince¡¯s clothes began to tremble slightly. The second prince became thoughtful and struggled to get out of the crown prince¡¯s hands. The Crown Prince handed me themunication device and put his hand into the Second Prince¡¯s arms. Ugh- uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuur ¡°Why is this connected to themunication port you have?¡± ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know! ¡°This is a frame-up!¡± The second prince, cornered, shouted urgently and looked around. Nobles with grim expressions entered his field of vision, hoping for help. ¡°what. ¡°Was this something the second prince nned?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ I feel betrayed. ¡°I¡¯ve been so loyal to you, but are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°I never thought he was such a crazy person. ¡°I should have known sooner.¡± The nobles turned their heads towards the second prince. It was amunication tool obtained from the attacker who attacked them. Since the ce connected to thatmunication port was the 2nd Prince, there was nothing that could refute that. ¡°This is not mine! ¡°It¡¯s a plot to do it for me!¡± As he shouted that he would try to survive no matter what, the count said something that was like a death sentence. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess this belongs to Prince Lucius.¡± With that one word, the second prince could not even make an excuse. These were the words of an archmage and the lord of the central magic tower. The power of his words is greater than dozens of pieces of evidence. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The enchanted Second Prince slumped down in his seat. The crown prince helped him stand up as he muttered that it was not him. ¡°¡­?¡± The crown prince said with a refreshing smile to the second prince who was looking at him nkly. ¡°Why are you about to copse already? ¡°I¡¯m starting now.¡± The crown prince¡¯s fist hit the second prince¡¯s face. *** The hunting event ended and the nobles quickly returned to their territory. In fact, the banquet ended due to the attack. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°If I had known earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± While the 2nd Prince was locked in a converted iron carriage, the Crown Prince came to me and bowed his head to me. He med himself, saying he was responsible for this incident that urred due to the second prince. ¡°no. ¡°I know you did your best, but you can¡¯t say it¡¯s your fault alone.¡± ¡°no. It¡¯s my fault. As the crown prince, he was unable to manage his younger siblings. ¡°I will make sure topensate you for this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The crown prince said that, so it was difficult to say no. And I didn¡¯t want to refuse the offer ofpensation. ¡°All right. If you say that, I have nothing more to say. Instead, I hope you don¡¯t me yourself too much.¡± ¡°I get it. And use it well.¡± He pped a pile of papers. It was a document containing all the corruption of the second prince that I gave him. There was work and I went to William on the day to receive it. Just what was contained in that document was enough to send Prince 2 to life imprisonment. ¡°I will contact you separately with the results. I hope you stay safe until then.¡± ¡°How about swearing instead?¡± ¡°Hehehe. That can¡¯t be possible. It may be a bit harsh to say this to the person in question, but the things that happen around you are quite interesting. Listening to those things during a boring day is my only hobby.¡± ¡°What a strange hobby.¡± I shook my head as he smiled evilly. Other people¡¯s pain is your own happiness. It was a hobby that I couldn¡¯t say was good. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°yes. I hope you have afortable journey.¡± The Crown Prince got into the carriage and told the driver to leave. The carriage carrying the crown prince began to move, followed by the iron carriage containing the two princes. Chapter 127 Episode 127 The stormy banquet passed and busier days began. What happened in the forest came as a great shock to me. I was helpless and unable to do anything. Winning the bet would have been impossible without hatchlings. You never know when something like that might happen again. I needed to build up my strength to prepare for that time. ¡®Ahar is probably still getting stronger in real time.¡¯ I got goosebumps thinking about Ahar, who was in the north and was growing stronger without end. When Ahar emerges from the North, he may be as strong as the Sword Master. Maybe Taurine will rob him of his talent. This can make dealing with him very difficult. It bes impossible for me to deal with him alone. That¡¯s why you need Selina or Beatrice¡¯s help. ¡®Beatrice is getting stronger faster than the original, so it¡¯s okay, but it would be good if Selina gradually awakens her Auror.¡¯ There is a stark difference between the swordsman before and after awakening the auror. You can think of it as crawling before awakening and running instead of walking after awakening. There is such a huge difference. When she awakened her Auror, it was as if her power increased tremendously. ¡°oh! ¡°Raymond, you¡¯re more energetic today.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± ¡°good! ¡°If you show up like that, I¡¯ll be motivated too!¡± The mercenary king¡¯s speed gradually increased. I was so motivated that I was close to exploding. In the end, the Mercenary King¡¯s attacks came from all directions at a speed so fast that it was difficult to follow them with the eyes. Quang! I thought I had blocked it, but the Mercenary King¡¯s fist stuck in my abdomen. ¡°Wow¡­.¡± The things I ate for breakfast were about toe up. I tried to calm my stomach and stood on shaking legs. ¡°Oh sorry. ¡°Did I go too far?¡± ¡°Phew¡­ no. ¡°Please just keep doing it like you do now.¡± We can¡¯t deal with the mercenary king forever. I must be strong so that the mercenary king can use his full power. If you can¡¯t even do that, it will be difficult to survive against Ahar. ¡°Let¡¯s finish here.¡± ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°You did a good job too.¡± As I sat down, the mercenary king came andy down next to me. ¡°I have one question. Can I ask you?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When there was an attack in the forest.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I guess you were very shocked at that time?¡± ¡°yes?¡± As I looked puzzled, the Mercenary King crossed his legs and spoke. ¡°I felt impatience while sparring.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sparred with you a lot, but this is the first time I¡¯ve felt something like that. ¡°I guess the opponent was strong enough to make you feel that impatience?¡± ¡°¡­yes. ¡°It was strong.¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. It is true that it was this attack that made me feel impatient. To be honest, I haven¡¯t felt much of a crisis until now. Although I was worried about Ahar, I thought that if things continued as they were now, I would be able to stop it. Next to me now were Selina, Beatrice, William, Hatchling, etc¡­. There were talented people and powerful forces. I thought I wouldn¡¯t lose even if Ahar came out. ¡®I felt it this time. ¡®The world should not be judged by my thoughts.¡¯ The man called Nox was strong beyondmon sense. If I were alone, I wasn¡¯t confident I could survive Nox¡¯s magic. No matter how much I use Aura, I am not a sword master. It is difficult to withstand such extreme magic. ¡°There are many strong people in the world.¡± ¡°Newly?¡± The magic that I was able to endure without any problem under such magic, and furthermore, the magic that I used when attacking the Mercenary King, is something that I cannot withstand now. That alone was too much for me, and I was worried that I would be able to defeat Ahar, who was stronger than him. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was weak either¡­ but he was on a different level. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for his whims, I wouldn¡¯t be alive.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Mercenary King closed his mouth and scratched his cheek. ¡°Tsk.¡± The mercenary king raised his upper body and hit me hard on the back. ¡°evil! ¡°What are you doing!¡± A thrilling pain spread throughout my back, and I screamed involuntarily. ¡°You¡¯re worried, which is unusual for you. Don¡¯t dwell on the past. And I¡¯m thankful that the guy you dealt with survived, just like you said.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if this wasforting or teasing. The Mercenary King must have read my expression and spoke with a serious face. ¡°The guy you dealt with is a very dangerous guy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Just by looking at him burning people alive, you can see how dangerous he is. But he said it was more dangerous than I could imagine. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know. ¡°What kind of guy is he?¡± ¡°Of course I don¡¯t know. ¡°It was my first time seeing it.¡± This is a character who did not appear in the original work to begin with. How would I know such a person? ¡°Do you know that there was a White Horse War in the past?¡± ¡°What is the White Horse War?¡± I do not know. There was no way to know what wasn¡¯t in the original work, so I didn¡¯t bother to know. ¡°To put it simply, the White Horse War was a war started by an emperor who coveted a white horse from another kingdom.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not a lie, right?¡± ¡°Why do I lie? ¡°It¡¯s an absurd war that actually happened, and it¡¯s one of thergest wars on the continent.¡± I had no idea how to react to this. I had no idea that such a person existed in real life, starting a war because he coveted a white horse. ¡°Gerard Bain and I participated in that war. Thanks to my activities at that time, I was given the title of king, and Gerard and Bane were given the title of count.¡± For some reason, I had a strong feeling that the story would be long. It would be nice if you could just say the main points, but the Mercenary King also secretly talked a lot. ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡°In addition to us, many powerful people participated in that war, including that guy Nox.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°In that war, he and we were enemies. We often sh¡­¡± The Mercenary King must have seen my expression as he spoke and cleared his throat. ¡°To put it simply, what he looked like at that time was the worst. There was even a rumor going around that if you met that guy, you would never be able to return alive. Would you understand if his nickname was Psycho Arsonist?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s strange that they sent me alive?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the problem. ¡°The problem is that he is very obsessed.¡± What does this mean again? My brows furrowed without me realizing it. I had no idea that the word obsession could sound so ominous. ¡°Once he gets hooked, he never lets go. I¡¯ll get it by any means possible. Strangely enough, his nickname was ¡®Crazy Collector.¡¯¡± I got chills for a moment. As the Mercenary King continued to speak, the ominous feeling grew bigger and bigger. ¡°There was only one case where he let the enemy live. I liked you. ¡°So much so that he gave up what he was doing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that bad?¡± ¡°Why are you asking the obvious? You need to take proper care of yourself from now on. It looks like he¡¯s firmly attached to you. ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite annoying.¡± ¡°¡­Fuck.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but swear. Even though I only briefly heard from the Mercenary King, I could see how dangerous he was. But that dangerous guy is targeting me. Ahar isn¡¯t enough, so even that crazy guy is targeting me¡­ Why is life so difficult in this world? ¡°It¡¯s hard for even me or Gerrard to stop him.¡± ¡°Are you that strong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strong, but not enough to beat us.¡± ¡°Then why¡­?¡± ¡°Because of the aftermath of fighting that guy. It¡¯s not just me. The same goes for Gerrard and Bane. If we start fighting in earnest, there won¡¯t be anyone left around them. You can think of it as a natural disaster. ¡°If I were to be next to him, it would be difficult to survive at your level.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± It was hard to ept what he said. I don¡¯t know about the Archmage¡¯s battle, but I have already survived the Sword Master¡¯s battle. It wasn¡¯t to the point where it couldn¡¯t withstand the battle between Ahar and Taurean. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad, is it?¡± ¡°what? Ah¡­ right. ¡°Because I met Taurine.¡± He nodded as if he understood my reaction. ¡°That¡¯s because she wasn¡¯t fighting properly. ¡°If she had revealed her power in earnest, the entire area would have copsed.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± That monster-like figure didn¡¯t fight properly? Then how much of a monster will he be if he fights in earnest? I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Even when Ahar started a war in the original work, there were no major events such as mountains copsing or seas splitting apart. So there were some things that were harder to ept. Because to me, Ahar was the strongest person that I could notpete with. ¡°Do you know the difference between a sword expert and a sword master?¡± ¡°¡­no.¡± I do not know. Other than that it¡¯s crazy strong. ¡°The reason why the Sword Master is called the strongest is because of the quantity and quality of the Aurors, but if you look more closely, there is one special reason. ¡°This also applies to archmages.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the difference?¡± ¡°warrant.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°A sword master is given power. That¡¯s what differentiates a sword expert from a sword master.¡± Why does authoritye from here? Basically, the word power is understood to apply to God. But I couldn¡¯t easily believe that a human could achieve something like that. If there was such a thing, the Sword Master and Archmage would not have been killed by Ahar so easily in the original work. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand. Because this is like top secret. ¡°Only the parties involved know about the power.¡± ¡°Is it real?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe it, will you? After all, it is quicker to show something like this physically than to understand it with words.¡± He jumped up. Then he took a stance facing the sky. ¡°My power involves being able to destroy anything.¡± His fist stretched outzily. I was slow enough to avoid it and then counterattack. But when I stood in front of it, I wondered if that would be possible. The slowly stretched out fist felt scary. A warning bell rang in my head, telling me that if that fist was aimed at me, I would die. Fuuuuuuu! The impact of the fist lightly hitting the air was not light at all. Clink. A huge magic circle appeared in the sky with a sound like breaking ss. It was not difficult to see that it was something the Count hadid out to protect the city. However, the seemingly indestructible magic circle begins to crack. The crack began to grow bigger and shattered the entire magic circle. And the barrier surrounding the city disappeared. ¡°Hamilton!¡± The count¡¯s roar rang out. ¡°You crazy guy! ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Now wait! I rebound!¡± The Mercenary King, who was holding his right arm, screamed at the huge flying meteorite. ¡°You understand now, right? ¡°What kind of power is it?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡± The mercenary king, whose eyes were both purple, tried to pretend that he was okay. Even though it happened to show me my power, I didn¡¯t feel too guilty. In the first ce, I didn¡¯t ask him to show me his power, he just showed it to me out of excitement. It wasn¡¯t my fault. But what worries me is that Nox, who has the same power, is targeting me. I was at a loss as to how to deal with him. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a powerful ability. But there¡¯s a reason why I don¡¯t use this ability.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. rebound.¡± ¡°uh. I know. After all, he is smart. If you tell me one thing, he will know ten.¡± The Mercenary King burst intoughter. ¡°What are youughing at because you did a good job?¡± Kwaaaaang! A rock created in the air hit the mercenary king in the back of the head. Chapter 128 Episode 128: The Mercenary King¡¯s words shocked me greatly. I had no idea that the Sword Master had the power of authority. These days, a lot of things that couldn¡¯t be known from the original work alonee out. Nox¡¯s existence and powers are the same. The world was so harsh that I doubted whether I could survive. ¡°So what did you call me for?¡± ¡°Could you please wait a moment?¡± When the mercenary king was captured and taken away by the count, William was contacted. I have something urgent to tell you, so can youe now? With nothing else to do but self-discipline, I immediately came to see William. ¡°Are you feeling okay? ¡°They say this attack was very dangerous.¡± ¡°It turns out it¡¯s okay. ¡°Is that all that matters?¡± ¡°no. ¡°The business begins now.¡± As he brought the car in front of me, he spoke of the North. ¡°Monsters are strange. That number has decreased so much. ¡°As they say, almost none.¡± ¡°what?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the idiotic sound. The North was a ce overflowing with monsters, so much so that it was called monster heaven. It was difficult to imagine that there were no monsters in such a ce. ¡°I guess he hid himself.¡± ¡°no. ¡°This might be better than saying it in words.¡± He took out amunication device and put it down in front of me. Light came on from themunication port, revealing the forest. -¡­. But the strange thing is that no soundes out of thatmunication port. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know where this is?¡± He held out themunication tool closer to me. As I epted themunication port and looked at it, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the sight beyond the port was very familiar. ¡°This is¡­ the North?¡± ¡°yes. that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the North. ¡°You recognize me as expected.¡± William nodded and spoke toward themunication port. ¡°Slowly look around.¡± With a rustling sound, the sight of themunication port began to change. I couldn¡¯t say anything as the transmission beam roamed the mountains and illuminated the surroundings. ¡®What is this¡­?¡¯ A lot was different from the northern part I knew. The forest was destroyed and burned to the point that it could no longer be called a forest. In some ces, not a single de of grass was visible, and in other ces, the ground was sunk in like a sinkhole. The mountain range is no longer what I know. The ce where so many monsters had disappeared seemed more appropriate to be called the Land of the Dead rather than the Monster Mountain Range. -¡­. The person holding themunication port did not say anything the entire time he was wandering around the mountain range. He moved quietly as if he didn¡¯t want anyone to notice. -¡­! Then, the gang members began to quickly hide themselves. ¡°What¡­¡± Before I could say anything, William covered my mouth. He ced his index finger on his lips and signaled to watch quietly. I nodded and looked at themunication port. Boom ¨C the ground shook. The gang members were hiding in a thicket of bushes. While holding my breath, themunication port quietly illuminates one ce. ¡®Giant.¡¯ A monster sorge that it would not be strange to say that it was a small hill was approaching the area where themunication port was headed. The sound when his feet touched the ground was as great as his huge body. Except for Reid, they were monsters called apex predators. Even ogres won¡¯t invade its territory, and above all, giants don¡¯t feel fear. They were born as predators and have never been afraid. The giant was a monster that felt no fear even until the moment of death. ¡®Why are you scared?¡¯ The Giant was being chased by something. It wasn¡¯t wandering around looking for food. If that were the case, there was no way I could have overlooked the person right in front of me. Because one of Giant¡¯s staple foods was humans. ¡®What on earth are you chasing?¡¯ The only monster that could make a Giant run away was a raid. Either that or a dragon, but I¡¯ve never heard of a dragon appearing until now. We can be sure that the dragon has not appeared yet. If a dragon appears, it won¡¯t sit still with its missing egg. -It¡¯s mine. It¡¯s mine! At that time, a creepy voice came through themunication port. ¡°¡­!¡± A man appeared in themunication port and I instinctively quickly covered my mouth. -What¡¯s mine is mine! I saw a man with long, straight ck hair running as if it were flying. The red, bloodshot eyes contained a madness that made one¡¯s heart swell. Ahar was almost twice as big as before. -uh¡­? Ahar, who was chasing the Giant, stopped right in front of themunication port. -what¡­? He tilts his head. He slowly approaches and reaches out for themunication port. -shit! The member of the organization holding themunication tool got scared and jumped up and ran away. No, I tried to run away. -Thud. An eerie sound was heard, and themunication port¡¯s visibility lowered. A member of the organization dropped themunication device he was holding. Themunication port illuminated a member of the organization who had rolled over and fallen to the ground. ¡°¡­!¡± William is shocked. The gang member¡¯s neck was turned 360 degrees. There was deep fear in those eyes. -Who is this¡­? Themunication port was opened and a very hoarse voice was heard. I couldn¡¯t say anything. Ahar¡¯s eyes reflected in themunication port were looking at me. The madness and joy in those eyes felt like hatred was strangling my throat. -long time no see? Its eyes were bent like half moons. Perhaps because he hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time, his voice was hoarse and had an unpleasant tone. -Everything is ruined because of you. The guy kept talking. -But you look quite appetizing. He drooled with an expression on his face that said he couldn¡¯t stand it. -wait. I¡¯ll be there soon¡­ Kwasik. Themunication port was broken. ¡°¡­!¡± It was only when the madness went away that I realized I had been holding my breath. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± I looked at William, who was breathing hard and had broken themunication port. Hisplexion was so pale that it had turnedpletely white. His hand, arm, shoulder, and lip were shaking slightly as he broke themunication port. ¡°Huh¡­what on earth is this?¡± he asked me Who is the man reflected in themunication port? I couldn¡¯t easily answer that question. I was so shocked by what I encountered through themunication channel that I felt like I had lost mynguage. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± William, who was always calm, shouted at me. Blood dripped from his fist, which broke themunication port. He didn¡¯t care about the fragments stuck in his flesh and questioned me. ¡°¡­The reason I told you to watch the North.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of him that I told you to watch over the North.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± He sat down on the sofa and rubbed his face with both hands. The blood that flowed from his hand wet his face. He looked at the blood nkly and asked me. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s because of the author?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it. ¡°At least they are enemies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going crazy¡­¡± He covers his face and thinks about something. I could sense his worries. I began to question whether it was okay for me to continue to stick with him. To that extent, Ahar¡¯s appearance was shocking. Just making eye contact made me feel fear. ¡°Stop useless thoughts. Because all of that is meaningless. ¡°He saw your face.¡± ¡°¡­Why on earth did you fight with a guy like that? ¡°I thought you were a reasonable person.¡± William askedmentably. At those words, I sat back on the sofa and looked up at the ceiling. What should I answer? To be honest, I had no idea Ahar would be that strong. I didn¡¯t know it would be that crazy. I don¡¯t know what happened in the north, but what I felt from Ahar was simr to Nox I met in the forest, but notcking. The madness actually got worse. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Why did I fight with that guy? ¡°Because it had to be that way.¡± How much should I tell him? Anyway, he can¡¯t leave me now. Now that you¡¯ve be Ahar¡¯s target, you probably don¡¯t know that escaping from me is dangerous. Because you¡¯re not stupid enough to not know that it¡¯s safer to stay by my side and under the Count¡¯s protection than to move away. ¡°That guy¡¯s name is Ahar. He was born in a small vige and lost his parents to monsters. I was at the academy untilst year. You figure out the rest yourself. Then you will understand why I say this.¡± ¡°What is that¡­?¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯ll tell you this. ¡°That guy wants the destruction of the continent.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He studied my face as if trying to figure out whether I was joking or not. Then I let out a deep sigh. ¡°driving me crazy.¡± That¡¯s the same for me too. Ahar had be stronger than expected in that short period of time. Looking at him made me wonder if I was doing well. The urge to be stronger faster filled my head. ¡®I need to go see Count Warrug.¡¯ As I was deciding my next move, William opened his mouth. ¡°I will look into that separately. ¡°If what Raymond said is true, there would be no use running away.¡± ¡°Were you nning on running away?¡± ¡°Until just now.¡± William shook his head. I raised my hand and pushed aside the fragments of themunication port lying on the table. Blood was on the table. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to treat your hands?¡± ¡°Later. First of all, this is important.¡± He was confused for a moment, but then he seemed to have gathered his thoughts and became serious. ¡°I will report next. ¡°I looked into Knox, which you asked me to look intost time.¡± ¡°That means there are results.¡± ¡°yes. As expected, it was like that. He is the leader of a secret group that has raided this ce several times. And the secret society¡¯s name means Teris Silent Night. Teris¡¯s job includes gathering information to cover up murder cases. ¡°You can think of it as the same as regr underworld organizations.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°The only difference is that they only act on the orders of the emperor and themander-in-chief.¡± ¡°Even if you are an emperor, what is amander-in-chief?¡± ¡°yes. He is the emperor¡¯s man and an important figure who moves the empire¡¯s forces. ¡°You can think of him as themander-in-chief.¡± Besides that, I found out a lot about William. It seemed like he had already gotten over the shock of Ahar. ¡°It is said that their power is equivalent to that of the knights directly under the marquis or duke. ¡°The leader of Teris is said to be a wizard of at least Circle 8.¡± I had some idea of Nox¡¯s power. There was no way they would let the Count and the Mercenary King Goi go unless they were of that level of skill. Personally, I think he might be the archmage of the 9th circle. ¡°And this time, I heard that some of them were beheaded for failing in their mission. Of course, it is said that it was carried out in secret.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°It is said that no reprimand was given to the leader of Teris. Even the Empire would not be able to treat someone of that level of skill carelessly.¡± ¡°You had a hard time investigating.¡± ¡°no.¡± I got up from the sofa. William also stood up and bowed his head to me as if he had nothing more to report. I turned my back on him and left the slum. Chapter 129 Episode 129 When I returned to the Count¡¯s house, I immediately went to see the Count. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Please allow me to live at Count Warrug¡¯s house.¡± The Count¡¯s quill pen that was signing the document broke at my words. His brows were furrowed as he looked up at me. ¡°Suddenly¡­ I guess something happened.¡± The Count saw my face and fell silent. I was impatient. Ahar is still getting stronger, but I wonder if I¡¯m the only one who has stagnated. At the very least, you need to be a sword master or equivalent before meeting Ahar. And to do that, just sparring with the mercenary king was not enough. I needed more opponents and I needed to experience the swordsmanship of someone who uses the same sword as me. ¡®As Count Warrug is a sword master, there is a lot we can learn from him.¡¯ Although the Mercenary King is a master like Count Warrug, he uses fists and I use swords. Even though there is a saying that it is impossible to dissuade someone, that only applies when you have a certain level of skill. If you learn something from the beginning, you will end up with nothing. We are not asking you to dig just one well for no reason. In that sense, Count Warrug can be helpful to me in many ways. As someone who has experienced war once, it¡¯s strange that I can¡¯t help. ¡°What is the reason this time?¡± The Count had already refused to refuse. I¡¯ve already been through this a few times, so I know that just because I say no doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m the type of person who won¡¯t do something. ¡°I want to be stronger.¡± He exined the reason inly. But I guess it was too simple. ¡°Is it not enough to have gone to the Northst time? Even more annoying, the mercenary king is also here. ¡°Do I still have to go see Bane?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I get it.¡± The count gave permission easier than expected. It was so easy that I was embarrassed to have asked for it. ¡°What are you so surprised about? ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t give permission?¡± ¡°Honestly¡­ yes. ¡°I thought you would say no at least once.¡± ¡°If it had been original, it would have been like that. But just because I refuse doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t go, and I¡¯ll probably go anyway, so there¡¯s no need to waste my energy.¡± ¡°okay.¡± I nodded. I feltfortable because he understood me to some extent. As he said, I will go even if I am not told to go. I can do anything to live. Even if it means confronting a king or emperor. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Bane. ¡°Take the gate and go tomorrow.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°I hope we get good results. ¡°I think I would be angry if my son was treated like that.¡± He must have been worried about what happened at that time, as he spoke, and his body exuded a ferocious energy. ¡°The knightmander must be sad. ¡°I was gritting my teeth and offering to teach you how to use a sword¡­¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you¡¯re done with your business, go back.¡± ¡°yes.¡± As he said, there was no more business. I left the office and headed to my private room. ¡®Oh, now that I think about it, I guess I¡¯ll have to tell the mercenary king as well.¡¯ But I don¡¯t know if it will be okay. He didn¡¯t seem very close to Count Warrug. Considering Bane¡¯s reaction, it could be seen as a bad thing. However, when I told him that I was going to Count Warrug¡¯s house and that I would be there for a long time, his reaction was obvious. They will shout loudly and tell you not to go. ¡°Why on earth would you go to a ce like that!¡± And the prediction was exactly right. It was natural that sparring with the mercenary king would be difficult if he went to Count Warrug¡¯s house. So, out of courtesy, I tried to give him some idea in advance. ¡°I am against it! ¡°I ampletely against it!¡± However, the reaction was a little more intense than expected. ¡°But I can¡¯t spar with you forever.¡± ¡°why? I love it!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it. Do you think there are many side dishes for no reason? ¡°There are a variety of things because one thing is not enough.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re sick of me now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m tired, it¡¯s that I want to experience a variety of things. ¡°I¡¯ll get what I can¡¯t get from you who only uses your fists.¡± ¡°That means you¡¯re sick of it!¡± He said he was upset and turned away from me. I scratched my cheek and looked at him for a moment before shrugging my shoulders. No matter what he said, my mind was already made up. The Count willingly let me go and even prepared a ce for me, but there was no reason not to go even though he told me not to go. ¡°yes. Then, have a good time at work.¡± ¡°Now wait! Is it really a store? ¡°Leave me like this?¡± ¡°Then what should I do?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you at least say you¡¯ll think about it? ¡°Why did Ie here!¡± ¡°I never asked you toe.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ that¡¯s right.¡± He scratched his cheek with a shy expression. I never called him. I never even thought about calling him in the first ce. He came on his own. What am I saying to that? ¡°Still, we still have feelings for each other until now.¡± ¡°I am saying this with that sentiment in mind. ¡°If there was no affection, I wouldn¡¯t have told you.¡± We weren¡¯t close, so there was no reason to tell him like this. He looked at me with an expression on his face that was touched by my words. He is a very easy person to understand. ¡°So are you really going?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°How long will you be there?¡± ¡°I n to stay for a while.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ I figured it out.¡± As if he knew something, he nodded with a serious face and left the ce. *** The morning dawned. I was in good condition, probably because I slept well. There was no tingling and I felt refreshed. My heart pounded strangely at something new. Ellis said she would take care of things like clothes, so all you have to do is move your body. Now let¡¯s go and learn properly¡­ ¡°Young Master, the Count is looking for you!¡± Less than 5 minutes after I thought this, something happened. At the butler¡¯s call, I frowned and headed to the office. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Come and sit down.¡± I seem toe here quite often. Most of them were due to contact from the crown prince. -oh. How are you, Raymond? It was the same this time too. ¡°yes. long time no see.¡± Even though we only met two days ago, he nodded. -But you don¡¯t look happy. ¡°no. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to meet you.¡± -okay? Nice to meet you too. The crown prince was smiling. It wasn¡¯t until I sat down on the sofa that I realized that that smile was missing something. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± -Day? It¡¯s a lot of work. That¡¯s why I contacted you this time. While taking a sip of the tea served by the head butler, the crown prince spoke. -Lucius Gun was finished well. There is so much evidence of his corruption that I think he could be sentenced to life in prison. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± -I would like to give him the death penalty right away, but when I think about it, death seems like a luxury to him. I n on doing it every day to the point where I think it would be better to die. ¡°I believe you will do well.¡± -You have to do well. It¡¯s a bug that¡¯s eating away at the country. If you can¡¯t do it, write it. Now that the annoying presence has disappeared, I don¡¯t have to worry about that aspect. -I thought about it in terms ofpensation, and I would like to give yound, but the atmosphere in the royal family right now is chaotic, so I can¡¯t give you a title because you have the name Millennium. So I n topensate you with money. Don¡¯t be offended, because I¡¯ll make it so you won¡¯t be upset. ¡°Thank you for caring me.¡± It was good up to this point. As he said, he didn¡¯t want to get a title right away. It is difficult to obtain a title or create a personal fiefdom. At least now I don¡¯t have time to worry about that. ¡®No. Do I really need to care about that? I have Daria.¡¯ When I think of Yeongji, I think of her as someone who has the power to attract talented people. In fact, since she was the one who would build a kingdom in the future, she would be able to run a small fiefdom without difficulty. Furthermore, you will be able to receive help from the Count, which can be of great help in creating your own force. ¡®I need to think about this.¡¯ The title can be awarded for meritorious service under the crown prince, or even a viscount may be appointed under the earl¡¯s personal authority. Since you have a lot of wealth, it is not difficult to increase the power of your territory. -The reward was this. How did you find out anything about the raiders? I heard from the Count that the leader of that secret organization is a man named Nox. ¡°Oh, I have something to say about that.¡± -yes. I thought you might have figured something out. Not only the crown prince but also the count was interested in those words. That was all the Count knew about Knox. Other than that, there was still little I knew. Looking at this, you can see how excellent William¡¯s information gathering ability is. ¡®He¡¯s not called the information king for nothing.¡¯ Even though he was just beginning to establish an intelligencework, he had a gathering ability that surpassed that of the count or the crown prince. Looking at it, I thought that it was not for nothing that even the emperor of the empire had asked him to leave the kingdom. ¡®It¡¯s understandable that Ahar is distressed because this guy is with Mahol.¡¯ There was no way they could win because they were pushing their opponents based on their overwhelming information power. ¡°The name of the organization is Terris¡­¡± I summarized the information I heard from William and said only the necessary information. -Hmm, indeed¡­. The crown prince nodded asionally while listening to me. ¡°Do you think they have this much information? ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to meet him once.¡± I vaguely felt like I could hear the Count muttering, but I ignored it. William does not work for free, and in order to request him, there must be a reasonable price. ¡°¡­That¡¯s it.¡± -Good. Surely you are trustworthy. I see that you are so good at finding out things that you didn¡¯t even entrust. Instead of doing that, how about bing my person? ¡°My answer is always the same.¡± -That¡¯s too bad. What do you think, Count? ¡°I respect Raymond¡¯s opinion.¡± -Well, I guess so. The crown prince nodded with an expression that showed he had expected it. The yful atmosphere disappeared for a moment and started to be serious. In a heavy atmosphere, the crown prince opened his mouth. -Things got a bit difficult this time. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± -You know that we nominally belong to the Empire, right? ¡°yes.¡± -So, the royal family often came to visit the royal family, but it was said that one royal family member was visiting again this time. ¡°¡­So?¡± For some reason, I became increasingly anxious. Why are you telling me that you are visiting the royal family? Most of the time, when people say things like that, bad things happen. -They say the 3rd prince ising. ¡°¡­.¡± -And the third prince likes Daria. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± I sighed. I could guess what he was going to say. ¡®I¡¯ming to the Millennium Count¡¯s House to meet the princess¡­¡¯ -They say I¡¯m going to the Millennium Count¡¯s House to meet the princess. Oh shit. Why aren¡¯t my premonitions that it would be a nuisance wrong? Chapter 130 Episode 130 The office fell silent for a while. Dealing with the royal family is very difficult, but what about the royal family? ¡®For some reason, I feel like I¡¯m going to be the 3rd Prince¡¯s romantic enemy.¡¯ I sighed as I remembered Daria proposing to me and chasing after me. It¡¯s scary to even think about bing a royal enemy. ¡°Do you really have to send it?¡± -There was nothing we could do. I try my best to block it, but his will is amazing. He gave an excuse that wasn¡¯t an excuse. No matter what excuse he gave, there was only one conclusion. In the future, things will be troublesome due to the 3rd prince. ¡°I understand for now. ¡°I think we should discuss it too.¡± The Count concluded themunication on behalf of me, who was in a daze. ¡°Are you that annoyed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit like that. ¡°For some reason, I don¡¯t have a good feeling.¡± ¡°Think positively. ¡°It will definitely be a nuisance, but at least there will be no attacks when the Third Prince is around.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± That was correct. No matter how much they want Daria, no matter how outgoing they are, they will not cause trouble even where the emperor¡¯s child is. Rather, if you leave it alone, it leaves it alone. ¡®Because the 3rd prince might take her.¡¯ In that case, it would be better for them as they would not have to waste energy unnecessarily. What better ending could there be than not having to see unnecessary bloodshed? The only problem was that that didn¡¯t happen. ¡°I think we should call Daria and her vassals and have a meeting about this.¡± He turns to me and asks if I will attend. Although I was asking, there was pressure to attend. ¡°I will attend.¡± ¡°good night. ¡°I think you will have to take full responsibility when hees anyway, so it would be better to prepare a response n in advance.¡± I think so too. I had a strong feeling that a conflict with the Third Prince would be unavoidable. ¡°Call the vassals and Lady Daria.¡± ¡°yes.¡± The Count ordered a general convocation. ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± The Count, who was sitting at the head table, looked at the gathered retainers and opened his mouth. ¡°In a week from now, we will be hosting the third prince of the empire. The deadline has not been set yet, but I think it will be within a week. Please give your opinion on what to do.¡± The Count¡¯s words echo. ¡°What did you say just now?¡± ¡°Third Prince¡­?¡± ¡°I heard wrong just now, right?¡± The vassals looked skeptical at the count¡¯s words. ¡°Why is heing?¡± Only Daria was shocked and reacted violently. ¡°The exact reason is not yet known.¡± The count did not say in front of his vassals that it was because of Daria. It was obvious how the vassals would react if they found out it was because of her. ¡°First, we need to prepare a ce for him to stay.¡± ¡°We will educate the butlers and maids so that they do not make mistakes.¡± ¡°I think we need to control the voices of the people of the territory.¡± One by one, the vassals began to express their opinions, and measures to deal with the third prince¡¯s visit were quickly developed. ¡°We need someone to take charge of the Third Prince during his stay¡­ I¡¯m thinking of letting Raymond take charge of that, but what do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Considering that the 3rd prince is 16 years old, I think it would be best for a master of simr age to take charge.¡± ¡°The Third Prince will also feelfortable if Master Raymond is by his side.¡± The retainers quickly blurted out that it was right. I clicked my tongue as I looked at them. What¡¯s the difference between saying it¡¯s all about yourself? Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t me them because I felt the same way. ¡°Then let¡¯s appoint Raymond as the person in charge, and the rest¡­¡± The meeting ended surprisingly quickly. There was no need for a meeting in the first ce. All I had to do was simple things like cleaning and preparing amodation. The royal family decided to support the rest. ¡°Then let¡¯s end the meeting. Oh, and Daria, would you please stay for a moment? Raymond, you too.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The retainers left the conference hall like a low tide, and only Count Daria and I remained in the conference hall. ¡°I know you probably have a lot of questions, Daria.¡± ¡°Why on earth is heing? No,ing here in the first ce is strange. ¡°The royal family has been responsible for the royal family.¡± ¡°yes. I know. ¡°I also contacted His Majesty the Crown Prince regarding that.¡± She kept her mouth shut when she heard that the crown prince had contacted her. Her eyes rolled around as she tried to understand the situation. ¡°You also said that this is a unique case that is happening for the first time. Until now, there has been no reason for the royal family to visit a private territory like this.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You asked why the 3rd prince came to our territory.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I think Daria guesses that too.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her eyes widened at those words. And soon he became depressed and lowered his head. ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°The third prince said the reason he came here was to meet Daria.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Daria kept her mouth shut and couldn¡¯t say anything. I had a glimpse of what she was thinking. ¡®I¡¯m causing harm again¡¯, ¡®Is it okay for me to stay here¡¯, etc¡­ It was clear that I was thinking all kinds of negative thoughts. Otherwise, there was no reason to make such a sad face. I wanted to leave it alone, but it was difficult to do so. She looked very pitiful, but more than anything, the count¡¯s eyes were staring at me. It was as if she was telling me to do something tofort her. ¡°Why are you lowering your head again?¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± ¡°I said it. Daria says there is no reason for you to worry. Daria is a member of our Millennium team. ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to me yourself like that every time a problem arises?¡± ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°There is no need to apologize. ¡°The problem now is what to do with the third prince.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡± ¡°¡­I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Daria¡¯s smile returned. *** ¡°So what happened to my request?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡­ you can go now.¡± ¡°Then I will go.¡± ¡°¡­are you going now?¡± The Count looked back at me as if he were a little puzzled. The Count¡¯s family was very busy right now. Everyone moved around busily upon hearing that the 3rd prince was staying. There was more to prepare than for the banquet. Now that the 3rd prince has arrived, we need to throw a banquet, even if it¡¯s simple, and we need to know in advance what he wants and prepare for it. In particr, the 3rd prince went there to buy ingredients that he liked. They were embarrassed that I didn¡¯t even care and left in a situation where they desperately needed at least one person¡¯s help. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± But I wasn¡¯t one to fall for that. I didn¡¯t want to waste my energy anymore. What I have to do is deal with the 3rd prince. I don¡¯t want to do anything other than that. Just thinking about dealing with the 3rd prince made my head hurt. ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± ¡°Then I will go.¡± Since the story is over, there is no reason for me to stay any longer. ¡°Reina are you following me?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Elise said she¡¯s busy right now.¡± ¡°okay. what. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t really matter.¡± We got on the gate together with Raina. The gate glowed with the wizard¡¯s mana. ¡°for a moment!¡± At that time, the mercenary king rushed over and blocked the gate from moving. The wizard frowned and looked back at me. I raised my hand and signaled him to wait a moment, then looked at the Mercenary King who was approaching. ¡°Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I heard that the third prince will be here soon.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± ¡°And that you will be responsible for the third prince.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Why bother poking the painful spot? I know it well without having to remind myself of it. I flinched for a moment, but didn¡¯t try to react and just watched him quietly. ¡°That means you¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°So that means I don¡¯t have to leave.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Something calm?¡± ¡°So what is your business? ¡°I¡¯m a little busy.¡± ¡°Oh, I just wanted to make a report. ¡°I think I need to go to the north for a while.¡± ¡°yes. Bye.¡± ¡°Are youing back?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He closed his mouth, probably at a loss for words at my brief answer. That also made himugh for a moment. ¡°okay. That¡¯s how you be Raymond. ¡°I¡¯ll be back within a week, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The mercenary king waves his hand. He gestured to the wizard and the gate began to light up again. The vision reversed and Reina, who hade down from the gate, stumbled to a corner and began to vomit. ¡°Uweeeek!¡± ¡°It looks like you ate a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Ugh.¡± I understand. If the gate was unfamiliar, it was natural for the body to react in rejection. Above all, I wasn¡¯t embarrassed because she had been like this before. ¡®I didn¡¯t do that though.¡¯ As I was patting her on the back, I saw two men and a woman approaching from afar. ¡°Oh Raymond. long time no see. How have you been?¡± Count Warrug approached, smiling very happily. ¡°But there¡­ um.¡± As he got closer, he found Reina vomiting and stopped. He scratches his cheek with a troubled expression. ¡°I guess this is my first time at the gate.¡± ¡°That could be true.¡± In most cases, after riding it for the first time, it was less so the second time, but for her sake, I hid that fact. ¡°sorry. It¡¯s okay now. ¡°I will take responsibility for cleaning this up.¡± Rayna, who came to her senses btedly, wiped her mouth with her sleeve and bowed her head to Count Warrug. He smiled as if it was okay. ¡°People can do that. And leave that alone. ¡°Because there is someone else who cleans up.¡± ¡°no. I am¡­!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t ask a customer to do that. ¡°It¡¯s okay, so don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± He calmed down Raina, who was helpless with regret, and answered instead. ¡°Miss Selina. how are you. ¡°I was worried that he was sent away like that.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Thanks for your concern, I¡¯m okay.¡± She smiled brightly. Count Warrug came closer to me and pped me on the back. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that, let¡¯s move. I think I have a lot to say. ¡°Sit back and eat something.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I have a lot of things I want to say to you. ¡°There are a lot of things I want to ask.¡± ¡°okay.¡± Count Warrug led the way to the drawing room. ¡°Just leave the food and don¡¯t let them in until you call.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°We will strictly crack down on it.¡± Perhaps because they knew in advance that we woulde, the table was filled with various foods. I felt like I would be full just by eating one bite of each type. ¡°ruler. ¡°Let¡¯s talk while eating.¡± ¡°I will eat it gratefully.¡± ¡°Thedy who came with us, pleasee and eat with us.¡± ¡°Oh no. I¡­¡± ¡°Come and eat. Don¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Raina, who was standing behind me, carefully approached and sat down next to me. When he was somewhat full with food, Count Warrug opened his mouth. ¡°So you¡¯re going to learn how to use a sword from me?¡± ¡°yes. Any help would be greatly appreciated.¡± ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°yes?¡± What does this mean again? I thought the Count had said something beforehand, but there was something strange about what he said. Chapter 131 Episode 131 I had no idea how to react. Is this serious or a joke? I looked into his eyes. At first nce, it looked like a yful face, but its eyes were serious. So you¡¯re saying you have no intention of helping? ¡°okay. Well sir.¡± I came here for no reason and wasted my time. I heard there was a conversation with the count, but I guess he was mistaken. If you can¡¯t get anything, there¡¯s no reason to be here anymore. At times like these, it would be better to swing the sword at least once more. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say no? ¡°The business is gone, so there¡¯s no reason to stay there any longer.¡± Count Warrug burst intoughter at my words. ¡°haha. ¡°You¡¯ve be very impatient while we haven¡¯t seen each other.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve experienced something like that, you can¡¯t help but be impatient.¡± He nodded in understanding. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you have to listen to what people say to the end? ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but you¡¯re giving up too quickly.¡± So what do you mean by rejecting it? I do that, but that¡¯s because it¡¯s me. I was quite annoyed by other people talking about me. If you want something, it¡¯s best to say it directly. Then, wouldn¡¯t you make it hard for him? ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll help?¡± ¡°This is what I think. ¡°If you have received help from your enemies, you must return the favor with double revenge.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He stood up from the chair. ¡°I heard about what happened in the forest. ¡°That my daughter could be in danger.¡± He nced at Selina and bowed his head to me. ¡°I heard he was with you. And that you fought that Nox guy to save my daughter.¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to do that. ¡°Miss Selina wasn¡¯t the only one there, and she just did the obvious thing.¡± At my words, he straightened his lower back and smiled softly. ¡°Nothing in this world is taken for granted.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a world where it¡¯smon to sell one¡¯s children to make money, and it¡¯s not strange for people to abandon their families and run away when their lives are threatened.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I heard you were able to survive. I said I would send you away alive. Nox I know that guy well. ¡°He always keeps his word.¡± His eyes burned like fire. He spoke bitterly, as if he was angry that he wasn¡¯t there. ¡°There was no guard to protect you, and there was a barrier in the forest, so even Gerard couldn¡¯te right away. In a situation where one¡¯s life is threatened, it is natural for a person¡¯s judgment to be clouded and to think only of themselves. You can¡¯t me someone for running away alone, because everyone knows what their choice would be in that situation. honor? ¡°Fame is not more important than life.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°In that sense, you are amazing and that is why I am grateful. It means that you were not only thinking about your own life, but also the people who were with you. Even if Selina wasn¡¯t the only one there, it¡¯s true that her life was saved because of you.¡± When I said that, I felt like I had nothing to say. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t think about running away from that situation. If the hatchling hadn¡¯t shown up at the right time, he would have been maimed or killed. ¡°Did you ask me to tell you about the sword? Rather, I ask you a favor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me a chance to return the favor?¡± No, if it¡¯s going to be like this, why do you say things like that and make people tired? I thought he was rejecting me and wondered if I should find someone else. ¡°I am grateful.¡± Still, it ended well, so I have no majorints. I¡¯m not a good person enough to be dissatisfied with something like this. ¡°Oh, by the way, can I ask you a favor?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to listen to find out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, but I want Selina to join me when I learn the sword.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. ¡°I feel like asking a favor.¡± It would be difficult for me to deal with Teris, the Empire¡¯s secret organization, let alone Ahar, on my own. Moreover, the Sword Master and Archmage learned about the ability called Power. Everyone knows the power that Nox used, but it cannot remain stagnant. ¡®There is no better catalyst than stimting each other.¡¯ If you train with her, you will be able to have a positive influence on each other. As she gets stronger, her power increases ordingly, so it is a great help to me. ¡°Then we should check what level of skill you have.¡± As soon as he spoke, he dragged me to the training hall, telling me to do it right away. *** After training, the training ground, which should have been empty, was crowded with knights. ¡°Is it true that the Count spars?¡± ¡°Have I been deceived? Really. ¡°They also said he was sparring with Millennium¡¯s direct descendants.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s Millennium, that Raymond?¡± ¡°okay.¡± ¡°Crazy¡­ No matter how confident you are in your skills, that¡¯s not the case. ¡°Did the Count allow it?¡± ¡°I heard that the Count might ask for a sparring match?¡± It was a big topic of conversation that Count Warrug, who had not held a sword since the previous war, was sparring. As knights of the famous swordsmanship, it was their wish to see Count Warrug¡¯s sword at least once. ¡°But you can be my opponent?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the rumor? In the North¡­¡± ¡°No matter what, that¡¯s true. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t even be a match for the Count.¡± While they were excited about being able to see Count Warrug¡¯s sword, they were also worried about the other person. I wondered if it would end without me even being able to properly see how long I could endure. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°I am always ready.¡± In front of Count Warrug, a knight brought me a wooden sword. ¡°How about using a real sword rather than a wooden sword? ¡°I think that would be better.¡± A battle between a sword master and a true sword¡­ I don¡¯t think it would be bad. If that¡¯s the case, even if I do my best, I¡¯ll easily deal with him without getting hurt. ¡°great.¡± He smiled in satisfaction and gestured to the knights. ¡°Here it is.¡± One of the knights quickly approached and handed him his sword. It is said that the sword is like a lover to the knight, and the knight had no hesitation in giving it to her. Rather, the count considered it an honor to use his sword. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to need a sword.¡± He was about to ask another knight to give him a sword, but when he saw the cotton I had drawn, he kept his mouth shut. The silver de of the name was shining even sharper under the sunlight. It was so sharp that it seemed like it would cut a thin hair just by cing it on it. ¡°Hoo. It¡¯s a famous sword. ¡°It is also ranked among the top five famous swords.¡± Just like the Mercenary King did, he looked at my sword and then looked at Nameless with eyes full of interest. ¡°What is the name of that sword?¡± ¡°I am unknown.¡± ¡°Because he¡¯s unknown¡­ he might fit in surprisingly well.¡± He muttered quietly and twirled his sword. Boom boom! It seemed like I was swinging it lightly, but an eerie sound came from the sword. If you block that sword, you won¡¯t end up breaking the bones in your wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Come in first. ¡°I will give you three numbers.¡± He held the sword in his right hand, put his left hand behind his back, and flicked the sword. It may seem like he is ignoring me, but when I actually stand face to face with him, I feel that way. ¡®It¡¯s bloody.¡¯ Even though I was in afortable position, as if I was out for a walk, I couldn¡¯t easily tackle the force radiating from my body. ¡°Seup haaah¡­¡± I took a deep breath. My heart was pounding so hard that I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from fear or joy at being able to swing the sword properly. ¡°Hmph!¡± Taking a deep breath. Quang! He kicked the ground with his feet filled with aura and ran. ¡°It¡¯s a sword¡­ Intermediate sword expert at that age.¡± He looked slightly surprised when he saw the sword on the name. In my age group, swords rarely had auras on them. Even Selina couldn¡¯t use sword skills yet. Whoa! Anonymous passes by the hair in front of him. I just turned my head slightly to avoid it. I knew that my attacks could be easily avoided. He took a step forward and swung the name without stopping. ¡°This is a bit sharp.¡± Huh! He evaluated my sword as if he were evaluating it, avoiding my ignorance of cutting the upper part. Hung huh! I swung the cotton continuously, but it passed by in vain. Hung kang! Whoa! Even when I attacked several times, he only blocked or dodged and did not attack. He just looked at each of my attacks and muttered an evaluation. ¡°Do it right.¡± He provoked me with a look that asked if that was all. I was angry at him, but unfortunately there was nothing I could do. All I did was run around trying to hit him in any way possible. ¡°Now I¡¯m going in too.¡± He raised his sword. There were too many gaps in his posture as he raised his sword high in the sky. The entire area was so empty that it was difficult to know where to attack. ¡®You must avoid it!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t attack. The sword raised high appeared to be a great sword tens of meters long. I had a strong feeling that if I ignored that and attacked, I would be instantly killed. Coooooo! He steps forward. The sword began toe down slowly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°¡­sun!¡± The surrounding sounds became blurred. Kwakwakwakwa! The great sword approached, tearing the air apart. It was so huge that it seemed meaningless to avoid anywhere. ¡®You have to stop it.¡¯ Aura was pushed into obscurity. Woo-woo- Myung- myung trembled. He was delighted with the flood of Aurasing in and greedily epted them. The aura on the name became clearer, and on the contrary, the body without the aura became limp like wet cotton. Can this be prevented? ck.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t enough. -Humans are having a hard time? I could vaguely hear the hatchling¡¯s voice. Yes, with the help of a hatchling, you will be able to easily block that attack. ¡®no.¡¯ But that shouldn¡¯t be the case. This is where he tests me. I must use everything I have to fight against it and not receive help from others. ¡®I can do it.¡¯ Thought. What can I do? How can I stop that sword that filled the sky and further counter it? ¡®Do we really need to stop it?¡¯ Maybe I was thinking about just one thing too much. If you can¡¯t avoid it or stop it, just ignore it. ¡°Like water flowing.¡± My body started moving against my will. It was a strange feeling. Let alone concentrating to this degree, it was a strange feeling to have my body move without my will. ¡°¡­!¡± The surprised eyes of the count wielding the sword came into view. My arms and legs moved gently and snuggled into the Count¡¯s arms. Tuukagagak ¨C Sparks flew as Mumyeong threw the sword aside, perhaps due tock of strength. It throbbed as if my wrist was broken. Does not matter. One hand was enough for the next attack. At the same time as he let go of the sword, he turned around while holding onto Nameless with his unbroken right hand. He swung his left arm, with a broken wrist, towards the Count¡¯s face. As if he had expected it , the Count blocks the punch. I was expecting him to block my punch, so I swung my name in his obscured field of vision. Wow! ¡°¡­!¡± He avoids it toote. Kwaaaaang! His fist hits me in the face. I lose consciousness. As my consciousness faded, I saw his face staring nkly at his outstretched fist in my shaky vision. There was a thin stab wound on the count¡¯s side. Chapter 132 Episode 132: When he decided to spar with Raymond, Bane took it easy. I saw her spar with Selina and even tried to block her, so I had some idea of her skills. At best, you¡¯re intermediate to Sword Expert. And that thought did not change even during sparring. Raymond was exactly as talented as he thought. However, it was difficult to see that he was hiding his power. Those who hide their powers generally have some freedom. Raymond didn¡¯t have that. The expression on his face when he revealed everything about himself was clearly visible. ¡®Still, at this age, this is incredible.¡¯ Raymond is now twenty years old. Among all swordsmen, it was impossible to search the entire continent to find a sword expert in that age group. Raymond was a truly natural genius who never existed in the past or exists in the present. That¡¯s how dazzling Raymond¡¯s talent was. ¡®The only thing that is disappointing is that the swordsmanship is sloppy.¡¯ There was no heavy taste. It was difficult for Raymond to find his own unique color. I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was just imitating others. That¡¯s very unfortunate. If he had discovered his swordsmanship, if it were his own and not someone else¡¯s, he would have shown himself to be much better than he is now. ¡®It¡¯s a huge drink just now, so I won¡¯t be able to fill up after the first drink.¡¯ We must focus on the fact that Raymond uses sword techniques. A symbol of sword users and the first route to bing a sword master. Raymond was clumsy, but he was following that path. If I hadn¡¯t actually seen it, I would never have believed Raymond¡¯s rumors. Even if it wasn¡¯t Selina, I personally wanted to share the sword with Raymond and teach him. It would be a great pity to let that talent go to waste. I didn¡¯t know something like that woulde like this. ¡°Wow¡­ Is that a sword?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re seeing it too, then what I¡¯m seeing is correct. ¡°Wasn¡¯t Raymond 20 years old?¡± ¡°You¡¯re 20 years old.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ that¡¯s crazy. ¡°If you¡¯re an intermediate level at that age¡­ isn¡¯t it the first time?¡± The whispers of knights could be heard in his ears. Raymond¡¯s talent was so incredible that even the knights of the famous swordsmanship were surprised. ¡®But I¡¯m still very disappointed. If I just sharpen this talent a little more¡­¡¯ Even a sword master in his twenties would be capable of it. Raymond¡¯s talent surpassed that of Selina, whom even he admired. ¡®Shall we stop now?¡¯ I¡¯ve seen enough of everything I need. Now it¡¯s time to finally finish. ¡°I guess I should show you at least one thing too.¡± Since I only showed Raymond too much, I thought it would be okay to show him at least one thing about myself. His sword rose high. From top to bottom. The basis of swordsmanship and the way knights most often swing their swords. He made a vertical sh. When I say simple, it was a very simple operation. ¡®This is inevitable.¡¯ It was an attack that could not be prevented unless one was the leader or vice-leader of one¡¯s own family. Because it contained a bit of the essence of the swordsmanship he had lived so far. ¡®I guess I just have to stop at an appropriate line.¡¯ I just wanted to show you at least once. Because it was a path that anyone who uses a sword or follows the path of the sword must take. I thought that if I gave them some experience in advance, they would ept it and develop further. I never thought it could be prevented. A sword swung like that. ¡°¡­?¡± At that moment, Raymond¡¯s mood changed. The boiling emotions that had caused me so much excitement disappeared and I became infinitely calm. Everything in Raymond became as quiet as water. ¡°¡­!¡± And when he started moving, Bane couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Although a bone in his wrist was broken, Raymond was able to deflect the attack to the side. The power contained in the vertical cut is enough to break off a troll¡¯s head in one fell swoop. I never thought something like that would be let go so easily. ¡®They¡¯re even going to attack here?¡¯ Although his fists were shaking, the attack was an attack. He could be seen as having done enough simply by attacking rather than blocking his own attack. Okay. ¡°¡­!¡± And Bane¡¯s pupils dted as the sword btedly dug into his flesh. When the de touched my skin, I shook my fist without realizing it. Kwaaaaang! Raymond flew away like a paper blowing in the wind. He looked between his fist and nkly at Raymond. ¡®Have I failed to control my strength now?¡¯ This is my first time like this. There has never been a time when he was unable to use his strength against someone weaker than him. If it hadn¡¯t been for Raymond¡¯s surprise attack in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have swung his fist. ¡°Talent is scary.¡± ¡°Count, are you okay!¡± ¡°Blood!¡± The knights came running towards him as he looked down at Raymond and smiled helplessly. ¡°Take care of that guy rather than me. Take him to the infirmary. ¡°You are a precious guest, so please treat me with respect.¡± ¡°insect!¡± The knights ce their fists on their chests. Raymond¡¯s shoulders shook and he was supported by the knights. Count Warrug¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at Raymond, who was limp and heading toward the infirmary. ¡®The future is going to be interesting.¡¯ *** When I came to my senses, I saw a pure white ceiling. ¡°ah! ¡°Raymond has woken up!¡± ¡°what? where are you!¡± As I raised my upper body, I heard a loud noise and several people approached along with a crashing sound. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Does your face or head hurt?¡± ¡°Is it true that you¡¯ve been using a sword for less than two years?¡± Two men who appeared to be therapists and three knights spoke at the same time. Their chatter seemed to make my head hurt more than the aftereffects of sparring. Still, since it wasn¡¯t a bad intention, I obediently answered whatever they wanted. ¡°Hmm¡­ I think my head hurts a little.¡± The bridge of my nose and the back of my head still throbbed from being hit by Count Warrug. Even after receiving treatment, the lingering effects seemed likely to linger for a long time. ¡°The Count left a message toe and visit Raymond when he wakes up.¡± ¡°ah. All right.¡± Since lying down all the time didn¡¯t suit my constitution and it didn¡¯t really hurt, I got off the bed right away. -Jiying- My vision was shaken by the dizziness that urred momentarily. I must have been embarrassed because I stumbled, so the knights hurriedly came over and helped me up. I blinked for a moment to adjust my vision and then pped their arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Where is the Count waiting?¡± Following the guidance of the drivers, we arrived at the reception room. As if they knew in advance that I woulde, fancy refreshments were prepared on the table. Naturally, I took a seat in front of Count Warrug and took a sip of the tea poured by the maid. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. It wasn¡¯t intentional. what.¡± Even though I said it was okay, he looked at me and didn¡¯t say anything for a while. He also poured me some tea and said, ¡°I thought about it carefully, but I think it would be difficult to tell you my sword.¡± ¡°yes?¡± What does this mean again? I was already dying from a headache, but I was embarrassed by his sudden words. ¡°ah. Don¡¯t misunderstand, but listen. ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°Because there is no point in teaching you my sword. No, it would actually be poisonous.¡± I didn¡¯t quite understand that. Why is learning swordsmanship poisonous? It¡¯s hard for me to say this, but I was confident that I could master any sword technique well. Learning swordsmanship would be poisonous to me like that. ¡°Your sword is a bit unusual. ¡°Rather than saying you have your own swordsmanship, it feels like you¡¯re copying someone else¡¯s swordsmanship.¡± Those words stung me a little. The swordsmanship I used was the same as copying that of the main character, Ahar. It is the swordsmanship most frequently seen in the original work, and it also possesses unrivaled power when ites to killing. I can¡¯t deny that it has helped me a lot so far. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s bad. In an empire, there is imperial swordsmanship, and in a kingdom, there is kingdom swordsmanship. ¡°The majority of knights learn and use those sword techniques.¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°You have no originality of your own.¡± ¡°Originality?¡± ¡°Even if they learn and train in the same imperial swordsmanship, each knight has a different personality and color. ¡°The root of imperial swordsmanship is the same, but the branches and fruits extending from it are different.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Otherwise, there is no reason why some people cannot be sword masters and others sword users by learning the same imperial sword techniques.¡± It didn¡¯t seem like it was wrong. Even if you think about cksmiths, they all work differently. The work method was the same, but the experience and skills contained within it were different. Therefore, ordinary cksmiths and master cksmiths are divided into two. It¡¯s like doing the same thing, but some people are good at it and others are bad at it. There are things that suit each person, things that are appropriate, and things that do not suit each person. ¡°You don¡¯t have that. The swordsmanship itself is not bad. ¡°The practical swordsmanship can be seen as several times better than the shy swordsmanship of the kingdom.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But why don¡¯t you have any color? All you do is simply follow along. So you can¡¯t go deeper or farther. Honestly, it¡¯s amazing. ¡°To be able to be that strong even though you have no depth.¡± He muttered quietly, ¡®I guess talent is the answer, after all.¡¯ He looked at me intently. ¡°If you don¡¯t find your own color, there are limits. You may be able to rise to the highest level, but it will be difficult to be a sword master if you don¡¯t find your own.¡± It sounded like a bolt from the blue, but I was able to remain calm. I was vaguely feeling it. I came to see him because I thought it couldn¡¯t go on like this. I thought that if he could understand this much through one sparring session, he would be able to fix my problem. ¡°Have you ever done any basic exercises?¡± ¡°Basic stuff?¡± ¡°okay. ¡°Like 10,000 horizontal cuts and 10,000 vertical cuts.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Was it there? No, there isn¡¯t. I was just trying to improve my physical strength, but I had never used such an ignorant method. ¡°doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°I thought so¡­ but this is shocking in a different way. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything like that, but my skills are at that level.¡± He tapped his fingers on the table. Knock knock knock. ¡°Then we¡¯d better start with that.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°He said he would learn swordy from me. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you leave it to me?¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± He is not only a sword master by name. He was a person who became a sword master through his own power. No matter how old-fashioned it may be, it cannot be refuted that the methods he talks about are helpful. ¡°When are you going to start doing this? From now on?¡± ¡°We have to do it right away¡­¡± ¡°Master!¡± Just as I was about to say that we were starting today, Raina came into the living room in a hurry. ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Rayna noticed Count Warrug¡¯s gaze and carefully approached me, putting her mouth to my ear. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°what?¡± After hearing her words, I couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle my face. I heard a very frustrating story about having to go back to my hometown. Chapter 133 Episode 133: I returned home after being seen off by Count Warrug and Selina. ¡°¡­!¡± Butlers and maids were running around busily, and knights were walking around with troubled faces. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn around.¡± Looking at that, I sighed for no reason. I didn¡¯t want to talk to them. I didn¡¯t want to be involved in that. The moment I set foot in that ce, I felt like I would get caught up in some troublesome business. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± The wizard looked at me impatiently as I did note down from the gate. He looked like he wanted me toe quickly because he knew why people were running around so much and why they called me in such a hurry. ¡°Master¡­.¡± ¡°Master, please¡­.¡± Raina and the wizard¡¯s gaze was very stinging. I couldn¡¯t stay at the gate forever, so I slowly got down from the gate as slowly as I could. ¡°¡­Goes.¡± The wizard could be seen heaving a sigh of relief. He looked worried about what would happen if I returned withouting out of the gate. ¡°Ah, master!¡± ¡°I was waiting for you, Master!¡± The knights who spotted me rushed over and clung to me. He had a dissatisfied face, as if asking why he had arrived now. ¡°Since when did we be friends? Why are we so clingy?¡± ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do that. ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± ¡°You are waiting!¡± The drivers grabbed my arm and dragged me away, saying they could say anything. I thought about shaking off their arms, but then I shook my head and followed them. Just because I avoid it doesn¡¯t mean I can avoid it, and since it¡¯s like this, it¡¯s better to get hit first, so I just have to adapt from now on. ¡°¡­Are you ignoring me?!¡± ¡°How could we do that?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what is this? How dare you ignore me, the son of a great empire!¡± Ah, I just listened from afar, but it made me very tired. That too is a talent. Giving people a hard time with your words. I want to go back like this, but ¡®I think I¡¯ll see blood if I do that.¡¯ The third prince, whose face was red and grinning, looked like he was about to swing his sword at any moment. If I dy here even a little, the maids will be in danger. Jump and jump. That¡¯s why your steps can be so heavy. It¡¯s been a long time since dealing with people has been this much of a hassle. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± He spoke as politely as possible and separated himself from the maid. ¡°Master¡­¡± The maid looked at me with bright eyes. Hisplexion was very pale, as if he had suffered a lot in that short period of time. ¡°You are over there. ¡°I will do it from now on.¡± ¡°yes yes!¡± The maid bowed her head and left the ce. ¡°What are you again! Why are you telling me to go away? ¡°You can¡¯te right away!¡± A silver-haired handsome boy was jumping around in ce. He shouted, gesturing to me as to what was so angry. ¡®Now what should I do?¡¯ Fists were the best way to deal with a guy going crazy like that. ¡°I am the son of a great empire! How dare you insult me!¡± The problem was that he was the third prince who decided toe this time. No matter how strong Millennium was, it was difficult against the Empire. ¡°You scumbags! Throw away¡­!¡± I left it alone whether he screamed or not. You can¡¯t use your fists, it¡¯s hard to stop it, and it¡¯s best to leave it alone until it calms down. If you touch it for no reason, it bes like pouring fuel on a fire. ¡°¡­! ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± The 3rd prince, who had been shouting for a while, held his neck and was breathing heavily, as if his throat was sore. ¡°Whew¡­¡± I spoke to him after seeing him calm down quickly, as if wondering when he had gone on a rampage. ¡°Are you calming down now?¡± ¡°¡­You showed disgrace.¡± ¡°no. ¡°Thank you for being so good even though our maid made a mistake.¡± The 3rd prince clears his throat. The maid who followed him quickly rushed over and straightened his clothes. They seemed to be used to this and served the 3rd prince with a nonchnt look on their faces. ¡°He knows himself well. I like it. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Raymond. ¡°It¡¯s going to be ufortable in the future¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re Raymond? ¡°What a piece of shit¡­!¡± As soon as he heard my name, the 3rd prince started running wild again. I was embarrassed by his sudden haste and looked at him nkly. ¡°Because of you, you!¡± Didn¡¯t the damn sh just ended a while ago? On the contrary, I was shocked to see him go even crazier than before. He grabbed my cor and shook me violently. I could have given it strength and held on, but I felt like it would make the situation worse, so I shook it the way he wanted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, my fiance would never have been in danger! ¡°You bastard!¡± Fianc¨¦? Why are you looking for G fianc¨¦ in me? -What is this crazy guy? ¡®So what is it really?¡¯ The hatchling, who was watching the situation from the side, tilts his head. It¡¯s true that they were spewing evilnguage at me, but since there was no real threat, they looked confused as to how to ept this. ¡°Why am I asking you for help! My fiance! ¡°My rose and my love!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, you would have trusted me¡­! ¡°You ruined everything!¡± As I was listening to him, I felt like I knew who the fianc¨¦e he was talking about. ¡®The 3rd prince said he was in love with Daria.¡¯ If you listen to what I heard before and that his fianc¨¦ asked me for help. It was not difficult to see that the woman he was talking about was Daria. ¡°Aaaah! I won¡¯t leave you alone! How dare my fianc¨¦e¡­!¡± But this was also quite annoying. I only heard noises once or twice, but I had to listen to the same words over and over again, and on top of that, I had to listen to loud noises, so my ears were itching. ¡®Should I just kill him and run away?¡¯ The 3rd prince¡¯s behavior was so irritating that I thought about that for a moment. I want to cut off the hand that is holding my cor and sew up the snout that is talking bullshit. ¡°Stop it¡­!¡± ¡°Raymond!¡± I couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and was about to shout when I heard a familiar voice from behind me. A woman¡¯s voice mixed with confusion and astonishment. ¡°Oh my fiance! ¡°Your love hase!¡± The 3rd prince left my cor and ran faster than I could turn around. puck. I was filled with anger as the 3rd prince pushed my shoulder aside and ran towards me. ¡®no. Let¡¯s be patient. ¡®You have to endure it.¡¯ If you get angry here, the situation will get worse. Even though he was the third prince, who was far from the emperor, he was a member of the royal family. It was never a good idea to mess with him like that. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop sighing. Even now, I was worried about the future. Since I was in charge of him, it was obvious that there would be countless conflicts with him. ¡°Raymond, are you okay?¡± Daria came up to me and was worried. The 3rd prince followed behind her and flirted with her. ¡°Fianc¨¦! Don¡¯t pay attention to that guy! Let¡¯s meet after a long time and enjoy our sweet love.¡± ¡°Raymond, are you hurt?¡± Dariapletely ignored the 3rd prince¡¯s words. I was worried because he seemed to only care about me. ¡®I¡¯m not going to sit back and watch this.¡¯ What kind of man would be happy to see the woman he likes paying attention to another man? ¡°Raymond you bastard¡­!¡± The prediction did not deviate from even an inch of error. The 3rd prince gritted his teeth, ring at me with burning eyes. ¡®It¡¯s ruined.¡¯ Even though it was messed up from the first meeting, it was messed up properly. ¡®As it happens, it happens.¡¯ I was stupid for trying to make it better somehow, even though I knew it would end up like this. It¡¯s easiest to just let things go as they go. ¡°That¡¯s my life. What¡­.¡± -Humans cry? The hatchling came over andforted me. *** You idiot. I never thought that someone else would feel what was my title. Up to this point, he had still been able to suppress his power and ability, but he couldn¡¯t do that to the 3rd prince. Seeing the 3rd prince, who had be an omnipotent idiot, I felt like I knew how others were looking at me. I can¡¯t help but feel like a dog. ¡°Eight! I can¡¯t believe I have to eat with that guy! ¡°The food has lost all taste!¡± Clink! While he was eating his food, he threw his spoon. The spoon passed my cheek. A sticky liquid appeared on my cheek. I looked at the Count. This was an act of ignoring Count Millennium by leaving me. You shouldn¡¯t behave like that at the table where he is. ¡®Are you going to stay still?¡¯ The Count looked at me with calm eyes and slowly shook his head. The idea is not to do anything. Even if you were a count, dealing with the empire was difficult. ¡®Even if the Crown Prince hadn¡¯t asked for such a request.¡¯ The crown prince hurriedly contacted us after hearing the news of the 3rd prince¡¯s visit. He even bowed his head and asked for a favor. No matter how rude the 3rd prince behaves, please just let it go quietly. He said he wouldpensate for it himself. Even if I hadn¡¯t epted at that time, things might have been different. At least he wouldn¡¯t have stayed silent when he was ignored like this. ¡°Master, here¡­¡± Raina approached and held out a handkerchief. ¡°thank you.¡± I handed her a handkerchief and wiped the liquid off my cheek. Meanwhile, the 3rd prince red at me, jumped up from his seat, and spoke to Daria. ¡°Tsk! Daria, won¡¯t youe out with me? ¡°I will serve you food that is more delicious than this.¡± Daria lifted her handkerchief and wiped her mouth at his words. ¡°it¡¯s okay. I am quite satisfied with these foods. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t you go out and eat it alone?¡± ¡°Who says they don¡¯t like it? It¡¯s just that the food doesn¡¯t taste good. ¡°I just don¡¯t like being in the same room as that guy!¡± The 3rd prince, whose face was red, sat back down. Then he red at me and gritted his teeth. ¡®What on earth did I do?¡¯ All I did was eat, but being treated like this made me feel irritated that I can¡¯t exin in words. It was difficult to continue eating like this. I felt like I would feel sick if I ate more. ¡°I¡¯m just going to get up. Have a good time.¡± The Count nods. It wasn¡¯t polite to leave the table during the meal, but since he didn¡¯t know how I felt, he obediently allowed it. ¡°Good. ¡°Now I can eat properly.¡± I bowed my head slightly to the person who annoyed me until the end and left the ce. ¡°joy!¡± The 3rd prince turned his head away from me and snorted. He even nodded as if telling him to get out of the way quickly. I tried to calm my boiling stomach and headed straight to the training hall. -Humans endure too long. And then a flower potes out! The hatchling asked anxiously if I was worried. -I will kill you? Humans can do whatever they want! Those words struck me for a moment. If you are a hatchling, you can assassinate quietly and secretly. If that happens, I have no responsibility. ¡®No. If I was going to kill him, I would have ordered it from Mahol.¡¯ Even now, I thought of him asionally living in Daria¡¯s shadow. It was quite difficult to calm him down when he was angry at me being ignored. ¡®If you¡¯re going to kill it, at least do it on the way back.¡¯ If he dies while he is here, he cannot avoid being questioned by the empire. You can¡¯t avoid responsibility and you have no choice but to suffer damage. So, at least we have to endure it until he returns. And the day he returns will be hell for him. Chapter 134 Episode 134: 10,000 horizontal cuts, 10,000 vertical cuts. It was a task given to me by Count Warrug as a daily routine. Even if one swingsts 1 second, it would take at least 6 hours to do those two things. If I were to measure time properly, a whole day would not have been enough. ¡®But I¡¯m sure it will help.¡¯ We have often heard that the basics are important. Even when exercising or studying. The basics are the most important. Once you have the basics, you can do more than that. ¡°young master. ¡°When you swing your sword, you must let go of your thoughts.¡± The knightmander was clinging to me as I stood in the training hall. When I asked him to look at my posture from the side, he was so happy that he even begged me to let him see it. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be distracted by the sword. ¡°Think about only one thing.¡± Although the knightmander¡¯s attitude was burdensome, it was a good choice to ask him. As we entered training in earnest, the light atmosphere disappeared and became infinitely heavier. He watched my posture, found the problem, and corrected it right away. There was no denying that it was more efficient than swinging a sword alone. ¡°Vertical and horizontal cuts are the basics, so sometimes they are not considered that important.¡± Just right. He raised the wooden sword, corrected his posture, and continued speaking. ¡°So some of the technicians focus on learning advanced skills rather than the basics. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how stupid that is.¡± He clicked his tongue and gritted his teeth. ¡°I hate those guys. ¡°Those who are deceived by appearances and fail to understand the substance are not qualified to be knights.¡± You¡¯re not trying to criticize me right now, are you? I did that. I thought that all I needed was the protagonist¡¯s sword skills without any basic training. I just thought that all I had to do was build a body that could be used right away in actualbat. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not saying that, Master. Master¡­.¡± ¡®Because he has a talent that goes beyond that.¡¯ The knightmander swallowed his words. ¡°Why are you stopping talking?¡± ¡°¡­it¡¯s nothing.¡± The knightmander shook his head. I tilted my head at that and then focused on swinging the sword again. ¡°So what do you want to say?¡± ¡°The beginning of swordsmanship lies in this foundation. Would you like to stop for a moment and look at me?¡± He lifted the wooden sword and took a stance. ¡°The kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship involves cutting, blocking, and stabbing. These three things are central.¡± His sword cuts through the air. After swinging the sword, he stepped back, took a blocking stance, bent his lower body, and stabbed the wooden sword. ¡°If we go any further from here¡­¡± His movements became faster and he added diagonal shes, rotating thrusts, etc. It all happened so naturally that it felt like one movement. ¡°This is everything about kingdom swordsmanship. If someone who doesn¡¯t know how to use a sword sees it, they might think it¡¯s just a sword technique. It¡¯s different for drivers like us. ¡°How do you feel about the kingdom swordsmanship I showed you?¡± ¡°Um¡­ isn¡¯t it just a repetitive motion?¡± ¡°you¡¯re right. Kingdom swordsmanship is nothing more than repeating basic movements. However, it is deployed ording to actual use.¡± The knightmander lowers his wooden sword and tells me to swing it again. ¡°If you are fooled by the mor and fail to do what is really important, even the mor wille back as poison. ¡°You must keep in mind that the foundation of swordsmanship always includes the basics.¡± I thought I knew what he was trying to say. And I also felt my own problems. I skipped walking and tried to run instead of flying. At first he got through. I thought I was just flying. I didn¡¯t even know there was an assistive device that allowed me to fly. ¡°You have talent. Because of that talent, they were able to be that strong even though they didn¡¯t have the basics like us.¡± I had an auxiliary device called talent. It is also an auxiliary device made with thetest technology. Even though I didn¡¯t put in any effort myself, I thought that the assistive device was also my strength. My strength was right. Anyway, unlike others, it was mine. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more worried about you, Master. All I had to do was grab the sword and it was solved. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising to think that this will continue to be the case.¡± It stung a little. Because I actually thought that I could do anything if I had the talent. ¡°That is not wrong. ¡°Young Master¡¯s talent was so great that even the Sword Master, the Mercenary King, was afraid of him.¡± The mercenary king was afraid? This was my first time hearing this. He must have seen my expression and waved his hand asking me to forget about this. ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important. You did very well in pledging toy the foundation. No matter how talented you are, there are limits. Because there are things that cannot be achieved with talent alone. ¡°These are not my words, but the mercenary king¡¯s words.¡± ¡°The mercenary king said that?¡± ¡°yes. They say that bing a master is a separate matter from talent. Of course, it¡¯s good to have talent. That¡¯s because the time is shortened. However, it is said that it is difficult to reach master level because there are talents that cannot be achieved even with talent. ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason because you didn¡¯t exin it in detail.¡± ¡°no. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± You¡¯ve already heard enough answers. Anyway, there was only one conclusion. I need to have a good foundation. I just need to focus on that for now. ¡®That¡¯s the best thing at a time like this.¡¯ Now that my mind is in turmoil due to many things, especially the 3rd prince, I need to control my mind like this. If you continue to drink it, one day you may develop bone disease and die. It is not for nothing that people say people die from vases. ¡°You can do it, Master. ¡°I trust you, Master.¡± ¡°Okay, will you please be quiet?¡± It¡¯s good to get advice, but it should be done to a certain extent. Who are you, Kim Chan-ho? List everything that happened in LA. If I left it like that, I had no choice but to stop it because it threatened to reveal everything about my past. His advice was more tiring than I thought. Does it mean that medicine that is good for the body is bitter? I wonder if it¡¯s possible to give some advice in moderation. ¡°Whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­!¡± Still, it was okay because I was reminded that the basics are important. From now on, I want to concentrate as much as possible. ¡°what. AC. ¡°I feel dirty.¡± An irritating voice broke my concentration. I don¡¯t know why he came, but the 3rd prince was entering the training hall. ¡°sorry.¡± Daria was seen behind him. When she apologized to me, the 3rd Prince said she had nothing to apologize for and told her to trust her and leave it to him. ¡°please. ¡°His Majesty Baan.¡± ¡°My love. You have nothing to worry about. So please watch.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± Daria covered her forehead as she saw the 3rd prince approaching her. The 3rd prince came closer to me and held his nose as he saw that I was covered in sweat. ¡°Ugh. ¡°It smells just as bad as it looks.¡± I was able to smile calmly even as they argued over everything. I was in a state where I had calmed down to some extent by swinging my sword to my heart¡¯s content. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know anything like that.¡± Ah, that lucky bastard. Every single thing said makes me irritated. ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°joy. ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, don¡¯t let me see you.¡± I want to do that too. But since something had alreadye out of the meeting, I couldn¡¯t do it on my own. No matter what he told me, I was responsible for what happened to him. At least he had to be safe here. ¡°But what are we doing here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a training ground.¡± The knightmander answered his question for me. He could tell that no good came from my answer. ¡°gymnasium? A ce like this? Huh¡­ it¡¯s smaller than my Boksun¡¯s house.¡± The training hall, which can amodate up to 100 people, is small. How luxuriously does that Bok-soon guy live? I felt once again that he was the emperor¡¯s son. If you look at what he¡¯s doing, he¡¯s no different from a street thief¡­ but that¡¯s probably why he¡¯s still alive. If he wasn¡¯t a member of the royal family, there¡¯s no way he would have been alive until now with that attitude. ¡®That goes for me too.¡¯ The reason Raymond was able to survive until now was because he had Count Millennium behind him. ¡°Well, I guess he¡¯s still just a count.¡± I flinch. The knightmander trembled at the words of the 3rd prince. There was an implicit disregard for the count in his words. There was no knight who could remain quiet while openly touching his master. ¡°uh? Do you think it¡¯s dissatisfaction? ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m angry because I messed with your father?¡± However, he was not the third prince¡¯s prey. The arrow came back to me as I remained silent. ¡°Prince Baan. Do you realize how rude you are right now?¡± ¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s a joke, so don¡¯t get too angry. ¡°I think that will make me very sad.¡± The 3rd prince smirked at Daria¡¯s words. Then he nced back at me. ¡®Are you deliberately touching me now?¡¯ It seemed like he was hoping that I would make even the slightest mistake. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to scratch me this much. How should I do this? Should I ept it or not? no. Let¡¯s be patient. There was something about him touching me on purpose. If I got angry or criticized him at all, he could use that as an excuse to attack me. If done incorrectly, it could have resulted in serious trouble due to charges of insulting the royal family. ¡®It would have been difficult without Daria.¡¯ She cut me off at the right time, which helped me avoid getting angry. If she wasn¡¯t there, there were so many ambiguous situations that I wouldn¡¯t have stepped forward. I tried to smile, expressing my gratitude to her. As if he didn¡¯t like seeing me like that, he opened his mouth when he saw the sword I was holding. ¡°Are you using a sword? Ha, I understand the level. Just practicing things like vertical cuts. ¡°If you¡¯re going to stay there until you grow old, then why take up the sword?¡± Now they¡¯re attacking this way. There are many different ways to touch people. ¡°Unlike you, who barely reach that level, I have mastered imperial swordsmanship! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m trying to protect my fiance with barely that much skill. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone off-topic, my love wouldn¡¯t have been in danger.¡± It¡¯s starting again. It seemed like it would take quite a while for that to calm down. Ha, should I look for another ce now? The training ground, which was like a resting ce for me, became ufortable because of him. Is there really no way to get revenge? ¡°Then how about Prince Baan teach you the sword?¡± ¡°what?¡± The 3rd prince was taken aback by Daria¡¯s unexpected words. I also felt a little embarrassed. Sparring with the 3rd prince, there¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible¡­ ¡®Wait a minute¡­ Why didn¡¯t I think of that until now?¡¯ The most legal way to beat him up. There was no better way than sparring. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if Piance wants, but will that coward spar with me? I¡¯m definitely scared¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I am in favor. ¡°That sparring.¡± I¡¯ll just make a mug bowl for you. Chapter 135 Episode 135 The 3rd prince rolled his eyes at my words. The surrounding area was already crowded with people who had heard themotion and came to visit. His eyes moved again and turned to Daria, who suggested sparring. I could see him wondering what to do. I think if someone gives me a little more stimtion, I¡¯ll get over it. ¡°Daria.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°Daria, what do you think of strong, confident men?¡± It was nice timing. Reina was asking Daria a question about when she approached her. Even though he pretended not to, I could see the 3rd prince listening to the rhubarb. She, who was puzzled by Reina¡¯s unexpected question, looked at me and the 3rd prince, then nodded as if she understood. ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s cool.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The 3rd prince¡¯s pupils widened at her answer. He seemed to be thinking about something and then nced at me. ¡°Yes, this is your chance to receive Fianc¨¦¡¯s love. ¡°That guy doesn¡¯t even know how to use a sword yet, so there¡¯s no way I can lose.¡± I heard his voice muttering softly. It was a good sign. There were no negative thoughts about sparring anywhere in those words. ¡°good night! ¡°I challenge you to spar!¡± The 3rd prince pointed his finger at me. I had a hard time holding back the corners of my mouth from rising as I looked at the hand. Not yet. There was still more to be gained. ¡°That seems difficult.¡± ¡°what? Why? Are you trying to be a coward who runs away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡± He took a break and looked back at his knights. Knights wearing the imperial emblem on their chests. Their bodies were flinching at the words of the 3rd prince¡¯s sparring. I wanted to stop him, but I couldn¡¯t because I knew that the 3rd prince wasn¡¯t the type to listen to me verbally. He was just looking at me and putting pressure on me not to ept the sparring. ¡®Do you think I won¡¯t do it even if you guys re at me for a hundred days?¡¯ I was wronged, but it would be rude not to pay back when such a good opportunity arose. ¡°Then what? ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± The 3rd prince waspletely obsessed with couplets. At first, he seemed worried about whether he could fight me, but he didn¡¯t think he would lose because of my scared appearance. That¡¯s exactly what I want. Only when I get excited like that does it be easier to do things the way I want. ¡°How could I aim my sword at His Highness the Third Prince?¡± It is not good to ept the sparring here abruptly. Because it was like showing him that I wanted it that I was going for it. There must be a clearer justification. There is no reason to hold him ountable even if he spars with him. ¡°I knew this guy was a coward, but I didn¡¯t know he was this scared.¡± The 3rd prince shook his head as if he was dumbfounded. ¡®Yes,ugh as hard as you can. ¡®You¡¯ll soon be begging for your life.¡¯ He opened his mouth, looking pitifully at me who was keeping my mouth shut. ¡°That won¡¯t happen, so ept my sparring.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But, go to sleep!¡± Are you kidding me?! ¡°I will not hold Dalian responsible for anything!¡± ¡°Um¡­ then.¡± I looked to the side. ¨C Everything was recorded! A hatchling holding a crystal ball next to him shouted brightly. A crystal ball with hatchlings can be thought of as being like a camera in reality. A magic circle was drawn that recorded the scene reflected in the crystal ball. -I have this! The hatchling was flying in the sky, pping its wings. ¡°Can I believe that?¡± ¡°You damn bastard! ¡°How can you call yourself a man because you¡¯re so scared!¡± But it¡¯s still not enough. I nced behind Daria. The Count, who followed themotion, smiled meaningfully and nodded at me. He gave permission to spar with the 3rd prince. ¡°profit¡­!¡± He must have been frustrated when I kept hesitating, so he looked around and shouted. ¡°From now on, no one but the parties involved can interfere with what is going on! This is an order from me, Baan Tsar, and I swear on my name that I will never hold you ountable for the sparring! Are you satisfied now?¡± ¡°yes. very good.¡± I no longer had to hide my feelings. This is a promise made in front of so many people, in front of the Count, and most of all, in front of Daria, whom he loves. No matter what the oue of the sparring is, it cannot be overturned. ¡°What what¡­!¡± I saw him take a step back, embarrassed by my change in momentum. I did not hide my hostility. I just suppressed the desire to live and kill and showed how I was feeling right now. ¡°¡­!¡± Hisplexion turned pale. I, who had ignored him, was embarrassed to see me show this kind of attitude, and I couldn¡¯t say anything because I had said something. ¡®How can I give up when Daria is watching?¡¯ No matter how scared you are, love, dignity, and pridee first. He thought it was impossible to back down while Daria was watching, so he tried hard to keep his cool. ¡°Because fighting with a real sword is dangerous, it is done with a wooden sword. If you don¡¯t like it, you can use a real sword¡­¡± ¡°A wooden sword is better! Because you could be in danger!¡± I hope that attitude of not losing pride will continue until the end. This was my truth. There is nothing more frustrating than shouting surrender in the middle of a sparring match and losing your excitement. ¡°As you wish.¡± He unwrapped his cotton, leaned it against the wall, and picked up his wooden sword. The imperial knights approached and began putting leather armor on the third prince¡¯s body. ¡®Extremely extreme.¡¯ Except for the joints, there is no ce that is not covered. If you¡¯re going to do that, it¡¯s better to put on iron armor and put too much effort into sparring. ¡°hmm.¡± The 3rd prince was taking it for granted. I don¡¯t think I can feel strange stares from those around me. If you¡¯re that afraid, you shouldn¡¯t ept the sparring. ¡®I¡¯m fine. ¡®I just got a punching bag.¡¯ Since I¡¯m wearing armor, it willst longer and I can hit longer. Is there anything better than this? Unless it was magically treated, the pain was the same. ¡®Wait a minute, isn¡¯t that magically processed?¡¯ I thought it was ordinary armor, but the leather armor worn by the 3rd prince had a faint scent of mana rising from it. It seemed like a magic circle could be faintly seen. ¡°Ha¡­¡± How is that different from wearing iron armor? In fact, it seemed safer than wearing iron armor. ¡°I will look after the sparring referee.¡± The Count, who had been watching from afar, came over and stood between him and me. ¡°The rules of sparring are that the sparring does not end until the opponent shouts surrender and is incapable of fighting.¡± As I said that to the 3rd prince, he looked back at me. Standing with his back to the 3rd prince, his eyes were burning. ¡®Kill him properly.¡¯ His eyes seemed to say so. Step on the 3rd prince as much as possible. Even though I was told not to, I nned to do so. ¡°Once this ball drops, you can start.¡± ¡°I understand, so start now!¡± The 3rd prince shouted at the count for being intrusive. The Count stared at the Third Prince, then stepped back and threw the ball he was holding. ¡°I will never let you walk on your own two feet!¡± Shouting like that, the 3rd prince came running as the ball fell to the ground. Sreug tuuk. Throwing the wooden sword aside. ¡°What are you doing!¡± He swung his clenched fist at the embarrassed 3rd prince. *** From the time I first met Daria until now, she was the third prince who thought she was hers. Daria¡¯s words had a huge impact on her as she was confident that she could do anything she said. Then she started a couplet. ¡°A strong and confident man is cool.¡± In addition, she even revealed her feelings. He thought that if he beat up that guy, Raymond, her heart woulde to him. So I epted it. ¡®What on earth is this uneasy feeling?¡¯ Raymond epted the sparring and his heart continued to pound. rm bells rang in my head, telling me I had to run away. no. There was no way I could have been scared by a guy like that. ¡®Because this armor will protect me.¡¯ This armor, handcrafted by imperial wizards, will lead him to victory. The armor, which is equipped with shock-relieving magic and body support magic, when worn by a knight who has not awakened Auror, gives the sword user¡¯s strength one level higher than the sword expert¡¯s. Although it had its limitations, it was the strongest weapon at that age. ¡®I wonder how he¡¯ll react when he finds out I¡¯m now undefeated with this.¡¯ I held the wooden sword in my hand tightly and watched the ball fall. And as soon as the ball hit the ground, he kicked the ground and rushed at him. Pop! The auxiliary magic energized his body and gave him confidence that he could do anything. ¡®what? Why did you throw the wooden sword¡­?¡¯ As he watched the wooden sword leaving Raymond¡¯s hand, his vision momentarily darkened and then brightened. ¡°Are you okay? ¡°I was surprised that he suddenly copsed.¡± ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± I felt a tingling pain on the bridge of my nose. My whole face felt hot and the back of my neck throbbed. ¡®What happened?¡¯ I didn¡¯t see any attacks. All I saw was the wooden sword being thrown away. ¡°shit!¡± Thinking of Daria, he hurriedly stood up. I don¡¯t know what was going on, but I behaved obscenely in front of her. I won¡¯t do that from now on. ¡°die!¡± He swung the wooden sword with all his might. The wooden sword hit Raymond in the head. Huh! I thought it was worth it. The wooden sword passed by Raymond¡¯s head, which moved gently to the side. Crack! And a pain spread throughout my abdomen as if my internal organs were being torn apart. ¡°Ugh!¡± I can¡¯t breathe. Raymond¡¯s fist was hitting his stomach. ¡®Why do I feel pain?¡¯ It was normal for even moderate shocks to not affect him due to the shock-relieving magic. However, the fist ced on the armor caused him terrible pain. simplicity and honesty. Raymond¡¯s hitting didn¡¯t stop there. I grabbed his rounded shoulders and bent him backwards. His shoulder de was dislocated and he could not even scream due to the terrible pain. Crack. Raymond adjusted his shoulder bone again. Wow. I broke it again. As he repeated this over and over again, drool flowed from the mouth of the 3rd prince, who could not bear the pain. Suddenly, it clicked. Raymond was cruel. It was so cruel that the people watching the sparring around frowned and the knights of the empire trembled and almost rushed at them. The sight of battering the entire body, breaking bones at joints, and then putting them back together could no longer be called sparring. torture. In people¡¯s sight, Raymond was torturing the 3rd Prince. It wasn¡¯t just torture either. It was a torture that would continue unless the person was knocked unconscious and could not even speak due to pain, so that the person was released directly. ¡°¡­.¡± Even Daria, who had suggested sparring, turned her head as her face turned pale. That terrible time passed slowly, as if it would never end. Kwasik! Raymond¡¯s fist hit the 3rd prince¡¯s face, and the 3rd prince fell to the ground, convulsed and fell limp. ¡°Phew¡­!¡± In contrast to the miserable scene, a very refreshing sigh rang out. Chapter 136 Episode 136: The thrilling taste of the hand cleared away ten years of pain. I felt so refreshed that all the trouble I had been through at the hands of the Third Prince was insignificant. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m secretly addicted to this.¡¯ The feeling of eating a lot of sweet potatoes and then drinking cold cider when my throat was almost clogged was exhrating. I looked around with the feeling that it would be okay to hear some kind of insult. The people who came to see Dalian were staring at me nkly. The count¡¯s people looked like they had no idea that I would be this cruel, and Daria¡¯s face turned pale and she turned her head away from me. It was too provocative for her. ¡°¡­.¡± I turned my head from her and made eye contact with the Count. A variety of emotions were mixed in his eyes as he looked at me. Refreshing, exhrating, embarrassed, etc¡­ It was a face that wanted me to beat up the 3rd prince, but not to this extent. ¡°Prince Hua!¡± ¡°Your Highness Baan!¡± The knights who btedly came to their senses came running, groaning. Their spirit was very ferocious. They red at me as if I was going to kill them for turning their master into a dead stone. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± The 3rd prince, held in the arms of the knights, moaned. Blood was flowing from his copsed nose. ¡°Yes you bastard! How dare you tell the 3rd prince¡­!¡± ¡°This matter will never be taken lightly!¡± The knights shouted, showing hostility. It¡¯s been a while since the 3rd prince said he wouldn¡¯t hold anyone responsible, so I highly doubt it¡¯s a goldfish. For some reason, it seemed like this. So he asked Hatchling for a favor and heard the 3rd Prince¡¯s promise in front of the Count. ¡°The 3rd prince said he would not hold him responsible for this.¡± ¡°under! ¡°How can you say something like that after something like this has happened!¡± ¡°When did the Third Prince say that? ¡°We haven¡¯t heard anything.¡± It was obvious that it woulde out like that. Without proof that the 3rd prince promised, I would be at a disadvantage. Because a person¡¯s mouth can be blocked with money or power. ¡°Are you going to cover your eyes and ears in front of me right now?¡± The Count was here. No matter how much the Count turns a blind eye to even the most trivial things, it is different when a cause arises, like now. The 3rd prince swore on his name in front of everyone. This must be observed, but a mere knight is trying to vite it. The count had a justification: to keep the prince¡¯s promise. ¡°This is not something the Count should do!¡± ¡°His Highness Vaan is injured! Do you think His Majesty the Emperor will remain silent about this?¡± Despite the count¡¯s restraint, the knights did not retreat. Rather, I argued with him as if everything had gone well. ¡°This is something that the 3rd prince, whom you guys cherish, has epted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that what you guys are doing now is tarnishing the Third Prince¡¯s name!¡± The count bellowed with a roar. The archmage¡¯s momentum put pressure on them. ¡°Ugh!¡± The knights could not ovee the momentum and fell to their knees. ¡°What are you doing now!¡± ¡°Your Majesty will not tolerate this act of oppressing us!¡± The knights shouted, refusing to be defeated even when their faces were pale. ¡°You idiots.¡± The Count¡¯s face was greatly distorted. Since they could notmunicate at all, the Count stopped talking. They blocked my path and prevented them from approaching me. ¡°Give it to me.¡± -I get it. we are here! He watched them and quietly extended his hand to the hatchling. The hatchling passes a small bead onto my hand. -Just inject mana! He kindly showed me how to use it and looked at me with very expectant eyes. ¡°You said earlier that the 3rd Prince never made a promise, right?¡± He stepped in front of the Count and approached them. My actions caused the Count to stop pressuring them. He must have seen the marble in my hand and made an amused voice, saying ¡®Hoo¡¯. ¡°The proof is here.¡± When the aura was put into the bead in front of them, the bead trembled and showed a scene. -¡­I will not hold you responsible¡­. The image of the 3rd princees to mind and he begins to say what he promised me. The knights¡¯ faces crumpled at that scene. ¡°Give it to me!¡± A knight jumped up and charged at me. [Gravity.] Before I could react, a magic circle appeared beneath the knight¡¯s feet, forcing him to his knees. His clothes and hair fell as if someone was pulling them, and he let out a groan of strength. ¡°I guess I was funny. ¡°I saw him acting like that in my presence.¡± It¡¯s burdensome to ignore the count and rush at me. The knights gritted their teeth and gave up trying to take the bead in my hand and tried to leave with the 3rd prince. ¡°They don¡¯t know manners. ¡°If you made a mistake, shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡± The knights bit their lips at the count¡¯s shouting. I bit so hard that my lip burst and blood flowed. ¡°¡­We made a mistake.¡± The knights bowed their heads slightly, red at me and the Count, and left the ce. ¡°They¡¯re funny.¡± The Count¡¯s mood as he spoke did not seem that bad. Rather, it was a face that seemed refreshing. Although he didn¡¯t express it, he was also feeling rotten inside by the 3rd prince¡¯s tyranny. ¡°Go back. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s been a while since I moved, but I¡¯m hungry. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of going in and having some refreshments. Do you want to eat together?¡± ¡°Of course. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡± I think whatever I eat now will be very delicious. *** After the sparring, the count¡¯s house became much quieter. The tyrannical 3rd prince became very quiet after the sparring. He used to get angry at even the slightest mistake, but now he was paying attention to what others thought. ¡°It¡¯s veryfortable because it doesn¡¯t stick to me.¡± This made many people feel morefortable. It was good for Daria that she wasn¡¯t bothered by the 3rd prince, and the maids and butlers were d that they didn¡¯t have to live with the anxiety of not knowing when the 3rd prince and his group would go on a rampage. ¡®But why on earth should I be ufortable?¡¯ When going to eat, when going to the bathroom, when eating. Until I swung my sword in the training hall. Ufortable gaze followed me and tormented me. ¡°It looks like you are following me, Master¡­¡± ¡°Leave me alone. Because I don¡¯t know. ¡°I know someone.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The knightmander who was swinging his sword next to me nced sideways and nodded. ¡°But are you going to leave it like that? ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to have any malicious intent, but if it continues, it could be dangerous.¡± ¡°I know. But there is no solution.¡± ¡°Measures¡­ well, it¡¯s up to the agent to follow the agent.¡± The knightmander shook his head, saying that he lives aplicated life. Who would want to just watch and see what is being done to them? Of course, I also want to get the 3rd prince to stop following me. ¡®But I¡¯m a little too excited to do that.¡¯ It was difficult to argue with him because he almost destroyed people. Even though there was agreement on both sides, I cannot say that what I did was a good thing. ¡°I should do it in moderation.¡± ¡°what did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I didn¡¯t feel like swinging a sword. As soon as I tried to swing it, I couldn¡¯t help but feel distracted by the gaze I felt. ¡®The bell rang for today¡¯s training.¡¯ It seems difficult to swing the sword any further under these gazes. ¡®I need to create a personal space or something.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t go to Count Warrug¡¯s house because I didn¡¯t know what the 3rd prince would do. Excluding the 3rd prince, something like this could happen again in the future, so I think it would be a good idea to create my own space. That way, even if something like this happens, you can restfortably. I don¡¯t have my own space now. Even if you go into the bedroom, it follows you around so there is no ce you can escape. I can¡¯t sleep properly like this and I feel like I¡¯m going to bleed to death. ¡®I can¡¯t do this forever.¡¯ This should alsost a day or two. I can¡¯t stay like this forever since I don¡¯t know when he will return. It would have been better to confront the problem and resolve it, even if it meant a little loss. ¡°Master¡­.¡± ¡°I know, so don¡¯t worry about it and just ignore it.¡± As I entered the training hall, the knightmander looked at me with a scary look. This only happened once or twice, but the 3rd prince chased after him for three days. The knightmander who was in the training hall with me was also suffering from fatigue. It didn¡¯t show any hostility, nor did I feel any other negative emotions. Still, I felt ufortable. A strange obsession made me feel dirty. ¡°Hehe¡­ you stay here.¡± ¡°yes.¡± As I lowered my wooden sword and headed towards the direction where my eyes were, the knightmander looked at me with expectant eyes. It seemed like he was hoping that I would shake off that gaze. ¡®He¡¯s trying to run away.¡¯ When I tried to go to where he was, he seemed to be trying to run away. It felt like they were chasing me and were reluctant to actually meet me. So I turned around and moved to another ce. ¡°¡­.¡± When I went to the ce where the weapon was hanging, the 3rd prince, who was trying to run away, stopped and watched me. He seemed to think I hadn¡¯t found him. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± I noticed it appropriately. I slowly walked closer, little by little. Just slow enough not to be noticed. And when ites within a certain range. Kwaaaaang! I kicked the ground and ran. ¡°¡­!¡± The 3rd prince was seen to be scared and trying to run away. But it would be toote to run away now. He was not wearing armor to support his body, nor was he using aurors. There is no way an ordinary body could escape within my range. Unless it¡¯s someone¡¯s help. Coooooo! I grabbed him and pushed him against the wall and looked down at him. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Hee hee hee!¡± He sits down on the ground. I looked down at him and saw that his pants were damp. I¡¯m tired. ¡°Are you calming down now?¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± The 3rd prince, who had changed into new clothes, was sitting on a chair with his head down, unable to look at me. The energetic attitude he had when he came here was gone, and in its ce was a very withdrawn dog that had been hit by the rain. He nced up at me, full of fear. Sigh. I flinch. Even if I showed a small action, my body would tremble and I would look at him. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°What what?¡± Still, he didn¡¯t want to give in, so he showed his temper sometimes. ¡°yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Even if I frowned even slightly, he flinched and cried. ¡°Why did you do that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. What did I do¡­ yo. this.¡± He wiggled his hands. ¡°You weren¡¯t following me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not tailing¡­!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not tailing, what is it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The 3rd prince turned his head to avoid my eyes. Maybe it was my imagination, but it seemed like his cheeks were stained red. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? Don¡¯t avoid it, tell me.¡± ¡°That¡­¡± The 3rd prince¡¯s whole body twisted as if he was hesitating to speak. I stared at him quietly. At the slightest hint of momentum, his face turned pale and he immediately spat out the words. ¡°Teach me swordsmanship!¡± Yes what? Chapter 137 Episode 137 The Third Prince¡¯s words were absurd. It was nothing to say to the person he was attacking as if he were going to kill him. No, even if they were good people, there were very few people who would teach them politely if the person who was harassing them like crazy asked them to teach them something. Who would be able to say to the person who was harassing them, ¡®Yes, of course I have to teach them¡¯? At least I don¡¯t. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ that is¡­¡± The 3rd prince¡¯s face darkened. I could see him rolling his eyes and thinking about what happened when I said no. I looked down at him as he lowered his head and continued speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t like you. ¡°Because as soon as you saw me, you couldn¡¯t stop eating me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Would you be willing to help someone who has pushed you to your limit? The enemy is not like that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The 3rd prince kept his mouth shut and could not say anything. The term karma is not there for nothing. The 3rd prince is paying for his karma. ¡°And I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re suddenly like this. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hate me until just a few days ago?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The 3rd prince was unable to answer with his mouth closed. He lowered his head pitifully and was only teasing his poor fingers. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t ask me, aren¡¯t there already great knights by your side?¡± ¡°But you are different from them!¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s different?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± I wanted to say something, but then closed my mouth again. At this point, I began to suspect that he was intentionally making me feel frustrated. It was when I was in the middle of questioning him. ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay!¡± ¡°I heard you were taken away by that guy Raymond¡­!¡± I saw knightsing into the room in a hurry. Their hair and faces were wet with sweat, as if they had been looking for the entire count family. ¡°You bastard! How dare you try to assassinate His Highness Baan!¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± The knights who spotted me in front of the crouching Third Prince shouted in anger. ¡®What are those again?¡¯ Even if there is a misunderstanding, I am firm in my mind. In the first ce, I had no intention of killing the 3rd prince. This is because I relieved a lot of my stress through sparring. Nothing good woulde of killing him, so why attack him because I¡¯m crazy? ¡°We were talking¡­ but I think you misunderstood something.¡± In the first ce, we were talking, not fighting. It would be very unfair to say that someone is being murdered while we are having a conversation. ¡°conversation? You¡¯re saying something ridiculous! ¡°If we were having a normal conversation, there¡¯s no way Your Highness would be crying!¡± ¡°You really have to be crazy to make His Majesty cry!¡± This is some bullshit again. No matter how bad the conversation with him was, it wasn¡¯t enough to make me cry. You may feel bad, but you can still move on smoothly from the bad mood. Knights appear and try to ruin it all. ¡°stop!¡± When the knights were about to draw their swords, the 3rd prince shouted at them. The knights trembled and stopped in their tracks. ¡°Prince Hua?¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡± The knights are embarrassed. They only moved for the sake of the 3rd prince, but the 3rd prince, who was supposed to take their side, did not take their side. ¡°Can¡¯t you see we¡¯re talking now?¡± Wiping away his tears with his sleeve, he red at the knights with venomous eyes. The knights had no idea how to take this, so they just looked at each other. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I will apologize on behalf of the drivers for their rudeness.¡± The knights¡¯ eyes widened at the sight of him bowing his head to me. He was the third prince whose pride made him never bow his head or bend his knees except for the three emperors. I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when the man who spoke ill of his brothers bowed his head to me, who had a lower rank than him and had beaten him to the ground. ¡°Why, Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Why are you bowing your head!¡± The knights shouted at the 3rd prince with a look of disbelief in their eyes. It was like a terrible nightmare where one¡¯s master bows down to the bastard who ignored and put down his master. ¡°Shut up and get out! ¡°I didn¡¯t call you guys!¡± They, who had now turned into bastards, looked at the 3rd prince nkly, as if they had lost their minds. ¡°If Master gets angry, will you take responsibility?¡± No, there. Since when did I be your teacher? ¡°Master was embarrassed because of you!¡± I was embarrassed because of you. What kind of situation is this again? The 3rd prince, who couldn¡¯t even say a word to me, made me his teacher, even though I never said he would, and was pushing the knights. ¡®I don¡¯t think this is a bad feeling¡­¡¯ It felt good to see the knights who had been messing with me, along with the 3rd prince, bowing their heads, but it felt strange to be a teacher without permission. I thought I had refused, but that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°Hehehe. teacher. ¡°That¡¯s enough now, right?¡± ¡°¡­Since when did I be your teacher?¡± ¡°That¡­¡± The third prince realized that he had made a mistake and rolled his eyes. Then he closed his eyes tightly and shouted. ¡°I fell in love!¡± That¡¯s difficult in its own way. *** I left the ce, telling the 3rd prince that I would think about it. His bright face, waiting for good news, shed before my eyes. I was perplexed that a person could change so much in an instant. And I was taken aback twice by the fact that he had changed to like me. ¡°I knew you woulde, but you were a littlete this time.¡± William said, shuffling through documents. I wanted to know what kind of guy the 3rd prince was, so I came to see him. I thought that if I knew his past, I would be able to understand his changes in mind and how to deal with them. ¡°Are you curious about the Third Prince?¡± William always had a knack for surprising me. I couldn¡¯t help but admire the way he knew in advance what I wasing for and prepared in advance. When I nodded, he took out a few sheets from the pile of papers he was shuffling and came over to me. ¡°You came at just the right time. ¡°The investigation waspletedst night.¡± ¡°Seeing the bad expression on your face, I guess there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the opposite. It¡¯s so clean. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± ¡°what?¡± William clicked his tongue as he looked through the documents containing information about the 3rd prince. What he means by ¡®clean¡¯ is that nothinges out even if you brush up on corruption. What they were saying was that the 3rd prince lived a very honest life, contrary to his behavior, but it was hard to believe that. ¡°Is it that clean?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Of all the nobles and royal families I¡¯ve seen, I can say they are the cleanest.¡± ¡°That much?¡± ¡°yes. Honestly, I was a bit surprised. Most people in power make mistakes, but the 3rd prince did nothing like that. So I investigated to see if other royal family members were like that too, but that wasn¡¯t the case either.¡± Saying that, he reached out and grabbed the stack of papers on the desk. It was so massive that it could easily fit in one¡¯s hand. ¡°These are the things that came out to the other royal family members except for the 3rd prince. From simple to dirty. The more I dug, the more I found. ¡°I think it will take more time to sort this out.¡± He clicked his tongue as he tapped a stack of documents. This was a normal reaction. No matter how clean a noble looks, except for a very few, dustes out when you brush your hair. And the higher the title goes, the more and more dust there is. ¡°This is really awesome. ¡°Compared to others, it¡¯s like pure water.¡± William did not spare his admiration. They say people like this are rare and it¡¯s a big hit. I have a hard time epting that. I can¡¯t believe such a clean guy did that to me. ¡°But there is one problem. ¡°It is said to be a severeck of affection.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°That¡¯s literally it. It is said that he was always ignored by his father, the emperor, and his mother died immediately after giving birth to him. ¡°They said he was raised by a nanny, but even that nanny said that he was killed by an intruder when he was 10 years old.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You could say he was a pitiful person. ¡°The worst oue was always death or maiming for the person who was with him.¡± It¡¯s a somewhat familiar story. ¡®Same as Daria¡­¡¯ She was also ostracized by her own family, and those who came close to her always faced disastrous results. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why they reject others, but funny enough, they hope that others will approach them. So, when I talk to the maids, I end up getting angry.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°More than anything, they say I am simply ignorant, perhaps because I grew up in such a family environment. ¡°They believe and act only on what they see.¡± He said many other things, but they were all praise for the third prince. ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to hear any more.¡± Listening further seemed meaningless. Anyway, the meaning of what was said was the same. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn.¡± It was harder to stay still after hearing these words. ¡°I had a hard time doing the research. ¡°I will go.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t be too cautious.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Because it might be helpful to us.¡± He saw me off with a meaningful smile. The 3rd prince was still following me around. He looked at me with expectant eyes, as if he was waiting for my answer. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± It became difficult to refuse. If he had been a bad guy, I wouldn¡¯t have even worried about this, but through William, I realized that he was just a child. I am worried because I know that rehabilitation is possible if we tell people what is right and what is wrong. I gathered my thoughts while feeling the gaze of the 3rd prince. He said if you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it. If you can¡¯t avoid the 3rd prince, you can benefit from him. ¡°Your Highness Baan.¡± ¡°Did you call Boo?¡± The 3rd prince hesitated and stood in front of me. Behind him, the knights were ring at me with bloodshot eyes. I scratched the back of my head and sighed. ¡°Even if it¡¯s impossible to teach the sword, I think I can watch the sword a little bit from the side.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The 3rd prince¡¯s face brightened. He clenched his fists and expressed his happiness. ¡°But there is a condition.¡± ¡°huh?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t meet these conditions, it will be difficult for me to help you.¡± ¡°What is it? Just say anything! Is there anyone you don¡¯t like? ¡°If there is, I will take care of it!¡± I shook my head at his willingness to deal with anyone. I could use him to get rid of those who bothered me, but it wasn¡¯t the time to go that far yet. Although William reported it, I felt I had to see it with my own eyes to believe it. This is why first impressions of people are important. If your first impression is not good, you will not be trusted no matter what you do afterwards. ¡°What should I do?¡± When he asked me to do something, he hit me on the forehead. ¡°First, correct your informal speech.¡± ¡°uh?¡± He looked at me nkly while rubbing my forehead. Chapter 138 Episode 138 Whoop! The sound of swords being swung increased in the training hall. Next to me, the 3rd prince was sweating and swinging a wooden sword. His breathing became quite heavy, as if he was very tired. ¡°Are you having a hard time?¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± The 3rd prince shook his head and began swinging the wooden sword, which had slowed down, back to its original speed. ¡®It¡¯s holding up pretty well.¡¯ Looking at him like that, I felt like I saw a side of him, so I saw him again. Even if I can¡¯t do it now, I¡¯ve been swinging for two hours. I have swung it close to 6,000 times now, so the 3rd prince must have swung it at least 4,000 times. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh¡­!¡± The sight of him moaning as if he was going to die at any moment and trying his best to keep up with my speed felt amazing. ¡®If I heard something for nothing¡­¡¯ If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to see William. After hearing those words, I began to look at the third prince¡¯s every action differently. I came to give meaning to each of his actions. That¡¯s why I feel sorry for him, so I have to understand. I can¡¯t say it was a good thing, but for me, who didn¡¯t really like him, I could say it was a miraculous change. ¡°If you¡¯re having a hard time, you can quit.¡± ¡°no! ¡°I will do it until the end!¡± Two days. I trained at the training center for two days with the 3rd prince. Although it was a short period of time, the 3rd prince followed my training well. Even though he was staggering as if he was going to copse at any moment, I could see him trying to hold on somehow. Another change was that he started using honorifics. Even when he just came here, he used to speak informally to everyone. But now, even though it feels awkward, I can see that he is trying to be polite. ¡®It means keeping your promise¡­¡¯ I could tell a little bit that he was not a person who just talks. ¡°Your Majesty is training.¡± ¡°Have you ever seen Your Majesty smile so brightly? ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen such a pure smile except when I was young.¡± ¡°me too. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Your Majesty looks very happy.¡± The voices of knights watching from afar could be heard. They looked very confused. They didn¡¯t like the sight of the 3rd prince being friendly with me, but the sight of him smiling and swinging his sword happily stimted their hearts. ¡°Nine thousand nine hundred seventy-two nine thousand nine hundred seventy-three¡­ ten thousand times!¡± In the end, the 3rd prince, who had filled the bowl 10,000 times, sat down andy down. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± He was breathing hard and trying to catch his breath somehow, so I grabbed his shoulder and raised his upper body. ¡°It¡¯s harder to breathe when you¡¯re lying down.¡± If you lie down straight, if you twist your body like the 3rd prince, you may find it more difficult to breathe. The 3rd prince, who had been looking up at me with round eyes, looked at me as his breathing became easier. ¡°¡­thank you.¡± He took a deep breath and bowed his head to me. As my use of politenguage has improved, expressing gratitude and bowing my head has be easier than before. ¡°How long will Your Highness be here?¡± ¡°¡­Do you not like me being here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more of a worry than a dislike. ¡°Your Highness has already been here for almost a week. Shouldn¡¯t you go back soon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ no one is looking for me anyway¡­¡± Hisst words sounded particrly lonely. Is it true that no one is looking for him? No matter what, they are royal family. It made no sense not to look for the royal family, but I remembered what I heard from William. The emperor is a man who is not bound by family love, and the third prince¡¯s mother is dead. That may have been the reason why he was crooked. I understood that the child was crooked because not only was there no one who could properly tell him what was wrong and what was right, but there was also no one who gave him love. There¡¯s no one who can tell him the right things, and people around him say he¡¯s good at whatever he does. In some ways, we may have to consider ourselves fortunate that we haven¡¯t made any major mistakes so far. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°no. ¡°I just didn¡¯t know it would catch on this well.¡± ¡°Hi-Hi.¡± Heughed like a child. It¡¯s not like a kid, but it¡¯s a kid. It suited him to act and think like a child. Although he is said to be 16, his appearance, size, and everything else did not suit him. It feels like I¡¯m wearing an adult¡¯s suit that doesn¡¯t fit a child. It was better tough when I wanted to, like now, than to intentionally get angry and speak informally and bring the other person to their knees. The only problem is¡­ ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°What do you think about this¡­?¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± It wasn¡¯t like when I epted his offer, it was even worse when he chased after me. The only difference is that he follows me openly rather than secretly. ¡°His Highness the Third Prince is chasing you, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really amazing. ¡°People who didn¡¯t get along very well with each other.¡± People looked at me and the 3rd prince in amazement. I was just being annoying, but it was something that didn¡¯t make sense to the people of the count family, who knew that if they didn¡¯t like me, they would reject me. They don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t drop the 3rd prince. ¡°let¡¯s go together!¡± For now, I had no choice but to let the Third Prince follow me. *** It was that night. It was time to finally put the 3rd prince away and lie down on the bed to rest. -human! The hatchling, which had been quiet, screamed loudly and jumped onto my boat. ¡°Ugh!¡± A tingling pain spread around the boat the hatchling was on. -Human, go out with me! The hatchling was excited. He must have seen something and was grabbing my cor and pulling me. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± -I discovered something strange! The hatchling shouted at me, still unable to control his excitement. What on earth did the hatchling see that made him so excited? ¡°For what?¡± -There¡¯s something strange in the forest! ¡°forest?¡± -Yes! Something strange is happening in the forest! The flow of mana has changed! The hatchling¡¯s words made him frown. Those words were like predicting that an event would soon ur. It was clear that this was something I absolutely did not want, as I wanted to be quiet andfortable. ¡°Aren¡¯t you mistaken?¡± -no! The hatchling shook his head, saying that couldn¡¯t be possible. He said he would never make a mistake because he was great and urged me to go to the forest. But even so, it wasn¡¯t like I could move as I wanted. ¡®There¡¯s no way the Count didn¡¯t feel that.¡¯ The Archmage, who could be said to be more sensitive to Mana than anyone else, was silent right now. If it was a threat, he would have stepped forward or ordered the knights to resolve it. However, seeing as he was quiet and didn¡¯t say anything, it would be safe to assume that you don¡¯t have to worry too much ¨C you¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t go! I wanted to ignore it, but the hatchling¡¯s warning stuck with me. Hatchlings never act this excessively over trivial matters. To get his attention, at least arge-scale spell that imprisons the forest must be unleashed. If the scale itself was something that Hatchling was interested in, the job could get really dangerous. ¡°Do you really have to go today? ¡°Can¡¯t I go tomorrow?¡± I knew that, but I didn¡¯t want to move now. I was so tired both physically and mentally that I wanted to rest a little more. Moreover, it is night now. The door connecting the outside and the inside was closed and the security was raised to the highest level. Although it was possible to move freely during the day, it was difficult to move at night. Even when you n to go out at night, you must report the reason and destination. And you can only leave if you get the earl¡¯s approval. ¡®If you say you¡¯re going to the forest during this time, you can¡¯t help but be suspicious.¡¯ It is best to move quietly during the day rather than at night. That way, you can move around morefortably. Although the 3rd prince got caught, he is a good listener these days, so it will be okay to leave him alone tomorrow for just one day. If you can¡¯t decide, just ask Daria to take care of it for one day. -Hmm¡­. The hatchling looked in the direction of the forest, tilted his head and was lost in thought. The hatchling, who was nodding his head asionally, looked back at me. -I think it will be okay! So, are you going with me tomorrow? ¡°okay. So, let¡¯s get some rest today.¡± -I get it! Rest! A hatchling crawled under the nket next to me as Iy on the bed and curled up next to me. I yed with the silky hatchling¡¯s head and closed my eyes. *** Morning dawned and I faced a dilemma. ¡°Take me too!¡± The 3rd prince, who I thought would stay calm, became angry and said he would go with me. ¡°It¡¯ll just take a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to be with Daria?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ that still doesn¡¯t work! ¡°I¡¯m going out too!¡± Why are there so many flocks like this? The 3rd prince was behaving foolishly to the point where he was bing more and more irritated. ¡°You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t take me with you.¡± Now, I was embarrassed by his behavior as he red at me with venom. I was wondering whether I should be angry at him for trying to match my eptance of a little. -Humans must go quickly! It¡¯s getting weirder! The hatchling is urging him on from the side and the 3rd prince is trying to follow him somehow even though he tries to ignore him, which is frustrating. ¡®I know where I¡¯m going. And if he dies¡­¡¯ I thought about it for a moment and realized there was no reason for me to worry about him. Whether he follows me or not, I tried to stop him, and even if he followed me and died, I can just say that I don¡¯t know. Of course, you could be held responsible for going out with me, but from the beginning, I was nning to go out while hiding myself using the hatchling¡¯s magic. When I left the city, there was no one to follow me. In the first ce, there was no one following him except the 3rd prince. If you don¡¯t listen to me anyway, you can just ignore it and leave. There was no way the Count would allow him to die. ¡®Because there are knights too.¡¯ I don¡¯t necessarily have to hide my going to the forest; I am simply going out to inspect it. It would be easier for me if the knights of the empire helped me there. Still, I asked thest question just in case. ¡°I cannot take responsibility for you.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I will protect my body!¡± The 3rd prince, wearing leather armor tightly, pounded his chest and shouted. I clearly warned you, and the third prince ignored it. Now it was too much of a hassle to stop the hatchling, and it seemed like it would run wild if I left it like that. ¡°All right. I said it clearly. ¡°I can¡¯t protect you.¡± ¡°All right!¡± His face was so innocent that I doubted whether he had listened to me properly. It seemed like he thought going with me was like a pic. ¡®Yeah, it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing to experience it at least once.¡¯ If you scold them properly, acting out like that will decrease. Didn¡¯t William do the same? The 3rd prince is a guy who only believes what he sees. And so the ufortable movement began. Chapter 139 Episode 139: I came to the city. Just in case, I took a cotton cloth, armed myself briefly, and put on a robe over it. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Drink.¡± ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡± The driver passed me and looked behind me with nted eyes. Behind me was the Third Prince, wearing a robe like me. The knights looked at him with disapproval as he smiled as if it were so good. ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking the escort driver with you?¡± ¡°You know me well. ¡°But I¡¯m a little worried about this one.¡± ¡°So do i. Young Master, no matter where you go, if you hit me, I¡¯ll hit you, but it doesn¡¯t matter because you don¡¯t get hit. ¡°The prince is different after all.¡± ¡°This is¡­¡± I burst intoughter at the knight¡¯s yful words. A lot has improvedpared to the beginning. He didn¡¯t look at me with contempt like he used to. Rather, there were people who looked at me favorably because of the things I showed. The driver in front of me was one of them. A person who looks at me now, leaving aside the ipetent asshole I used to be. That¡¯s why you can y pranks on me like this. If you still can¡¯t escape from the past, if you see me as a bad guy, I can¡¯t be this friendly to you. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re with me, there won¡¯t be any danger.¡± The driver shrugged his shoulders and walked away. I waved as I walked down the path he had paved. I heard the driver¡¯s voice behind me telling me to have a nice trip. ¡°Heung heung heung.¡± The 3rd prince heading towards the forest was humming a song, wondering what was so exciting. -Human mana has be thicker than yesterday. Unlike the Third Prince, who was in a happy mood, Hatchling and I were in a serious mood. The closer I got to the forest, the more I could feel the mana that the hatchling was talking about. ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve felt ufortable with Mana.¡¯ The mana seen in the forest in the distance made me feel like I was watching a D-grade horror movie. It was not possible to smell the color or scent of mana. It just felt that way. The seemingly opaque flickering of mana made me feel uneasy just by looking at it. -It continues to increase! The hatchling was very excited when he saw the mana. As the hatchling said, the mana was writhing ominously and increasing in quantity. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance here. ¡°Please go back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it! Why do you keep sending me away? ¡°Is there something here that I shouldn¡¯t know?¡± The 3rd prince¡¯s face hardened and he shook his head as if he couldn¡¯t do that. I gave up talking to him any more. What can I say when I say I won¡¯t do it? ¡°All right. ¡°You won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°yes.¡± He nodded with a determined look on his face. I sighed softly and entered the forest with him. ¡°¡­!¡± As soon as I entered the forest, mana weighed heavily on my body. Soaked cotton? It wasn¡¯t that much. It felt like several bags of rice were ced on my shoulders. Each step became as heavy as a thousand pounds. It was like this from the beginning, and I was worried about how bad it would be inside. ¡®I think I should talk to the Count.¡¯ How long has it been since the attack that something like this could happen again? There must be something in this forest. Otherwise, there was no way something would happen in this forest. ¡°Hmm¡­ Raymond this¡­¡± The dull 3rd prince looked back at me with a sunken face, probably feeling that mana. There was nothing I could do for him to see me. Because I was in the same situation. -Is the human okay? I help you. Paaaa ¨C In a sh, my body became lighter. I felt more energetic than before I was crushed by Mana. After all, it is a hatchling. Without chanting anything, I used my own mana to push away the ominous mana that was trying to suffocate my body. Even though she was taking care of me and the entire 3rd prince, the hatchling seemed to have no problem, as if she was overflowing with mana. To push out this much mana, you would need at least 6 circles of mana. ¡®A dragon is a dragon.¡¯ It is said that the mana of an adult body is like the ocean and feels infinite, but perhaps because hatchlings are also dragons, the quantity and quality of mana was overwhelming. The thought of Ahar taking that hatchling¡¯s talent made me feel goosebumps all over my body. ¡°Maybe this is why the forest is like a dead forest with no life in it.¡± It seems like I¡¯ve been wandering around for quite some time, perhaps because of my mana, but not a single fur was seen, let alone monsters or even small animals like rabbits and squirrels. No, the forest itself was too ominous. I felt like someone was watching me, and I also felt like something was hovering around me. But even when I turned my head and looked, the forest was still a forest. There were no other changes or creatures. -Humans are in big trouble! After walking for a while, the hatchling suddenly stopped and said in confusion. ¡°What.¡± -Lost! Is this some kind of joke? It doesn¡¯t make sense for a hatchling to get lost. Dragons are beings that do not forget. There was no way that a being who could remember anything he had seen once could not remember the geography of a forest he had visited many times. It may have been his first time here, but it didn¡¯t make sense for the hatchling to get lost in a familiar ce. ¡®wait for a sec. There¡¯s really something strange.¡¯ Even if the hatchling was lost, it didn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve been here several times and knew the route to some extent. But the forest that now came into my sight was a ce I had never seen before. I wondered if there was a ce like this in the forest in the first ce. Wiggle, wiggle. Then I saw something moving. It was definitely moving, but I couldn¡¯t tell what was moving. -Humans are dangerous. Call that person. The hatchling bared his teeth with rare caution. I sensed that something was going wrong with the hatchling, which was staring into space and starting to growl. The hatchling, who can nod at anything, was nervous. ¡°Your Highness Baan. ¡°Hide behind me.¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± He must have sensed that the atmosphere was unusual, so he ran over and hid behind me. Slurp. Was the sound of an unknown name being chosen originally being this loud? Useless thoughts filled my head. ¡®I was nervous?¡¯ The hands holding the cotton were sweating and the handle was damp. It wasn¡¯t just the hand. My back and joints were soaked with sweat and skin was sticking out. ¡®what? What.¡¯ What on earth makes me so nervous? Is this what it feels like to face an invisible enemy? I felt like I could get a little insight into Ahar¡¯s feelings while dealing with Mahol. There was definitely something around, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what it was. ¡®There are only trees¡­.¡¯ Trees trees trees trees. There were only trees around. However, the appearance of the trees was a bit unique. It was a bare tree that had lost all its leaves, unsuitable for fall. I felt like I was dead because I felt no life at all. ¨C It¡¯s humane! As I was looking around, I heard the hatchling¡¯s urgent voice. At the same time, rm bells rang in my head and my body began to move uncontrobly. Kwazijic! Nameless cut down a long, sharp tree branch. ¡®branch?¡¯ What attacked me was none other than a tree. Uuuuuu ¨C The trees revealed their true nature, starting with attacking me. Those that looked like ordinary winter trees now have faces. A face that looked like a demon appeared and they red at me with fierce eyes. ¡®This is the first monster I¡¯ve seen¡­.¡¯ It¡¯s the first monster I¡¯ve seen. But on the other hand, it was also a monster I knew. ¡®He¡¯s an undead¡­ why is he here?¡¯ There was one case where a dead tree became a living monster. He became undead. nt undead. Their appearance was surprising, but what caught me off guard was something else. ¡®These guys need a caster¡­¡¯ Warlocks who summoned undead were targets of extermination on the continent. So, I heard that because they suffered a blow that was almost annihting, their range of action was very limited. But why are warlocks so active here? You probably don¡¯t know that this is the territory of the Grand Wizard Millennium. ¡®Could it possibly be rted to the empire this time?¡¯ That may be so. No, the probability is high. Most of those who have attacked Millennium so far have been affiliated with the Empire. It was no surprise that a warlock was now added. If we had to be surprised, it would be surprising that these guys are acting so boldly. The order to kill warlocks is not over yet. Hunters who were blinded by performance and money were still wandering around with their eyes turned on, looking for warlocks. In the meantime, pulling a trick like this within a magic family that was sure to get caught was like yelling, ¡®Catch me and kill me!¡¯ Kwajik Kwazik! I nced back at the 3rd prince, deflecting a tree branch that flew like an arrow. He was staring at me nkly with his sword drawn. From his hand holding the sword to his shoulders, there was no ce that did not tremble. I was shocked by the sudden situation. ¡®Should I be satisfied with not running away?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t fight while taking care of him. It would have been better to just stand in one ce and remain still like now. Ugh! At least if you stay there, the hatchling¡¯s barrier will protect you like it does now. Tuoeuong! Several wooden undead were clinging to the 3rd prince and swinging tree branches wildly. The tree branch was blocked by a golden film and bounced around in vain. ¡®I can fight with peace of mind.¡¯ The burden of being the 3rd prince was relieved. In addition, there is a reliable ally called Hatchling. ¡°I never thought I would catch an undead¡­¡± I put on my auror and looked at the wooden undead. Seven. A total of seven wooden undead were surrounding me. Those who were attacking the 3rd prince also joined us here. I, who had no shield, seemed like an easier prey to catch than the 3rd prince, who was protected by a golden shield. ¡°I wonder what your taste is like.¡± Kieeeeek! As soon as I finished speaking, the wooden undead screamed and rushed towards me. I twisted my waist to avoid the tree branches and swung the cotton ball. Kwazijic. Perhaps because it was a rotten tree, it was broken rather than cut. Does not matter. All you have to do is kill it. ¡®Now that I think about it, I heard that undead are vulnerable to fire.¡¯ It would be nice to be able to wrap a sword around a sword, but couldn¡¯t a hatchling enchant my sword like Beatrice did for me back then? -Why are you doing that? He looked at the hatchling and shook his head. The 3rd prince was caught. It was difficult to avoid his suspicions even with the golden shield protecting him. First of all, we need to deal with these guys as quickly as possible and don¡¯t let him waste his time. Quad Deuk! Nameless passed through the center of the tree undead. Rotten and broken pieces of wood were flying everywhere. Kieeeeek! Those who were enraged by the death of their colleague ran even more violently. Instead of avoiding it, he dug into it and swung the name. Kwajik quaddeuk! Shards flew in all directions, and the cries of the wooden undead echoed through the forest. ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult to deal with.¡± It was tricky since it was my first time dealing with it, but it wasn¡¯t a very strong monster. I brushed off the wood chips that were on my clothes. Kieeek! ¡°What are you alive?¡± Quad deuk. The wooden undead also had a core. If you step on that core, you will not be able to use your strength like you do now and you will die. After taking care of all the wooden undead, I returned to where the 3rd prince was. Chapter 140 Episode 140: The Third Prince was quite looking forward to going out with Raymond. The sight of him in Dalian and the sight of Raymond thereafter left a deep impression on the third prince. I thought there were people like that in the world. People who live the way they want and people who are strong but don¡¯t show it first. ¡®It makes sense that Daria followed him.¡¯ I want to be with him. It seemed like he could reveal everything about himself and still ept it as is. I always wanted to follow him wherever he went. I want to be with him at least as long as I am here. ¡®I can always meet Daria, but I don¡¯t think I can with Raymond.¡¯ Raymond felt like if he didn¡¯t stick around now, there would be no chance of meeting him next time. And most of all, I liked him. I still remembered the sight of Dalian not epting me because I was part of the royal family. ¡°I have some business to run for a while, so would you like to stay with Daria?¡± Hearing Raymond¡¯s words, the 3rd Prince decided to follow him unconditionally. I wanted to know everything about who he was and what he did. ¡°¡­All right. Instead, I cannot take responsibility.¡± The third prince was very happy that he reluctantly gave his permission. I thought I would be able to see for myself what he was trying to do. I headed to the forest with him. It was an ominous-looking forest that felt dangerous just by looking at it. It was so scary that he wondered if he would survive if he went in there, but he focused on being able to be with Raymond rather than his fear. ¡®Raymond will be able to protect me.¡¯ He thought that the Raymond he saw could protect him anywhere. ¡®And even if it¡¯s not Raymond, there¡¯s a way for me to get out on my own.¡¯ To be honest, I wasn¡¯t too worried. He carried an emergency teleportation scroll in case of an emergency. Although it was an extremely expensive item, costing thousands of gold each, it was an item that imperial wizards willingly offered as tribute once a year because it could save the lives of the royal family. ¡°majesty. ¡°Stick behind me.¡± Shortly after entering the forest, there was an attack. I almost used the emergency scroll in surprise, but Raymond came out faster than that. Although he couldn¡¯t even see it, Raymond must have seen it and pulled out his sword to fight back. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s Raymond. It¡¯s that Raymond.¡¯ I lost to Raymond in sparring and did some research on him. And I learned some shocking things. He is an Auror user and even active in the North. It may be an exaggeration to some extent, but the moment I heard that he was an Auror user, he looked different. ¡°Auror!¡± The third prince was impressed by the brilliant shine of Raymond¡¯s sword. The fact that Raymond was an Auror user was not false information, but the truth. Toe at the age of 20. It was impossible unless you were a crazy genius. ¡°Don¡¯t leave that ce!¡± The 3rd Prince thoroughly listened to Raymond and watched his battle. It was so cool to see him gently avoiding the branches and cutting down the tree in one go. The 3rd Prince felt himself falling for Raymond more and more as he watched him deal with the majority alone. ¡®Are you that humble when you have that kind of power?¡¯ I want to erase the tyranny I did to him in the past. I wanted to have someone who hides his skills and sees others as they are. ¡®This is the first time I¡¯ve felt this way since Daria.¡¯ If Daria felt like a lover, Raymond felt like an object of admiration. It was the look he had longed for. An ideal life where one lives quietly despite having power that no one can easily touch. ¡®Can we be friends?¡¯ I had long ago given up on the idea of making him my own person. No, I didn¡¯t. People are always miserably broken whenever theye near them. I don¡¯t want Raymond to be broken like that. Rather, I want to keep him at a distance and make him a friend who can protect me at any time. Yes, like Daria. ¡®Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t this also Daria¡¯s power?¡¯ She has a magical charm that attracts people. Raymond may also have been drawn to her by that. ¡®Then we might have to fight him over Daria?¡¯ Raymond had no intention of doing that to Daria, but the 3rd prince had no way of knowing that. I was just weighing the scales with Daria and Raymond on either side. Love or friendship? The third prince was already drinking kimchi soup without even bing friends with Raymond. *** -Human, we have to go there! The hatchling kept urging. He led me as if he would not give me time to rest. I also had no intention of resting. The fact that the undead appeared meant that the caster was still doing something in the forest. ¡®Warlocks are not good in many ways.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that the warlock itself was bad. If you try to use them to benefit the world, you can do whatever you want. For example, solving the problem by sending the undead to a ce where humans can never enter. There were surprisingly many benefits to being undead. ¡®Dangerous.¡¯ Even with such benefits, it was an indelible fact that the undead were dangerous. Basically, the undead listen to themands of the warlock who summoned them. But the problem is that when the warlock dies or escapes from the warlock¡¯s will, the undead move ording to their own will. The undead go crazy when they see humans. If you receive even a small wound from the undead, you will be infected. Although it was possible to get better if treated by a priest, the cost was so high thatmoners had no choice but to die. And warlocks never use their power for humanity. The reason they be warlocks is because they have anger and hatred towards humans. Furthermore, ck magic is called an inhumane act, to the extent that it is said that one must make a contract with the devil to be a ck magician. ¡®Why is the warlock here? There¡¯s something to eat here¡­ At this time, the fight against Ahar was in full swing.¡¯ No wonder we don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. Because at this point, the original work is engulfed in war. Enraged monsters rushed in due to Ahar, destroying the northern city, and the continent was filled with screams. -Human I will deal with you from now on! As the number of wooden undead was increasing, it seemed like time was running out to deal with them, so the hatchling stepped forward to deal with them. Paaat paaat! As soon as the wooden undead came running, a bright light appeared and they melted. ¡°Well it looks like they aren¡¯ting anymore.¡± I nodded to the third prince¡¯s somewhat sullen voice. The hatchling disposed of the undead without the Third Prince¡¯s gaze. And the protective shield that had been ced on the 3rd prince was resolved by making an appropriate excuse. Perhaps because I am the child of a famous magic family, the 3rd prince left without saying anything. ¡®It¡¯sfortable.¡¯ It¡¯s very convenient because the hatchling takes care of the problem even if I don¡¯t move. Plus, Hatchling¡¯s method was more efficient than my own approach. ¡°Because it¡¯s a silver dragon, did you use white magic?¡± The undead had two natural enemies. The first was fire and the second was divine power. Among fire and divine power, the one that is more effective is divine power. Undead are unclean beings. It is a being born from death and bes weak in the presence of light. Divine power is the opposite. The more light there is, the stronger it bes and energizes people. Since the two are opposites, they can be seen as counters to each other. Holy power can only be used by priests. Divine power is what you gain when you practice your body and mind in a temple and develop faith. Unspoiled purity could be seen as the strength of a priest. Therefore, if there is a task such as extermination of the undead, it is requested to the temple. Just because it was magic didn¡¯t mean it was impossible. ¡®White magic has a simr effect to divine power.¡¯ White magic, which was created with the intention of benefiting people, showed efficacy simr to divine power. Of course, it can cause damage to the undead. However, the reason for choosing a priest between a wizard and a priest was efficiency. Unlike priests, who could use divine power anywhere as long as they had faith, wizards had to have mana. In ces where mana is scarce, resources can be depleted and be a burden. ¡®But hatchlings are different.¡¯ Even if it is a hatchling, it is a dragon. The mana amounts of dragons and humans cannot even bepared. Unless you are an archmage, you cannot beat a hatchling with mana. Hatchlings have a mana heart, so they can generate mana on their own even in ces where there is no mana. The mana generated in this way continues to umte and makes you stronger even when you are still. In addition, not only does mana increase the more it is used, but Jackie Chan¡¯s scales are said to be hard enough to block the sword master¡¯s sword. It is not for nothing that it is called the strongest creature on earth. However, the dragon poption was small, they slept a lot and did not appear in the world, so there was no major threat. Although it is a problem when it appears, the probability of a human encountering a dragon is close to 0%. -It¡¯s human night! After going in for a while, night came before I knew it. Undead be stronger at night. Since my physical abilities increased dramatically, it was better to stay in one ce and prepare rather than move around and be attacked. Even though there are hatchlings, it is not a bad idea to prepare for unexpected situations. And unlike me and the hatchling, who had a lot of physical strength, the 3rd prince did not. After moving for half a day, the 3rd prince looked like he was going to copse at any moment. Crack, crackle. We lit a bonfire and sat around it. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°yes. are you okay. ¡°It¡¯s nice because it feels like I¡¯m building up my stamina.¡± Perhaps because he didn¡¯t want to say no, the 3rd prince tried not to show that he was having a hard time. ¡°Please have some of this.¡± To prepare for situations like this, I brought along dried beef jerky and water for a simple meal. I cooked some beef jerky over a fire and gave it to the 3rd prince, but he didn¡¯t take it and ate it, but just looked down at it. ¡®Is it because I have a sophisticated mouth that I can¡¯t eat this?¡¯ Unlike Hatchling and I, who can be satisfied with this kind of beef jerky, the 3rd Prince has been raised with respect since he was born. I might not be satisfied with such low-quality food. well. As soon as he thought that, the 3rd prince put some beef jerky in his mouth. After chewing a few times, his eyes widened and he hungrily bit into the beef jerky. ¡°Eat it slowly. ¡°Because there are a lot of them.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I cooked some more beef jerky and handed it to him, and he took it and went straight to his mouth. After feeling full for a while, I started to feel drowsy. You should sleep as soon as your stomach is full, but it was difficult to sleep in this forest, which was like the middle of an enemy camp. If you use Aura to eliminate fatigue, you canst for several days, so you don¡¯t need to sleep. ¡°It may be ufortable, but just bear with it for today.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but the 3rd prince is different. He was an ordinary person who could not use Aurors. So, adequate sleep was necessary. I unfolded the sleeping bag and handed it to him, and he went inside. It was when I was collecting tree branches and adjusting the size of the fire. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you be mine?¡± The 3rd prince reached out and took my hand. Chapter 141 Episode 141 The 3rd Prince¡¯s mood was too serious to be dismissed as a joke. A suggestion to be your own person. It was a suggestion that the Crown Prince and Daria had also received, but the feelings of the 3rd Prince and them were different. While the Crown Prince and Daria had strong political leanings, the Third Prince was different. I felt like I really wanted to be my own person and not be political. Friends or family. The 3rd prince hoped and requested something like that from me. ¡®What are you looking at that makes you say that to me?¡¯ I was embarrassed that he would say that to me. Why do you believe me and say such things? No, why don¡¯t you think before saying such things? I couldn¡¯t say that he and I had be friends yet. It was bad if our rtionship was bad, but we were just getting to know each other. Now I¡¯m thinking a little, ¡®Oh, this guy is kind of pitiful¡¯, but he¡¯s suggesting that I be my own person. You probably didn¡¯t think I would ept that offer. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The 3rd prince looked at me intently. He looked at me expectantly, waiting for my answer. I had no intention of epting it, but those eyes full of expectation were quite burdensome. ¡°May I ask what you were thinking when you said that?¡± I want to know what the 3rd prince thinks. Unless it was a carp, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a suggestion because I knew that my rtionship with him wasn¡¯t good. ¡°it can not?¡± The 3rd prince looked at me with pitiful eyes. When he asked me how I couldn¡¯t do it, I said it as if it was obvious. ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He lowered his head at my firm answer. The reaction was not as strong as I thought. He nodded as if he had expected it and was just digging around in the dirt with his index finger. ¡°I knew. ¡°Someone like me can¡¯t even be a friend¡­ Why am I like this¡­¡± I touched my throbbing forehead as I saw him mumbling quietly. Once I became negative, I found myself criticizing myself endlessly. I wasn¡¯t one to change my mind because of that, but even so, that sight felt so pitiful. ¡®It¡¯s going to spin, really.¡¯ I wonder what good it is for the person who was spewing harsh words at me, so why should I worry about this? ¡®If you want to be bad, you have to be bad for no reason. What should I do?¡¯ Why aren¡¯t there viins like that? He is a poor person who looks like no trash on the outside, but when you look inside, you feel sympathy for him. The 3rd prince was just that. Because they grew up without receiving love, they are not good at expressing their emotions. And they are very sensitive to issues rted to ¡®their people¡¯. To the 3rd prince, Daria was his person. I don¡¯t know what she did to him, but the thought was imprinted on him. When he thought that I had taken away such a person, he got angry and attacked me. But that doesn¡¯t mean the mistake goes away. ¡°sorry. ¡°I didn¡¯t have any ideas¡­¡± After learning about the 3rd prince¡¯s true nature, he seemed more like an immature child than a bad person. A childish person who doesn¡¯t have a clear distinction between right and wrong and does whateveres to mind. It was only after I told the 3rd prince that his extreme actions were wrong. I couldn¡¯t leave it like that forever. ¡®It could be a bit dangerous here in that state.¡¯ At least in this forest, you had to have a positive mindset. Negative thoughts and emotions provide great strength to a warlock. These are people who cause trauma to their enemies and cause their minds to break down, so if they already have this kind of mindset, the situation they would be in when they meet a warlock was obvious without even looking at it. ¡°But I can be your friend.¡± This was something simr to the Crown Prince and Daria. Instead of bing his person and getting married, I will be a friend who can help at any time. They epted the offer as it wasn¡¯t a bad one and we have maintained a good rtionship to this day. There was nothing different about being the 3rd prince. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s a trash that can¡¯t be rehabilitated, but I knew that wasn¡¯t the case, but there¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t be friends with. ¡®But it will cost a lot of money for friends.¡¯ I had no intention of bing a friend for free. I invested in Daria and also received help from the crown prince. Above all, they had a lot to rip off, not now but in the not-too-distant future. ¡°Really¡­?¡± The darkplexion of the 3rd prince became noticeably brighter. I wonder if he was that happy to be my friend. He came closer to me with sparkling eyes. ¡°Of course it won¡¯t be for free.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°To be honest, the first impression between me and the prince is not good. ¡°You know that, right?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± His face, which had brightened, darkened again. I could hear him mumbling, ming his past actions. I ignored it and continued speaking. ¡°There are conditions.¡± ¡°condition?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°If you ept the conditions I propose, I will be your friend.¡± ¡°¡­What are those conditions?¡± Unlike I thought he would ept right away, he was extremely cautious. I think he thought I could put conditions on him that he couldn¡¯t agree to. It was the right choice. If I had immediately shouted, ¡®I¡¯ll do anything for you!¡¯, I would have been a little disappointed. I didn¡¯t know what conditions I might put on him, but he couldn¡¯t even discern between the benefits and the wrongs, so it wasn¡¯t worth it. If you can¡¯t even think about it that way, no matter how much help you give, you¡¯ll soon reach your limits. You may end up not even getting your money¡¯s worth. Although he had the status of a prince, we must consider that he was the third prince. It is highly unlikely that he will beat the two people in front of him and be crown prince. It might be better to invest in the current crown prince or second prince. Nevertheless, if you want to invest in him, you need to know that he can at least think to some extent. Only then will you be able to get your full price. ¡°The first is¡­¡± The third prince¡¯s eyes grew wider as he listened. *** Once a month, the Count visits the Magic Tower to handle backlogged work. He looks at the wizards¡¯ current level, imparts necessary knowledge to them, inspects the magic circles and barriers installed in the magic tower, and shows his face to the apprentice wizards. Apprentice wizards be happy and gain motivation for life just by seeing the face of the magic tower lord. The magic tower lord was a living legend in the magic world. He became an archmage at a young age and his fame for his active participation in war was still widespread. Count Millennium was a role model for apprentice wizards and a god-like being. ¡°¡­!¡± The only thing he was wary of was that he had no opponent unless he was a sword master or an archmage like him. ¡®Dark magic?¡¯ Warlocks. Among magicians, they are called heretics and those who delve into unclean things. The Count was wary of and rejected ck magic itself, regardless of its level of power. One of the reasons he ced a barrier around his territory was because of ck magic. ¡°Lord Magic Tower? ¡°Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± The old wizard looked worriedly at the count who frowned. He was having a meeting with the elders of the Magic Tower. ¡°no. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a moment.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring some tea.¡± The elders nodded at the count¡¯s words and stood up and started moving. ¡®Why do I feel dead mana? Has a warlock appeared?¡¯ The Count¡¯s face was serious. In the forest used for hunting events near the territory, I felt things that I shouldn¡¯t have felt. Dead mana. If an ordinary person epted that mana, which was 90% made up of fraud, it had the property of causing them to die with great pain, as if they had drunk extremely poison. However, if you ept a very small amount of dead mana, it gives you drug-like hallucinations and momentary pleasure. Perhaps that¡¯s why there were cases where drugs made by modifying dead mana were sold in secret ces. And at a very expensive price. Dead mana is so difficult to obtain that purchasing a small amount requires enough money to run a small or medium-sized city for a year. The problem is that not only ordinary people but even magicians consume it secretly. The pleasure may be enjoyable at first, but the dead mana gradually encroaches on the wizard¡¯s circle, eventually leading to death. ¡®Almost all the warlocks would have died by then.¡¯ Only warlocks can create dead mana, and almost all of those warlocks died in the war. The count himself took the initiative and almost caused it to be extinct. Therefore, the number of dead mana being released into the market has decreased. There hasn¡¯t been any trace of a warlock in thest 10 years. You can¡¯t believe you¡¯re showing up now. ¡®I guess I should step forward.¡¯ You can ask Gerard or another wizard for a favor, but Gerard does not have goodpatibility with warlocks. Gerard is the strongest in one-on-onebat, but he has a hard time dealing with hundreds of undead. You may kill all the warlocks, but you may miss a few undead and the nearby territory may suffer great damage. However, it was not trustworthy to send another wizard. Unless he was as strong as Count Skr, he could have been defeated by them. Because warlocks have greater mental attacks than physical attacks. If they do something wrong, they could be a warlock. So it¡¯s best for him to step forward. He is confident that he can wipe out any number of warlocks. Unless you are an archmage like him, it is difficult to deal with him, and there are no archmages among warlocks. Because the archmage who used ck magic died due to Gerard and his joint attack. ¡®hmm? Why is the hatchling¡­.¡¯ When he thought about going out, he felt the presence of a hatchling busily moving around. As he walked around the forest, he seemed angry as if he felt the dead mana. ¡°If you think about it, the Silver Dragon really hated warlocks.¡± Other wizards may be unreliable, but hatchlings are different. No matter how much it is called a hatchling, it is still a dragon. A hatchling is born with the mana of a 6th circle wizard, but recently the amount of mana has increased overwhelmingly. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to keep up with his, it was clear that it had a huge amount of mana. In addition, I received instruction from him, even if it wasn¡¯t for a long period of time. It has enough power to deal with the warlocks in the forest over there. ¡®If Raymond is with me¡­¡¯ The Count, who had calcted what would happen, nodded with a satisfied face. Those two are enough. Moreover, judging by the hatchling¡¯s reaction, he will somehow lead Raymond to the forest. It may have been a long time ago, but if it were Raymond of today, he wouldn¡¯t leave him alone even after seeing that warlock. ¡°Lord Magic Tower. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting again.¡± The elders took their seats again and the Count began the meeting. He no longer cared about the warlock. I was confident that Hatchling and Raymond would be able to handle it. Even if something went wrong, he had the power to solve it. ¡°Let¡¯s end the meeting here. ¡°When the vice-president returns, I will tell you the details of today¡¯s meeting.¡± ¡°All right.¡± After finishing the meeting, he came down from the magic tower. Chapter 142 Episode 142 The concentration of mana surrounding the forest became increasingly dense. I only stayed up all night, but in that short period of time, my mana concentration doubled from yesterday. It was difficult to breathe without the aura. The reason why the 3rd prince was able to walk around without a problem when I was like this. -Do not breathe air. Humans are dangerous. This is because hatchlings purified the air in real time. The robe he was wearing was wrapped with purification magic to protect his entire body. ¡°The air has be thick.¡± Thanks to this, even the 3rd prince without an auror was able to walk aroundfortably as if he were out for a walk. The 3rd prince was amazed to see the surrounding scenery that looked like a ck fog moving around. How many chances will you have to see something like this in your lifetime? Even I never thought I would see something like this. No, I didn¡¯t even want to see it. ¡®This is a bit dangerous.¡¯ The fact that the surroundings had changed so much was as if the warlocks had reached the end of their summoning. I could tell that what they summoned was anything but ordinary if it had such an impact on the surroundings. ¡°It would be right to go back and report this, but¡­¡± That wasn¡¯t possible, as the topography of the forest was currently changing in real time. The forest is being destroyed due to dead mana. After a day or two like this, the forest bes a forest of death with no life in it. ¡°Is it very dangerous?¡± The 3rd prince asked worriedly if he saw my serious expression. I nodded. He must also understand the situation to some extent so that he can prepare for any danger that maye. ¡°I think it would be better to pick up the sword from now on.¡± Although there is a hatchling, it is best not to let the 3rd prince find out about the hatchling. If you get caught and make a strange mistake or start a rumor, you¡¯ll be in trouble. If I made a mistake and another dragon heard about it, that day would be the day I walked down the path of retirement. For now, it is better for me to step forward, even if it takes some time, than to borrow too much from the hatchling¡¯s power. ¡®It would be nice if the hatchling could enchant it, but it¡¯s hard to do that because there¡¯s a prince.¡¯ When I go back, I¡¯ll have to look for magic items that can be enchanted. If it were a magic tower that had everything except what it didn¡¯t have, it could have had at least one of those things. -The humans are almost here. The hatchling looked in one direction, showing hostility. Even if the hatchling didn¡¯t say anything, he knew where they were. There was a ce belching out ck smoke not far away. ¡°Prince, please listen to me carefully from now on.¡± Before entering there, I stopped and spoke to the 3rd prince. He looked up at me with a very nervous face. His hand holding the sword was so strong that the veins popped out. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous out here. So, I hope the prince hides himself here.¡± I didn¡¯t have the confidence to fight him while caring about him. The energy I felt inside still makes my body tingle. They are on the same level as me or worse than me. And I felt a lot of people around him, but there were so many strong people that if Hatchling wasn¡¯t with them, they would have turned around and run away without even dreaming. I did not want to carry the burden of being the third prince in a ce where even the smallest variables could affect the battle. ¡°I am¡­!¡± ¡°But the prince will say that he will follow you until the end.¡± But I didn¡¯t think he would listen to me. It might be helpful if he¡¯s hiding, but you never know. This forest has already be the domain of the warlock. Even if you hide yourself in such a ce, you cannot hide yourselfpletely. On the contrary, if you are hiding and are discovered by a warlock and taken hostage, that bes difficult in its own way. It may be better to remain safe within the hatchling¡¯s shield within sight. In a situation where there was no correct answer, it was decided to ept the 3rd prince¡¯s opinion as long as it remained the same no matter what was decided. ¡°Please take me with you too.¡± The 3rd prince spoke with a face full of determination. He clenched his fists, saying he wanted to help too. He had a wonderful heart, but staying still was helpful. And I had no intention of hiding it. ¡°The prince is of no help at all.¡± It¡¯s okay to be an obstacle, but it¡¯s hard to be helpful. He did not awaken his Aura, nor did he train his body to the limit. It was fortunate that his presence did not increase the power nor lower it. ¡°¡­.¡± He bit his lip as if he understood what I meant. The 3rd prince also knew. That he was too weak to be of any help in battle. That being still helps. Rather, if you step out to help but are caught by the enemy, it is like having your foot tripped and knocked down. He knew it well. The 3rd prince bowed his head in his helplessness. ¡°I think you understand what I mean.¡± I walked on, thinking that if I had said this much, I would have fully understood. ¡°If you encounter an enemy, the prince will be surrounded by a protective shield. There is one thing for the prince to do. ¡°Do not move from that shield.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The 3rd prince nodded silently. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± When I went inside, unlike the outside, which was filled with ck smoke, the inside was quite clear. It seemed as if all the ck smoke forming inside wasing out. ¡®What is that?¡¯ As soon as I entered, my body stiffened at the sight I saw. Five warlocks wearing ck robes were seen. They were scattering something on the huge magic circle drawn on the ground: bone dust and blood. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was an animal, a monster, or a human, but I could tell that their behavior was not normal at all. In the center of the magic circle in the middle of them, something was sticking out. It looked like something I had seen in an old movie. It looks like human corpses piled together. I was dazed by that sight that made me nauseous. -Hide the weak humans! Then, like a thunderp, the hatchling¡¯s harsh voice woke me up. I looked around, reprimanding myself for being out of my mind. And I found a ce that was rtively good for hiding and defending myself from enemies. They took the 3rd prince and pushed him into a ce surrounded by trees like a fortress. I thought the tree was undead, but after checking the leaves on the tree and the hatchling, I found out that it was an ordinary tree. As soon as the 3rd prince entered, the hatchling ced threeyers of barrier around him. As long as the hatchling does not run out of mana, the barrier will not be broken. To break that, you need someone with the same level of strength as a hatchling. So there was no need to worry about the third prince¡¯s safety. ¡°¡­The work speed has be faster because of the high morale.¡± ¡°Besides that, it¡¯s much better than before¡­¡± Their voices could be heard whispering as they clung to the magic circle. What should I do now? Now that the 3rd prince is out of the way, it¡¯s time to deal with them. -Human is almostplete! After listening to the hatchling, I felt that I should not dy any longer. ¡®I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve noticed this one yet.¡¯ It was the best time for a surprise attack. If you start off by dealing with one or two people, it will be much easier to deal with them. ¡°Hmm.¡± I took a deep breath and focused my Aura on my legs. Aura dwelled in my calves and strengthened my muscles. Around the time when a bluish aura appeared on the name. Quaaang ¨C He kicked the ground and rushed towards the nearby warlock. ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°Stop it!¡± Although other warlocks respondedte. te.¡¯ Faster than that, the nameless parted the warlock¡¯s upper body diagonally. Fu Chemical! The upper body was split in half and blood was gushing out from the gaping hole. The blood that flowed from the corpse that fell on the magic circle turned red . Ugh, wow, wow ¨C the magic circle began to suck blood. Like a vacuum cleaner, the bloodless corpse dried and became a mummy. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! The magic circle let out a loud howl, and the summoned object in the center began to move. ¡°Uh¡­ is it ruined?¡± I didn¡¯t know that he woulde back like this after killing the warlock so that we could fightfortably. ¡®It¡¯s not some kind of eleration item.¡¯ Every time a warlock died, the undead progress seemed to speed up. If you see that the blood disappears when it touches the magic circle, it means that in order to kill the warlock, you have to fight away from the magic circle. ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the ass.¡± The wizards gathered around the undead were aiming at me with their staffs raised. Even if he died, his will to die within the magic circle was evident. ¡°Can¡¯t this magic circle be dismantled?¡± -It¡¯s not that it¡¯s impossible, but¡­ it¡¯s difficult. It will be faster for you to be summoned than for me to dismantle it. ¡°What about freezing?¡± -It takes time to freeze that thing. Give me time to use my magic. ¡°How much do you need?¡± -It takes a human to swing a sword a thousand times. The hatchling¡¯s words whetted my appetite. If it¡¯s a thousand times, it¡¯s about twenty minutes. They say you have to hold out against them for that long. The funny thing was that the magic circle waspleted faster than that time. One way or another, having to deal with the undead was a given. ¡°I think it will be quite difficult once that ispleted.¡± -That guy is dangerous. Hatchling agreed with me. He said that the undead being summoned are very dangerous and must be eliminated before they arepletely summoned. ¡°Why is an Auror user here?¡± ¡°Who are you!¡± ¡°How did you get in here? ¡°You¡¯re a hunter!¡± The warlocks shouted at me. Seeing the aura formed on the face, they red at me as if their teeth were shaking. ¡°You may have killed us to your heart¡¯s content in other ces, but it¡¯s different here!¡± ¡°Die, hunter!¡± The warlocks raised both arms at the same time. Cooung. The undead among them moved. It wriggled, stretched out its body, and lunged at me. Quaaaaaaan- The undead head stuck in the spot where I was just moments ago. No, can you call that a head? As the warlocks moved around, it was impossible to tell where the head was and where the legs were. Dozens of human heads and dozens of human arms were tangled together. Like a centipede, the human arms became legs and ran. The sight was so disgusting that it made me nauseous. Kieeeeek! Several heads began toe together and form one huge face. It was a face that resembled a white mask with a sad, crying expression. Bloody tears are dripping from his face. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too much.¡± That alone was difficult to deal with. Just dealing with the way humans came together and came together took a lot of mental energy. But that wasn¡¯t the end. A weapon that looked like a rib was in its hand, and crying, angry, and screaming faces came out of the giant face¡¯s mouth and rushed towards me. Sigh! Even though I was cut, it didn¡¯t feel like I had been cut. ck liquid bubbled up from the cut and created a new face. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have no choice but to take my time.¡¯ It¡¯s impossible to deal with something like this. Whether it wasplete or not, it was best to hold out until the hatchlingpleted the spell. With that thought in mind, it was time to pull back. Suddenly, the undead hand came up behind me and grabbed my arm. When I was scared and tried to get away, countless faces blocked my path. Chapter 143 Episode 143 : Die¡­! A voice was heard. The voice cursed at me and told me to die. Because of you, because of you, everything is ruined! Why on earth were you born! Voices full of curses were heard from all directions. They cursed me and denied that I was even born. If it were me before, those would have worked. As a minor actor with low self-esteem, people¡¯s curses and stares were an object of fear for me. Unfortunately, he got the timing wrong. I don¡¯t know what it was like before, but it¡¯s different now. I wasn¡¯t the type to be deceived by such things. ¡°whatever.¡± I snorted at those voices and swung my name. Wow, I¡¯m sorry. Nameless sliced the flesh and cut the bones. The anonymous auror lit up my surroundings and pushed away the countless arms and faces surrounding me. Why why! You¡¯re still harassing us! Stop dying now! A voice screamed and fell back. The expressions on each face were distorted as if they were evil. It red at the nameless one I was swinging, and red at me who was swinging it, and screamed with an anxious face because it could not kill it. -Is the human okay? I heard the hatchling¡¯s urgent voice, probably worried that I was surrounded by the undead. Sigh! Instead of answering, he swung his sword and cut down the undead. Kieeeeek! The face screamed and fell away from me, as if it had given up trying to attack me with its voice. ¡°Ugh, the smell¡­¡± Perhaps because it was a corpse, the smell was quite foul. I didn¡¯t want to put something like this on my body. ¡®How should I deal with him so that he can be known for having a good fight?¡¯ They say you can endure it in moderation, but that moderation was difficult. There was a third prince nearby who couldn¡¯t just run away. Although it is said to be protected by the hatchling¡¯s barrier, the magic used by the hatchling consumes quite a lot of mana. If you do something wrong, you could end up having to use up even the mana contained in the barrier that protects the 3rd prince. ¡°Kill! ¡°Kill me!¡± I could hear the warlocks shouting. I was more concerned about their cries than the voices of the undead. If it weren¡¯t for them, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡®I just need the blood to not touch the magic circle, right?¡¯ While looking at them, a thought suddenly urred to me. The reason you can¡¯t kill them is because when they die, the summoning of the undead speeds up. Even now, it appears to have close to infinite regeneration, but it was terrifying to think about when it was perfectly summoned. ¡°Then all we have to do is get those guys out of the magic circle.¡± The current situation could change if those who were casting spells in a safe ce were separated from the magic circle. And I had enough strength to do it. I¡¯m dying! The undead that kept clinging to me was annoying, but it wasn¡¯t so much that I couldn¡¯t beat them. ¡®Hatchling¡¯s magic also takes some time.¡¯ I had no idea how much time it would take to prepare such arge spell. Or, the power of the undead could be so strong that preparations had to be made to that extent. The thought of an undead with power equivalent to that of the 7th Circle was terrifying, and the warlocks who created such undead were amazing. Sigh! I cut off the arms of the undead that were blocking my vision and looked at the warlocks. The warlocks had badges with pentagrams on their chests. There were purple stars around the pentagram, and looking at the different numbers, it seemed like their ranks varied depending on the number of stars. ¡®That guy has the most stars.¡¯ While others only had four or five stars, there was a warlock who had six stars. Seeing that he used magic faster than others, he seemed to be the strongest among them. ¡®I don¡¯t know what that star means.¡¯ A wizard is no match for a knight. Unlike wars where hundreds of people were mobilized, knights were more useful than wizards in these small-scale battles. The reason was mobility. While wizards could not move when using magic, knights did not. As long as you have an auror, you can perform your mission anywhere. Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa ¨C That¡¯s what I said. It might be difficult if they all attack me, but they were working hard to control the undead. It was funny to see them having a hard time controlling it after they summoned it, but to me it was a good thing. At least they had to control the undead, so there was nothing they could do even if I got close. If you made a mistake, the control of the undead would be released, and even their safety could not be assured. Sreung. He walked closer to them and aimed his cotton gun at the neck of the one with the most stars. Then, as expected, the undead¡¯s movement stopped. No matter how much he wanted to kill me, he wasn¡¯t willing to sacrifice his own life. And if the highest-ranking person here died, it was only a matter of time before the rest of the staff died as well. For them to be alive, their leader had to be alive too. Kiek Kieeek ¨C The undead that stopped above my head looked at the warlocks with dissatisfaction and cried out. Kill it. I have to kill him. I¡¯ll kill you! Let me kill you! Kill me! The undead shouts. The sound of dozens of people, including men, women, the elderly, and children, shouting at the same time was quite annoying. ¡°Shut that thing up.¡± Anonymous cut the warlock¡¯s cor, scarring his neck, which had turned white fromck of light. Blood flowed down and wet the cotton. Eup-eup ¨C ck smoke came out and blocked the undead¡¯s mouths. The undead red at the warlocks with harsh eyes. ¡®Is there personal will?¡¯ Unless Izzy was there, it would have been difficult to have such diverse reactions. It was different from the undead I knew. Originally, the undead had no personal will and moved only by listening to the warlock¡¯smands. However, the undead wriggling behind me were listening to the warlock¡¯smands, but notpletely. I felt like I was being forced to do what I wanted to do. ¡°What are you doing?¡± While I was thinking about the undead, the warlock opened his mouth. A warlock with six stars. Judging by his thin voice, he seemed to be a woman. ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to ask. ¡°What are you doing in someone else¡¯s territory?¡± ¡°Someone else¡¯s territory? Ah¡­ I see. ¡°Are you that Raymond?¡± ¡°Do you think you know me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°The guy who caused such a fuss.¡± The warlock spoke to me and slowly pulled back his left hand. Mana gathered in my left hand. Sigh! I cut off that shoulder. His shoulder was cut off and he fell to the ground. The warlock who lost one arm in an instant screamed. ¡°Kwaaaak!¡± I aimed my name between the eyes of the screaming warlock. ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled.¡± The warlock gritted his teeth and red at me. The blood flowing from her shoulder flowed into the magic circle. Unlike other warlocks who had all their blood drained, perhaps because she was not dead, the magic circle did not forcibly drain her blood. Instead, he drank the blood dripping from her and stopped the bleeding in her shoulder. ¡°What are you doing here? ¡°What are those undead things?¡± ¡°Hehehehe!¡± She was ring at me and suddenly startedughing. I was impressed by herughing like a crazy person. She spoke in ecstasy as she looked at the expensive jewels. ¡°My baby. ¡°My baby, who has never been or will ever be.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ How beautiful is this? ¡°He¡¯s not even a Death Knight, but he¡¯s an undead with a will¡­¡± She trembled and let out a hot breath. I got goosebumps for no reason and grabbed her by the cor. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, make it important right away.¡± ¡°no. And even if you tell me to, I can¡¯t do it. Because that thing has already escaped me. And even if I could, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°It seems like your life is not a waste.¡± ¡°life? My dream hase true, so what does it matter? ¡°Just kill me.¡± The warlock smiled brightly as if it didn¡¯t matter. crazy person. Threats were meaningless to a guy like this. I¡¯m not afraid of death, so there¡¯s no way threatening me will work. ¡®There is only one way.¡¯ Getting rid of those undead. There was no other way. Kwaaaaang! He kicked another warlock and knocked him out of the magic circle. ¡°Wow!¡± The warlocks who fell from the magic circle hit a tree in the distance. He said while ring at the warlock who was holding him by the cor. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret not listening to me.¡± ¡°how? Are you going to torture me?¡± ¡°no. ¡°I know that doesn¡¯t work for you.¡± Instead, there was another way. This is what these guys fear more than death. That meant that his creation was notpleted and was destroyed. ¡°Watch carefully from there.¡± He threw her where the warlocks were lying and raised the name high. The magic circle that absorbed her blood was emitting stronger light. Wow ¨C the name is filled with aura. ¡°Oh, no! don¡¯t do it!¡± The warlock screamed as if he sensed what I was about to do. Btedly, I felt the undead trying to move. Pajjijijik ¨C Moo -myeong was stuck in the magic circle faster than that, causing a rejection reaction to the foreign substance that the magic circle had prated into his body. Ahhhhhh- a painful scream was heard from the undead. Unlike how no matter how much I cut again and again, it was of no use, attacking the magic circle had a great effect. ¡°don¡¯t do it! Stop!¡± I twisted the name while listening to the dark wizard¡¯s evil voice. The aura filled with ignorance caused a crack in the magic circle. Kyaaaaaaaaa! The undead began to run wild. The long body was rolling around in great pain. ¡°Kill, kill!¡± I heard the warlock¡¯s screams and a heavy shock hit my shoulder. It would have been dangerous if Moo-myeong hadn¡¯t stopped him quickly. ¡°I should have done this a long time ago. ¡°There was no need to wait for magic.¡± Even though it was difficult, I hesitated too much about the problem that would be easily solved if I ran on my own. The arm that blocked the undead attack was throbbing, but not to the point where I couldn¡¯t swing the nameless weapon. If the entire magic circle is destroyed, those undead will also end. ¡®There is nothing more painful than watching with your own eyes something more precious than your own life dying.¡¯ Killing the undead here can cause mental shock to the warlock. ¡®It¡¯s better to take the warlock alive if possible. If you do well, you¡¯ll be able to find out its headquarters.¡¯ I was able to find out what their ns were when they suddenly showed up after hiding their entire lives. No matter how much I wasn¡¯t afraid of death and how well I could ovee the torture, I couldn¡¯t endure it forever. The Magic Tower also contained magic that could destroy a person¡¯s mind and reveal secrets. ¡°What is that?¡± With that thought in mind, I woke up and stiffened as I stood on the magic circle. The undead that looked like a human centipede had something strange hanging from its head. ¡°AA AA AA!¡± The warlock¡¯s ecstatic voice was heard. Chapter 144 Episode 144: There was a human upper body. On top of the centipede¡¯s body, an upper body that appeared to be wearing te armor was holding a sword and halberd. The face wearing the long horned helmet turned and glowing red eyes red at me through the helmet. The enemy is the enemy! Kill it! die! Dozens of faces on the centipede¡¯s body screamed. ¡°Haa¡­ How can this be so beautiful?¡± The warlock looked at the human centipede as if in ecstasy. ¡®Is that okay?¡¯ Unde¡¯s behavior was somehow strange. The face that was ring at me looked up at the sky and the arm holding the weapon drooped. But the atmosphere was very calm. At some point, the shouting voices disappeared and it became infinitely quiet. -The human atmosphere is strange. A hatchling who was preparing a spell spoke to me, saying it was dangerous. I knew that without having to tell you. Because the dead mana that was spread around was converging on the undead. ¡®It would be difficult to have infinite regeneration like that.¡¯ Now, it has be difficult to deal with them without the hatchling¡¯s magic. At this point, I became worried about the 3rd prince. I wonder if I will be able to maintain my sanity while watching this. Even though I was able to withstand their mental attack, that didn¡¯t mean I could withstand the 3rd Prince. He cannot survive here without the hatchling¡¯s help. ¡°What on earth did you make?¡± The level didn¡¯t seem that high, but it was amazing that they were able to create undead that were stronger than their level. They say there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do with passion, but wasn¡¯t that too much? [Le¡­ Eamon¡­ de¡­.] Then someone called my name. The hoarse voice gave the impression that it wasing from several people at the same time. ¡°uh¡­?¡± It wasn¡¯t a warlock. Because they too had surprised eyes. The warlocks¡¯ eyes turned to the undead. -Avoid humans! As soon as I heard the hatchling¡¯s voice, a heavy shock hit my stomach. There was no way to stop it. Before I could even blink, something came and hit me in the stomach. Quaaaang! After flying for a while, I was able to stop only after falling into a huge tree. The pain I felt in my abdomen bothered me more than the pain in my back. ¡°Ah¡­ How can this look so perfect?¡± The warlock was mesmerized and stared nkly at the undead. The undead turned its head and looked down at the warlock. The helmeted face creaked and rotated 360 degrees like a rusty wheel. [My¡­ Creator¡­ My mother¡­?] ¡°Yes, I am your mother! ¡°I am your master!¡± The warlock burst into joy at the undead¡¯s words. Next to her, other warlocks shouted with joy. ¡°Finally, our long-cherished wish¡­!¡± The warlock could not finish his sentence. Kwazijic ¨C The undead¡¯s halberd exploded the warlock¡¯s head. Blood and brains sttered everywhere, and the warlocks next to them looked nkly at the undead. ¡°What! ¡°Why are you attacking us?¡± ¡°Elder. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± ¡°You must avoid it!¡± When the undead showed signs of moving, the warlocks shouted urgently. ¡°escape? why me? ¡°Why should I run away and leave my child behind?¡± She, who was called an elder, reached out her hand to the undead with a face filled with ecstasy. The undead quietly looked down at the hand. The elder¡¯s hand smoothed the undead¡¯s helmet. [Mother¡­ my master¡­] The elder nodded while listening to the undead¡¯s muttering. The warlocks were staring nkly at that scene. ¡°Phew¡­ I mean. ¡°If I kill you, everything will end, right?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The warlocks turned around in surprise at me appearing from behind her and talking to her. The pain felt in the abdomen and back was resolved with potions. ¡°shit!¡± ¡°Dark Spear!¡± The warlocks started firing magic at me. ¡°This doesn¡¯t work.¡± I swung my name and cut down the magic. These low-level magics can no longer harm me. ¡°I tried to do it moderately¡­ but there¡¯s no reason to do that.¡± I was so concerned about the 3rd prince that I let my guard down. From now on, I decided to fight without worrying about the 3rd prince. The hatchling will bepletely beaten and kill everyone except that elder. ¡°First, get rid of the small pieces.¡± ¡°profit! die!¡± ¡°Escape the elder!¡± The warlocks shouted at me and tried to run away with the elder. ¡°I don¡¯t miss a single one.¡± He cut off the head of the warlock in front and followed the running warlock carrying the elder. ¡°Let go of this! ¡°I won¡¯t leave my baby behind!¡± The warlock was holding her tightly and running away as she struggled to get lost in the undead. His physical functions were enhanced by magic, and he showed speed that was impossible for a wizard¡¯s body. ¡°Did you think you could run away from me?¡± ¡°Profit dark boom!¡± An explosion appeared in the air. It wasn¡¯t enough to hurt my body, but it was enough to block my vision. At least that would have been the case if it had been a regr article. ¡°I know you¡¯ve experienced something like this once or twice.¡± If you spar with the mercenary king, you will face all kinds of mean things. Sprinkling sand in the eyes was basic. So I couldn¡¯t deal with these things. It was even weirder to be attacked in in sight. And when I¡¯m focused like I am now, I don¡¯t want to waste time on each of those things. Suddenly. Anonymous split the warlock¡¯s ankle. The body of the warlock who lost his ankle tilted and fell down. Blood poured out from the cut ankle. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± The warlock screamed btedly. When he was about to swing the cotton again, he hurriedly lowered the cotton. Kwaaaaang! A heavy shock sent my body flying through the air. Lower the center of gravity and quickly find bnce. [It¡¯s mine¡­!] The undead approached before he knew it and stood in front of him as if protecting the elder. Behind him, the elder trembled with emotion. [Mine¡­ only mine¡­!] The undead rushed at me. I felt an intimidating feeling as if a dump truck was approaching. It seemed quite dangerous to hit that thing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll kill you first.¡± Although the lower body was that of a centipede, the upper body resembled that of a human. For me, that was easier to deal with. -Human, just hang in there! It¡¯s over soon! I listened to the name obliquely, ignoring the voice of the hatchling who was nearing the end. Since I got hit once, I feel like my stomach will turn if I don¡¯t pay back several times as much. It was magic and all, but I felt like I had to tear it to shreds to feel at ease. ¡°Let¡¯s fight properly.¡± I filled my face with aura and rushed at him. [Die¡­!] A halberd flew at my head. Instead of blocking it, he dodged to the side and snuggled into my arms. An unknown object filled with aura stabbed the guy in the abdomen. It felt like sticking a toothpick into something like jelly rather than cutting something . ¡®hand?¡¯ Several fingerless palms were wrapped around the name. He hastily pulled out his cotton and stepped back. It was a surprise attack, but I never thought it would be so easily prevented. Can we say that this has been prevented? There was a face sticking out of the chest I was trying to stab. The face looked at me with a wry smile and then entered the body. ¡°So your whole body is a weapon and your eyes are?¡± Just because he lets his guard down doesn¡¯t mean he let his guard down. Unless he had a body like that, he had no blind spots. [Hehehehe¡­!] He burst outughing strangely and ran towards him, breaking the surrounding trees. Uji string. Handsing out of the centipede¡¯s body grabbed the breaking tree and swung it towards me. Seo Eo-eok ¨C I swung at Mu-myeong, cutting him down, and rushed at him. I climbed on top of the body, dodging the swords and halberds that were swinging at random. Hands and mouths grabbed my legs and forced me to drop them as I ran. I tried to tie my feet somehow, but my Auror-enhanced legs couldn¡¯t stop it. He ran with his upper body with Mu-myeong stuck in his face. Quad deud deuk! Wow! Screams echoed everywhere as faces and arms were cut off. [I¡¯m dying!] The halberd hit the spot where I was. Wow! The guy¡¯s halberd exploded in pain, as if he was taking damage from his own attacks. However, the area that had been deeply cracked for a while healed quickly. They attacked me casually, as if asking when they had been harmed. That regenerative power is the problem. No matter how much I cut or cut it, it was in vain because it never returned to its original state. ¡®Even if you use divine power, if you are enchanted with fire or ice¡­¡¯ A thought suddenly urred to me. That was also a good way to ovee the current situation. If enchantment doesn¡¯t work, I can do it myself. ¡®The bag¡­ It was with the 3rd prince.¡¯ Among the things I brought with me when I entered the forest was an oil bag. It was brought to manage cotton and maintain fire for a long time. And oil was effective in keeping the fire in one ce. ¡®Fire is aimed directly at the undead.¡¯ He threw away his sword and ran to where the 3rd prince was. Instead of going right away, I moved around and confused the route. ¡°Find the oil in the bag and throw it!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The 3rd prince was staring nkly in this direction. ¡°Throw it!¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The 3rd prince finally came to his senses after my urging and rummaged through his bag. Then he threw me a small bag containing oil. I took it and ran right away. ¡°You must never leave that ce.¡± I did not forget to warn the 3rd prince once again. While running to avoid the undead, I checked the amount of oil. ¡°This is enough.¡± It was enough to cover the entire sword. [I won¡¯t miss it!] The undead shouted vigorously, blocking my escape route with its long body. ¡°I¡¯m not running away anymore.¡± He threw the oil bag and it exploded in the air. Oil drips on cotton. Some of it ended up on his body. [¡­?] He tilted his head at the smell of oil. After a while, he started to tighten his body. I was nning to suffocate him like this. ¡°I have no intention of being treated gently.¡± I reached out my hand to obscurity. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t use magic.¡± A magic circle appeared in front of the palm. [Fire.] The fireball that escaped from the magic circle set fire to the unknown. I felt helpless as the mana was leaking out of my heart. I didn¡¯t think about learning magic because it did this in one go. Still, I never thought that some of the basic magic I know would be helpful in this way. I turned my aura and swung it, erasing the feeling of helplessness in my body. Chi-i- ik- The body of the person touched by the me-covered name burned up. I was not wrong. The burned body could not recover. The wound remained intact. ¡®This is enough.¡¯ I don¡¯t know how many times I can use magic, but I have no intention of using magic again because it bes difficult just by using it once. Just the cotton wrapped in mes was enough. Chuaaaaaa! Chiiik- I excitedly swung the cotton ball. The hand that was attacking me retreated, afraid of the fire. [Kaaaaaaak!] The thing screamed for the first time. I was happy because I thought this would work, and I cut off the guy¡¯s body and escaped from inside. Perhaps thanks to the oil, the fire was still burning. In fact, the fire became more intense than before, perhaps because it contained his blood. ¡°Just hit the head.¡± I ran like crazy and jumped on his body. [I mean, fall!] He must have sensed a sense of danger and started struggling, trying to throw me off. Hands reached out from all directions and grabbed me. It burned its hands and reached its upper body. ¡°Die, you bastard!¡± I swung my name. ¡°Stop if you don¡¯t want this guy to die!¡± Sigh! Its head separated from its neck and fell to the ground. The fire on my head crackled and burned away. Cuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu The headless body fell and you looked from above it towards the direction from which the sound hade from. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± I saw the warlocks holding the 3rd prince in their hands looking at me nkly. Chapter 145 Episode 145 There was silence. If I had spoken a little sooner, I would have stopped swinging my sword. Of course, I had no intention of doing so. Even after taking that into ount, they spoke toote. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The elder¡¯s eyes became the size of antern as he stared nkly at the decapitated undead. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She walked towards me slowly, holding her chest. The warlocks red at me, leaving her actions alone. The 3rd prince, who was caught in their hands, was biting his lips tightly and could not bear to look at me. His face was slightly red, as if he was ashamed of being caught by them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± The 3rd prince gritted his teeth and spoke with difficulty. His face and limbs were not healthy when he spoke. It looked like he was beaten while resisting to avoid being caught. -I¡¯m sorry human. Couldn¡¯t stop it. The hatchling¡¯s displeased voice was heard. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just focus on your magic.¡± -I get it! It¡¯s over soon! The magic the hatchling was preparing was nearing its end. A huge magic circle appeared in the sky and a vast amount of mana gathered. ¡°What is that!¡± ¡°What are you doing now! ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop right now?!¡± The faces of the warlocks looking up at the sky turned pale as if they had only just realized this. ¡°Why are you so surprised? I can¡¯t believe wizards are so dull. Don¡¯t go anywhere and say you¡¯re a wizard. Well, I can¡¯t get out, but¡­¡± I looked down at Mu-myeong, who was still on fire. The fire should have been extinguished by now, but somehow it kept burning like a torch full of oil. Unlike the intense heat it gave off, the heat didn¡¯t do me any harm. The fire had no effect on me, as if it had a will. ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s okay for yourrade to die?!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t stop this right away, this guy will die!¡± The warlocks continued to shout as if they were tired. Hurry and stop the magic. If you don¡¯t stop, I will kill the 3rd prince. They¡¯re threatening me. ¡®You got the wrong opponent.¡¯ That magic wasn¡¯t mine to use. It was used by hatchlings, and hatchlings had enormous hostility towards undead and warlocks. The hatchling¡¯s eyes were so blind that he would go crazy if he wasn¡¯t killed right away. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t listening to anything I said. And stopping the magic that has already beenpleted is a huge blow to the hatchling. ¡°why me?¡± There was no reason for me to stop using that magic because of the 3rd prince. If the 3rd prince dies, it will be difficult. The empire will reprimand you and try to hold you ountable. But that was it. He was an important person to me. I would feel bad if he died, but it didn¡¯t matter much to me beyond that. If he got in the way as a hostage here, I could resolutely abandon him. ¡°What what?¡± ¡°He¡¯s your colleague!¡± My rtionship with him was not that good to be considered a colleague. Now we¡¯re getting to know each other a little bit. ¡°Comrade¡­¡± I nced at the 3rd prince. He felt my gaze and lowered his head even more. He must be aware that we are not close enough to take responsibility for each other¡¯s lives. That much will make your head spin. Because he knew that, he didn¡¯t even scream for me to save him. ¡®But if you can save it, there¡¯s no reason not to.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter if he died, but he was alive and could help me. It¡¯s okay to die, but it¡¯s good to live. He was just like that to me now. ¡°What¡­ What¡­¡± ¡°Not a colleague?¡± Only then did the warlocks who began to notice the rtionship between me and the 3rd prince begin to panic. As if they couldn¡¯t believe it, they thrust the de they were holding at the 3rd prince with shaking eyes. I remained calm. If I show even the slightest sign of being agitated here, they will catch it and put pressure on me. He feigned as much calmness as possible and gave off the air that he could kill. I even yawned on purpose, as if I was bored with their behavior. ¡°Ah¡­¡± The third prince¡¯s face turned ck when he saw me. He too was deceived. I could see what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t bother to correct it. It is said that if you want to deceive your enemy, you must also deceive your allies. If the 3rd prince is fooled, it can cause double confusion to the warlocks. ¡°shit! ¡°This didn¡¯t mean anything!¡± ¡°What do we do? ¡°I don¡¯t think we can win.¡± They muttered among themselves as they looked down at the 3rd prince. The elder could not be seen where he had gone. It appeared that he had run away while dealing with the undead and while he was distracted by them. Otherwise, there was no way there would be no reaction upon seeing the undead with its head cut off. Even though he went crazy and ran at me, he ran at me a hundred times. I took a step forward. The sound of des of grass being trampled underfoot broke the silence. ¡°Don¡¯te too close!¡± ¡°stop!¡± The voices of the warlocks trembled as they looked at me as I approached them. Knowing that hostages were useless, they looked for other methods. The only way for them to survive was as undead, but that method has just disappeared. So there was no way for them to survive. ¡°Aaaahhh¡± one of them screamed and ran towards me. He dodged the dark spear held by the warlock and stretched out his hand to grab his neck. ¡°Keueoeook.¡± He broke the neck of the distressed bastard and plunged the name into his chest. Rumbling ¨C The mes burned fiercely and engulfed the warlock¡¯s entire body. A warlock was burned at the stake without a scream. He pushed aside the warlock who had turned into ashes and continued walking. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Perhaps because he was frightened by the cruel hand, he rxed his grip on the 3rd prince. The 3rd prince left the spot immediately. To a ce beyond the reach of the warlock. I looked at that and took a small breath. ¡°You tricked me!¡± The warlock saw that and red at me. They were angry that I had tricked them. I did not deny it because it was not wrong. Having lost the 3rd prince, he has lost his only glimmer of hope for survival. ¡°Profit¡­ damn it!¡± The warlock shouted in exasperation, turned his back and started running away. Because he had no confidence in dealing with me, he chose to run away rather than fight. It wasn¡¯t a bad choice. But I had no intention of losing him. As I was running towards him, I noticed something strange. ¡®Is that where the undead are?¡¯ The warlock was running towards the spot where the undead I had just killed was. I don¡¯t know what was going through his mind, but I had a feeling that nothing good woulde of him approaching the undead. ¡°die.¡± It was time to quickly catch up and swing the nameless weapon. Rumbling ¨C mes formed where Nameless passed through the air and then disappeared. ¡°what?¡± The warlock who was in front of me just moments ago disappeared in an instant. No, it didn¡¯t disappear. ck tentacles wrapped around the warlock¡¯s body and lifted it up. When I looked closely at the tentacle, I could see that it was made up of countless hands. ¡°Oh, no! ¡°I can¡¯t die like this!¡± The warlock caught by the hands screamed and struggled to escape from the hands. The struggle did notst long. Crack, cluck. The warlock¡¯s body was crushed as if a juicer had been turned on. What is surprising is that the blood that shoulde out when the body is torn and broken does not fall to the ground. The blood that flowed from the wound flowed down the hand and into the undead body. Clumping clumping. A change urred in the undead¡¯s body. The centipede¡¯s lower body shriveled and was sucked into the human body. The centipede¡¯s body disappeared and its sturdy lower body took its ce. Fighting. The undead stood up. The guy clenched his fist with his human body. ¡°The second round starts now or something?¡± Fortunately, the fire has not yet been extinguished. The magic was fluttering as if it was about to shoot out at any moment. [I will kill you!] The guy who had absorbed all the dead mana around him red at me and shouted. His angry voice rang out like thunder. However, I didn¡¯t feel much of a sense of crisis. -Humanity is over! Get out of the way with the weak humans! Because the hatchling has perfected the magic. I left without hesitation. [Where are you going!] I waved my name away from the guy who was following me and ran towards the 3rd prince who ran away. ¡°Le¡­ Emond?¡± ¡°Hold on to my clothes tightly.¡± I lifted the 3rd prince, who was looking up at me nkly, onto my shoulders and ran to a ce where the magic¡¯s aftereffects could not reach. [Freeze, world!] The proverb that only the Eucharist can be used came from a hatchling. The magic that the hatchling was preparing was a preparation process for using verbs. As it took a long time, the effect was enormous. Whioooooooo- A strong snow storm filled the ce where the undead were. [Kaaaaaaah!] The undead screamed and moved to escape from the snowstorm. Damn it! Even faster than that, the area near where the undead were began to freeze. Ice formed in the area where the snow touched, freezing the undead¡¯s body. The body froze faster than cutting the body and removing the ice. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡± This was one of my thoughts on seeing that scene. It¡¯s crazy. There was no other way to express it. The hatchling¡¯s power to freeze everything in an instant was astounding. I could see that dragons were not the strongest creatures on earth for nothing. I had no idea how strong the adult would be to show such strength even from the time of the hatchling. And I became afraid. The dragons would never stay still if they saw a hatchling with me, so the thought of turning them into enemies was daunting. [¡­!] The undead could not walk even a few steps and froze in ce. The frozen body looked like it would never thaw no matter how hot it was. That would have been enough, but the hatchling didn¡¯t seem satisfied with that either. [Break it!] Yongeon hit the undead who had turned into an ice statue. The ice broke into pieces and turned into powder. [Melt!] The power of the third expression was weak. The hatchling¡¯s body was trembling as she used verbs, as if she was still having a hard time handling it. Although the power was much lower than the first time, it was still enough to melt all the ice powder. -Human¡­ I¡¯m having a hard time. The hatchling, who hadpletely erased the seemingly strong undead from the world with three attacks, flew helplessly into my arms. The 3rd prince had already fainted from the power of the term used by the hatchling. ¡°Ah¡­ When are you going to move this again? ¡°How can I exin that?¡± The thought of having to deal with the Count already filled my eyes. It¡¯s good that the work waspleted quickly, but beyond that, things turned out too big. It was obvious that the Millennium wizards would have to suffer for quite some time to resolve this. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡± I shook my head. For now, I decided to be satisfied with having dealt with the warlock. If this had not been discovered in advance, the damage would have been quite severe. So being satisfied with this level is not a bad thing. ¡°It¡¯s a shame we lost the elder.¡± However, it was very disappointing to miss the elder of the warlocks. If I had caught her, I would have benefited a lot. Chapter 146 Episode 146: There was a woman walking through the forest. He was running to the outskirts of the forest, waddling with his lower body frozen. ¡°Shit shit shit shit shit!¡± Fierce swear words poured out of her mouth without stopping. Without even thinking about melting or burning the ice on my legs, I nced back as if I was running away from something. Even though there was no sign of her following, she continued to run without losing her mind. Like a person who will die if he or she does not slow down even a little and run a little farther. She was so scared that she ran away. ¡®What on earth was the problem? Everything was perfect!¡¯ From location selection to the results. In her opinion, nothing could be more perfect on board than that. It didn¡¯t matter that the forest was part of Millennium¡¯s territory. They thought that with their skills, they would be able to fool the eyes of the masked people who came to visit them using the items they gave them. ¡®They said that with that, you could fool Count Millennium!¡¯ They also experienced firsthand the kind of barrier that surrounds the entire forest. In a world overflowing with ck magic hunters, suspicion was essential for ck magicians to survive. They themselves tested the items provided by the masked people. Although the identity of the masked people was suspicious, the ck magicians were not in a good position to investigate such matters one by one. To be honest, I was skeptical when the warlocks came to me to offer support, but I was very happy on the inside. They wondered if spring had finallye to them too. ¡°Why¡­ why?¡± The masked people who identified themselves as Terris were suspicious, but regardless, their skills were solid. With this, no matter how much they are the magic tower lords, they will not be able to recognize themselves when this is activated. Even though he moved with such confidence and actually worked in the forest for a long time, neither the Count nor his subordinates showed any signs of appearing. ¡®Obviously no one should have known¡­¡¯ How could someone weaker than him know something that even the Archmage didn¡¯t know? If it weren¡¯t for the saboteurs who appeared just as their faith in Teris was growing stronger and their work was progressing smoothly. They wouldn¡¯t have pushed her this far. I didn¡¯t run away miserably alone like this, nor did I lose the results I had prepared for so long. ¡®What is that like!¡¯ The ecstasy she felt when she saw the summoned creature that showed strength beyond the undead species was still in her heart. If it had beenpleted, the warlocks could have no longer been oppressed. The key that was probably the hope that would free them was broken by one person and turned into powder. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that guy Raymond!¡± This wouldn¡¯t have happened if it weren¡¯t for that damn guy who suddenly appeared and attacked. No, if it didn¡¯t happen, I would have been able to watch thepletion with greatfort and joy. ¡®No matter how much he is said to be the father and the son, this was too much!¡¯ Count Millennium was the one who personally took the initiative and drove the warlocks to destruction. But even that son of a man interferes with them. No matter how rich they were, they had no limits. ¡°I will never stay like this. ¡°I will get revenge somehow.¡± She ground her teeth. The feeling of loss, having everything I had prepared my entire life destroyed in an instant, was indescribably devastating. It was as if she had ruined her life, and she had no intention of leaving the man who had ruined her life alone. ¡®You have to be stronger. You have to be strong to take revenge.¡¯ With her strength, she was fortunate not to be caught and killed while running away, let alone take revenge on them. In particr, the magic that Raymond used to eliminate the undead was so creepy that even thinking about it now, my whole body felt numb. Considering all that, it would have taken a huge amount of effort to get revenge on them. To gain that power, you must not be in a ce like this. ¡®I¡¯m still only in the 6th circle, but a warlock¡¯s power isn¡¯t limited to the circle.¡¯ They say a wizard¡¯s power depends on their circle, but a warlock is different. Circles are important, but more important than that depends on the summons they control. How many undead do you have and how good is the quality of those undead? There was also a reason why continental people rejected warlocks. Warlocks can createrge armies, whether it¡¯s 100,000 or 1,000,000, with just a corpse. Moreover, if each of those million great armies had the power of a knight, it would be difficult for even an empire to oppose them. There were more emotions and actions of warlocks than that, though. The biggest reason why the continental people were hostile towards them was because they could make soldiers using only corpses. ¡°We have to go to the northern part of the country.¡± There is no ce for her to stay within the Serion Kingdom. It was only a matter of time before the count heard that they had appeared, and when the count found out, he would hunt down the warlocks like before. Serion was no longer safe. In order to survive, I had to leave Serion, but that wasn¡¯t easy. ¡®Because other kingdoms will be the same.¡¯ Once Serion sent an official letter of cooperation and the Holy Kingdom began to move forward, there was no ce for the warlocks to stand. Because of this problem, warlocks do not appear in the world. Some of their decisions were hasty. ¡°In the North, you can grow your strength without worrying about what anyone thinks.¡± As a ce where hundreds of monsters were born and died every day, it was the most excellent ce for her to develop her strength. For warlocks, there was no ce with more resources than there, but there were several reasons why warlocks did not go there. One of them. ¡®They said the mercenary king was guarding the entrance.¡¯ The master, the Mercenary King, was always on standby in the northern city of ¡®Fortress¡¯. The reason he was there was to stop monstersing from the north, but if you dig deeper, it was also because of the warlock. Since it was the best ce for warlocks to develop their strength, it was a very dangerous ce to hand over to those who harbored hatred towards the people of the continent. ¡®There is a legend that there is a dragon, but that is just a legend.¡¯ The second reason was because of the traditions that had been passed down before she was born. In the North, there lives the most powerful creature on earth, who hates ck magic and is anxious to kill all its users. Because of that tradition, warlocks did not enter the North. Although he was acting inhumanely, that was why he protected his superior¡¯s words like his own life. In addition, it was full of extermination orders and hunters, so I couldn¡¯t even think about entering the north. ¡°It is a very dangerous ce for a wizard to enter alone, so we must prepare thoroughly.¡± Lastly, the North was a very dangerous ce to enter with a light heart. The untrained body of a wizard was dangerous enough to crush his head with a single punch. Additionally, the monsters there had some degree of resistance to magic. You have to use at least 3 circles of magic to deal damage to them. Therefore, there were few wizards among those who entered there. That ce was called the Wizard¡¯s Tomb after its name as Monster Land. ¡°I can do it. No, you have to do it.¡± How can I live with this humiliation? I felt like I wouldn¡¯t even be able to sleep properly until I got my revenge. ¡®Anyway, now it¡¯s all or nothing.¡¯ There was no way for her to survive since she had already caught the earl¡¯s attention. We can¡¯t live in hiding forever, and now it may even be difficult to live in hiding. Perhaps, while she was in the North, all of her other colleagues outside might be caught and witch-hunted. In order to avenge them, she must work tirelessly. ¡°let¡¯s go.¡± After leaving the forest and melting all the ice on her legs, she headed straight to the north. Although the Mercenary King was caught, she could have fooled him with the mana disruption crystal ball she had. She moved like that and left. A little time passed and a man appeared where she was. ¡°Hmm¡­ things turned out to be interesting.¡± A man whose entire body is stained red. ¡°by the way. After all, my eyes are not wrong. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you used that kind of magic¡­ I¡¯m looking forward to the next time we meet.¡± He muttered softly, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the emperor¡¯s orders, we would have met now,¡¯ and disappeared along with the mes. *** The 3rd prince suffered a mental blow from the warlock. When the Count found out about this, naturally he became very noisy. He is the emperor¡¯s son. The fact that the prince was attacked by a warlock in Millennium was something that could not be taken lightly. The bigger problem was that a warlock showed up. The warlocks, who disappeared due to the extermination order, have not been out in the sun for over 10 years. But doesn¡¯t the fact that he has shown himself now mean that he has that much power? Moreover, because of them, the 3rd prince was even showing symptoms of hallucinations. Serion had no choice but to find himself in an awkward position. If done incorrectly, there could be diplomatic problems with the empire. Regardless of the appearance of the warlock, the empire will only focus on the fact that the prince was injured. -Ha¡­ I¡¯m in trouble. As soon as he heard the news, the crown prince contacted me right away. He must have had a headache, so he lifted his hand and pressed his temple and sighed. ¡°sorry.¡± -What has the Count to be sorry for? There is no need for you to bow your head to me, as it is not your intention. The crown prince shook his head at the count¡¯s apology. Then he turned his head and looked back at me. -So what you¡¯re saying is that you went out for a walk at the request of the 3rd prince and encountered a warlock? ¡°yes.¡± -You didn¡¯t know there was a warlock? ¡°If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the prince with me. The only reason I took the prince out for a walk was because he was frustrated. ] -Well, that¡¯s true. The Crown Prince nodded, saying it was not wrong. -I hope you don¡¯t feel too bad. It¡¯s not me who wants to ask this question. Know. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t question him. It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to doubt me. I knew he was just asking a formal question. If any problem arises, you will have to kiss me. ¡®I lied a little bit, but it wasn¡¯t aplete lie.¡¯ I knew there was a warlock, but I went for a walk to check it out. Half is a lie and half is the truth. However, you can¡¯t tell him that you knew about it and that you took him with you. -I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but¡­ you won¡¯t be able to avoid censure. The crown prince said royal inspectors would visit and was sorry for not being able to stop it. Chapter 147 Episode 147 The 3rd Prince didn¡¯t look like that, but he came for diplomacy. The royal family, which has a good rtionship with the empire but maintains a neutral, not hostile rtionship, could not easily ovee this incident. ¡°That¡¯s what happens in the end.¡± The Count sighed softly next to him. Was the inspection mentioned by the crown prince also burdensome for him? ¡°It¡¯s going to turn right around.¡± -Still, there is some time left before they go, so it would be a good idea to prepare until then. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve dealt with them more than once. ¡°It¡¯s just frustrating to have to see that face again.¡± The Count said something harsh that he usually did not say. Are inspectors that much to be feared? Since I had experience dealing with auditors at the academy, I couldn¡¯t understand why they reacted this way. -We apologize in advance for their rudeness. ¡°no. You have done enough. From now on, this is a problem we will have to solve.¡± -Thank you for thinking that way. The crown prince spoke to me again. -Raymond, I feel sorry for you a lot. If I had handled it better, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°no.¡± -It¡¯s the same in this case. I¡¯m so ashamed of myself because the crown prince can¡¯t even solve this problem on his own. ¡°¡­.¡± ¨C Can I ask for one thing like these drumsticks? ¡°tell.¡± I nodded and he gave me a faint smile. -Take care of the 3rd prince. I will dy the inspectors¡¯ visit as much as possible, so I hope you can help the 3rd princee to his senses so he can return before they leave. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t answer that question quickly. Bringing the 3rd prince to his senses was a different matter. The reason the 3rd prince went insane was because of the warlock. The main attacks of the warlock¡¯s magic were curses and hallucinations. The curse and hallucination stimte the other person¡¯s trauma. It destroys a person¡¯s mind by forcibly bringing out the most fearful, sad, and angry memories. ¡®There¡¯s no way I can do it the way I want just because you ask me to do it. It would be faster to ask a priest to solve the problem.¡¯ In that direction, it was quickest for a priest to step forward. The sacred power used by priests can curse and cause damage to undead. It also stabilized and strengthened a person¡¯s mind and body. However, it was also difficult to reject the crown prince¡¯s words. ¡°I will try my best.¡± -That answer alone puts my mind at ease. Please take care of me. ¡°yes.¡± -Oh, and please take care of the Count. The fact that they showed up in our kingdom is nothing short of a shame. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. ¡°The Magic Tower has formed a chase team and dispatched it, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± -I will only trust you, the Count. With that, we lost contact. The Count buried himself on the sofa for a moment. I closed my eyes and raised my hand to press my forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll just go now.¡± ¡°okay.¡± I left the office without even opening my eyes, leaving him behind. The gazes of those around me were stinging. ¡°I heard you found a warlock this time?¡± ¡°It would have been dangerous if you hadn¡¯t discovered it.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. How on earth do you find something like that?¡± As I listened to them, I felt embarrassed and hurried back to the bedroom. Saek-. I saw a hatchling sitting in a basin full of ice on the bedside table. It was coiled like a snake and breathing heavily. It was a side effect of Yongeon. The rebound came because I was forced to use the term in my still inexperienced body. There was no visible damage on the outside, but the inside was quite damaged. The good news is that the dragon¡¯s unique regenerative power and strength are quickly restoring the body. Hatchling had to endure the heat and pain that urred during the recovery process alone. There was nothing I could do. All I could do was periodically change the ice to cool down the fiery heat of my cold body. ¡°It was hard, though.¡± Since we used something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be usable as a shortcut, we can consider ourselves fortunate for this. It was a shame that I couldn¡¯t do anything because he did it for me. ¡°Is Raymond in there?¡± ¡°Ah yes. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± While she was staring at the hatchling, the Count came and knocked on the door. I quickly opened the door, got out, and closed it. ¡°Are you going to visit the prince?¡± ¡°¡­yes. That¡¯s how it should be.¡± As I nodded slowly, the Count handed me a smallmp that fitfortably in my hand. When I asked what this was, he said as if it was nothing. ¡°It is amp with magic that calms the mind and body and removes curses. It will be helpful, so turn it on when you meet the prince.¡± Although it was nothing special, it was quite different. Thinking about the magic that went into it, it made me realize that the value of themp in my hands was not small at all. It had such features that when it came up on the auction house, everyone would want to buy it by offering arge amount of money. The fact that he gave me something like this so casually made me realize where his position was. ¡®Seeing as it contains only things that will be helpful to the prince, I think he made it himself.¡¯ Aside from mental and physical stability, it was clear that the magic used to lift the curse was aimed at the 3rd prince. Since the warlock has caused mental exhaustion, it is not a bad idea to suspect a curse. Among the curses, there were curses that did not even affect mana. ¡°I will definitely give this to him.¡± ¡°Good luck.¡± The Count returned with a look on his face that said he had finished his work. His face looked old, as if he was paying too much attention to it. *** I headed to the building that the 3rd prince uses as his quarters. The knights of the empire were busily moving around him. Their faces were filled with worry as the 3rd prince stayed in the room and did note out. ¡°Hey, hey¡­¡± ¡°What? ¡°Why is that guy here?¡± They red at me. Some of them even came and blocked my path to where the 3rd prince was. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡°The prince is not in a position to see anyone right now.¡± ¡°It happened because of someone¡­ tsk.¡± He showed an attitude of tantly ignoring me in front of me, but I endured it. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t know their feelings. It was true that he followed me and that happened, and it was also true that I failed to protect him properly. From their point of view, having to protect their owner, they would be angry that their owner was ruined without their knowledge. Because it felt like I was the cause, you would want to shake your fist at me right now. Nevertheless, the reason I remain silent is because I know that I shouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°It¡¯ll be just a moment, soe out.¡± I said it as politely as possible. Although I didn¡¯t like their behavior, there was nothing good about conflicting with them. Especially when the atmosphere was gloomy like now, it was best to handle things quietly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? ¡°Didn¡¯t you say no?¡± ¡°Please go back.¡± The knights¡¯ faces distorted. ¡°Haa¡­¡± I sighed, feeling like I couldn¡¯t avoid colliding with them. Yes, I know that feeling. I feel angry because it seems like my owner got hurt because of me. Still, if you tolerate it this much, it would be nice to avoid it without notice. ¡°Okay,e out.¡± I started to get annoyed by them continuing to ignore what I said and blocking my way. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, and even if you try to move on quietly, they won¡¯t let you do so. ¡°I didn¡¯t like it from the beginning.¡± ¡°There are degrees of ignoring us. ¡°They¡¯re treating it like it doesn¡¯t exist at all.¡± The knights scattered around came rushing in and surrounded me. They showed open hostility towards me and pressured me to go back. Theyined in front of me and even showed an attitude of ignoring me. I think he thought that if he did this, I would step down. ¡®I¡¯m starting to get a little heated.¡¯ I can¡¯t be that good of a guy. The more they came out, the more frustration and anger piled up. I don¡¯t know you as a coward who will back down if you scare someone. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t know their situation, but I couldn¡¯t just ept them ignoring me like this forever. ¡°Move.¡± The aurors began to move turbulently. The energy flowing from my body mixed with the aura and spread out in all directions. ¡°¡­!¡± Count Warrug¡¯s momentum pressed them through my body. The knights¡¯plexions turned pale and looked at me with disbelief. I hesitated ¨C I started to move and they took a step back. Even though it is an imitation, it is the power of the Sword Master. There was no way it would be easy to bear it. It may have been natural for them to take a step back. I passed them who were making way for me and stood in front of the door where the 3rd prince was. Knock knock. When I knocked on the door, I heard a hoarse voice along with the sound of something breaking. ¡°go away! ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡± An angry voice threatening to kill you if youe in. Knock knock. ¡°Fuck off!¡± Whenever I knocked on the door, I always heard swearing from inside. He gave off a strong determination that he didn¡¯t want to meet anyone. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± So what do you mean? Ignoring those words, I opened the door and went inside. Whoa! Kwajangchang. As soon as I opened the door, something flew out and hit the door, breaking it. It would have been a little dangerous if the door had not been closed quickly. When I looked at the floor, I saw a ss bottle containing flowers. ¡°I shouldn¡¯te in¡­!¡± The 3rd prince stopped shouting and then closed his mouth. When he saw my face, his face turned pale and he quickly got into the nket. ¡°Get out! ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± As I just looked at him who shouted like that, I soon heard him sobbing. I quietly walked next to him and ced themp on the bedside table. Click. Light began to radiate from themp, brightening the dark room warmly. ¡°ck¡­¡± Is it because of the effect of themp? The 3rd prince, who had been crying for a while, seemed to calm down little by little. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Only then did the 3rd prince answer. I spent an hour with him. Without themp¡¯s effect, there was no way to talk to him. I really had no choice but to call a priest and wait for them toe. Still, I was d that there was a way. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m sorry. I should have stopped the prince somehow, but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°If I had stopped it, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The 3rd prince was speechless. The warlock¡¯s incident must have been such a shock that it seemed difficult to escape the shock. ¡°How are you feeling? They say you¡¯re not feeling very well. ¡°If you find it difficult to speak, I will leave now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He still didn¡¯t say anything. He said he didn¡¯t want to talk, but it was impossible to get him to talk in an awkward manner. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just turn around¡­¡± As I was about to turn and leave, he grabbed my cor. Chapter 148 Episode 148 After sitting me down, the 3rd prince did not speak for a while. I waited until he spoke. When I gave him time to think before speaking, he curled his body and wiggled his hands. ¡°¡­.¡± The room was filled with silence. The 3rd prince nced at me and opened and closed his mouth, wanting to say something. ¡°¡­He died.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± After a long silence, the 3rd prince opened his mouth with difficulty. Although it was an unexpected start, I listened to him in silence. ¡°I dream every day. Everyone dies. ¡°I dream of my people dying.¡± The 3rd prince still buried his head in the arm resting on hisp and did not try to raise his head. He says he has nightmares even in his dreams, but now he sees hallucinations in reality as well. His voice was shaking so much as he said that he was scared to open his eyes. ¡°Prince.¡± ¡°¡­scary. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± I covered my ears again and held his shoulder as he muttered, as if hallucinations had taken over. ¡°Baan!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I grabbed his shoulders and made him look at me. He still had his eyes closed. ¡°You can open your eyes.¡± ¡°In front, in front¡­!¡± ¡°I will take care of it. ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± He still had his eyes closed and couldn¡¯t think of opening them. ¡°If you believe me, please open your eyes.¡± Even after I said that, I was trying tough. Trust me. In some ways, it¡¯s because of me that he became like this, but can he really trust me like that? ¡°¡­!¡± But he opened his eyes. He seemed to have seen something next to me and was startled and tried to turn his head. Holding his head, I grabbed themp and brought it closer to him. ¡°Hold this.¡± He innocently epted themp with trembling hands. I got up in front of him and walked around the room in front of him. To make him aware that there was no one else in the room except him and me. The Third Prince¡¯s trembling subsided, probably due to my actions and the effect of themp. ¡°Are you okay now?¡± The 3rd prince nods. ¡°Leave thatmp on when you go to bed and when you wake up.¡± The 3rd prince nodded silently. ¡°The Count dispatched a chase team to chase down the remnants of the warlock. So they don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Perhaps thanks to themp, his pale face began to turn pale. ¡°And nothing goodes from being stuck in a room like this. ¡°I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll be gone, but pleasee out and move your body like you did before.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Um¡­ then I¡¯ll just leave. ¡°I hope you take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Re¡­!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± He was about to say something but then closed his mouth. I didn¡¯t know why he was hesitating, but I waited without urging. The second moment of silence has arrived. Fortunately, this silence wasn¡¯t very long. ¡°Les Raymond, how can you be so calm?¡± How could I not feel anything? There wasn¡¯t really a way to do this. There was a difference between hallucination and reality and I could tell them apart. And it was also thanks to the Aurors. Aurors give the user a certain degree of resistance to magic. So the wizard and the knight are each other¡¯s natural enemies and counters. The difference between winning and losing depends on the condition and strength of the day. It was the same for me too. Because it has an aura, it is somewhat resistant to ck magic. Plus, since I can distinguish between hallucinations, it was strange to be scared when I saw something fake. The hallucinations didn¡¯t harm me, and there was nothing I couldn¡¯t ovee as long as I recognized that they weren¡¯t real. ¡°Because I know it¡¯s fake.¡± ¡°FALSE¡­?¡± ¡°yes. There is no reason to be afraid of something that has no substance.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He opened his mouth in shock at my words. ¡°So you don¡¯t have to be afraid, Prince.¡± The 3rd prince raised his hand and stroked his face. ¡°¡­.¡± His eyes were looking into space, not at me. The eyes were shaking mercilessly as if they were looking at something. He blinked his eyes as he took a moment to catch his rough breath. The trembling hadpletely disappeared and his eyes did not waver. ¡°It¡¯s fake¡­ you just have to recognize that it¡¯s fake.¡± I wasn¡¯t able to ovee itpletely, but I was able to endure it to some extent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid because it¡¯s fake.¡± The 3rd prince looked back at me and smiled faintly. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to go.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ yes¡­¡± The 3rd prince, who was trying to grab my hand, stopped it in the air and grabbed it. I also have my own work. I couldn¡¯t keep talking to the 3rd prince forever. ¡°And it looks like we have guests, so I hope you get some rest and see you with a brighter face soon.¡± I patted his shoulder, opened the door, and went out. ¡°uh¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Daria. Are you here to see the prince?¡± I saw Daria pacing in front of the door, debating whether to knock or not. In the middle of the conversation, I felt someoneing, but I didn¡¯t know it was Daria. From the beginning, she hated the 3rd prince. ¡®Is it okay to hate someone so much?¡¯ Still, since someone I knew was gone, I might have just stopped by to say hello. It¡¯s not my business. ¡°He is inside. Pleasee in.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± Daria, who was looking at me nkly, nodded with a determined look on her face and went through the door I opened. He nced at the surprised 3rd prince and Daria approaching him, then left. *** Perhaps it was the effect of themp or Daria¡¯s visit, but the 3rd prince had a positive reaction. He, who seemed like he would always stay in his room, began toe out and move around, little by little. ¡°You came out well.¡± He wandered around his lodgings, gradually expanding his territory, and on the third day, he came to the training ground where I was. As soon as he saw me, he ran over to me, clung to me, and swung his sword with me. ¡°die!¡± asionally he would show signs of seizures, but they would quickly subside if you were around him appropriately. Since the priest hade and gone once, there was no way the curse would still remain. Plus the Count¡¯s magic items. If I had done that much, I would have brushed myself off and woke up by now. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never experienced it before, but I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s still having a hard time. ¡°Where did the knightmander go?¡± ¡°He has now gone out on a mission by order of the Count.¡± ¡°mission?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details because they are confidential.¡± Normally, when we were in the training hall, the knightmander who noticed us like a ghost woulde and help us train, but now we had to train together. ¡°Swing your sword straighter.¡± As a result, I naturally ended up teaching the third prince. One of the knights, who was watching from afar, probably didn¡¯t like the sight, andined. ¡°Prince, why on earth do you follow a guy like that even after going through something like that?¡± ¡°Shameless guy. ¡°It seems like the guy who put the prince in danger is now attached to the prince.¡± ¡°I guess they¡¯re doing it because they don¡¯t think they can get something out of it. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± They started swearing at me openly. Maybe what they didst time wasn¡¯t enough, or maybe I just didn¡¯t like them that much, but the sight of them speaking in a loud voice in front of everyone was such that people around them were impressed. ¡°Are you going to leave it like that?¡± ¡°But the prince likes it. ¡°Can¡¯t you see you smiling over there?¡± ¡°hey. ¡°I have a good way.¡± They gathered together and started whispering among themselves. The expressions on the other knights¡¯ faces turned strange as they heard the knight say that there was a way. ¡°Are you going to be okay?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re that scared, just watch quietly.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you feel it then? ¡°Your skills must be formidable.¡± ¡°under! Well, he¡¯s just a knight from the frontier. Besides, that guy is the child of a magic family. I guess I should use my sword¡­¡± ¡°No, I guess you really didn¡¯t hear me. That guy from the North¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. If you don¡¯t want to do it, I¡¯ll do it alone. ¡°Why does a guy called a knight talk so much?¡± He interrupted his fellow knight and came towards me. I thought I knew what my fellow driver was trying to say. I think he was trying to say something like be careful because it was like that in the North. ¡®If I had listened to my friend, I wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed.¡¯ As I saw it approaching me with hostility, it was clear what it was trying to do. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll apply for a sparring match. Because it was the best way to legally beat him as a knight. I also stepped on the 3rd prince that way. There was nothing better than that to vent my anger. ¡®I guess it wasn¡¯t there yesterday.¡¯ If I had been there when I visited the 3rd prince yesterday, I would have thought about it again. However, I had no intention of stopping him. I was so excited at the thought of swinging a sword at me in the first ce that I didn¡¯t even listen to my colleagues. And I was a little angry with him too. ¡°Raymond.¡± Oh, you still add ¡®nim¡¯ to it. I thought you would say ¡®you¡¯ rather than ¡®nim¡¯. Perhaps because the 3rd prince was next to him, he seemed a little more polite. No, it had nothing to do with the 3rd prince. If you don¡¯t say something nice, I probably won¡¯t do it, so I say it with respect so that I can ept it. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± I also gave him a respectful word, and his eyebrows twitched. ¡°You seem to have a lot of expertise in swordsmanship. Would you like to spar with me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A person¡¯s smile can be so treacherous. His mouth was smiling, but his eyes were threatening to spar with him. ¡°Carly! Now What¡­!¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± He calmed down the 3rd prince who was about to get angry and spoke to the knight. ¡°A knight¡­ or rather, may I say Lord Kali?¡± ¡°¡­as you please.¡± He stiffened his face and nodded. I said calmly, standing in front of him. ¡°So what do you want to do in sparring? Real sword? ¡°Gagum?¡± ¡°Do it with a real sword. ¡°I guess Ga-geom doesn¡¯t feel like sparring.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and took the cotton. He looked through the cotton bag I was holding and sighed. ¡°Huh¡­ Instead of doing that, why don¡¯t we risk something? For example, a sword. ¡°I think it would be boring to just spar.¡± I admired him in a different way when he tantly said nonsense while saying he wanted my sword. The guy whose purpose was to beat me up was now coveting my sword as well. There are things that work and things that don¡¯t work, but he didn¡¯t seem to care about those things at all. It¡¯s not funny that the person requesting a sparring match asks for something to be wagered. After all, the knight and the sword are inseparable. It was natural for a knight to look for a good sword. However, that did not mean that it was okay to behave rudely. ¡°Why do you hate it? ¡°If you¡¯re not confident of winning, you can just pretend you didn¡¯t win.¡± Just wipe your spit and lie. If I said something like that with an eye to please don¡¯t say no, it wasn¡¯t persuasive at all. ¡°great. But I have no desire to have Lord Kali¡¯s sword.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°Considering the value of this sword¡­how about bing my ve?¡± As I spoke with a grin, the surroundings became silent. Chapter 149 Episode 149 While I was going out to buy healthy food, I heard that Raymond had alreadye and gone. Carly argued with them. What on earth did you do to not stop him? What should you do by letting the prince meet that guy? Is that all those who know the prince¡¯s condition can do? As he was bing increasingly serious about the 3rd Prince¡¯s problem, he did not like the irresponsible behavior of his colleagues. If I had known this would happen, I would have sent someone else and stayed behind. ¡®Raymond¡­ Raymond¡­!¡¯ The more I thought of that guy¡¯s name, the more angry I became. If it weren¡¯t for him, his master would never have ended up like this. If it weren¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t havee here or met the warlock and ended up like that. This is all because of that guy Raymond. ¡®What on earth is it good for your Highness to follow a guy like that?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand at all. It was difficult to understand the 3rd prince¡¯s actions, following that guy who only caused harm. ¡°Where has His Highness Baan gone? ¡°I can¡¯t see it.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here at the right time. ¡°I was about to go to the training center, so let¡¯s go together.¡± At that time, a fellow driver who was passing by him recognized him and said, ¡®You went to the training ground¡­?¡¯ It was a ce that was like home to the driver, but strangely, the words that it was a training ground from a colleague sounded very ominous. I don¡¯t know why I have such an ominous feeling. The word ¡°practice center¡± reminded me of that guy Raymond. ¡°¡­Like this¡­¡± When he arrived at the training ground, his body stiffened when he saw a sight. I could see their master training with the damn thing. That attitude, which seemed so friendly, irritated Kali. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop me? Are you going to let me continue with that guy?¡± ¡°This is what the prince wants, so what can we do?¡± ¡°There is no way. All I can do is do whatever you want.¡± ¡°And look. Do you feel that way when you see the prince smiling like that? Leave it alone. ¡°It looks good.¡± He was impressed when he saw that some of his colleagues hadcent thoughts. You think that looks good? No, it doesn¡¯t look good at all. Why is it that guy? It would be better for him to stick around with Daria, the reason he came here. Because it was like a naturalw for a man to like a woman. However, it is impossible for a man to like a man and follow him. Especially if it¡¯s Raymond. ¡°I thought of a good way. ¡°I¡¯m applying for a sparring match.¡± ¡°Um¡­ why don¡¯t you quit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t rmend that either. ¡°It has to be a loss.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to fight him. ¡°Why not find another way?¡± I thought I said a good way, but contrary to my expectation that they would counter that it was good, they were negative. I tried to persuade him by saying that it was not a good method at all and that he should find another way. ¡°No, this is best. ¡°I am not a coward like you.¡± ¡°Uhm, that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Hey, did you really not hear that?¡± ¡°You could be in real trouble.¡± At Kali¡¯s words, the knights stopped him. Don¡¯t do that. I tried to stop you again and again, saying that you could die if you do that. But still, his thoughts did not change. All I could think about was that I would get revenge on that bastard Raymond through sparring. ¡°Why is he doing that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to see the master now, right?¡± ¡°I think so? ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± The Knights of the Millennium, who were watching not far away, were impressed when they saw Kali approaching Raymond. They each ced their hands on the handles of their weapons to prepare for any possible incident. With everyone¡¯s attention focused, Carly approached Raymond. ¡°An expert in swordsmanship¡­¡± When people receive praise, they tend to do things they don¡¯t like because they feel good. He went for it and went in with praise for him from the start. The guy didn¡¯t deviate from expectations by even an inch, and he enjoyedpliments and participated in the conversation. ¡®Take a good look. ¡®Seeing your master being devastated.¡¯ While talking, he nced to the side. I saw Millennium knights looking this way. The knights blink their eyes nkly and stare nkly in this direction. ¡®It must be embarrassing. Because my master will be beaten.¡¯ It would be heartbreaking to think that my master was being beaten by someone who was just an ordinary knight and not a prince. But I had no intention of stopping. Because he was like that too. All I felt was unbearable anger when I had to watch the 3rd prince get hurt by that damn bastard. I just didn¡¯t like the idea of a noble from a border kingdom opposing the prince. ¡®Now it¡¯s your turn.¡¯ The prince may have been capable of such weak behavior, but he was different. As an intermediate sword expert, he was not the leader of the Count¡¯s Knights, and there was no way he would lose to the son of a magic family. So it was understandable that they were dumbfounded. It didn¡¯t take long for his thoughts to change. ¡°There are all these idiots out there.¡± ¡°Have you not heard the rumor about the master? ¡°There¡¯s no way you could do something like that unless you know that.¡± ¡°Lord, one person is going. ¡°Please forgive that ignorant person.¡± The knights¡¯ reaction was different from what I expected. I wasn¡¯t worried about Raymond, I was worried about him. They naturally thought that Raymond would win. The reaction was so absurd that I was speechless. ¡®Ha, how strong is this guy?¡¯ He smiled, trying to suppress the ominous feeling that was creeping up on him. He looked at Raymond, thinking he couldn¡¯t lose. ¡°¡­Jingeom Gageom?¡± When he asked whether he sparred with a wooden sword or a real sword, his body trembled for a moment. The corners of Raymond¡¯s mouth turned up evilly like a devil as he epted the sparring. I was worried for a moment that I might have touched it wrongly. While I was brainwashing him, saying no, that couldn¡¯t be possible, he showed me a sword. ¡°¡­!¡± It was a sword so outstanding that my eyes naturally widened. So much so that I doubt whether he would even be able to touch a sword of that size, let alone buy one, even in his entire life. ¡®A sword like that should be used by someone of that level.¡¯ As I looked at the sword, my anxiety disappeared and a burning desire to have the sword took over. Somehow, I wanted to have that sword. Even if that guy had it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wield it properly, so I thought it would be better to use it myself. Now, rather than thinking about getting revenge, I only thought about having that sword. So I suggested it. Why don¡¯t we spar with swords? I also didn¡¯t forget to subtly send him a provokingment. As expected, he epted. But he made a strange suggestion. ¡°¡­How about you be my ve?¡± I was embarrassed. And anger welled up. How dare you refer to someone as a ve? Telling someone who had a master to be a ve was like tarnishing the honor of a knight. He was about to shout something when Raymond spoke quickly. ¡°Before that, you should ask the prince. How are you going to be okay?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± The 3rd prince did not answer right away. I thought about it again and again. Kali looked at the 3rd prince expectantly. He thought that his master would not hand him over so easily. ¡°Ah, I said ve, but I know it¡¯s difficult to do that. ¡°Because I know it belongs to the prince.¡± The 3rd prince nodded as if he would not deny it. The knights who came with the 3rd prince clearly belonged to him. His knights are faithful knights who would give up their lives for him. It is because of them that he is the only one who can survive within the imperial family. ¡°So let¡¯s give it a deadline. The deadline is until the prince returns to his home country. How is it?¡± What do you mean? In the first ce, this was something that could not bepared to a sword. No matter how famous the sword was, it couldn¡¯t be worth more than myself as an Auror user. That¡¯s what I thought¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult. ¡°Carly suggested this in the first ce.¡± Carly couldn¡¯t express it outwardly when she saw him nodding his head and saying that he would respect what the driver said, but she was so frustrated that she was going crazy. ¡°There is no way Kali will lose¡­¡± Just as he was about to be disappointed in the Third Prince, his eyes sparkled when he heard him mutter. ¡®Yes, there is no way the prince would sell me. ¡®You trusted me from the beginning.¡¯ He looked at the 3rd prince with an moved face. But for some reason, the third prince was unable to make eye contact with him. He turned his head and crossed his legs as if he was deliberately trying to distract himself. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I¡¯m on Raymond¡¯s side.¡¯ If Kali had known the third prince¡¯s true feelings, she would never have been moved. There was no one on his side from the beginning. ¡°You¡¯re going to do something that doesn¡¯t involve using Aurors, right?¡± ¡°You are stating the obvious. ¡°If you use Aurors, you can get seriously hurt.¡± Carly scoffed, saying she was talking nonsense. Raymond scratched his cheek, nodded, and sent the 3rd prince away to take a stance. Carly thought his posture was quite stable. Because I couldn¡¯t see it except for two or three gaps. I didn¡¯t realize that it was something Raymond was spilling on purpose. ¡°Before that, what was the name of that sword?¡± ¡°¡­I am unknown.¡± ¡°¡®Promoting dance¡¯¡­ That¡¯s a good name.¡± He smiled as he pondered the meaning of ignorance. I think it¡¯s a cool name worth using. ¡°I will give up three moves. ¡°Come in first.¡± ¡°¡­Sigh¡­ Why on earth are these guys so confident?¡± ¡°What did you say just now?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­.¡± I¡¯m sure he said something. Kali tilted her head in difort and prepared for an attack. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡± Callieughed inwardly at the sight of him speaking politely. Saying that they would attack was an action without any actualbat experience. Who would be the first to say that they would attack the enemy in actualbat? Seeing that, he rxed and deliberately showed a gap. If you don¡¯t get nervous and attack, it won¡¯t be fun. Since he said he would give up Samsu, I n to get along with him appropriately and then beat him up. Huh! Raymond disappeared from sight and he hurriedly took a step back. Before I knew it, Raymond had approached and was stabbing the unknown person between the eyes. ¡®quite¡­!¡¯ ¡­It¡¯s sharp. It was time to think. Quaaaaaaaaa! ¡°¡­?¡± A huge explosion was heard. The back of my head is throbbing. For some reason, my eyes became sore. ¡®That guy¡­¡¯ Holding his throbbing head, he looked for Raymond. But something was strange. For some reason, he found himself lying on the ground looking up at the sky. ¡®what¡­?¡¯ No voice came out. My whole body was sore. My arms and legs throbbed as if I had broken bones. ¡°Then you will now be my ve.¡± I had no idea that Raymond¡¯s voice would sound so creepy. ¡°It¡¯s strange to use an honorific term for a ve¡­ Hey, stop acting so harshly and get up.¡± Raymondughed evilly. Chapter 150 Episode 150: Millennium has be noisy. There were rumors that the imperial knights were following someone other than the prince. He was even more surprised to learn that the person being honored was none other than Raymond. ¡°Oh, no way¡­ that guy with such high pride said that?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s because it¡¯s real. ¡°Go and have a look.¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it¡­ but I can¡¯t even imagine what it looks like.¡± It was an iprehensible rumor. A knight of the Empire serves Raymond. It was unimaginable. The imperial knights were very confident. In contrast to therge number of people in the empire, thergest country on the continent, the number of knights was not veryrge. The empire was strictly based on merit. The first condition to be a knight is to be an Auror user, and even for those below Sword Expert level, they remain as apprentice knights. As such, the knights had great pride in being knights. Their chivalry was so great that it was rumored that they would serve the master they had chosen for their entire lives and would not change even if their lives were in danger. Even if theymitted a crime, people would support them over the victims. Therefore, it was difficult for them to even dream of serving anyone other than their master. That¡¯s what I thought, and I thought the rumors spreading around the city were simply false. ¡°Crack¡­ I brought it here.¡± There was one knight wearing a tight-fitting suit rather than the leather armor he usually wore. ¡°The sound of teeth grinding can be heard all the way from here. ¡°I don¡¯t like that sound, so be careful.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± He gritted his teeth at my words. The back of my head felt sore, so I turned to him and saw him quickly turning his head to avoid my gaze. It seemed like he was ring at me¡­ but since I have a generous heart, I decided to just overlook it. ¡®Anyway, what should I do with Baan?¡¯ I motioned for Carly to put the tea cup away and looked up at the ceiling with my arms crossed. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I thought I heard him swear as he went out, but I ignored it and continued my thoughts. ¡®I don¡¯t mind sending it back as is, but¡­ it would be a shame to just send it away.¡¯ How many times will I live to see the prince? It could be seen that there was almost nothing. To begin with, he and I came from different countries, and now I can say that I lead a very busy life. They were busy stockpiling their strength in preparation for Ahar¡¯s invasion. ¡°If you leave it like that anyway, it¡¯s obvious that you will die in the battle for the throne.¡± He and I may be strangers, but it still doesn¡¯t feel good to think of someone I know getting killed. Still, we are getting closer to him little by little now, but it would be difficult to remain calm if I heard that he had returned and died. I¡¯ll be in a bad mood that day. ¡®But it¡¯s hard for me to do something.¡¯ It would have been easier to help if he had been a member of the royal family of Serion or if I had been one of the nobles of the empire. But the reality was not like that. He and I lived in different countries, but my country was not stronger than his. On the surface, it seemed like there was absolutely no way I could help him. ¡°It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t exist at all, but it¡¯s more difficult.¡± It¡¯s just that it¡¯s difficult, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way. There are a few things you can find if you¡¯re looking for them. ¡°If you help me and then get stabbed in the back, I¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble.¡± I was worried about whether I could help him or not. If I help him and then get betrayed by him, I be nothing. If you help someone for no reason, you may end up in a situation where you end up spending money and getting nothing out of it. Therefore, even if you try to help someone, you have no choice but to be cautious. This is why the first impression of a person is important. No matter how nice a person is, if the first impression is not good, it will take a long time for you to eventually trust that person. If you catch even one of them, you may end up not being able to trust that person until the end. So, I try to make a good impression unless we have a really hostile rtionship or start an argument first. ¡®Ha, I¡¯m really worried.¡¯ Should I help you or not? I scratched my head and thought about it before getting up from my seat. There was nothing I could gain from sitting like this and thinking about it, so I decided to move my body. If I was worried or confused, I had no choice but to find out by physically confronting it. ¡°Where is the prince?¡± ¡°Prince, why¡­?¡± As soon as she could mention the prince, Kali frowned and became wary. I said to him with the same frown. ¡°What are you going to do with that? I think you¡¯ve forgotten where you are now¡­¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll guide you.¡± He chewed his lips and lowered his head to me. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m wasting my energy by making peoplee here, when that would have happened a long time ago. ¡°Carly¡­! Ah¡­¡± ¡°You¡­ take care of yourselves.¡± The imperial knights who recognized Kali and were approaching turned to Kali and made pitiful faces as if they had seen me. Since they were there, they knew why Carly was working for me. That¡¯s why I looked at Kali with pity. ¡°Where is the prince?¡± ¡°Um¡­ he¡¯s in there.¡± He lowered his head at the looks of his colleagues and asked through gritted teeth. The knights patted his shoulder and pointed to where the prince was. ¡°I guess you can¡¯t see me in your eyes?¡± Just as I was about to pass the knights, I caught them. No matter how much they don¡¯t like me, I am their superior. Even if the countries were different, the difference between the son of a count and an ordinary knight was clear. So, even though it is difficult to treat them politely, it makes no sense to pretend not to know them like you are now. I should at least say hello. ¡°¡­.¡± At my words, they stared at me fiercely and fell silent. Some people looked back at Carly and me and clenched their fists. A promise is a promise, so I didn¡¯t say anything about how I used Kali, but the way I treated them was different. At least they could tell me theirints orints. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can ignore it. ¡°What are you looking at so nkly?¡± ¡°¡­Meet Raymond Millennium.¡± I dispersed my energy and red at them, and only then did they slightly bow their heads to me. Those faces were still full of hostility. They were so tantly hostile to me that it seemed as if they would swing their swords if they met me as an enemy. ¡®Millennium admits it, but I can¡¯t.¡¯ You could say hello to me without having to add the millennium. It may not seem like it, but I was definitely appointed as a knight of the kingdom. They could have treated me as a knight, but they did not recognize me as one. The reason they greet me is because I am the son of Count Millennium, the archmage and owner of the Magic Tower. ¡®It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡¯ It didn¡¯t matter whether they acknowledged me or not. No matter what their intentions are, they should not ignore me, at least on the outside where others can see. Since I was greeted, I thought I had nothing more to say to them and was walking down the street when a thought suddenly urred to me, so I stopped and spoke to them. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, but at least don¡¯t make that face in front of your master. ¡°That¡¯s really not nice to see.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± They bit their lips and red at me. Now that their business was truly done, they followed Carly into the building. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± When I entered the room, Baan weed me warmly. In the meantime, he appeared to have brightened considerably. I nced next to me to see if I could ovee the hallucinations without any problems, and smiled as if it was no big deal. ¡®If you have that level of recovery, you won¡¯t be hallucinating any time soon.¡¯ It was difficult at first, but once you started to endure it, everything was easy. Once you recognize that it is fake and cannot cause any harm to you, you can no longer be afraid of hallucinations. ¡°You are out.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At my words, Kali looked at Baan for a moment, then bowed her head with a resigned look and left. After continuously emitting aura and confirming that no one was around, I pulled a chair and sat down in front of the bed where Baan was sitting. ¡°What brings you here?¡± He tilted his head as he looked at me, as if he was both happy and curious about my sudden visit. I looked at him like that and thought about it until thest word he spoke. I wonder if I can really say this and if I can trust him. How can I trust that he won¡¯t betray me? As I looked at him, all kinds of thoughts tormented me. I even began to question whether I should go to this extent to help him. However, if I was going to help anyway, I thought it would be easier to help without hesitation. ¡°Can you keep what you say from now on aplete secret?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You must keep it a secret because it is confidential information.¡± Baan cupped his chin and made a worried face. I was sobbing and couldn¡¯te up with an answer for a while. I waited for him calmly. I didn¡¯t think that I could say that I understood without even hearing the reason when I was speaking in such a serious tone. ¡°You can keep your secrets. ¡°But why are you doing this?¡± ¡°You promise to keep it a secret?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I¡¯ve received so many, but I wonder if I can¡¯t keep that one secret.¡± It¡¯s not small enough to be considered ¡®that¡¯. He nodded, took a scroll out of his pocket, and tore it up on the spot. Jjiik- Woouuung! The mana from the scroll circted around the room and seeped into the walls, windows, and doors. He said this to the prince who was staring at him nkly. ¡°I heard that the prince was pushed out of the right to seed to the throne.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The atmosphere calmed down as I continued. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He started to say something but then closed his mouth. He pursed his lips, frowned from time to time, and clenched his fists so tightly that they turned white due to the blood not flowing through them. I wasn¡¯t embarrassed by his behavior as if he was ufortable with what I said. He didn¡¯t know that those words were like taboo words for him. It was like an adversity for him, who had no choice but to give up because he was less capable and stronger than his brothers and sisters. I also thought about fully epting him even if he got angry. But fortunately, he wasn¡¯t angry with me. He suppressed his emotions and looked at me as if he was going to listen to what I had to say until the end. That sight became special for no reason. It looked so much betterpared to the first time. At first, it was difficult to say anything because he was hot-tempered and irritable. I was a little surprised to see such a person so polite. I thought people could change this much. ¡®Okay, I¡¯m going to believe it. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to believe for once that things have changed so much.¡¯ If things have changed to that extent, I won¡¯t break my promise even if they react negatively to my words. With that thought in mind, I immediately opened my mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be emperor?¡± 1 second, 2 seconds, 3 seconds¡­. The room was filled with silence for a moment. ¡°Yes?!¡± I was filled with astonishment. Chapter 151 Episode 151: Silence and stillness. Baan¡¯s face was frozen as if he had been hit on the head. ¡®Maybe I heard wrong now?¡¯ ¡®What is he talking about now?¡¯ I could clearly see him thinking things like, ¡®Aren¡¯t you crazy?¡¯ Then, slowly, color returned to my eyes. It was only then that Baan realized that I was serious and not joking as I stared at him without saying anything after asking him if he wanted to be emperor. No, he already knew I was serious. Even before I said this, I shared a secret and approached it with a serious attitude. Nevertheless, the reason he doubted my words was because of his fear of the emperor and his prejudice that he should not say such things. Having been brainwashed from a young age that the emperor¡¯s word was thew and the world, he may have felt fearful of being asked whether he would be emperor. It may have felt sphemous to say and think such things. Above all, the crown prince had already been decided, and even if that were not the case, he had no confidence in bing the crown prince despite his prominent brothers. With no one on his side except the knights supported by the emperor, he had long since given up on the idea of bing emperor in his own right. ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± Baan said he didn¡¯t understand and asked what he was thinking when he said that. If you are caught saying something like this in the empire, you will be put to death immediately. Fortunately, this was a kingdom, not an empire, and safety was guaranteed in the Millennium. Nevertheless, it was natural to be careful with what you say. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± He quickly looked around as he said those words. It seems like they¡¯re trying to make sure no one is watching them. ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯ve confirmed that no one is there, so you can speakfortably.¡± That being said, I checked several times to make sure there was no one around. In addition, I even used the Silence Scroll I brought from the Magic Tower just in case. Unless you have the same power as an archmage, you don¡¯t have to worry about eavesdropping. Even if those people are together, I know that the Count, who knows their danger, will not just sit by and watch. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me tearing up the scroll? ¡°It¡¯s a silence spell taken from the Magic Tower, so if the two of us don¡¯t say anything, the information from here won¡¯t leak out.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Despite saying that, Baan was still afraid to speak. It may be true at first, but if it continues, it will be difficult. I may have been scared at least once, but I still felt scared even after it was confirmed that I was safe. The contents thate out here do not circte in the market unless they are revealed by the people responsible for them. ¡®He felt sorry for thinking this way, but he said that he was a loner in the imperial family and had no one to talk to except the knights and servants.¡¯ Even if he wanted to speak, he couldn¡¯t, and it didn¡¯t ur to him that the knights who had already sworn loyalty to him would do anything to threaten their master. Although there were some who were stupid or were attached by the emperor¡¯s orders. That was a problem that could be solved if Baan didn¡¯t tell them. Or make it your own person. Despite his strong exterior, he was extremely weak on the inside, so it seemed difficult for him to make them his people. There are three things to which knights pledge allegiance: First, ambition. When that person has tremendous ambition and potential that they fall in love with. Second, when you receive grace. In some cases, knights swear loyalty to repay a debt of their hearts. Thirdly, if it is the son or daughter of someone who has received the knight¡¯s loyalty. This was Baan¡¯s third case, and most of the articles that came in that way were. He was knighted simply because he was the emperor¡¯s child, but he had no merit of any kind. Unlike other royal family members, he had no ambition. If he couldn¡¯t do anything because he had no ambition, he would push himself into a corner. Who would feel good about such a person and want to pledge loyalty to him? Nevertheless, the reason for helping him was feelings such as sympathy and pity. And those emotions are often abandoned when a crisis urs. So, except for a very few people, some people don¡¯t even bother to talk to him. Although that is his weakness. ¡®In times like this, it¡¯s an advantage.¡¯ Where can I go and talk about this when I have no one to talk to? That was a big part of what prompted me to say this to him. Although it is difficult to trust people, you can trust the situation. ¡°I will ask you again. ¡°Do you have any intention of bing emperor?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He still didn¡¯t answer, so I decided to go out strong. ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, I will pretend that what happened today never happened. In addition, I will try to distract the prince.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? I think you can expect this¡­ but it¡¯s strange that you can still be close to the prince after saying something like this. On the contrary, if you show signs of difort when we are nearby, people around you will be suspicious and they will know that this has been said.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°yes. The prince must be feeling unfair. I just listened without saying anything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to give it to you.¡± You may think that I am selfish. They might look at me like I¡¯m crazy. However, since we have mentioned the emperor, we must go out strong. That way, he won¡¯t go around talking about what happened here. He looked at me nkly and hurriedly opened his mouth. ¡°why¡­?¡± ¡°Why are you asking? It¡¯s simple. The prince has no merit. It¡¯s difficult for me to get something through the prince. I would have given it to you, but in my current state, it is difficult to get anything. No, it¡¯s impossible. I hate a life that only gives to one side. ¡°I like a symbiotic rtionship where both parties benefit each other.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Is there anything the prince can give me now? no. doesn¡¯t exist. ¡°Rather, if you remain as stubborn as before, ¡®that¡¯ situation will be created.¡± Baan bit his lip tightly. I felt anxious, as if my lip would tear at any moment and bleed. ¡°You can yell at me for being rude. It doesn¡¯t matter if you punish me. But I hope you know this much. ¡°Even if it¡¯s not me, other people will be the same.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But, there is nothing that is not there when you sleep. Let¡¯s take an example. ¡°The prince likes Daria, right?¡± He flinched at the word ¡®Daria¡¯ and slowly nodded. ¡°The prince probably knows that although he likes Daria, Daria does not. It¡¯s strange that you reacted so strongly and didn¡¯t know. Then, prince, do you know why Daria hates you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°For Daria, the prince is just a kid who carries his father on his back and runs wild.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± He widened his eyes, as if he was offended by my words. Ignoring it, I continued speaking. ¡°Let¡¯s assume that the prince is not a member of the royal family. But the behavior is the same as now. So what do you think? ¡°I can already see the results.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Baan opened his mouth nkly. Unlike his nk face, as if something had urred to him, his fists were shaking. ¡°What you guessed now is probably correct. Let¡¯s assume that the current crown prince has be emperor. So what do you think the crown prince will do with the other royal family members? As far as I know, the current crown prince¡¯s personality is not that good¡­ If you think about it based on that, it¡¯s simple. He will not leave behind any regrets that pose even the slightest threat to him. ¡°They will send them into exile or kill those they don¡¯t need.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Even though he was cursing his brother, he couldn¡¯t say anything. Because I know that what I say is not wrong. He is still receiving the worst treatment, and there was no reason for him to remain in the imperial family after the emperor changed. The reality was that if you couldn¡¯t prove your worth, you would be dealt with. ¡°If the oue is already decided, who would want to be friends with someone whose oue is unlikely to be good? If there are, they are probably due to the prince¡¯s current status. Even though he cannot be an emperor, being a prince itself is of great benefit right now. ¡°If you drink the sweet water and no morees out, the prince will be thrown away.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He spoke a little harshly. He openly told him that if nothing changed, he would eventually die. Baan, who heard those words, was surprisingly calm. Rather, he appeared calm as if he knew. I was a little embarrassed by that sight. I continued talking to him without revealing my feelings. ¡°I will ask you onest question. Would you like to be emperor?¡± ¡°¡­I am.¡± He, who had been listening silently, opened his mouth. ¡°Am I able to do it just because I want to?¡± There was moisture in his voice. ¡°Is it possible to do it just because I want to? I am! ¡°Just because you want to be an emperor, does that mean you can be an emperor?¡± Baan spoke without stopping, as if venting out all the anger that had been building up for a long time. ¡°I was always alone. Whenever someone came to me, I lost them because of my brothers. Even if I tried to do something, I was monitored, and I was banned from entering the training hall, and there was a designated area where I was not allowed to leave. If I want something, can I achieve it when my hands and feet are cut off? no. I can¡¯t. Even if I tried to do something, I failed. Even if I tried to do something, it got blocked before I could, so I couldn¡¯t do anything. All I can do is act like a little bitch and rebel a little. How can I hope for something like this? ¡°There was no other way but to endure and endure.¡± In the end, I let out a small sigh as he shed tears. What would I have done if I were stuck in one ce and unable to do anything? It must have been difficult. I may have felt like giving up on everything because it was difficult, but I wouldn¡¯t have given up. Because I didn¡¯t want to die. Still, hearing his inner thoughts made me feel somewhat at ease. At least I could tell that he wasn¡¯tcking any motivation. Because I could see that he was not in a state from which recovery was impossible. ¡°You said you couldn¡¯t hope for it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then you can wish for it from now on. ¡°I will help you.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± He looks up at me. He strongly supported his shoulder and continued speaking. ¡°I will help you no matter what your prince desires. Instead, please make a promise. ¡°Even if a situationes where I feel like giving up everything, I will be emperor.¡± Baan, who was looking at me quietly, opened his mouth. He looked hesitant as if he was thinking about something, but then spoke as if he had made up his mind. I will be an emperor. Chapter 152 Episode 152: I had a lot of conversations with Baan. In that conversation, I was able to discover many unexpected sides of him. I found out that he was surprisingly ambitious. However, he was only hiding his ambition because he did not have the strength to carry it out. ¡®I guess it¡¯s possible. ¡®It¡¯s unexpectedly useful.¡¯ If you have ambition but no ability or idea, it will be difficult. Fortunately, Baan has the right idea. Perhaps because he had lived that kind of life, he knew his situation well and did not have unrealistic imaginations. I only thought about the things that suited me and found ways to do them now. I was even happy to see him starting to row well once he got hold of the oar. ¡°That¡¯s all for today.¡± As the conversation flowed, we lost track of time. I definitely came when the sun was high in the sky, but the sun was already setting. I talked to him for nearly half a day. ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? ¡°I¡¯m starting to feel hungry.¡± He nodded, saying the same thing to himself. ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat. ¡°If you ask the chef to prepare it, he will do it.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Baan nods. ¡°Oh, you came out.¡± ¡°Are you okay, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡°I was worried because he didn¡¯te out for long.¡± As soon as Baan went outside, the knights came running and spoke to him. Among them was Kali, who was in the midst of worrying about Baan when she made eye contact with me and froze. ¡°Uh¡­.¡± My promise to him He decided to be my ve until he returned to the empire, so he could worry about Baan, but he had to try to meet my needs. Because you became my ve through a bet. ¡°it¡¯s okay. don¡¯t mind.¡± In my current mood, I can feel good about whatever he does. I don¡¯t know if I go any further than that, but that¡¯s the way it is now. ¡°young master. ¡°There is food inside, so you can go right in.¡± ¡°Oh yeah? ¡°Prince, pleasee in.¡± As I was heading towards the chef, Reina came and caught me. As I followed her, the Count and his wife Daria greeted me warmly. ¡°It looks like you had quite a good time with the prince. ¡°I see now that it¡¯se out.¡± The Count said, ncing at Baan. I shrugged my shoulders and sat down in front of Daria. Baan looked around awkwardly, then came over and sat down next to me. ¡°Master, here.¡± Raina brought me a wet towel to wash my hands. Baan also quickly receives a wet towel from Raina and wipes his hands after me. ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Baan picked up his fork. I watched his fork dip the meat and lift it up, then turned my gaze to Daria. We made eye contact with the woman who was looking at Baan with aplicated gaze. She was startled and avoided my eyes. ¡®I need her help.¡¯ Apparently, Baan alone felt a little uneasy. I couldn¡¯t feel at ease like a child thrown into the water. I felt relieved if Daria helped me. With her abilities, she can fully help Baan. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°¡­no. it¡¯s nothing.¡± It was awkward to ask her now. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if there were three of us, her and me? There are too many people here. From the maids to the butler and the count. There were so many people gathered that it was perfect to talk outside. However, it would be better to sit down separately from her after the meal without having to bother people. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to gamble now, not knowing what the Count would think. After the meal, the count headed to the magic tower alone, saying he had something to do. ¡°Daria, would you please walk with me for a moment?¡± Now was an opportunity for Baan to leave, saying he would train. When I asked her to go to the garden, she readily agreed and followed me. ¡°What¡¯s going on? ¡°Your face doesn¡¯t look very good.¡± After walking for a while, she looked at my face and asked me with concern. I guess it showed on my face that I was very worried. ¡®There¡¯s no one around.¡¯ I spread the feeling and first confirmed that there was no one around. What I am about to say is extremely dangerous and should not be heard by anyone other than the parties involved. So I had to speak as carefully as possible. ¡®You have to trust her.¡¯ If you don¡¯t trust her, it will be difficult to talk to her. I also spoke to Baan, and I have no reason not to trust her since I have known her for longer than that. Above all, I knew her ambition well. We can trust her because we know her from the original work, where she will go to any lengths to achieve her own ambitions. ¡°Daria, are you satisfied with where you are now?¡± ¡°yes?¡± Her eyes were round as she looked at me. He tilted his head and looked like he wanted an exnation from me. Where should I start talking? How much should I tell you? First, I think it would be a good idea to find out what she is currently thinking. ¡°Suddenly, I remembered that time. ¡°When I came to you and asked you to marry me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her face turned red and she tapped my shoulder as if asking why I was bringing up such a thing. He shrugged his shoulders and continued. ¡°I thought about it once. ¡°Why did you make such a suggestion?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you bother asking me to get married when you could just ask me to protect you? ¡°What can you gain by marrying me?¡± Daria closed her mouth. Her face became bright red as she remembered that time. ¡°When I thought about it, it was simple. ¡°We can change the unfavorable power structure in an instant.¡± Perhaps at a loss for words, she couldn¡¯t say anything while I was talking. I said to her with an indifferent face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be so upset about. Because it¡¯s natural. ¡°Everyone knows that the name Millennium itself can have a big impact.¡± It was strange not knowing. Regardless of the fact that I use Aurors, the name Millennium alone had a lot of merit. That¡¯s why the crown prince also approached me. ¡°But that¡¯s not what I don¡¯t understand. ¡°It¡¯s strange that Daria is trying to get involved in that power struggle.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She got angry at my words and red at me. He calmed down quickly, perhaps realizing that he had made a mistake. ¡°Daria, do you want to be king?¡± She was about to answer ¡®no¡¯ to my question, but hesitated. She made eye contact with me and opened her mouth. ¡°¡­Can¡¯t I do that?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be done.¡± ¡°And¡­ I have no desire to get involved in that fight anymore. ¡°Because I¡¯m happy now.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Her brow furrowed. The look on her face didn¡¯t look good, as if she thought I was making a joke. ¡°You may not be a king, but do you have any desire to have power equivalent to or greater than that?¡± ¡°What¡­ are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°no.¡± I shook my head as her face gradually darkened. Now I have no intention of telling a joke. I was serious when it came to matters rted to my safety. ¡°On the contrary, I ask. Daria, are you really satisfied with this situation?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Daria told me that. ¡°I feel resentful of myself for not being able to do anything.¡± ¡°I did.¡± She nodded weakly. I closed my mouth for a moment and looked at her. She must not give up her ambition. We need her at that time when she wants to be king somehow. To do that, it was necessary to open her mind. ¡°Daria, how long do you think you will be able to receive our protection?¡± ¡°¡­Are you threatening me now?¡± Her eyes sharpened. He gave off a strong vibe that he didn¡¯t like the fact that they suddenly called him and said something like this. ¡°no. I¡¯m just asking. ¡°What do you think, Daria?¡± ¡°What¡­ that¡¯s how you ask? ¡°Aren¡¯t you making fun of me because I don¡¯t have the strength to protect myself?¡± Her eyes looked very sad as she said that. She herself was frustrated with herself for not having the strength to protect herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you felt that way. ¡°I was just worried about Daria.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you frustrated? Isn¡¯t staying here forever like a young bird trapped in a cage? I think I would have been very frustrated. No, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it.¡± ¡°¡­What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to give you strength.¡± She was still frowning. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand her reaction. It must be embarrassing and absurd to hear that you were gently scratching your pride and suddenly offered to give me strength. No matter how close we were, this was a problem that could not be resolved in a good way. Because it was like a trauma to her. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the strength to protect yourself, shouldn¡¯t you just increase your strength? ¡°If you create a powerful force that no one can touch, who will be able to touch you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°There are limits to how we can protect Daria. If an intruder urs when we are not around, including myself or the Count, who will be able to stop it? There was even an intruder who entered the Count¡¯s barrier undetected recently. ¡°There were me and the Count back then, but there¡¯s no guarantee that will be the case in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Then what are you telling me to do?¡± She, who had been listening silently, opened her mouth. She pursed her lips and clenched her fists. She tightened her fists so hard that her clenched hands turned white. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have wanted to have that power? Didn¡¯t you want to create a force? Whenever I tried to do something, pressure from my brothers got in the way. They tied me up so I couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Veins popped out in her eyes. There was venom in her eyes as she looked at me. I looked very resentful as I brought up this story. ¡°strength? I want it. Influence? It would be great to have it. Do I just want to be protected? no. Every time I feel helpless, I feel like my heart will be ripped out. But what should I do? What you can¡¯t do is impossible. I¡¯ve done everything I can. But it didn¡¯t work. Did I do something wrong? Was I not supposed to have those thoughts? Why? ¡°Why can¡¯t I be king?¡± He said he wanted to have power too. He said he wanted to get involved in the session battle and fight for his ce. I want to be a king. She poured out her anger on me. I feel sorry for her, but I was very happy about it. At least my ambition didn¡¯t disappear. In fact, it was nice to know that the more suppressed the ambition, the greater it became. What I was going to ask her to do was difficult to do without ambition or without a goal or purpose. It was hard for me to hide my smile as I looked at her yelling at me. ¡®As expected, she¡¯s perfect.¡¯ As I watched her pouring out everything and breathing heavily, I became convinced. Chapter 153 Episode 153 Daria was breathing heavily. The garden was filled with only the sound of her breathing. I waited until she calmed down and slowly opened my mouth. ¡°Do you have to be a king?¡± The king¡¯s status was clearly high. The king¡¯s position was so high that it was difficult formoners to even see the miracle. Thinking about it in that respect, I understood that she wanted to be king. Everyone in the castle wants to be king, and they believe that if they don¡¯t be king, they will die. ¡°You have to be the king¡­ what do you mean?¡± Her eyes were round. I saw him rolling his eyes trying to understand what I meant. ¡°That¡¯s literally it. Isn¡¯t the throne already decided anyway? ¡°No matter how much I gain strength from now on, I don¡¯t think Daria will be able to take that position from me.¡± She looked at me silently. She nodded weakly with a darkened face, as if she was tired of being angry anymore. It would be difficult for her to defeat the crown prince unless the crown prince dies or something special happens thatmits a major crime. A wall that cannot be ovee no matter how hard you try. Nevertheless, there was only one way to surpass him and take the throne. Killing him. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t try to gain the throne like that. If I had intended to do that, I wouldn¡¯t have left Serion and founded a new kingdom.¡¯ In the original, Daria ran away from Serion because she could not be king. As a result, they gathered all the talented people and created a country even though the poption was small. In just one year, the kingdom developed a military power strong enough to be called a great power. Because all the talented people gathered from all over, the poption was at least as powerful as the empire. That is her strength and talent. The power to be stronger by attracting and attracting talented people. If it weren¡¯t for Ahar trying to exterminate humanity, her country would have been able to surpass the empire. ¡°i know. I know. ¡°There is no possibility for me.¡± While I was thinking about her, I heard her voice as if she was crawling on the ground. I looked back at her. I saw her sitting on the ground with her head down. ¡°¡­So I was giving up.¡± Maybe I went too strong, but her voice was full of negative emotions such as frustration and depression. My words provoked her. I broke through the dam of emotions that she had been barely holding on to. I didn¡¯t intend to be that strong, but I ended up speaking more and more harshly without realizing it. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking. ¡°Do I really have to be king?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She looks up at me. His face was full of resentment, as if he was still tormenting himself. I opened my mouth without avoiding his gaze. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the wrong question. ¡°I¡¯m asking if I really need to be in Serion.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± She stared at me nkly for a moment, then her eyes began to get bigger. His face seemed to know what I was trying to say. ¡°If there is no hope in Serion, shouldn¡¯t we just look elsewhere?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°There must be a big difference between bing a king from a royal family like Serion and bing a king from nothing.¡± She nodded. There was a clear difference between starting from nothing and starting from something. But what does that mean? ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to start with a probability of ¡®0.1%¡¯ rather than starting from ¡®0%¡¯?¡± She cannot be king in Cerion. This was already decided, and other royals did the same. The crown prince¡¯s position was solid. It became stronger and stronger after dealing with the second prince this time. Just because it was revealed that he was in cahoots with the empire, the majority turned to his side. Even if it wasn¡¯t Daria, there was zero chance that any other royal family would surpass the crown prince. What if the crown prince was falsely used ormitted some kind of mistake? ¡®He¡¯s not the kind of person who would suffer that much.¡¯ If you touch the crown prince for no reason, you could lose everything, but among the royal family, there was no one who had the confidence to give up everything. All he can do is watch the crown prince¡¯s thoughts and worry so as not to lose what he has. It would have been taken awayter when the crown prince became king anyway. These guys are truly pathetic. ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t say this to start from scratch. ¡°I know how difficult it is, but there is no reason to ask you to give up what you have now.¡± There was no reason to do such a crazy thing. I knew how powerful her talent was, but there was no way she could have done something like that. In the past, I might have tried to stay away from her because it was too much to take care of myself, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to miss the opportunity when it arises. ¡°I¡¯m not one to mess with the impossible. I tend to invest in things that have potential as much as possible. ¡°I am definitely not the type of person to invest even though I know for sure that it will fail.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I said that earlier. Have you ever wanted to have greater power than the king? I¡¯m serious about that. Daria, if you give up what you have now, you can gain power, although it may be a little risky.¡± ¡°¡­Really?¡± She asked as cautiously as possible, but I saw one thing in her eyes. The desire to have power. I tried to hide it, but I couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her eyes. ¡°yes. An opportunity arose. Daria, all you have to do is say you will do it.¡± She closed her mouth and thought for a moment. Your thoughts will beplicated. Although I spoke in aplicated way, she was smart enough to know what I was talking about. Will you give up the name Serion and gain power, or will you give up your power and stay in Serion, regretting it for the rest of your life? ¡®The result is already decided.¡¯ I know her well. I am not the type of person to give up even if I see a possibility, even if there is no possibility. If he had been that kind of person, he would not havee out of Serion and established a kingdom. ¡°Even if Daria says you won¡¯t do it, I have no intention of ming or ming you. Because I know this is a dangerous road. That¡¯s why we give you the opportunity to choose.¡± ¡°one thing¡­.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll ask you just one thing.¡± ¡°However much.¡± ¡°Why me?¡± Why did you choose her?¡­ ¡°Even if it¡¯s not me¡­¡± ¡°Because it has to be Daria.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Daria, I wouldn¡¯t have said this. No, I wouldn¡¯t have even created this opportunity. I asked why? I see potential in you. I am confident that you will be able to take advantage of the opportunity I am giving you. ¡°Is this okay?¡± To be precise, I believed in the power she possessed. With her power, flowers can bloom wherever she goes. If it weren¡¯t for Serion, she could gain strength and have unrivaled power. All she needs is time and an undisturbed environment. Once she has a certain amount of power, even such obstacles will no longer be a hindrance to her. Rather, the interruption creates a tform for her and lifts her high. ¡°¡­I will do it. ¡°I will do it.¡± She jumped up and clenched her fists. I felt satisfied as I watched her trying to do something. ¡®She will be my fence.¡¯ She was depicted taking the throne with Baan. By moving Baan, who has be emperor, he will stand tall on the continent and will be of great help when dealing with Ahar. It felt like I could see her and it was hard to hide my smile. ¡°Raymond¡­?¡± ¡°ah. Hmm¡­ I¡¯m sorry. ¡°You chose well.¡± ¡°So what should I do now?¡± At her question, he stopped walking and opened his mouth. There was a telltale tremor in her dted pupils. *** -Daria smiled at Her Majesty Baan! Rumors began to circte in the count¡¯s family. That rumor was the kind of thing that could never have spread in the past. Princess Daria ran away from Prince Baan and could not hide her disdain whenever they met him. At some point, she approached Prince Baan and started talking to him. There were too many witnesses who saw it to dismiss it as a lie. Within two days, rumors began to circte that he and her had be close friends. ¡°You¡¯re doing great.¡± The rumor reached my ears while I was training at the training center. I was unable to reach it and even witnessed the scene myself. ¡°Raymond, would you like to try some of this? Baan also brought something to drink, so please enjoy it together.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± Daria came with a basket full of snacks and spoke to Baan. He gave me a sandwich and gave Baan some ice-cold tea. I could see the corners of her mouth trembling as she smiled at Baan. ¡®You¡¯re having a hard time.¡¯ When I thought she was having a hard time, I turned my head and made eye contact with her. She was giving me a look that asked if this was really the only answer. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± I nodded so small that Baan couldn¡¯t see me. She sighed. When I asked her to be friends with Baan in the garden, she reacted violently. But after my continued words, she eventually had no choice but to give up. Because that opportunity was bad. I wondered how I would deal with Baan after that, but she was doing very well. ¡°This is so delicious! ¡°Would you like another drink?¡± ¡°Ah yes. ¡°As much as you want.¡± And Baan doesn¡¯t like it that much. He was smiling very brightly, not knowing what she was thinking. He looked deeply touched that Daria, who had been ignoring and rejecting him, approached him first and spoke to him. He looked back at me with an overwhelmed face, as if he was very happy about this time. ¡°It looks really good.¡± ¡°Raymond¡­.¡± ¡°Yes! great!¡± It was fun to see the contrasting reactions between her and him. One person hates it, one person likes it. Did you say that it is aedy when viewed from a distance and a tragedy when viewed up close? To someone who doesn¡¯t know the situation, the two may seem close, but anyone who knows the situation would have no choice but to react the same way as me. ¡®Then I think we can start soon.¡¯ While Baan was crunching on his sandwich, he signaled to Daria behind him. ¡®all right.¡¯ She nodded. From now on, it was up to her to do her own thing, so I decided to stay away. ¡°I¡¯m going to get up soon.¡± ¡°uh? Me too¡­!¡± ¡°no. ¡°I think it would be better for the prince to get some more rest.¡± As she said that, she pointed to Daria and winked at him. ¡°Raymond¡­¡± He looked up at me with an touched face. I patted his shoulder and walked away. ¡°Your Highness Vaan¡­ in the evening¡­¡± He could hear Daria talking to him cautiously behind him. Chapter 154 Episode 154: Late at night. Daria came to Baan without anyone knowing. ¡°Oh, please sit here.¡± Baan tensed up as she slowly entered the room. He hurriedly handed her a chair and sat down across from her. Baan sat in a sedentary position and looked at Daria with a nervous face. ¡®It¡¯s my first time having a woman in my room¡­ It won¡¯t stink, right?¡¯ Not only was it his first time with a woman, but it was also his first time dealing with a woman, so he was worried about how to start the conversation. ¡°I heard everything.¡± ¡°yes?¡± What did you hear? Baan tilted his head. ¡°Did you not hear what Raymond said?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± After hearing her words, Baan realized why she came to see him. Raymond did that. A helper to help him will find him soon. But I just didn¡¯t think that the helper was Daria. ¡°I heard that you said you would be emperor.¡± ¡°Swing.¡± After hesitating for a moment, Baan nodded. If she was a helper, there was no reason to hide it. ¡°Is there a way?¡± ¡°no. ¡°Not yet¡­ I said I would find out how when I meet my helper.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to meet your helper¡­¡± Daria, who was contemting something, soon nodded. ¡°okay. Well, first of all, I need to know your current situation. ¡°You have to know what it is like now to make ns for the future.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ are you really on my side?¡± ¡°¡­Honestly, I hated it. ¡°It¡¯s still the same now.¡± Baan¡¯s heart seemed to sink at the sharp look in Daria¡¯s eyes. There was a lot of contempt in her eyes. ¡°I hate you, Your Highness. He uses his power to belittle others, doesn¡¯t see people as people, and even treats me like an object. ¡°If I tried to tell you each and every reason why I dislike you, I could probably stay up all night.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Baan¡¯s face darkened. Daria¡¯s harsh words were very sharp. He knew his mistake, so he had nothing to say back to her. Her face, which had been looking fiercely at him with his head down, began to soften at some point. ¡°But now that thinking is about to change a little.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Baan raised his head with a sobering expression on his face. ¡°If Your Majesty¡¯s actions had been the same until now, my thoughts would have been the same. ¡°I could see things starting to change at some point.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was just a moment. Because people don¡¯t change that easily. But he has maintained it ever since then. When I saw that, I thought, oh, but people can change. ¡°Well, the things I don¡¯t like are the same.¡± ¡°Then why did you help me?¡± ¡°Because I trust Raymond. Did you really think that I would have believed you? ¡°If that were the case, I would like to tell you that it is a huge mistake.¡± Baan pouted his lower lip. Even so, there is no need to speak so harshly in front of the person involved. Baan, who was about to think that way, quickly shook his head. No, you shouldn¡¯t be thinking like this anymore. You have to be able to ept it, and you have to ept it and fix it. Raymond told me that was how it should be. I was told that if I didn¡¯t do that, it would be difficult for me to live, let alone be an emperor in the future. I wanted to refute that statement, but I couldn¡¯t. In fact, I received a lot of assassination threats recently while I was in the imperial court. ¡°I think that¡¯s the same for you, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking to you like this because I believe what Raymond says. ¡°Let¡¯s end this story and return to the main topic.¡± She crossed her hands over her crossed legs, saying that any further chatting would be a waste of time. *** ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡± ¡°Ah yes.¡± After talking until almost dawn, they got up. Daria kept a nk expression throughout the conversation. I was asionally frowned upon, but that was because I knew the situation in Baan was so miserable that it was almost miserable. Other than that, everything went generally smoothly. ¡°I think it would be best to leave the rest to youter. ¡°Other people might misunderstand because it¡¯s been around for longer than expected.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± She was staring at Baan, who looked helpless, and turned her head, saying that she could do that. I was exhausted from sitting and talking for a long time. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just leave. Oh, and you know that what happened today shouldn¡¯t be spread outside, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Okay then, take a break.¡± ¡°Oh, wait a minute¡­!¡± ¡°¡­Why are you doing that?¡± Baan caught her as she was about to leave the room. She turned to look at him as she closed the door she had opened to leave. ¡°I have one question.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Are you aware that this job is dangerous? ¡°If you do it wrong, you could die.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Oh, you know?¡± Baan was slightly taken aback by her answer. The word ¡®death¡¯ has never been a problem that can be epted so easily. Power can only be used if it is alive. In particr, in the case of royal families and members of the royal family, they lived close to death, so they knew very well how fearful it was. Dying for oneself may be different, but dying for others is different. The risk in this case is even greater. If she did something wrong, she could be arrested for treason, so it was a bit iprehensible that she, knowing the dangers, would do this simply at Raymond¡¯s request. ¡®He definitely has the ability.¡¯ It would be nice if she could help. After talking with her, I found out that she had abilities. More than anything, he was happy just knowing that Daria was helping him. But apart from his happiness, he did not want Daria to die. ¡°yes. I know. It¡¯s strange not knowing. This is something that is done for the emperor¡¯s position. ¡°It¡¯s even weirder that you don¡¯t know it¡¯s dangerous.¡± She spoke very calmly. In fact, he even looked at him indifferently, wondering what the big deal was. ¡°Why? I don¡¯t quite understand. ¡°Even if it is my job, this has nothing to do with you.¡± This is something I was curious about during the conversation. She said she hated herself. He said he hated it to the point of despising it and that his thoughts have remained the same ever since. It was so heartbreaking when I heard those words. It was strange to see her so passionately trying to help. This was something that was directly rted to Raymond¡¯s survival. ¡°It¡¯s Raymond¡¯s request.¡± Her answer was very calm. She shrugged her shoulders as if that wasn¡¯t a problem at all. ¡°Is Raymond that important to you?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°why?¡± ¡°Because he is the person who saved me from hell. And even now he is saving me and helping me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It was only recently that I realized how much he cares for me. ¡°How could I refuse his request to help and give me a chance?¡± ¡®It¡¯s also the opportunity I wanted the most.¡¯ She swallowed her words. There was no need to tell him this. He just needs to know that he is helped by Raymond. ¡°I will repay that favor somehow. Even if it means I die.¡± Baan bit his lip as he looked at her hot eyes. The look in her eyes that reminded me of Raymond bothered me. ¡°Do you like him?¡± So I bit my lip and asked. I hope not. ¡°no.¡± His face brightened slightly at her subsequent answer. ¡°Can you tell I like this? He¡¯s a person I can¡¯t like. I can¡¯t like him. To the point where I hate myself for being foolish in the past¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s what this feeling is. east longitude. I admire him. A person I cannot dare to approach, but want to approach. He is that person to me.¡± Baan had no idea whether he should like this or not, as her eyes showed not only obsession but even madness. It¡¯s definitely a good thing that she doesn¡¯t like Raymond, but her feelings for Raymond are too hot for her to actually like him. ¡°Then I guess the business is over now, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Then I will go.¡± Baan could no longer hold her back as she looked so cold on the outside. Kwiik-Tak. He stood there staring nkly at the door until she left and the door closed. *** Hung- Huh- The training ground was filled with the sound of knights swinging their weapons as usual. ¡®I think I¡¯ve gotten used to this, but should I go to Warrug once to learn the next thing?¡¯ Even though I couldn¡¯t go before because I didn¡¯t know when Baan would have an ident, it was different now. Now I don¡¯t have to worry about him even when I¡¯m not around. Moreover, now Daria was also cooperating. ¡®It would be a good idea to introduce Daria to wild dogs.¡¯ There was a lot to do. First, I need to stop by the Warrug to learn the next training method, and then take Daria to visit the wild dogs. The wild dog¡¯s intelligence will be of great help to her in taking control of Baan and the Empire. ¡°Are you stopping?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°I have somewhere to go today.¡± ¡°Oh me too¡­!¡± ¡°I think it would be best for you to continue, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I follow along?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it will work this time.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He patted her on the shoulder and returned the wooden sword to the knightmander who was waiting next to her. After safelypleting his duties as a count, he returned and for some reason he just smiled at me. ¡°Is something good happening?¡± ¡°no. ¡°It¡¯s just that you seem to be getting better day by day.¡± ¡°I like everything.¡± ¡°ha ha ha. I can¡¯t help but say that it¡¯s okay to say that. ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to learn this from you.¡± ¡°I can do it right now, so why train me?¡± ¡°no! ha ha ha.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nonsense.¡± I shook my head when he spoke to me jokingly. In the past, I couldn¡¯t eat it so I couldn¡¯t eat it, but now I couldn¡¯t eat it anymore and it was frustrating. ¡°To Warrug.¡± ¡°yes.¡± When I got to the gate, the wizard nodded and activated the gate. ¡°Ah, master¡­!¡± Reina, who followed mete, was shocked and quickly ran towards me, shouting. He waved his hand at her. Paaaa- The light enveloped me and moved me to Warrug. I¡¯ll have to buy Raina something delicious next time. ¡°Where is Count Warrug¡­¡± It was time to grab a nearby maid and talk to her. ¡°Raymond¡­!!¡± From a distance, I saw Count Warrug running towards me, making a loud roar and kicking up a cloud of dust. ¡°You came at the right time!¡± He wrapped his arm around my waist, lifted me up on his shoulder, and started running. ¡°Now just a moment¡­!¡± ¡°Go ahead and tell me!¡± With his words, a huge shock hit my face. Chapter 155 Episode 155: Why is he going in such a hurry? He didn¡¯t even show any signs of telling me where he was going. I just had to hold on to his shoulder and wait for him to drop me off. One second felt like an hour, and I arrived at Count Warrug¡¯s training ground. ¡®What?¡¯ I wondered if there was a need to drag me all this way since I was going to his training ground. ¡°Block the left!¡± ¡°What are you doing now¡­!¡± That thoughtpletely disappeared as soon as I entered the training hall. The knights were gathered together. Somehow, they were all bleeding. I wondered if there was an intruder, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The only ones in the training hall were the Warrug knights, the Count, and Selina. ¡®Selina?¡¯ The person surrounded by knights was none other than Selina. Her condition was very strange. Not only was she breathing hard, but there were scratches all over her body. It was strange that Count Warrug, who cared so much about his daughter, would leave her alone, even though she wouldn¡¯t die that much. ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous if I leave it like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± He nodded heavily as he set me down on the ground. Although it seemed strange for someone I knew well to remain still, I could understand his behavior. ¡®It¡¯s really going crazy.¡¯ The biggest problem was that Selina was out of her mind right now. Her pupils were out of focus. ¡°How did it be like that?¡± ¡°I guess he came to enlightenment while sparring with the knights, and that¡¯s what happened.¡± He rubbed his chin and drooled. If you¡¯re so worried about your daughter, you can do it yourself, so why are you looking at me like you¡¯re asking me to help you? ¡°Why don¡¯t youe forward yourself?¡± ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t want to do it? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t do it, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t do it.¡± I, too, am afraid of someone who can be defeated with one hand, so why can¡¯t I do it? I looked at him with a frown, and he sighed and said. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. That¡¯s the problem. ¡°I¡¯m too strong.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± You¡¯re not kidding me. The problem is that it¡¯s too strong. ¡°Selina¡¯s condition right now is like a nk te. ¡°Your future will be determined by what you ept.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I can deal with you. There is, but it doesn¡¯t help Selina. Rather, it has a negative effect. ¡°If I want to deal with Selina, I have no choice but to look after her.¡± He continued speaking with a gloomy face. ¡°He is a skilled person of the same level who can take care of Selina¡¯s needs and engage in a life-or-death struggle rather than a strong opponent.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°But unfortunately, that¡¯s not possible with knights.¡± I understood what he wanted to say. To put it simply, he wanted me to deal with Selina instead. Why are you repeating something that can just be said simply? It didn¡¯t matter if I dealt with her. It was a wee sight for her to be stronger. ¡°But am I any different from the Count?¡± ¡°I know you are strong.¡± He said without taking his eyes off Selina. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you a favor. Overwhelming strength doesn¡¯t help, but neither does being mediocrely strong. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do it, four levels is just right.¡± I scratched my cheek when he said there was nothing to worry about. I thought that if he said that, there must be a reason. There was no way he would hurt his daughter. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°request.¡± I wonder if I can figure it out somehow. Pulling out his cotton cloth, he passed the knights surrounding Selina and went inside. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± I could feel the fighting spirit in Selina¡¯s body as she was breathing heavily. The heat rose like a haze and she red at me as she appeared. ¡°I will take charge from now on.¡± ¡°¡­Please take care of our youngdy.¡± They nced back at the Count and bowed their heads to me with joy. The knights were worried that Selina might get hurt if they used Auras, so they dealt with her without using Auras. Selina¡¯s swordsmanship was superior to that of the knights, but not inferior to them. That is why knights from famous swordsmen have a hard time dealing with her. If you use Aurors, they won¡¯t be this tired. It was the result of only thinking about Selina¡¯s safety. ¡®You don¡¯t recognize me at all.¡¯ This was my first time seeing Selina like this. I even wondered what kind of training it takes to make people like this. I approached her, trying to suppress my curiosity about what would have happened if I had trained like her. ¡°Um¡­ first of all, please take care of me.¡± He lowered his posture while holding the cotton with his right hand. Cheaeng! Her sword deflects my throat. If I hadn¡¯t stopped him with my name, my throat would have been punctured. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­ how much it has increased.¡¯ We continued to create gaps. She rushed at any opportunity she could find. Kang kaaang! The nameless sword body trembled. Her sword attacked me, aiming for my gap. ¡°Hmph!¡± I took a deep breath and swung the cotton. Quang! A heavy shock spread everywhere. She frowned and rolled to the side instead of blocking the attack. Without any thought for her own face, she was busy dodging my attacks. ¡°Not bad.¡± She tried to somehow find a loophole in my attack. Her instincts sought out and targeted weaknesses. ¡®It¡¯s like a sponge.¡¯ There was something I felt as I bumped into her. The point is that her skills improve in real time. If you fooled her once, you won¡¯t fool her twice. Rather, he took aim at that and tried to deceive me. Chae chae chaeng! Her sword shot out like a thunderbolt and aimed at my upper body. sr plexus shoulder neck. He swung his name and turned his body to block the attack. Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssss- her sword grazed the side of her head. Before, it was impossible to cheat. Quad deuk! Her sword and name shed. No matter how excellent his swordsmanship was, there was nothing he could do about his physical condition. She couldn¡¯t ovee my strength, which had noticeably changed through recent training. Quaaaang! She lunged at me with her sword sideways. He grabbed her arm as she stabbed the sword and pulled it. Shees into my arms. Crack. He hit her side with the bottom of the handle. She rolls away. ¡°Kuk keuk¡­!¡± She was holding her sides and breathing heavily, as if she was in pain. ¡®Even after all this, you¡¯re not interfering?¡¯ When I nced to the side, I saw that the Count had a dark expression on his face but did not show any reaction. I just looked at Selina and bit my lip. I felt terrible for him who stayed still even though his body trembled when she attacked me. ¡°Raymond¡­!¡± At that time, he hurriedly called me. With that sound, a creepy sensation passed through my throat. Ga-ga-ga-ga-gak! Nameless blocked the sword. ¡®Auror?¡¯ But the way her sword scratched my sword was strange. A bluish film had formed. Although it was unstable, it was definitely sword energy. ¡®You¡¯re already using Aurors?¡¯ She is now neen. But you¡¯re already using Aurors. It was literally an incredible talent. ¡°crazy¡­!¡± There was no time to think about it. Her sword, full of aura, was aimed at me. I don¡¯t use Aurors, so I had no reason toin that she did. If she gets stronger, it¡¯s good for me. And I was different from the drivers who were worried about her safety. Wow ¨C I can use the Aura in the same way. ¡°Auror!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± I could hear the knights urgently shouting to Count Warrug. I nced at him and saw that he was still with his arms crossed. I could see that he would never interfere with anything I did. Quaaaang! Blocked her sword. As if to tell me not to lose my focus while dealing with her, she rushed at me without giving me any time to rest. ¡®I¡¯d like to y more.¡¯ I calmly blocked her sword and scanned her body. Although it was fortunate that she used her aura, her body was unable to withstand it. Her limbs were trembling slightly. Her body was convulsing so violently that it seemed like a miracle that she could stand. ¡®It would be dangerous to do more.¡¯ She is dangerous and I am also dangerous. You might not have known it before she started using Auras, but the moment she started using Auras, things changed. Her swordsmanship was outstanding. Enough to suppress quite a few knights. By using her aura, the synergy of that power is more than doubled. It is difficult for me to easily prevent it. ¡°Let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡± You won¡¯t hear it anyway, but this was what was said to me. He lifted the cotton at an angle and filled it with aura. He concentrated on her movements, pushing the auras into her legs and arms. She looked at me from a distance, probably nervous about my sudden change in momentum. It also circled around me for a while, looking for an opening. Quaaaang! Shees running. The ground where her feet touched was hollow. Having just awakened the Aura, the Aura¡¯s operational ability is very good. ¡®see.¡¯ Her movements slowed down. I could see how her arms, legs and sword were moving. Her sword swung towards my neck. ¡°Ha!¡± He burst into spirit and swung his name. Kwajangchang! Her sword collided with Nameless and shattered into pieces. Undaunted, she threw away the handle and swung her fist. He wrapped his arm around the cotton and pushed it to the side, clenching his fist. Kwaaaaang! My fist hit her in the stomach, making a loud noise. ¡°Oh girl!¡± The knights are scared. She fell limp on my fist, unable to even scream. He slowly lowered her to the ground. Count Warrug and the knights hurriedly approach. ¡°Ignorant guy.¡± Count Warrug looked at me as if I was dumbfounded. His face said he had no idea he would hit a woman like this. ¡®Is there any difference between being a woman?¡¯ Whether you are a man or a woman, you must give up the idea that you will look after the other person as long as you are holding a sword. Because if I do something wrong, I could be in danger. ¡°I told you. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He shook his head when he saw me shrugging my shoulders. ¡°Anyway, thank you. ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to get through it safely.¡± ¡°no. it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Then why did youe here? ¡°I remember you said you wouldn¡¯t be able toe for a while because of the 3rd prince.¡± He gestured for the knights to take Selina away and then turned to me. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m asking that now. Actually, if I had had time to think about it, I wouldn¡¯t have left Selina like that. ¡°I¡¯m here to learn the next training method.¡± ¡°training? Ah¡­ I did. ¡°So did you do everything I told you?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Now it¡¯s not that hard.¡± ¡°The progress is faster than I thought. ¡°Can I touch you for a moment?¡± As he spoke, he reached out and kneaded my body. Although I was embarrassed, I calmly epted the touch. ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡°You got the muscles right.¡± Could you tell by touching it? Before I could say anything, he continued. ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you the next move. What I told you would be vertical cuts, horizontal cuts, and diagonal cuts.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Then what should I do next? Simple. All you have to do is apply this movement.¡± He brought a wooden sword and showed me three moves as before. It¡¯s a move I¡¯ve seen from Selina before. Kingdom swordsmanship. ¡°You just need to practice until you can maintain the posture with your eyes closed.¡± It was a simpler yet more difficult order than I thought. ¡°Oh, and when the 3rd prince returns,e see me right away. You have somewhere to go with me.¡± What do I want to ask you for this time? When I frowned, he burst outughing and hit my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll know when ites.¡± I got goosebumps all over my body when I saw him licking his lips, saying it would be a lot of fun. Chapter 156 Episode 156: The time hase for the 3rd prince to return to the empire. He had been there for almost a month. Although the first few days weren¡¯t great. He was a fool and there was no one who could say anything to him because he was surrounded by the empire. Nevertheless, the reason the vassals and knights were able to endure was because they had been trained through Raymond¡¯s foolish actions. It wasn¡¯t a good thing by any means, but it was right to see the benefit of it. When dealing with a fool, all that was needed was ignoring and neglecting him. So from that first day onwards, everyone except the maids ignored him. Only the maids under him suffered from him. ¡®People changed in the middle.¡¯ The third prince lost his temper after the humiliating sparring, butter his behavior improved to the point where it could be said that he had changed as a person. He didn¡¯t act like a fool anymore and didn¡¯t even speak informally. Rather, I felt very humbled. In addition, after participating in all the training, I opened my heart to him a little towards the end. Just when it seemed like we could get closer, the date for his return was set. Although they were pretending not to be the case, the knights were a little disappointed. Would a knight of that kingdom be able to train with the prince whileughing? That time felt somewhat refreshing to them. It was bad when I came, but at least it will be good when I go. Perhaps, if he had maintained his original appearance, he would not have been able to expect a good send-off. Just when I thought everything was going smoothly, I encountered a slightly embarrassing situation. ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± ¡°yes.¡± When the sun rose in the sky and we were taking a break after eating, Daria came to visit. I couldn¡¯t believe my ears as she approached me with a determined expression on her face and opened her mouth. ¡°Are you sure you want to go?¡± ¡°yes.¡± She was still adamant. She nodded firmly even to the second question. ¡®What on earth happened in between?¡¯ Her actions were sudden and, above all, extremely dangerous. Not to me, but to her. ¡°It means that you will follow His Highness Vaan to the empire.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I think that¡¯s how it should be.¡± Apanying with Baan. She said she would go to the empire with Baan and be his strength. I was amazed at her decision to go to a ce full of danger everywhere. Her self-esteem was so low that it was difficult to put it in a good way. Even though things have gotten a little better recently, it wasn¡¯t to the point where he could risk his life. ¡°Have you been threatened?¡± ¡°no. This is my decision. ¡°It¡¯s a decision I thought about over and over again.¡± I thought it was a threat, but it wasn¡¯t. So what on earth made her like this? Unable to survive in the royal family, she turned to Millennium. The imperial family was more dangerous, not less dangerous. Because it has tremendous power, it is natural for those who hold that power to be threatened. There was no way she didn¡¯t know that. ¡°If you go there, you will no longer be able to receive my help.¡± ¡°I know.¡± No matter how much I thought about it, it was strange. I wondered if I had missed something. What on earth made her like this? ¡®She is greedy.¡¯ Then, one thing suddenly urred to me. In the original, she wanted to be king and created her own kingdom. And although it was only for a short period of time, it was even elevated to a great power. If you think about it, it was simple. Her greed did not disappear. Although it was suppressed by the pressure of those around it, it could not be made to disappear. Rather, the more you stop and block her, the more you add fuel to the fire of her desire. I forgot. What a greedy character she was. In the beginning, I only remembered her appearance and erased her true personality. ¡°It would be very dangerous to go there. ¡°If you do something wrong, your life may be at risk.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I thought for a moment as she nodded resolutely. Actually, her decision was a very good thing for me. In fact, I personally hoped that she would follow Baan and help him. Her potential to create a powerful country with a strong military power despite being a weak country with a small poption would be enough to help Baan. ¡®But the question is what the Count thinks of this.¡¯ There were many problems. Not only was her intention a problem, but it was also questionable whether the Count would ept this. My guess was that he wouldn¡¯t ept. For her safety, I took her in under the guise of my decision. Who knows what that means to other royals. Just by looking at it, she could tell what the Count thought of her. Will he really ept Daria heading to the dangerous empire? ¡®It¡¯s dangerous to go out to y, much less go into the imperial pce.¡¯ There were two cases where the royal family went to the empire. Either taken hostage or secretly hiding while disguising their identity. As in the former case, it is very dangerous if you get caught in thetter case. So, in most cases, royal families from other countries do not go to the empire personally unless it is an official event. Even if I go, I won¡¯t visit the imperial family like she did. ¡°The Count gave permission.¡± Regardless of my concerns, she already had that in mind. He said he expected me to worry about that. ¡°The Count¡­ you said the Count gave permission?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Her answer was truly shocking. She had no idea that the Count, who valued her safety, would let her go so obediently. There is no way she would have sold me. I don¡¯t know. What the Count had in mind and how she persuaded him. ¡°I can¡¯t say anything more. ¡°I support Daria¡¯s decision.¡± It¡¯s good if she goes. That one thing is an unchanging fact and it is my inner heart. ¡°But you¡¯ll need safeguards. Mahol.¡± Slurp ¨C her shadow swayed and a man appeared. The process of changing from a shadow to a person was always fascinating. ¡°Did you call me?¡± The strongest assassin. The time when he awakened his power and when he trained was earlier than in the original. He grew at a pace befitting his genius talent. I practiced dagger skills and how to use shadows on my own. As a result, we achieved such great results that we didn¡¯t even notice that we were clinging to Daria¡¯s shadow. I¡¯m not bragging, but my senses were keen. No, it wasn¡¯t necessarily me, but the hatchling¡¯s senses were beyond those of a human. -uh? Where did it appear? That person is strange. I can see it, but it¡¯s not there! Even the hatchling could not sense that Mahol was hiding in the shadows, and even when he was in front of him, he tilted his head and thought it was strange. To that extent, Mahol had no pretense of poprity or vitality. It was proof that he waspletely in control of his body. His ability to hide and assimte into his surroundings was such that he could not be seen even when he was right in front of him. Unless you are an Intermediate Sword Expert or higher, you wouldn¡¯t even know he was there even if you were in front of him. His potential has not yet reached its bottom. He could grow more. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve listened to what we¡¯ve said so far, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol bowed his head. His answer came from all directions. It spread quietly in the air and tickled my ears. ¡°I think you should go with Daria.¡± ¡°Raymond?¡± She was taken aback by my words. Even though I was under his protection, I was able to see what kind of talent Mahol was. Mahol had a talent that even Millennium could not ignore and was a tremendous powerhouse. Above all, Assassin¡¯s uses were endless. I could have it by my side at any time and order it to do anything. From assassinations to spies. There are so many things you can do with it. She was taken aback that he had attached her to her without the slightest hesitation. ¡°¡­.¡± Mahol looked at me with his mouth closed. ¡°There is only you. ¡°Only you can do the job of blocking threats in Daria¡¯s shadow, and only you can trust me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Can you do it?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Mahol answered more calmly than expected. He nodded, saying it wasn¡¯t that difficult. Then I made eye contact with him. There was no emotion in his eyes, so I couldn¡¯t read what he was thinking. ¡°thanks.¡± ¡°no. ¡°I can do anything as long as I can return the favor.¡± With those words, he returned to the shadows. Even at that moment, I didn¡¯t feel that he was returning until hepletely disappeared. His ability to hide was horrifying, but that made me even more unable to trust him. If he stays with her, her threat is greatly reduced. ¡°Raymond¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. ¡°I¡¯m sorry because this is all I can do for you.¡± I bowed my head slightly to her. It was her personal decision, but it was true that I benefited from it. More than anything, it was I who brought him closer to Baan. She¡¯s not stupid, and the reason she made that decision after hearing about my n is because, in addition to her greed, she also wants to help me. ¡°And if you have time, would you like to go out with me?¡± ¡°yes? Ah yes.¡± Baan¡¯s return date was tomorrow, and the only way to do something for her was now. The ce we arrived at was the Wild Dog House, a ce hidden in a slum. ¡°If my eyes are not wrong, this person is¡­.¡± ¡°This is Princess Daria.¡± ¡°Hi! Wow, meet the princess!¡± William hurriedly fell down. Daria was embarrassed and stretched out her hand to help him up. William made a dazed expression at the touch. That expression was so funny that Iughed a little behind her. No matter how much we research the royal family or the royal family, how many times do we actually get to see the royal family? Moreover, it is strange that he would not be embarrassed if the royal family personally helped him up. ¡°Uh, that. ¡°This is¡­¡± William looked back at me, hoping for an exnation. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been embarrassed, so I wanted to tease him a little, but since the situation was situational, I got to the point right away. ¡°From now on, you will be this person¡¯s information book.¡± His expression changed in an instant. He listened to my exnation with a serious face. ¡°That¡¯s interesting. Very good.¡± After listening to the end, he nodded with a strange smile. There was excitement on his face that couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°Actually, I was wondering how far my information could affect me. ¡°This is great timing.¡± ¡®Crazy guy.¡¯ He was crazy. He heard what she and I were nning, but instead of being nervous, he saw Daria as his experiment. So it was more reliable. He was a guy who would do anything for his information, and he handled the tasks entrusted to him reliably. ¡°You heard everything about the situation and what did you think?¡± His eyes shining unusually as he looked at Daria. *** The day came when Baan left. Daria will personally leave the count¡¯s house and apany him. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°No, it was an honor to be able to serve His Highness the Prince.¡± Baan, who had had a formal conversation with the Count, approached me. ¡°I will never forget this grace.¡± ¡°Good luck to you, Your Majesty.¡± I gave him a sly smile. That¡¯s how Baan left the count¡¯s family. I thought the Count¡¯s family would be quiet for a while as the person who was like the core of the storm disappeared. ¡°Where is Raymond Millennium!¡± The thought disappeared within a day. Chapter 157 Episode 157 As soon as the storm disappeared, a typhoon came. That typhoon was probably more troublesome than Baan. If the reason Baan came was to meet Daria, those who came now were to thoroughly find out my mistakes. ¡°Find even the smallest thing!¡± The people who began raiding the count family as if they were their own were none other than inspectors dispatched from the kingdom. These are the people who came this time in connection with the warlock. ¡°I heard that Raymond¡¯s behavior suddenly changed. Was there anything strange?¡± ¡°They say he came to his senses, but he may have been brainwashed.¡± ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been going out a lot recently. Was there anything suspicious?¡± As soon as they reached the count¡¯s house, they went crazy. Even though they were from the royal family, their actions were too extreme. They walked around with bloodshot eyes, trying to find even the slightest fault with me. While holding on to the maids and knights, they tried to dig up something. ¡°What are these crazy people saying? Was he crazy because he wanted to search? ¡°How dare you curse someone¡­!¡± ¡°Hey hey! These are people from the royal family. There wasn¡¯t. ¡°In fact, I am grateful to you, Master, for being so mature.¡± ¡°Brainwashing? What does that mean? I wonder if you have forgotten what kind of ce this is. Brainwashing in a ce that is almost like a sanctuary¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing suspicious about you, Master. ¡°Please get out of the way as it will interfere with training.¡± It was out of the question. In the past, when Raymond was at his peak, he wouldn¡¯t have defended him like this. Rather, they would have used this as an opportunity to report everything as if they were getting rid of pests that are eating away at Millennium. ¡®If you were going toe visit me, I woulde visit you long ago. ¡®The timing is perfect.¡¯ Not only has he not bothered them recently, but he has actually helped them. From Reid¡¯s body to the disposal of the 3rd prince. There was no reason for them to criticize me for doing something helpful to the count family. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just for a moment. For nearly a year, I lived differently from the old Raymond. It was almost impossible for people who believed that I hadpletely changed to betray me. Who would cut off someone who is helpful to the family? ¡®I am a millennial. The one and only sessor to Millennium.¡¯ There are no knights or vassals who would kill the only heir to the family, especially a helpful one. If I were to look for them, the only ones I could find were people who have hated me for a long time, sons who do not want the family to prosper, or spies. Fortunately, there were no such people in Millennium. Most of the spies were not able to reach the earl and were sorted out among the vassals, and those in Millennium live for the family. ¡°What are these crazy people doing toe here and fuck around?¡± ¡°They say they are inspectors from the royal family.¡± ¡°what? Tsk, I don¡¯t like it. This is why I don¡¯t like royal people. ¡°Because you don¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°Then you probably don¡¯t like it, Daria?¡± ¡°Daria is an exception. ¡°He is the real royal.¡± As I walked down the hallway, I burst intoughter at the sound I heard. As I walked around, I never saw a single person swear at me or worry about what they would say about me. They all cursed not me, but the inspectors who were prying after me. ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel bad.¡¯ It didn¡¯t really matter if they cursed at me or took out theirints about me. How can I get everyone to like me and take my side? This is the same even if the other person is a saint. No matter how well he behaved, there is no one who is not dissatisfied with him. Among them, there is someone who dislikes them even for trivial reasons such as jealousy. If this is true of people who have lived a good life, how much more so should I, who cannot be said to have lived a good life. Although it was revealedter, I moved as I wanted and did not hesitate to go to ces where I could die. I attracted people at will, and even royal family members came to visit me. Because of a person like me, there was never a quiet day in the Count¡¯s family. There may be people who don¡¯t like it. ¡®I can¡¯t do anything about that person¡¯s thoughts.¡¯ I had no intention of swearing at him or punishing him just because he didn¡¯t like me. I just assume it is so and move on. I had that thought, but I haven¡¯t found anyone who swears at me yet. It felt strange to see him swearing at someone who was trying to dig up my back. ¡°Are you Raymond? ¡°He looked like a gisaeng brother, so he did things like that.¡± Perhaps because there was nothing for the knights to dig up, the inspectors went around and eventually came to me. When you leave the inspectorate, your rank is equivalent to that of a viscount. At that time, since they were acting under the orders of the king, most nobles could not treat them carelessly. We must ept and cooperate with everything. Of course, he would treat dukes and marquis, the highest ranking officials after the king, with caution, but it was also true that he could seek maximum cooperation from counts. ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ Anyway, their attitude was abnormal. Millennium was a count. However, there are also ranks of counts. While there are counts who are weaker than viscounts even though they are counts, there are also people who are just as influential as dukes even though they are counts, so even the king cannot treat them carelessly. Although they are a very small minority, millennials are among that minority. Even the king cannot do anything rashly in his territory. Anyone who works in public affairs would not know that unless they were stupid. ¡°Do you know what crime youmitted?¡± ¡°Because of you, our rtionship with the empire almost broke down!¡± ¡°You have nothing to do, so you dare to have an affair with a warlock? And take the 3rd prince there!¡± It would have been difficult to do this to me without these things going crazy. This is not the royal family, but the millennium. Even dogs are said to be at their best in their own homes, so what about Millennium, who has an influenceparable to that of a peacock? Even the king is careful in the Millennium domain, and it is unthinkable for a viscount to be wandering around like this. ¡®They say I¡¯m not a count.¡¯ Yes, I am not a count. Let¡¯s say that¡¯s possible¡­ but what can I say? That¡¯s something you can¡¯t do without going crazy. Millennium¡¯s domain ignores its sessor? That was tantamount to ignoring the entire millennium. Unless you want to get into trouble with Millennium, that action is impossible. ¡°What did you say just now?¡± I wonder if he would have thought I had heard wrong and asked again. To others, I might be able to dig up my heels. But you have to be careful in front of others. What kind of prince is this? You¡¯re royalty and that¡¯s it? ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve heard it now, right? ¡°You can understand Millennium¡¯s level.¡± ¡°Millennium, which was doing well, had no choice now.¡± I felt my face harden at their words. ¡°That crazy bastard!¡± ¡°Are you crazy because you really want to die?¡± The knights who were listening from afar became very angry at the sound. That wasn¡¯t a remark, it was tantly ignoring the level of Millennium while talking about it. ¡°Oh, I guess you heard this.¡± ¡°If you heard it, what are you going to do? ¡°Can you kill us who came by the king¡¯s orders?¡± Well, they say there are a lot of crazy people like this, but this was behavior that went way beyond that level. Can you kill me? Of course you can kill it. They are not important people to the kingdom, nor are they connected to the empire like the prince. It was not possible for civil servants who appeared simply under the pretext of inspection. If you ask why you killed them, just tell them that they ignored us millenniums in the first ce. witness? evidence? There are plenty. Because they didn¡¯t do it in secret, they did it openly in front of everyone. ¡®This can¡¯t happen unless you want to cause friction with the kingdom.¡¯ No, even if we killed them, the royal family will not hold us responsible. Because it was clear who was at fault. Even a child can understand who will lose if Millennium turns its back on this. There were many ces to go in Millennium, even if it wasn¡¯t Serion. Every country covets the magic of Millennium. We can just abandon Serion and go to another country, so what¡¯s wrong with us? Of course, there will be losses as a result, but not as much as the royal family. In fact, there will be more side ie from moving countries. Knowing that, the royal family does not touch the millennium. Above all, the Count of Millennium is the lord of the central magic tower in charge of one axis of Serion. It is obvious what will happen to the Central Magic Tower when Millennium moves. ¡°why? ¡°Did we say something wrong?¡± ¡°If you get angry, you kill me. ¡°If you kill us, the royal family will be happy.¡± ¡°He has such thoughts, so he foolishly puts the 3rd prince in danger.¡± I noticed something strange in their behavior of sticking out their boats. There is no way those who work in the royal family do not know the rtionship between the royal family and Millennium. However, it seemed like there was some other intention behind such behavior. ¡®That is not an act of trust in the royal family.¡¯ Aside from everything else, they weren¡¯t really afraid of dying. Is that possible? No human being, no matter how brave he or she is, can be calm in the face of death. ¡®There is something.¡¯ Something bigger than the royal family was behind them. But I had no idea what it was. What on earth do they believe and why do theye out so confidently? What do you believe in that makes you feel like it¡¯s okay to die? ¡°Why can¡¯t I just kill him? ¡°Why can¡¯t we do that after putting the 3rd prince in such danger?¡± ¡°How did they do such a thing when their liver is so small?¡± I saw something strange in their words. ¡°If the 3rd prince had been hurt, it wouldn¡¯t have ended like this.¡± ¡°Of course we won¡¯t do that, but we will thoroughly uncover the crime.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a shame because His Majesty the Emperor has forgiven me.¡± The royal inspectors called their king low and elevated the emperor. What¡¯s even funnier is that while he was worried about the 3rd prince, he didn¡¯t actually give him an honorific title. It seemed like nothing more than a justification. A cause that can touch me. ¡®Oh, I guess that¡¯s it.¡¯ I felt like I had some idea of what these guys were thinking. And then there wasughter. ¡°Are youughing just now?¡± ¡°You really are crazy.¡± ¡°It looks like he lost his mind. ¡°It¡¯s scary because we don¡¯t know what we¡¯re going to do.¡± Even if these guys misunderstood, they clearly misunderstood. There is another reason why Iughed. ¡®If you show it so openly, it makes me feel sorry for doing something.¡¯ These guys had no ideas. If you had any sense, you wouldn¡¯t have insulted me and Millennium so openly. I would have scratched my head until I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and did something about it. My head felt cold. Should we consider this fortunate? It¡¯s funny how they are so stupid that they don¡¯t know their subject well and run wild. ¡®I never thought I would meet the empire¡¯s henchmen so easily.¡¯ Chapter 158 Episode 158 Puhahahaha! A man¡¯sughter filled the room. He reacted as if he had heard the funniest thing he had ever heard. Heughed andughed for a long time, until he was out of breath and in pain. In the meantime, I didn¡¯t stop smiling. He continued tough andugh like crazy, as if he thought not smiling was an insult. ¡®It¡¯s just funny. Especially from his perspective.¡¯ I could understand theughter in his reaction. If I were in his position, I would have rolled over andughed like that. ¡°How on earth were they able to get management positions? Is there anything you can do? ¡°There is no other parachute like this.¡± ¡°Thatment is an insult to other paratroopers. At least they think, but these guys don¡¯t think at all.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it again. ¡°Those who don¡¯t think at all are exactly right.¡± William finally stoppedughing and wiped away his tears with the back of his hand. He adjusted his disheveled clothes and straightened his posture. ¡°Ha, Iughed properly. The more I think about it, the funnier it gets. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that these so-called bastards only think like that.¡± I agree. I wonder if I just watched in a daze as these guys ignored me in front of me. Their actions were so stupid and surprising that I couldn¡¯t even speak properly. I also wondered how he could be an inspector with that level of thinking. ¡°First of all, I¡¯ve done some research on them. ¡°It turned out that these guys were working under the second prince.¡± ¡°Under the second prince?¡± ¡°yes. I received a lot from under him. There are a lot of things I cooked and ate. ¡°The royal family was looking after me reassuringly, but I couldn¡¯t see anything.¡± William rubbed his thumb and index finger together. 2nd Prince 2nd Prince¡­ I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him after hearing that he would be imprisoned and see torture every day. No, I waspletely erasing it from my memory. But herees the second prince. ¡°Well, since he was in secret with the empire, that would be natural.¡± It wasn¡¯t that surprising. Since it had already been revealed that the second prince had conspired with the empire, it was difficult to believe that the people under him were not like that. It was natural. It is not for nothing that there is a saying that the water below must be clear only when the water above is clear. Even outside of the empire, there were countless instances of them eating at the royal family. That alone was all I needed to know what kind of guys they were. They¡¯re idiots who are too busy just filling their bellies and can¡¯t even think properly. There is no way these guys who would give anything to their liver and galldder for money would not have put their hands on the treasureplex called the empire. Rather, he would have encouraged the second prince to be closer to the empire. Simply put, it was about ying with one another. ¡°yes. But this time, wasn¡¯t it ruined when the second prince¡¯s inner secrets were revealed? There¡¯s no way the guys down there are just watching that.¡± ¡°I guess so. Because even a dog won¡¯t stay still if its food bowl is taken away. ¡°Bark or bite.¡± The situation was roughly understood. ¡°I found out that the Crown Prince was originally trying to prevent them froming out to inspect. No, even if we couldn¡¯t stop the inspection, we didn¡¯t want to send them to the inspection.¡± I know that because I heard it from him himself. It is said that the crown prince asked the prince to take care of him, so he could not stop the inspection. And even apologized in advance. I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time. ¡°Well, it¡¯s obvious. ¡°They must have insisted on going somehow.¡± ¡°Other royals who were jealous of the crown prince gave them support. This was because the nobleman, who already had a strong position, was about to obtain a huge shield and sharp sword called Millennium. ¡°He must have been afraid of that and tried to somehow cause a conflict with the crown prince over this matter.¡± ¡°If they had known that they had no idea what the world was like, they wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Now that I think about it, those so-called royals were stupid too. What on earth did they believe in and push me to do? If I was that stupid, I wouldn¡¯t have been any different in normal times. ¡°Still, the royal family says I did my job well.¡± ¡°They said they did well?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°There, you just have to do what you¡¯re told.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Well, as long as they do what they are told, they don¡¯t have to use their brains, so no one will know that they are stupid except those who are close to them. The royals only saw their visible side and helped them. ¡°Anyway, they touched me. ¡°I have no intention of staying still.¡± ¡°All right. ¡°I will prepare.¡± ¡°okay. thanks for your effort.¡± From now on, William will investigate the corruption they have been doing. And we will investigate their surroundings and find other hidden agents besides them. ¡®I picked the wrong opponent.¡¯ Even if I chose wrong, I chose wrong for a long time. I know you¡¯re angry because you lost your owner, but you should have seen someone ande forward. Or even if you get caught. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°It¡¯s so award-winning! ¡°Tell me in detail where you went!¡± I looked coldly at the guys yelling at me. No matter how many times I looked at it, it was absolutely pathetic. I can¡¯t believe I have to waste my energy on these guys. ¡®No. ¡®Because you¡¯re catching pests.¡¯ It¡¯s annoying and annoying now, but if you just endure it now, you can catch them and even the people hiding behind them. It¡¯s frustrating when I think about it, but I can bear it. It won¡¯t take that long. *** The atmosphere of the recent millennium has been very chaotic. The actions of the guys who came to inspect me went way beyond the limit. People were exhausted. And I was angry. I was frustrated at having to just watch these guys insulting my master. ¡°Why on earth are you holding back, Count?¡± ¡°Is it just the Count? The master is also patient. Ha¡­ I just have to deal with it.¡± Theirints were heard. The knights who faced the inspectors almost drew their swords without realizing it. If the Count or I had told them they could do whatever they wanted, the inspectors would have fallen dozens of times, even if their heads fell off. ¡°I guess you all have your own thoughts. Don¡¯t you know, master? ¡°This is not someone who will just ignore an insult like this.¡± ¡°¡­know. No, it¡¯s frustrating. ¡°Because there are people who won¡¯t stay still.¡± ¡°Hold on. Why should we take action while the two of you are staying quiet? Arthur, Arthur.¡± Then the reason the knights or other vassals did not step forward was because they trusted me and the count. I know the Count¡¯s strength and my personality. They knew very well that I was not the type of person to sit still even after something like this happened. I was the one who beat up the prince of the empire in the name of sparring. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t know that when they saw me right next to me. -So, are you contacting me toin that you are frustrated with the inspectors? While they were venting their frustration, I was in contact with Count Warrug through themunication port. ¡°The Count contacted me first, but¡­¡± -Oh, was that so? I forgot about this because I was empathizing with it without realizing it. What happens to people is so good. It feels very real. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. So what¡¯s going on? Please let me know the next steps and it¡¯s only been two days.¡± -Know. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t know that I ordered it. That¡¯s not why I contacted you. I wonder if you can handle it well. ¡®It¡¯s strange that you didn¡¯t tell me what I asked you toe to me.¡¯ I shrugged my shoulders at his small muttering. -Nothing else, do you remember what I told youst time? ¡°Last time? Um¡­ Oh, that¡¯s right. ¡°You said you had somewhere to go with me.¡± It urred to me. The day I went to learn the next move from him, there was a ce he asked me to go to. The inspectors came and made such a mess that I forgot about it for a while. -I¡¯m d I remember. Are you free tomorrow? ¡°You mean tomorrow?¡± I closed my mouth for a moment and tapped the back of my hand with my fingertips. There wasn¡¯t really anything that could be called a schedule. Just training and dealing with the inspectors. And I just went to William and heard the information I got. Other than that, I didn¡¯t have anything else nned. ¡°yes. It¡¯s possible.¡± -Thank goodness. If I had said I didn¡¯t have time, I would have been in trouble. Because I can¡¯t kidnap you. ¡°¡­.¡± You say such scary things so casually. But I was even more afraid because I thought it would really be like that. Because he resembles the mercenary king in another sense. ¡®Now that I think about it, I can¡¯t see the mercenary king these days.¡¯ Originally, he should have returned when Baan returned to the imperial family. No, he said he would return before that, so if you think about it, he was toote. ¡°I want to experiment with who I am now.¡± It was good toy the foundation. In fact, I felt that my body¡¯s bnce was improving day by day. But I couldn¡¯t tell how much stronger I had be. There was no one in the count¡¯s family who could be my opponent. The knights were few in number and precious, so they couldn¡¯t be defeated carelessly, but they were not good for dealing with wizards. ¡®It¡¯s not up to the level.¡¯ Unless you were a wizard of 6th circle or higher, I wasn¡¯t confident that you would lose. So on the other hand, I was waiting for the mercenary king to return. He was like a very goodbat punching bag that could gauge my strength. It was a time when I was wondering if there was a way. -Save some time for tomorrow. Because you have a ce to go with me. ¡°Where do you mean?¡± -I will go south. At those words, I frowned without realizing it. I knew very well what the South was like. There was no way I didn¡¯t know. Because it was a ce where battles took ce 365 days a year, all year round. ¡®Ahar even participates as a mercenary to gain talent.¡¯ The battlefield was like a buffet for Ahar, different from the north. If the North is a cheap buffet, the South is like a luxurious restaurant. It was a ce where humans fought, not monsters and humans. It was said that Count Warrug would take me to a ce where hundreds of casualties urred every day. ¡°Is this the South I know?¡± -right. ¡®The¡¯ South. The battlefield of barbarians. I¡¯m going there. ¡°¡­As far as I know, I heard it¡¯s difficult to participate there.¡± Even though it was a battlefield, people were not epted at any time. When receiving treasure once every three months, mercenaries are also hired. Even if he was a king, he couldn¡¯t go there without permission. In the first ce, the journey there was very rough and full of thieves and bandits. It was a ce full of people who didn¡¯t care even if they were royals. ¡®The problem is the barbarians.¡¯ When receiving supplies, the South bes more alert. The barbarians also knew when supplies would arrive, so they often attacked. The power of the barbarians is strong. So much so that even knights who use auras find it difficult. Therefore, nobles and royals rarely went to the south unless they were demoted or exiled. It was harder not to be surprised that they would take me to a ce like that. -right. And tomorrow is the day to deliver supplies. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I understood everything in that one word. Who would stop me from going to deliver supplies? -Originally, someone else was going, but I especially thought of you, so I brought it. Aren¡¯t you happy? It¡¯s an opportunity to fight to your heart¡¯s content. ¡°Say that¡­¡± ? When I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t something worth getting so angry about. Rather, it was something to be thankful for. There was no better ce to understand one¡¯s power than the battlefield. It was a great opportunity as I needed to understand my strength before dealing with Ahar. ¡®If you do it well¡­¡¯ I also thought that if I used this well, I could properly select inspectors. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get ready.¡± The worry was short-lived. Chapter 159 Episode 159 The Countughed heartily, saying he knew that would happen. ¡°There is just one catch.¡± -What is that? He suddenly stoppedughing at my next words. I asked fiercely, ¡°What kind of person is disturbing me?¡± ¡°You need to get your father¡¯s permission.¡± -Oh, that¡¯s natural. do not worry. I will get a confirmation from Gerrard. ¡°thank you. And there is one more thing.¡± When I told him that the person called Inspector was involved, his face was distorted in a hideous way. I gritted my teeth as if these guys were going on a rampage without even knowing the subject. -What do you want me to do? Should I kill them? He said he would do as much as he wanted if he asked, and told him to just talk. When I think about his temperament, I can see that he would cut off the heads of inspectors if I asked him to. ¡®They are my prey. ¡®I have no intention of handing it over to someone else.¡¯ Revenge is best achieved with your own hands, but if you rely on someone else¡¯s help, the pleasure is diminished. I will make them pray to me again and again with my own hands. But that wasn¡¯t the case now. ¡°no. That¡¯s not it. ¡°Can I take them with me?¡± -what? His angry eyes became round. He looked like he was wondering if he had heard wrong. I said it to him again. ¡°I asked if I could take them to the South.¡± -They are in the south¡­? ¡°yes. Although they are stupid, they are intermediate sword experts. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the other side, but it will be of some help when fighting.¡± -Uhm¡­. He let out a small sigh. Taking me with me was a different matter than taking them with me. Since I didn¡¯t know that, I quietly waited for his answer. -It won¡¯t be difficult. As time passed and he got bored, he gave a positive answer. -I¡¯m the one in charge this time, so there won¡¯t be a big problem if we add one or two more people. And if it¡¯s knight level¡­ that¡¯s fine. He nodded, holding his chin. -Bring it with you. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be okay. Will those who grew up nobly in the center be able to withstand the harsh tendencies of the South? ¡°Hmm¡­ Still, you¡¯re a sword expert, aren¡¯t you? ¡°There is something that has climbed that far, so I don¡¯t think it can hold up.¡± -You don¡¯t know that. He snorted. He was convinced that the inspectors would never survive in the South. I couldn¡¯t easily agree with those words. I had only seen and heard about the South and had not experienced it myself, so I wasn¡¯t sure what I would do. ¡°thank you. see you tommorow.¡± -okay. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. He cut offmunication. I got up and left the room. ¡°What were you doing in your room?¡± ¡°What are you hiding? ¡°It¡¯s nothing short of suspicious.¡± Perhaps they were waiting, but as soon as I left the room, the inspectors were there. He asked me what I was doing in my room and told me to tell him right away. I left them alone to do whatever they did, and their momentum rose to sky-high levels. ¡®This is only for today.¡¯ Okay. Because today is the only time I go on a rampage without even knowing my subject. I ignored them and headed straight to the Count. Count Warrug said he could persuade me, but it was better to do this with my own mouth. ¡°Go ande back.¡± As if the story had already been mentioned, the Count gave permission very easily. It was a feeling offort that was embarrassing. ¡°Do you need anything? ¡°If you have anything to ask of me, please tell me now.¡± ¡°¡­doesn¡¯t exist.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°Then have a nice trip.¡± He waved his hand with an indifferent expression. His face was very tired. I knew it was because of the inspectors. The inspectors were not only harassing me and my vassals, they even asked the Count for cooperation. ¡®I¡¯m just d I didn¡¯t kill him.¡¯ I knew what would have happened to them if I hadn¡¯t asked the Count to leave it to me. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back.¡± ¡°As you can see, I won¡¯t be able to see you off tomorrow.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I bowed my head to him and left the office. I headed to the training ground, ignoring the inspectors who were following me, repeating what I said like a parrot. Whoosh whoosh! At least at the training ground, they became quiet. Those who said they were not afraid of death trembled at the spirit of the knights. Their behavior was so strange that I wondered if they wanted to be killed by Count Nana rather than the knights. ¡°How about a quick round of sparring?¡± ¡°great.¡± The knightmander who was looking after the knights¡¯ swords readily epted my request. It looked like he was waiting. Bang kwaang! I started sparring with the knightmander and was able to calm my stinging ears for a while. *** ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°If my ears are not wrong, did you say southern?¡± A dayter, as I was about to head south, the inspectors in front of me were standing among themselves, their faces turning white. ¡°You heard me well. ¡°I¡¯m going to the South.¡± ¡°Why¡­!¡± ¡°Why are you going there? ¡°Did you get permission?¡± One of them shouted fiercely. He looked around at them and said. ¡°Then is there any reason why I shouldn¡¯t go?¡± ¡°Of course permission was given there¡­!¡± ¡°If permission is given, I have already received it. ¡°The person in charge of this supply is Count Warrug, and he appointed me directly.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Is this still a problem?¡± They rolled their eyes. We looked at each other not knowing what to do. ¡°There is a problem!¡± Then, as if something urred to him, an inspector raised his hand. There is no problem, so why is there a problem? When I looked back at him, he shouted with great energy. ¡°You are the subject of investigation. ¡°It¡¯s strange that you, who are supposed to be investigated by us, are going somewhere else!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If you refuse to be investigated by us, you are disobeying the king¡¯s orders!¡± Ah, it wille out like that. But what should I do about this? It has already been resolved. ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°what¡­?¡± ¡°The inspectors can follow me.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Their eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Why are you so upset? ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural?¡± ¡°How is that normal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. As far as I know, the authority responsible for sending supplies to the southes from His Majesty the King. ¡°Are you really going to disobey His Majesty¡¯s orders?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡± ¡°I never said I refused to investigate. I just asked for your understanding. They said they would move the investigation location. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you chose a specific location when you came out for inspection?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± They fell silent. It¡¯s embarrassing. There was nothing wrong with what I said. They only came out to inspect me as a person, and did not select a specific ¡®location¡¯ to investigate me. Just like I said, they can follow me wherever I go. ¡°And you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do when I get there. Like you said, a warlock coulde out of there. Shouldn¡¯t we go and watch together? ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t abandon your duty.¡± I didn¡¯t make a hole for them to escape. Somehow I made him follow me. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just have to go!¡± ¡°You have to be prepared! ¡°We will find out your true situation in detail!¡± In the end, they had no choice but to ept. He said with a bright smile to those people who were shouting that he would not lose at any cost. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. ¡°Please go.¡± I snapped my fingers and the maids waiting nearby brought out several bags and handed them to them one by one. ¡°This¡­?¡± ¡°I prepared this just in case, but it turned out well. ¡°It contains daily necessities that will be used for the next three months.¡± Their faces hardened at my tone, which seemed to suggest that I was preparing. Only then did they realize that they had been taken for bait. But once the words were spoken, I couldn¡¯t take them back. ¡°Count Warrug is waiting.¡± When I got up to the gate, they hesitated with my bag. I nodded to them and told them toe. They reluctantly got on the gate and it was like watching a cow being dragged to a ughterhouse. ¡°Wee. ¡°Raymond was waiting.¡± Count Warrug weed me warmly. Selina was standing next to him, but for some reason she couldn¡¯t look at me and had her head down. ¡°hello. I am¡­!¡± Beside him, the inspectors tried to introduce themselves to Count Warrug. ¡°There is no need to introduce yourself.¡± He cut them off. The inspectors¡¯ faces were so pale at his cold attitude that they were unable to say anything. ¡°I was grateful before!¡± At that time, Selina approached, bowed her head, and quickly left. I looked back at Count Warrug to ask what was going on, and he mentioned his state of enlightenment the other day. Only then did I understand why Selina was so embarrassed. ¡°Then move slowly.¡± Count Warrug said there was no time to stay like this and urged us to move quickly. As the Count said, the inspectors wereing, he closed his eyes tightly. *** The road to the south was very difficult. Until I left, I thought about how rough the road would be. No matter how rough it was, I thought it would be worse than the north. But it wasn¡¯t. Literally, the road to the south was very difficult. The road was steep and the ground was very curved, making it difficult for carriages to pass. In some ces, the bushes were so thick that several people had to rush in to make a path. ¡°Is it always like this?¡± ¡°It has to be like this. This ce itself is very dangerous, so no one travels this road except us who move once every three months. So there is no way. and.¡± He raised his hand and pointed forward. ¡°Sometimes the river rises like this and blocks the road.¡± The ce he pointed to was a wide river connected by a bridge. However, the water had risen so much that the area where the bridge had been was submerged and there was no trace of the bridge. The water also seemed very deep. If you¡¯re a knight with a strong body, there won¡¯t be much danger. ¡®It¡¯s a problem with luggage.¡¯ As it was once every three months, the amount of supplies was enormous. Just by looking at the more than twenty knights guarding them, you could tell how big the number was. ¡°So there is nothing to call this a road. ¡°We have to make it every time we go.¡± The Count looked around at everything and spoke calmly. ¡°From now on, everyone except a few people who will guard the supplies will cut down the trees!¡± ¡°Wizards, make a bridge by weaving together the trees the knights cut down!¡± ¡°We have to make it strong! ¡°Nothing should be left behind!¡± The Count used his Aurors to raise his voice and began tomand. The knights and wizards moved steadily under hismand. ¡°Is there anything I can do?¡± ¡°For now, rest. ¡°Something will happen soon.¡± The Count said not to waste your energy on this. I was puzzled by his words, thinking that it would end faster if we helped together. Argh! It wasn¡¯t long before I realized what those words meant. Chapter 160 Episode 160: Wizards used magic to trim and tie the trees brought by the knights. The process was very quick. The wizards used wind magic to remove the lumpy parts of the tree and used adsorption magic to attach the tree to prevent it from falling under any circumstances. In this way, a simple but very sturdy bridge was built in the middle of a river that was over 10 meters wide. The wizards did not use magic until the moment they ced the tree in the river. I used all kinds of buff magic on the legs and made them stronger than most castle walls. ¡°From now on, never let your guard down! ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, be sure to be alert to your surroundings!¡± Count Warrug moved his carriage and shouted loudly to the knights. Then he scanned the surroundings and pulled out his sword. Even though it was not a war situation, the knights stood guard with their swords drawn. I was surprised to see them looking around so nervously. There was nothing around that could be dangerous. It would have been dangerous to be swept away by the swollen river, but that was not a reason to draw the sword. ¡°Wizardse inside, knights stand outside! ¡°You must never lose your luggage!¡± The driver in the lead grabbed the horse¡¯s bit and slowly and carefully climbed onto the bridge. His face was filled with tension as he looked in all directions while holding his sword. Even the carriage at the back came up onto the bridge and moved very quietly. Gnaw, gnaw. At that time, a sound like something being scratched was heard from somewhere. -Human There is something in the water. The hatchling, who had been sleeping on my head ever since I was a warlock, started talking to me. -I¡¯m sleepy. Humans do their best. With those words, the hatchling came down from its head, flew away, and got on top of the carriage. I looked into the water, leaving behind the hatchling, which had found the softest spot, opened its coils, and started to sleep again. ¡°What is that?¡± Only then was I able to see ¡®it¡¯ moving around in the water. I felt a presence in the water. However, I ignored it because I thought it was just water and things like fish and it wouldn¡¯t be a big threat. But it wasn¡¯t. The ¡®things¡¯ that were moving around in the water, suddenly clinging to trees and starting to gnaw away at them, should not be ignored. A snake-like monster with eight red eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Lamprey!¡± A knight who discovered it shouted in all directions, and other knights and wizards quickly raised their weapons. ¡°Do not leave the line! You must not leave the battle line at any moment! ¡°Keep in mind that once you stray, there is no way to save you!¡± Count Warrug shouted as he infused his sword with aura. The knights couldn¡¯t even answer. Count Warrug didn¡¯t me them, knowing that they were too busy to concentrate. Cheongbeom Cheongbeom! ¡°Stop it!¡± Count Warrug shouted as he cut down amprey jumping over the water. ¡°Move quickly!¡± Count Warrug came towards me, shouting. ¡°Raymond, your job from now on is to save those in danger. ¡°Can you do it?¡± I looked around at his words. As if they thought that gnawing on the tree was useless, I sawmpreys jumping on the water and running towards them one by one. The knights swung their swords as calmly as possible and cut down thempreys. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether you can do it, it¡¯s whether you should do it.¡± Since I came here, it wasn¡¯t something that would happen just because I didn¡¯t do it. Just because I wouldn¡¯t fight in the middle of the battlefield didn¡¯t mean the enemies wouldn¡¯t kill me. Even more so, what about monsters without reason? Rather, the more he hesitated, the more dangerous it became. ¡°okay. request.¡± He smiles and ps me on the back as if he liked my answer. I lifted the name and moved. Sigh! I fell to the right, cutting down themprey rising right in front of me. There is Count Warrug on the left, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it. I only have to worry about the right side. ¡°You must never stop!¡± Count Warrug continued to spit out words. ¡°shit! ¡°I said it was okay this time!¡± ¡°Joseph du!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± The knights swing their swords wildly. Unlike knights who swing their swords at random, wizards did not use magic carelessly. This is because if they use magic carelessly in such a small space, they could end up in danger. instead. [Haste!] [Weight!] [Slow!] I used the most efficient method possible, applying buffs and debuffs to allies and monsters. ¡°It¡¯s no joke.¡± I cut down themprey again and again, but there was no end in sight. In fact, the more I cut, the more I smell the blood, and themprey that was far away came running in excitement. Before we knew it, the wooden bridge was surrounded by hundreds ofmpreys. Queeeeeek! The cries of themprey stung my ears. As we were cutting down themprey without stopping, the carriage was able to reach the end before we knew it. It was time for all the wagons, except for a few, to get onnd. Kieeeeek! An odd crying sound was heard from somewhere. Just hearing that cry gave goosebumps to my whole body. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! The water rose even more and we began to be submerged up to our ankles, so we moved the carriage even more hastily. ¡°shit! It¡¯s Mr. Serpent!¡± what? I felt my body stiffen at the knight¡¯s shout. The Sea Serpents were the children of the Serpent, one of the predators of the sea and the same beast as the Kraken, known as the scourge of the sea. Why are these people who only live in the sea here? They were dangerous onnd, but there was no way to deal with them on the water. At least the Sword Master didn¡¯t even dare to challenge them. There are several reasons. Shooting out breath like a dragon is one thing, but the biggest reason to be afraid of them is. ¡°Crazy how many of those are there!¡± ¡°Move quickly!¡± Because they move around in droves. Something approached from far away in the river, a little over 10 meters across. At first nce, it looked like a wave or like seeing a dam burst and a stream of water pouring out all at once. A monster with a color simr to water. Dozens of Sea Serpents, resembling dragons without feet and wings, measuring as much as 45 meters in size, were pouring out with their bodies tangled here and there. It¡¯s been a long time since even Lamprey got scared by their appearance and disappeared. Kwakwakwakwa! Thest carriage was onnd and one of the drivers was about to get off the bridge. ¡°uh¡­?¡± His feet slipped and his body leaned toward the water. While everyone was staring nkly at it, they hurriedly ran to him. Thump-kwakwakwakwakwa! As soon as he was able to pull his arm, a group of Mr. Serpents rushed past where he was. ¡°I lived!¡± The knight who was thrown by my hand was breathing heavily and looked nkly at the Sea Serpents. His face turned pale at the thought of almost falling into that group. ¡°Good job.¡± Before I knew it, Count Warrug approached me and tapped my shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something like this again.¡± Crossing the bridge was only a brief moment. In just 10 minutes or so, I felt exhausted and exhausted. ¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s natural since I¡¯ve been through something like this. ¡°I¡¯m a bit embarrassed by this too.¡± How could I even understand Lamprey? Because they were monsters that lived in the river and were famous for attacking people and animal monsters passing by the river. But it wasn¡¯t Mr. Serpent. It was very strange for things that should only exist in the sea to appear in the river. Sea Serpents never leave the sea no matter what the circumstances. Even if it means threatening my life. ¡®Oh, there is one thing.¡¯ estrus period. At that time, Sea Serpent escapes from the realm of the sea. But that happens once a year and only in winter. And it¡¯s not winter now. ¡°There is still a long time left in estrus. What happened?¡± Even Count Warrug¡¯s face hardened at the appearance of Mr. Serpent. This was by no means something to be taken lightly. It was clear that he would probably report back as soon as he got back. ¡°Then move slowly. ¡°They¡¯ll be waiting for us in Easton.¡± Marquess of Easton. In the south, he is a ruler who exerts influence simr to that of a king and is the kingdom¡¯s shield that blocks barbarians who try to attack from below. It was an important ce in the kingdom in a different way than the north. The northern part is jointly operated not only by the Serion Kingdom but also by several other kingdoms and empires, but the southern barbarians are only attached to Serion. In other words, if Cerion was breached, even other kingdoms would not be safe from the barbarians. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The carriage, which had stopped for a moment, started moving again. Although there were obstacles, they could not stop us from spreading supplies. We must absolutely not stop under any circumstances. Even if it meant death, we had to deliver supplies. The south was a very barren ce. Not only was it difficult to produce food individually, it was also difficult to obtain weapons. If it were not for the supply that came once every three months, they would have no choice but to starve or be poorly armed. In that case, the southern force would inevitably decrease, and if a mistake was made, the defense line could be breached. You never know when the barbarians might attack, so you can¡¯t dy. Putting aside the shock of being Mr. Serpent, we moved quickly. *** After moving for a full day without stopping, we were able to arrive at the Marquis of Easton. There were numerous traps and fires burning corpses around the castle that could be seen from afar, and ck smoke rising from the fires filled the sky. ¡°There is no such thing as hell.¡± ¡°There are more traps than thest time I came.¡± The knights who had participated in the supply unit in the past looked around and sighed softly. As I carefully passed the traps and headed toward the castle, rangers shouted from the castle walls with their bows aimed. ¡°To death!¡± Even though they clearly knew that we were a supply unit, they did not hide their guard. The will to never open the door under any circumstances was evident unless it was decided. ¡°Pay back!¡± Count Warrug came forward and shouted loudly. ¡°It¡¯s a supply unit!¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± Only then did the rangers hurriedly open the castle gate, letting out shouts of joy. ¡°Why did youe sote!¡± ¡°You almost suffocated while waiting!¡± The people in the castle gathered around for supplies and shouted in one voice. The knights, who knew how hard they had been living, said they were sorry and did not feel bad. ¡°Where is themander?¡± ¡°You are Lord Vayne. ¡°You can follow me.¡± ¡°Of course. Oh, and this guy is going with me too.¡± ¡°I guess this is Sir Raymond.¡± ¡°okay.¡± ¡°All right. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± He nced at me as if the conversation had already been discussed, then turned and led the way. The ce I walked to was the Marquis of Easton¡¯s office. ¡°Commander. Lord Bane and his party have arrived.¡± ¡°Let me in.¡± The door opened and a man of magnificent stature weed me inside. ¡°Wee, Bane! I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡± Chapter 161 Episode 161: The Marquis of Easton¡¯s office was simpler than expected. In a space of just over 1 pyeong, there is a desk, a chair, a small sofa to wee guests, and even a bookshelf full of books. Considering that the offices of barons and viscounts are at least 3 pyeong in size and filled with all kinds of fancy items, looking at the Marquess of Easton¡¯s office, you can see how frugal he lives. ¡°The Marquis is still the same.¡± Count Warrug looked around his office and smiled bitterly. It was true that the marquis had a frugal personality. Aside from that, however, there were reasons why he had no choice but to be frugal. Because he lives in the South. The southern part of the country was famous for being harsh. Even merchants did not visit and the doors were only open once every three months, so no matter how much money you had, it was difficult to spend that money. And even if he had money, he couldn¡¯t use it for himself. Not only did they have no means of making money, but running the estate was also difficult. If it were not for the tax exemption and supply from the royal family and the support of several nobles, the Marquis of Easter would not have gone bankrupt. Having a strong military and having a lot of money were two different things. ¡°For things to remain the same, there has to be something to change.¡± The Marquis of Easter patted Count Warrug on the shoulder with a kind smile. ¡°How is it that you seem to be feeling better every day? ¡°Did you eat something good without me knowing?¡± ¡°ha ha ha. I wish there was such a thing. ¡°I can¡¯t think of a better elixir for me and the knights to make my body feel better just by eating it.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± Their conversation was quite pleasant. Earl Warrug and the Marquess of Easton had known each other for quite some time. They became friends when Count Warrug rushed to the southern front to test his strength. And the Marquess of Easton also opened his heart to the actions of Earl Warrug, often helping and providing support. After that, I met and talked with Count Warrug, who wasing to the supply unit. ¡°Thank you foring to my request.¡± ¡°no. ¡°It¡¯s the Marquis¡¯s request, so of course you have toe.¡± However, Count Warrug has been so busy recently that he has been unable to meet with him at all, but it is said that things have calmed down a bit and he has been able to move around. ¡°But who is behind it?¡± ¡°ah. Say hello. ¡°This man here is the Marquess of Easton, who has been protecting the South for decades.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± ¡°And the Marquis will know this ce well. Millennium¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Ah, that bastard!¡± He pretended to know, banging his fist against his palm. But what he knows is really¡­ ¡°Marquis.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I said nonsense in front of the person involved.¡± He scratched his head and apologized to me. Still, he couldn¡¯t hide his curiosity as he nced at me. ¡®Information would have been almost cut off here.¡¯ It was clear that the avable sources only told us very important information, excluding me and other minor rumors. I knew that the information here was three months old rather than thetest, so I just assumed that was the case and moved on. It was a matter of showing through direct action that I was not ipetent. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s sit down and have a chat¡­¡± ¡°Commander, we¡¯re in big trouble!¡± The Marquis¡¯ face hardened at the words of the soldier who burst through the door. *** Puuuuu ¨C The sound of the trumpet rang out in all directions. In the distance, a barbarian with visible tattoos on his upper body was blowing a trumpet. Seeing this, the vassals of Easton who rushed towards him frowned. ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± ¡°Have the barbarians ever been like that once or twice? ¡°I guess this time, I¡¯ll go crazy for battle like usual.¡± ¡°How long do I want to die this time?¡± They were sighing deeply. The battle with the barbarians was an exhausting one. The number of barbarians was endless. Even if dozens of people were killed each day, as if they were born again, the next time, more barbarians woulde out than the number of people killed. It was as if he was born for a battle of death and death. ¡°Haha, fortunately, supplies arrived today.¡± ¡°okay? I asked when he woulde, and it looks like he came this time. Fortunately. ¡°Thest supply was cut in half because we were attacked by monsters in the middle.¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s scary to even think about that time.¡± Whenever they think about that time, they say they are sick and tremble. For them, supplies were like a lifeline. As supplies dwindle or fail, their lifeline also dwindles. No matter how strong a knight is, he needs to eat to gain strength. Therefore, they were very sensitive to supply. ¡°I heard that there was no loss in supply, so we could have expectations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to that!¡± ¡°But who was in charge of supply this time? ¡°If theye without major damage, it means that they are quite strong.¡± ¡°I heard that Lord Bane is responsible for this supply.¡± At his continued words, the bodies of the retainers who were apanying him stiffened. He screamed, grabbing the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is that really true? ¡°Lord Bane is here?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s true. ¡°But why is this happening?¡± ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t know who Lord Bane is? ¡°That Lord Bane!¡± ¡°What the hell is that Bane¡­ huh? No way¡­¡± ¡°Yes, no way! ¡°The sword master who single-handedly defeated Reid!¡± ¡°Mi crazy! run!¡± They hurriedly ran into themand tent. Then, as he nced around the tent, his eyes stopped on a man with a majestic physique. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you Lord B¨¦ Bane!¡± They shouted at Bane at the same time. Their faces were filled with excitement as they ced their fists on their chests. ¡°Oh yeah.¡± Count Warrug waved his hand and made them return to their seats. ¡°It looks like everyone is here, so let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± The Marquis opened his mouth while looking at the retainers standing in ce. I watched their meeting with Count Warrug from a corner of the tent. ¡°The scouting party has received information that the barbarians¡¯ movements are unusual. ¡°They¡¯re probably trying to get behind us first.¡± ¡°Then I guess all those actions are meant to steal our attention.¡± ¡°yes. So, we need to create a raid team to deal with their advance party in the middle and block their n.¡± As he said that, the Marquis looked this way. To be precise, he looked at Count Warrug, who was watching the meeting with his arms crossed. ¡°And the raiding team is Lord Bane. ¡°I think that alone is enough¡­ Do you have any other opinions?¡± ¡°Lord Bane is enough¡­.¡± ¡°Is there any way he could fail to step forward?¡± There was not a single person who opposed the Marquis¡¯ words. Because they also know the power of Count Warrug. It¡¯s impossible not to know. Whenever he visited the South, he would solve the problems they were unable to do. On the contrary, there were some who considered it an honor for him to take on this task. ¡°What do you think, Bane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an order, so I have to do it. ¡°I just have one favor to ask.¡± ¡°ask?¡± ¡°yes. I¡¯d like to take this guy and a few other people with me. ¡°It will help.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± At his words, the Marquis of Easton passed him and looked at me. He nced over my body and then nodded. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the case if you are. I¡¯m sorry to send you alone. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± Count Warrug lowered his head, and only then did I hear the muttering sounds of his vassals who saw me. ¡°Who is he?¡± ¡°Seeing you with Lord Bane, you don¡¯t seem like an ordinary person.¡± Their views were not negative. They were looking at me with favorable eyes, as if I had won a lot of points just by Count Warrug¡¯s rmendation. ¡°Then, here¡­¡± The entrance to the barracks fluttered, and the thick smell of blood irritated my nose. I thought they were enemies, but the faces of the vassals and the marquis were very calm. It was as if he was facing a familiar situation. Boom boom! The ground is shaking. A head sorge that it made the spaciousmand barracks feel stuffy came inside. And next to him, a man slightly smaller than his head ced his head on the ground. ¡°Mid-level warrior Lanos. ¡°I would like to inform you that I have just returned.¡± ¡°Okay, good job. ¡°Let¡¯s leave that head to the rangers and listen to itter.¡± ¡°insect!¡± He knelt on the ground and slowly stood up. Then he looked around as if he was looking for something. ¡°omg!¡± His head stopped at Count Warrug, and his body stiffened. After moving his stiff body for a moment, he approached and bowed his head towards Count Warrug. ¡°Meet Lord Bane!¡± He was so nervous that his voice was distorted. Even I, who was next to him, frowned for a moment at the sound. He must have acknowledged his mistake as he quickly covered his mouth and lowered his head again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I will pay for this sin with death!¡± Then, Count Warrug ced a hand on his shoulder as he was about to pull out his sword. ¡°Why are you trying to kill me with something like that? It¡¯s been a while. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you¡¯re stronger than before.¡± ¡°This is all thanks to Lord Bane!¡± It was like a huge fan looking at a celebrity. His lips trembled as he looked at his shoulder, where Count Warrug¡¯s hand was resting. Although it is as big as a bear, it acts like a child. ¡®You have a handsome face¡­ but why does it look so familiar?¡¯ He had red eyes and masculine appearance, and even though it was my first time seeing him, he seemed familiar to me for some reason. While I was tilting my head, not knowing why, the Marquis spoke. ¡°Okay then, this concludes the meeting. ¡°Lord Bane, you just need to select people to apany you and report to me.¡± ¡°All right.¡± He looked back and forth at Count Warrug and Marquis Easton, who were nodding, and shouted in haste. ¡°What does this mean? Companionship! Are you saying Lord Bane is going to the front lines?¡± ¡°If the raid is also a front, that can be said.¡± ¡°Then please include me in that unit!¡± ¡°you?¡± Count Warrug tilted his head as he spoke while pounding his chest. Then he hurriedly began listing the benefits of using himself to change Count Warrug¡¯s mind. ¡°Hmm, but I was supposed to go here with Raymond¡­¡± ¡°¡­!¡± At his words, the red-haired man turned to me. His eyes staring at me are very harsh. I was extremely embarrassed to see him as if he had been robbed of his celebrity. I just followed Count Warrug¡¯s request, and even now, without saying anything, the decision was made automatically. What can I do in such a situation? ¡°I am confident that I can do better than that guy! Please take me with you!¡± ¡°Lanos! ¡°What kind of disrespect to the guests who came for us!¡± The Marquis behind him shouted at his shout. While the Marquis was apologizing and saying he was sorry, my eyes sparkled as I saw him ring at me. ¡®What, was this Lanos?¡¯ I could see why he seemed familiar. He was someone I knew. Chapter 162 Episode 162: There is a saying, ¡®An ordinary person cannot defeat a genius.¡¯ No matter how hard he tries, a criminal cannot beat a genius. Talent was so important that it was said that while a criminal could swing a sword all day, a genius could only swing a sword once. That¡¯s why Ahar, the main character of this world, also wandered around looking for talent. But there was one man who shattered those people¡¯s thoughts. ¡®Lanos Easton. The reward for my efforts as a criminal to be a sword master.¡¯ There is a man who became a sword master in his mid-thirties solely through hard work. If you were to ask me if I had talent for bing a sword master at such a young age, it would be difficult to just say no. If effort is a talent, it is a talent. He slept for thirty minutes while others slept for three hours and swung his sword. While others were swinging swords, they went to the battlefield to face life or death. He had no talent. Like geniuses, I did not gain enlightenment by swinging my sword a few times. That¡¯s why he tried. I tried and tried again. If he had not been so talented, would Ahar, who met him, have said this? -This is my first time seeing such a useless guy. It¡¯s not worth killing. Ahar did not kill him. They just pushed him down with force and showed the difference in talent. That was his mistake. He should have killed Lanos instead of provoking him there and leaving him alive. From that day on, Lanos swung his sword like a madman and was able to be a sword master. In the end, Lanos was killed by him, but Ahar gained nothing from him as he had no talent. It was just a wasteful fight. So I tried to meet him. If we can include him, who can be said to be a symbol of effort, our power will increase. ¡®Then why do you hate me so much?¡¯ It was messed up from the beginning. For some reason, he hated me the first time he saw me. He openly showed hostility towards me, as if I had met my once-in-a-lifetime enemy. It was so embarrassing and absurd that I didn¡¯t know how to react. What on earth is it that makes you hate me so much? ¡°Lord Bane! Why is that guy? I am confident that I will do better!¡± He earnestly begged Count Warrug to take him with him on my behalf. No, it¡¯s good that you want to go together. But isn¡¯t it a bit wrong to call someone a bastard, even if you¡¯re just meeting them for the first time? Could you at least tell me the reason why you don¡¯t like it? ¡°Lord Bane! please! You know me! ¡°I can do better!¡± But when I listen to it, I get quite upset. There are degrees of ignoring me. As I watched him casually say things that irritated me, a blood vessel popped out on my forehead. ¡°Lanos! ¡°Can¡¯t you just stay still!¡± ¡°Lord Bane!¡± Watching him ignore my father¡¯s words, I feel like my stomach will turn if I listen any further. ¡°You don¡¯t like me that much?¡± ¡°what?¡± When I opened my mouth, he red at me. ¡°If you don¡¯t like me that much, how about a round of sparring?¡± The surroundings became quiet at my sudden request for sparring. Even the Marquis, who was shouting at Lanos, was looking at me nkly. ¡°I felt really bad listening to it. ¡°I have confidence that I won¡¯t be discouraged wherever I go.¡± ¡°under! ¡°You look like a gentleman and want to spar with me now?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Is there anything that won¡¯t work?¡± I know these guys well. It is not eptable to say it in words. It is more effective to show through actions rather than words. ¡°Are you even scared? ¡°You were talking earlier as if you would lightly beat up a guy like me.¡± ¡°This is ridiculous. ¡°Okay, if your wish is for it to break in one ce, there¡¯s no reason why I can¡¯t grant it.¡± He growled like an animal and red at me. I said, looking back at Count Warrug, who was watching the situation with interest from the side. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, right?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me what the parties agreed to? do it yourself. ¡°I¡¯m sure themander will agree, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter to me.¡± The Marquis of Easton nodded at Count Warrug¡¯s words. Rather, he seemed to wee the sparring between Lanos and me. I spoke to Lanos as he looked at me, wishing I could help him with his son¡¯s overconfidence. ¡°Everyone agreed, so let¡¯s go, right?¡± ¡°good night. ¡°Yes, I will make that gisaeng-like face into a manly one.¡± Seeing his energetic appearance until the end, I shook my head and followed him as he left the entrance. ¡®How strong is he now?¡¯ As I followed him, I thought about his current level. At this point, it would be roughly between advanced and intermediate levels. ¡®He¡¯s 28 now, right?¡¯ Even though he is 7 years older than me, the things he does are childish. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± ¡°They say Lanos is sparring with the knight who came with Lord Bane.¡± ¡°Wow, it looks like that crazy guy Lanos has done it again.¡± Rangers and knights gathered one by one upon hearing the news of the sparring with Lanos. Lanos and I were standing in the middle of the training ground, surrounded by onlookers. ¡°If the opponent loses consciousness or does not shout surrender, the battle continues. Also, try not to use Aurors as much as possible because it is a ce to find out each other¡¯s skills, not a life-and-death struggle. If you are dissatisfied with this, tell me now.¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t exist!¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Lanos was holding a huge greatsword. Therge sword, as big as his nearly 2m tall body, was almost his symbol. Fresh blood was flowing from his great sword after hunting a monster. ¡°I never watch or do anything. ¡°If you surrender now, I will forgive you.¡± ¡°What about forgiveness¡­ I see you¡¯re scared since you¡¯re talking so much.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°If not, don¡¯t just talk, just attack.¡± I gestured towards him with the hand that was not holding the cotton. He must have thought my behavior was arrogant, so he rushed at me with a red face. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s still young, but he¡¯s really energetic. That¡¯s how easily they fall for provocation. ¡°I¡¯ll tear your mouth off!¡± Perhaps because he was so big, he was like a bull running towards me. Lanos swung the heavy greatsword as lightly as a tree branch. Quaaaang! The great sword struck the spot I was avoiding. The force contained therein was so strong that the ground caved in. ¡®Are you nning to kill me?¡¯ I felt like I wouldn¡¯t have any arms left if I tried to block that, so I tried to avoid it as much as possible. Huung kwaang! His great sword narrowly passed me by just a sheet of paper. ¡®It¡¯s bloody.¡¯ Even though I dodged the attack, my face stung from the airflow created by swinging the great sword. ¡°How long are you nning on avoiding me? ¡°You rat!¡± He must have been angry that I just dodged and didn¡¯t counterattack, so he fiercely swung his great sword and shouted. I was worried as I dodged his greatsword by just a hair¡¯s breadth. What method can I use to shock him so that he will never be able to ignore me again? I need to get it right now so he doesn¡¯t touch me next time. To do that, we need to use a more drastic method. ¡®I guess that¡¯s all there is to it.¡¯ Although it was the most shameful and cruel act for a prosecutor, there was nothing more shocking to him than this. Slowly. Lanos frowned at the sound of the name being thrown away. For a swordsman to throw away his sword was the same as throwing away both his arms. Unless there was a truly huge gap in skill, it was difficult for a prosecutor to defeat the same prosecutor with his bare hands. But I threw away the sword without any hesitation. That stimted his pride. ¡°What are we doing now?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking? ¡°I threw away my sword.¡± Ask what to ask. Asking questions even though you know everything. After throwing away the sword, I felt somewhat empty. ¡®If Lanos doesn¡¯t use aurors, bare hands are enough.¡¯ His sword has already be somewhat familiar to my eyes. I could roughly see where to attack. But what mattered to me was how to beat him. ¡°Are you ignoring me now?¡± ¡°yes.¡± I answered that question with a bright smile. His face went nk when he saw me like that. ¡°what?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ignore me first? ¡°I have no reason not to ignore you.¡± ¡°¡­I will definitely kill you.¡± He gritted his teeth and rushed at me. His great sword was definitely fierce. It was clear that if it got hit there, it would be torn apart without leaving any shape. However, as strong as he was, his sword skills were very honest. After dealing with it a few times, you get used to it. He was so honest and simple that if he met someone with simr skills, he would immediately understand swordsmanship. Nevertheless, he was able to endure here until now. ¡®It¡¯s strong enough to cover up all its shorings.¡¯ Although he had no talent for swordsmanship, his only strength and driving force was his natural strength. He had tremendous strength, enough to break trees with his bare hands and crush rocks with his fists. Since it has that kind of power, even if it were simply swung, there wouldn¡¯t be many opponents who could block it. Moreover, it would have shined even more brightly against irrational monsters or barbarians whopete with strength rather than skill. In that sense, he should consider meeting me both unfortunate and fortunate. The unfortunate thing is that it will soon be broken horribly by me. You¡¯re lucky because you¡¯ll find out what your weaknesses are. ¡®At least if you wanted to deal with me, you should have put away your sword and raised your fist.¡¯ I dodged his great sword and dug into his arms. He was still holding on to the great sword and trying to do something. That was his mistake. His strength actually bes negative when he uses a great sword. Because he cannot handle the great sword like his own limbs. It might be stronger to fight bare-handed like a mercenary king. Sadly, he only realized this after fighting Ahar in the distant future. ¡®Let¡¯s get it right for now.¡¯ I swung my fist as hard as I could at his side. Quaaaang! I felt the sensation of a bone breaking beyond my fist. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Even as he screamed, he swung his greatsword at me without letting go. It would have been better if we had fought there with fists over the bay. Whoa! My fist hit his sr plexus. Although it is a difficult area for people to train, it is also a vital point, so he stumbled as soon as he was hit in the sr plexus. ¡°Aaaah!¡± I was secretly impressed by his determination to keep fighting even though he was out of breath. If you have that kind of will, you can make that much effort. ¡°Now fall down.¡± I raised my sword and jumped on his knees. ¡°Uh¡­¡± I personally patted his forehead as he looked up at me nkly. Lanos fell to his knees with the sound of a watermelon splitting. There was silence around me as I watched the huge figure slowly fall over. Wow wow! There was a moment of silence and then a huge roar broke out. ¡°The right guy came here?¡± ¡°and! Crazy! I never thought there would be someone else who could defeat that guy with their bare body.¡± ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to this battle!¡± The southern knights and rangers burst intoughter. They didn¡¯t react too much to Lanos, who was like family to them, getting beaten up. Rather, it was a refreshing face. As I looked around at them, I saw inspectors crouching in the corner looking this way. ¡°Hi hi!¡± Their bodies trembled when their eyes met mine. Chapter 163 Episode 163: I learned that the 2nd prince was found to be in cahoots with the empire, was stripped of his title, and was tortured until his death. When they heard the news, they felt a deep sense of frustration wash over them. There was a lot they were able to gain because of the second prince. Because of the sense of fulfillment that filled them in material terms, they took the initiative to arrange a meeting with the empire while the second prince was still. That amount alone is equivalent to the monthly operating expenses of arge city. But it all fell into ruin in an instant. If the royal family had not focused on the second prince, they would have all been dragged away. ¡®Raymond Millennium uncovered the truth.¡¯ When they found out that it was all because of Raymond, they were very angry. If it weren¡¯t for him, they wouldn¡¯t have been shrinking or saving money like they are now. I felt resentful and desperately looked forward to getting revenge on him. And it came quickly. It is said that the 3rd prince is in danger due to a warlock. When they found out that Raymond was involved in the matter, they earnestly requested that they be sent to the inspectorate, saying that Raymond should be investigated. In addition, they bribed other royal families to give them power. The royal family readily epted him. He already regarded Raymond, who was close to the crown prince, as a thorn in his eyes. ¡®I will definitely make you shed tears of blood.¡¯ They were determined to destroy Raymond somehow. And a sh between Millennium and the royal family was the best way to do that. Even if it¡¯s Millennium, it won¡¯t be able toe out strong against the royal family. Moreover, upon hearing that they had be inspectors, the empire secretly approached them. This time, I hope that Millennium and the royal family will not have a good rtionship, so at least make them be wary of each other. He said that if he did that, he would give him a good position in the empire. They are not the ones to turn down that opportunity. Instead of refusing, they epted the offer with great joy. The inspectors headed towards the millennium. It was good at first. Even after they left, Raymond and Count Millennium showed no reaction. ¡°What do they say in the empire?¡± ¡°I want you to just keep doing it like you do now. ¡°They are telling me toe to them because they will prepare a ce for me when I return to the royal family.¡± It was an opportunity to upy an important position in the empire. They ran wild and ran wild again. Although I was worried because I didn¡¯t know when I would die, I still had some faith. They said they would die to protect their families, so there was no need to be afraid because they agreed topensate their families for their share. ¡°What did you just say, that crazy guy?¡± ¡°They say I¡¯m joining a supply unit in the south. ¡°How can you do that unless you really want to die?¡± Something like a thunderbolt fell on them. There were many eyes on the millennium. So even if they were threatened, their safety was guaranteed to some extent. But not in the South. No matter how much of an empire it is, it cannot reach the south. If they went to the south, they could not fulfill their mission and it was difficult to find out how they died. As the saying goes, even if he was killed by barbarians, the truth of the incident could not be revealed. It was just a dog¡¯s death. However, there was no way to escape, so we somehow ended up in the south. ¡°Ha what happens to us now?¡± ¡°I have to try my best not to die somehow. uh? ¡°It¡¯s out there.¡± I was trying to tell them to fight from the inside as much as possible, but the atmosphere they hading out of themand barracks was strange. The inspectors stiffened as they looked as if they were going to fight at any moment. ¡°Lanos and the knight who came with Lord Bane will spar!¡± The sound made them think. And when they saw the sight of them sparring with a man of majestic stature, they felt a feeling that could not be exined in words. Overwhelmed. Raymond was overpowering a man who looked very strong. They were so strong that their hearts were pounding as they watched them. Have they ever been fooled by a person with such power? Since they also used swords, they could see how outrageous Raymond¡¯s behavior was. Especially in the South, where strength is power, being captured by someone with that level of force was almost as good as death. The chances of living next to a strong person were higher, but not only did they not have any connections here, but even people they knew were on their backs. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s ruined.¡± None of them could refute the low mumbling sound. *** Count Warrug created a surprise attack force consisting of two southern rangers, all inspectors, and Lanos and me. Lanos still burned his hostility towards me. Although it subsided to some extent through sparring, it did not disappearpletely. ¡°The operation is tonight, tonight.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Unlike me, who was calm, Lanos reacted enthusiastically. And the inspectors¡­ ¡°Oh, we failed.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t even run away from here.¡± ¡°They say all barbarians are monsters, but there¡¯s no way this will seed.¡± I was still in despair. From the moment they arrived in the South, their talkativeness drastically decreased and theirplexions became as pale as corpses. He was very negative, saying he would never be able to return alive. That is how notorious the barbarians were. ¡°It will be a difficult operation, so rest until then.¡± With that said, Count Warrug gestured towards the rangers next to him. The rangers who had been waiting while listening to Count Warrug ran up to him at his gesture and handed him something. ¡°Put it on. ¡°Because it¡¯s clothes that help you hide.¡± It was all ck, like the rangers¡¯ clothes. I quickly took the clothes and put them on. The rangers¡¯ clothes were made from the material of a monster called ¡®Tontria¡¯, which is active only at night. It was also a garment used by Assassins that absorbed moonlight and helped them hide in the dark. ¡°It won¡¯t happen, but that dagger is for suicide. Among the barbarians, some have cannibalism, so if they are caught, it would be better tomit suicide. ¡°They said they didn¡¯t want to be eaten alive.¡± He spoke harshly and gave the dagger only to the inspectors and Ranger Lanos. Actually, I didn¡¯t receive anything, so I looked at him in confusion and he said something absurd to me. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. ¡°Because I don¡¯t have enough daggers.¡± What do you mean, it doesn¡¯t even seem like it¡¯s being said? No matter how barren the ce is, what¡¯s more, I brought supplies today, but you don¡¯t have a dagger to give me? It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a dagger, it was just that he had other thoughts. ¡°Ha, I understand.¡± Since I had no intention ofmitting suicide in the first ce, I decided to just ignore it this time. It¡¯s not like I canmunicate with someone just because I talk to them. ¡°Everyone go and take it easy. Raymond is following me. ¡°I have work to do with you.¡± ¡°Lord Bane, me too¡­!¡± ¡°This is mine and his business, so don¡¯t get involved.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lanos closed his mouth at his firm words. Then he looked at me and bit his lip tightly. I was sick of him being jealous of things like this, and I was a little resentful of Count Warrug, who went out of his way to drag me in in front of everyone. If you¡¯re going to call me, at least call me when that guy isn¡¯t around. I sighed at the thought that three months of living in the South would not be so easy. ¡°I won¡¯t speak from now on. Don¡¯t even make a sound. ¡°When necessary, use the hand signals provided.¡± Count Warrug, who had almost reached the surprise location, spoke in a bloody voice. Everyone nodded without answering. ¡°Fuck it. ¡°I ended uping here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to die.¡± Next door, inspectors were still muttering negative words. Even though it was their first time, itsted for a long time, and the people who came with them were impressed when they saw them. ¡°These guys who are called knights are barely scared of something like this. When I go back, I have to find out how on earth these guys became knights.¡± Count Warrug red at them fiercely. At that look in their eyes, their bodies trembled and their mouths fell silent. ¡°You guys¡­ I brought you the wrong people. Don¡¯t step forward unless it¡¯s urgent. ¡°If you step out for no reason, you could cause damage to your allies.¡± Instead of feeling ashamed at his words, they felt relieved and said they were fortunate. They seemed so happy that they didn¡¯t have to fight that even I, who had brought them here, sighed and wondered why I had brought them here. ¡°Then let¡¯s go up.¡± Count Warrug turned his gaze away from them and walked away. If you go up the forest-covered mountain path, you wille across a small path. It was not artificially created, but was formed by water flowing from ake connected to the top of the mountain. This road led from the barbariannds to Easton Castle. However, the reason why barbarians or Eastern knights did not use this ce was simple. It was very rough and it was easy to get ambushed. Because the bushes were so thick, if you were hiding here, you had no choice but to be unaware. We went further in along the road. Purrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr) The sound of insects and animals can be heard. We have reached the border between the barbariannds and Easton¡¯s domain. Even the rangers could not hide their nervousness, as if it was their first timeing here. ¡®Shh.¡¯ Count Warrug lifted a finger and brought it to his mouth. Then he points to a ce. Savages were seen moving not far away. Since the area right in front of us was thend of barbarians, the barbarians often went on reconnaissance like this to prepare for Easton, who would attack at any time. We moved a little higher at Count Warrug¡¯s signal. After climbing for a while, we were able to see it. ¡°$%#@%!¡± Barbarians who look different from the barbarians who patrol. The scouts carried simple hatchets. Mobility is utilized not to fight enemies, but to detect enemies and immediately notify them. However, the sight of the barbarians gathered there without even lighting a bonfire looked like they were going to war. The halberd and hammer on his back, etc. Their behavior was definitely not that of scouts. Moreover, there is no bonfire being lit on this night when it is difficult to tell even an inch ahead. Unless they are operating in secret, such behavior is rare. If I hadn¡¯t heard their information in advance, I would have beenpletely unaware. ¡®Savages should be able to see even at night like this.¡¯ Barbarians also deal with aurors. However, he had eyes that could see far away without using auras and eyes that could pierce the darkness, and a strong body. That alone makes them incredible warriors, but the biggest reason they are scary is that they have no fear of death. Rather, I thought it was an honor to die fighting. That¡¯s why it was difficult to fight them. ¡®But the barbarians thought this? Those simple bastards?¡¯ As I watched them gathered together and talking about something, a question urred to me. The barbarians were simple at best and stupid at worst. He only thinks about battle and doesn¡¯t often use strategies. That¡¯s why it was surprising that they were conducting night raids like this. ¡°¡­.¡± Then their voices disappeared. Sniff sniff. They sniffed the surroundings with their noses wide open and suddenly looked in our direction. ¡°It smells. It smells. ¡°The smell of the imperial bastards!¡± Savages screaming loudly and rushing towards. The battle has begun. Chapter 164 Episode 164 The barbarians were very reckless. They were not surprised that their surprise attack had been discovered, and were simply happy to be able to fight. ¡°A good barbarian is a dead barbarian!¡± The rangers seemed to have a deep grudge against the barbarians and fought against them with fire in their eyes. bang! Kaaaang! Their weapons shed. It made a huge noise and sparks flew everywhere. ¡°Whahaha! ¡°The battle is full of blood and massacre!¡± ¡°That guy is mine!¡± The barbarians were strong. He did not spare himself and tried to kill the rangers at all costs. Kang kaaang! Aside from their initial outbursts of anger towards the barbarians, the rangers were very calm after dealing with them. Perhaps because they thought it would be a loss to directly engage with the barbarians, they avoided their weapons without blocking them. Rather than targeting clearly exposed vital points, he attacked the thighs, forearms, etc., causing minor wounds. ¡°You bastards for profit!¡± The barbarians were very angry at their cowardly behavior. The barbarians loved and wanted the sh of strength and might. It was still the same now. They wanted a one-shot fight, not this wasteful fight. I fight with strength and power, and if my opponent is stronger than me, I honestly acknowledge that and ept death. But this wasn¡¯t it. To them, the ranger¡¯s fight was not only unfamiliar but also despising. ¡°Things without the honor of a warrior!¡± ¡°That means attacking properly!¡± ¡°Those bastards from Easton have no pride!¡± The rangers did not react much to the jeers and criticism of the warriors. He just calmly attacked them with a familiar face. Their attacks were quite effective. Sigh ¨C the dagger they swung cut off the barbarian¡¯s shoulder. It wasn¡¯t a very deep wound. It just feels like a woman¡¯s long fingernails have been skimming over it. The bodies of barbarians are so hard and strong that it is the greatest dagger without an aura. However, no matter how small the wounds are, as they umte, they be impossible to ignore. Did they say that gathering dust together creates a great mountain? The same goes for wounds. No matter how small or insignificant the wound may be. Even if it is just a wound that bleeds a little, it changes when it bes dozens or hundreds of wounds. If one drop of blood bes ten drops and ten drops be a hundred drops. What if new wounds appear on top of the wounds before they can regenerate quickly due to the amazingly great physical abilities? ¡°Zenjaaaaang!¡± ¡°You cowards! That means attacking properly!¡± No matter how strong the bodies of the barbarians were, they could not endure to the end. Moreover, if I ran wild like them and consumed my stamina on my own, I was bound to lose even more. It was as if they had fallen into a swamp. If you knew it from the beginning and got out of it, you wouldn¡¯t know it. Once you start getting into it, it¡¯s hard to get out of it even if you find outter. ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­!¡± Unlike the calm-faced rangers, the barbarians were already exhausted even though they didn¡¯t seem to have been moving for a long time. ¡°Die!¡± Creep-tuk degurrr. As I cut off the head of the barbarian charging towards me, I was secretly amazed at their fighting style. ¡®That¡¯s amazing.¡¯ At first nce, you might think it was no big deal. It seems like the barbarians are not fighting back properly and are just dodging attacks and attacking at random. However, anyone who knew even the slightest bit of skill with a sword could see how great their battle was. ¡°Wow¡­¡± As evidence, the inspectors who were hiding in the bushes over there and just watching were looking at the rangers with their mouths open in a daze. ¡®It¡¯s very difficult to be able to dodge and attack like that.¡¯ Barbarians are strong. Even by superhuman standards, not human standards, their bodies were enormous. It was difficult to break a tree with bare hands and even scratch their skin unless it was a famous sword made by dwarves or famous craftsmen. Their strength and durability were impressive, but their speed was also impressive. Fast and heavy. The barbarians, who became true warriors in their horses, could even beat horses at a sprint. Against such barbarians, the rangers had the upper hand in battle. It had sharp attacks that could inflict wounds without covering its iron-like skin with an aura. They had the vision to avoid their attacks and the skills to put the barbarians through their paces. This would not have been possible if it had not been for them who had dealt with barbarians in the South for a long time. Knights who faced barbarians for the first time would have been taken aback by their toughness and easily defeated them. ¡®Even I can¡¯t do it like them.¡¯ The name I am holding is a famous sword believed to have been made by dwarves. Therefore, it was possible to cut them down without wearing an aura, but it was difficult topletely cut them down. In order to cut off their giant tree-like heads, they had to be surrounded by aurors like they are now. ¡°Ryaaaaaap!¡± Beside him, Lanos was pushing the barbarian, showing off his mighty strength. He was so tough that he swung his greatsword without any care, even though the flesh on his palms burst from the barbarians¡¯ attacks. His body, heated by the battle, spewed out steam and took the brunt of the attacks from the monstrous barbarians. ¡®It¡¯s perfect without that great sword.¡¯ It was a shame that he was using a weapon. If he had thrown away the great sword and fought with his bare hands, he wouldn¡¯t have had to try to be stronger for so long. If I had thrown away the great sword a long time ago, I would not have lost the fight against Ahar. Even though he had no talent, he had the tenacity to work hard and a strong body that covered up his talent. I was disappointed to think that I would have be stronger than I am now if it weren¡¯t for my obsession with the great sword. ¡°Kaaaaaa!¡± Seo Eok-. The head of the barbarian running towards me fell off. ¡®It seems like it¡¯s slowlying to an end¡­¡¯ The number of barbarians I cut down was more than four. Including other rangers and Lanos, there are more than seven people. Their total number is about 9, so there isn¡¯t much left now. It was already so hard that I couldn¡¯t cut it without using aura, so I used too much aura. Dealing with barbarians made me realize again how ineffective I was at dealing with Aurors. ¡®These three months will be very beneficial to me.¡¯ While dealing with barbarians, I was able to learn little by little how to use Aurors. That alone gave me an idea of what I could get from this ce. ¡®Is he aiming for this?¡¯ I nced back. While everyone was struggling against the barbarians, only Count Warrug was looking at the battlefield with his arms crossed. He made eye contact with me and smiled. ¡°Ryaaaaaaa!¡± Lanos screamed from behind. He raised his greatsword high and split the head of the barbarian with both broken arms. The sight of a barbarian with his head split in half was grotesque. Lanos wiped the blood and brain fluid that had spattered from his face and turned his head to look in one direction. ¡°What is that guy doing?¡± A barbarian was standing near his gaze. Basically, the barbarians were big. It was not a metaphorical expression. They were literally huge. Each person was basically over 2m tall. One or two heads arerger. In addition, his size was correspondinglyrge and his muscles were not weak. It didn¡¯t make sense for them to live for battle and die for battle and not take care of their bodies. Even barbarians that were at least 2 meters tall felt like giants, and he was one head taller than those barbarians. Additionally, they had more tattoos than other barbarians, whose tattoos only extended from their faces to their shoulders. The tattoos stretched from the top of his head, which was shaved so closely that he was almost bald, to his waist. You can clearly tell because it is covered by the pants, but considering that the tattoo extends all the way to the inside of the pants, it could be that the tattoo extends all the way to the thigh. ¡®Apparently the barbarians said that the longer the tattoo, the stronger and higher the status.¡¯ Even in the original work, there was a little bit about the barbarians, although not in detail. Since the main character, Ahar, came down to the south, there was some exnation about them. One of them was the tattoo of barbarians. It is said that barbarians draw tattoos from an early age. And as time goes by and they be more active in battle, their tattoos get longer. That¡¯s barbarian. Abat enthusiast who values tattoos and is excited about battle. ¡°Why is it so big?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for someone of that size to be a warrior general.¡± ¡°Could it be that the warriormander came here?¡± Lanos frowned and the rangers murmured. They reacted as if they knew who that barbarian was. ¡®Warrior leader¡­ That¡¯s the monster.¡¯ With that size and tattoos, the warrior leader was the only monster. Chieftain The second most powerful barbarian after the tribal chieftain. Barbarians who call themselves warriors call them warrior chiefs. ¡°They¡¯re pretty strong guys.¡± The warriormander, who was watching hisrades dying with his arms folded, slowly opened his mouth. ¡°But how on earth did you know? ¡°It was done in secret.¡± He tilted his head as if it was strange. They looked very surprised that information about their raid had been revealed. He also shook his head for a moment and said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°I can just kill everyone here.¡± He uncrossed his arms and smiled. At the same time, a tremendous force emanated from him. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lanos and the rangers groaned. The warrior¡¯s spirit was heavy. So much so that it¡¯s hard to breathe without creating an aura. ¡°Damn Tuss!¡± ¡°I get it!¡± The rangers resisted the momentum and rushed at the warriormander. Their sharp daggers were aimed at the warrior¡¯s torso. The dagger curves like a snake to cleave his body like it did to other barbarians. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! A tremendous roar erupted. It was just one shot. The warrior general, who looked indifferently at the rangers rushing towards him, simply swung a halberd as big as his body. The results of his light actions, like simply waving his hands to shoo away bugs, were not light at all. The rangers who were attacking him from his blind spot were blown away by his halberd. They barely managed to block it, but both of their arms were broken and they fell unconscious in one hit. ¡®crazy.¡¯ The rangers, who had been making great efforts against the barbarians, were defeated too easily. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡± Lanos¡¯ eyes lit up at the sight and he rushed at the warriormander. ¡°Lanos¡­!¡± I hurriedly called him and tried to stop him. With his brief attack, we realized that it would be difficult for us to deal with him. He may have been Lanos in the future, but he was no match for the warrior leader now. Lanos probably didn¡¯t know that, but he rushed forward without thinking about what happened next. He is so overly emotional that you can¡¯t think of him as someone who has dealt with barbarians for a long time. If you knew the gap between yourself and your enemy, you should find a way to win. It was not a good idea to rush in recklessly like you are now. Quaaaaaaaaa! The warrior¡¯s halberd struck Lanos¡¯ head. Chapter 165 Chapter 165: When Count Warrug heard about the barbarian attack, he nned to leave everything to Raymond. Raymond had talent. The talent was so great that it was difficult to exin in words. Perhaps even more so than that guy who is called the youngest sword master¡­ ¡®He can be much stronger when dealing with barbarians.¡¯ Barbarians are very strong and difficult to deal with. Skin so hard that you can¡¯t even lift a knife, strong enough to wrestle with a bear, and even speed simr to a horse. If you weren¡¯t a knight, you could never win and they were difficult to deal with. If you didn¡¯t use the aura, all you could do was cause a wound. Of course, it would be different if it were a sword master like yourself, but Raymond is not a sword master. At best, you¡¯ll be a Sword Expert intermediate to advanced level. It was obviously a huge aplishment at that age, but he needs to get stronger faster than he is now. -The recent situation in the North is unusual. Maybe there will be a wave of monsters. It was a report from Hamilton, the head of the northern castle ¡®Fortress¡¯ and the king of all mercenaries. Although he was a guy I didn¡¯t want to deal with, other than that, the news he delivered was very heavy. -The empire¡¯s trends are also strange. Maybe war could happen again. Information sent by the Director of Intelligence working for the royal family. -The other three kingdoms are meeting secretly¡­ -From the Empire¡­ Recently, all the newsing to him is not good. There are reports that everyone seems to need to prepare for war. Even the southern barbarians now showed unusual movements. -Two of the three southern tribes merged. The South consisted of a total of four powers. The ¡®Red Hawk¡¯ tribe rides on wolves and uses bows, with mobility simr to that of a ranger. The ¡®Kairos¡¯ tribe, which has innate physical ability and tremendous reproductive ability, leads many tribesmen and lives madly at war. Although they are a small number of people, the ¡®Elves¡¯ use their natural affinity to summon spirits and show overwhelming firepower. and Easton, Seiron¡¯s shield, blocking barbarians trying to move up from the south. These four powers were wary of each other and had a tense power structure. But recently, that bnce has copsed. ¡®Kairos swallowed the red hawk.¡¯ The warmongering Kairos guys trying to hit Easton¡¯s heels made a real mess. It attacked the Red Hawk tribe and swallowed them up. I knew they would cause an ident someday, but it happened too quickly. The Red Hawk was not as physically strong as the Kairos tribe. However, it was not like they couldmand spirits like elves. They rather belonged to the ordinary axis. If you ask them how they have survived until now, you will be told that they are stupid. ¡®No matter how much the poption differs, it¡¯s still that red hawk.¡¯ The true power of the Red Hawk was different. They had no innate physical ability or affinity. One thing they had to do was treat them the same as other tribes. ¡®Auror affinity.¡¯ Saying this could make anyone tilt their head. Spirit affinity and mana affinity are words that are often used. Although spirits were products of nature, they were also living things. Affinity was like a first impression and an unforgettable perfume for a spirit. The higher the affinity, the stronger the first impression of them and the stronger the scent that attracts the spirit. Mana affinity was also simr. Mana is different from spirits, but it is close to nature. It is not a lie to say that mana has will. Mana also chose a person and approached them. Therefore, what a wizard needs more than anything is mana affinity. A wizard¡¯s talent included the ability to feel mana, but mana affinity was the most important. Mana Affinity is simple. How well can you use mana? How much does mana move ording to your will? Beatrice had excellent mana affinity. Compared to other wizards, it is twice as high. ¡®There is a saying that Aurors have no will. But it was the Red Magpie that broke the mold.¡¯ Aurorse from mana, but they are different from mana. If mana was borrowed from nature, aurors were basically possessed by humans. But people don¡¯t know that. Only knights who have trained their bodies and practiced Aura exercises can feel Auras. It¡¯s difficult to deal with aurors. If I had topare Aurors, it would be like giving humans a third hand. Humans cannot immediately handle the suddenly formed hand. Effort is the only answer. If you don¡¯t try hard and don¡¯t have the talent, you can feel it, but you can¡¯t handle it. ¡®It is rumored that the Red Hawk treats Aurors at will from the moment they are born.¡¯ The Red Hawk¡¯s aura operating power was so great that even the Sword Master was sometimes surprised. Sometimes, I want to go under their wing and learn their abilities. But it wasn¡¯t something I could learn if I wanted to. Only the tribesmen who inherited the blood of the Red Hawk were able to do this. In the first ce, they didn¡¯t even try to control the aurors and could just use them naturally as they were supposed to. ¡®How on earth did you defeat the Red Hawk?¡¯ Aurors give them bodies like superhumans. That made them invincible against other tribes. Moreover, they ride on wolves and use bows. The destructive power of an arrow filled with aura and fired was enough to destroy a solid iron door in one blow. In addition, although it is not publicly revealed, people living in the South know it. That there was a bow master among them. They were wise and good at nning, but they were swallowed up by those barbaric bastards? If the Marquis of Easton hadn¡¯t heard it, he would have scoffed. ¡®So, Raymond, you need to be a sword master as soon as possible.¡¯ At first, I ced my hopes on Selina. Because I have never seen anyone with talent like her. It urred to me that she would be a sword master before she turned thirty. ¡®Meeting Raymond changed my whole thinking. At the very least, he even said that he wanted to have Hamilton as his sessor.¡¯ Although it was unfortunate that he was the son of an archmage and had no talent for magic, he was amazing in another way. Because his talent for swordsmanship was enormous. He was receiving the attention of Sword Master Kwon. ¡®Orun¡¯s friendliness is very outstanding. Considering that less than a year has passed since his awakening, he could almost be at the level of a red hawk¡­¡¯ I began to expect that Raymond would be a sword master in his twenties. ¡®Ah, if you include her in the desert, there are three masters.¡¯ How surprised I was to hear that Taureen, the ruler of the North, had proposed marriage to Raymond. Sometimes she was like a warrior, sometimes like a queen, she only knew herself. ¡®If it were you¡­¡¯ So I decided to experiment with Raymond. How far can we go against barbarians? Even though other guys intervened, Raymond still has to deal with the barbarians anyway. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s talented.¡¯ He nodded as he watched him fight against the barbarian warriors of Kairos. At first they may have been taken aback by the barbarians¡¯ fighting methods, but after that they were coping surprisingly well. As if he was born to fight. As if he knew the habits of the barbarians from the beginning. The rangers were doing their jobs well and I wasn¡¯t worried about Lanos. He was born in the South and had been educated about savages since childhood. ¡°I don¡¯t know why they brought those guys¡­ I know the reason, but I can¡¯t help but be annoyed.¡± If you can feel the aurors, they were trained with swords. If he wasn¡¯t of knight rank in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have been brought here. But they did not have the pride of a knight. There was no disy of the struggle that a knight should have. ¡®Rather, it is full of material greed.¡¯ These guys are truly disgusting. I wondered how on earth people like that could still remain in the royal family, let alone how they became inspectors. Inspectors are people who identify the dirtiness of others. It was impossible for them to be dirty. When I got back, I felt like I needed to figure out exactly how this happened. ¡°hmm¡­?¡± His eyes twitched as he looked at the inspector. His eyes fell on the savage in the distance with his arms crossed like that. ¡°Are you a warrior? But¡­ it¡¯s huge.¡± The energy felt from him was formidable. The momentum was so great that it made one wonder if he was of the same master level as himself. ¡®no. ¡®I¡¯m not a master yet.¡¯ Should I call this fortunate or unfortunate? The barbarian was not a master. However, it is only the highest level of Sword Expert. ¡®I¡¯m almost over the wall.¡¯ Maybe I should say I¡¯m d I discovered it before I became a master. If that barbarian was a master, it would have been so dangerous that even he wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle what would happen. ¡®Kairos is the master¡­ ¡®It¡¯s scary to even think about it.¡¯ The reason Easton was able to withstand Kairos was because, despite their strong bodies, they were illiterate when it came to Aurors. As if God does not give everything to one being, they traded their strong bodies for their Auror affinity. The fact that they felt an aura was something like one in a thousand people. ¡®And yet they sent such a strong man.¡¯ The reason they sent out such precious military power probably showed that they were confident in this surprise attack. And in fact, the surprise attack must have been sessful. If it weren¡¯t for that. If there was a mistake on their part, it was that they did not know that they, the sword masters, hade. ¡®I¡¯ll have to deal with that guy here.¡¯ He uncrossed his arms and ced his hand on his sword. It was when he was about to draw his sword. ¡°Aaaah!¡± ¡°That crazy guy!¡± Lanos was rushing towards him. Even though he saw that the rangers were defeated in one hit, he swung his greatsword too recklessly. Quaaaaaaaaa! His wrist broke and the great sword flew far away. The warriormander swung his halberd at his head, neutralizing him at once. te.¡¯ The problem was that I let my guard down. Even if I ran now, I couldn¡¯t block that attack. ¡°then¡­!¡± I had no choice but to blow out the aura and draw attention to this ce. As he was about to push the auror into the sword and swing it, he saw a group of people running recklessly like Lanos in the distance. ¡°Raymond!¡± He was none other than Raymond. Before he could stop him, Raymond ran at incredible speed and kicked the dazed Lanos in the side. ¡®You can¡¯t avoid that!¡¯ Raymond¡¯s actions made him pause, and that pause made it useless to st the auror. Quaaaaaaaaaaa! The warrior¡¯s halberd struck down toward Raymond. Perhaps because they wanted to end it with one blow, the halberd contained an aura so strong that even the sword master was wary. Even if you could block that, it was a problem. Both my arms will be broken, I will make a mistake, and my entire body will be crushed. And no matter how much Raymond he was, he couldn¡¯t avoid or block that attack. ¡°no!¡± Raymond shouldn¡¯t die. He screamed and jumped into the explosion of dust. Must live. I swung my sword, desperately praying in my heart to just stay alive. Whoa! The dust settles in the wind. And he could see the attack he said he would never be able to stop. Creep, creak, Raymond struggling to block. Chapter 166 Episode 166 : How on earth did they stop it? I myself was a little embarrassed as I blocked the warriormander¡¯s halberd. I just thought Lanos was going to die so I ran to him without realizing it. And my body moved on its own, regardless of my thoughts. The aura spread throughout the body, protecting organs and strengthening bones. The nameless and the aurors resonated, making the body stronger than before. Tukwaaaaaaaa! Until I stopped him, I was ming myself for doing such a stupid thing due to my thoughtless actions. I cursed and med. When I saw the red aura overflowing from the halberd, I didn¡¯t think I could stop it. No matter how much stronger I had be recently, it wasn¡¯t enough to break the overwhelming difference. The aura contained in that halberd was beyond my tolerance. I knew I couldn¡¯t stop it, but I couldn¡¯t avoid it. Quaaaaaaaaa! When the halberd struck the unknown, the only thought I had was, ¡®Is it better to stop than I thought?¡¯ For a moment, I wondered if it was just the way it looked or if its destructive power was weak. Uji string. From the bones of the wrist that blocked the halberd to the shoulder, they began to shatter with a bloody sound. ¡°Keueuuuuu!¡± The pain was so intense that I couldn¡¯t even scream. As the bones break, the skin bes crushed. He quickly rolled to the side, removing the cotton. Quaaaang! A halberd was stuck on the ground where I was. It was so powerful that even though I blocked it and its power was reduced, about half of the halberd went into the ground. ¡°Oh¡­ I never thought there would be someone stopping this.¡± The warriormander looks at me with surprised eyes. Then he pulled the halberd out of the ground with great ease and swung it at me again. Tuquaaang! The warriormander stopped swinging his halberd and hurriedly raised it. The aurors gathered together struck his halberd. ¡°Wake! ¡°Get back now and use the potion!¡± Count Warrug rushed over, grabbed me by the scruff of the neck, and threw me backwards. My body floated in the air and fell on top of Lanos¡¯ frozen body. ¡°You, your arm!¡± Lanos, who grabbed me, was shocked to see mypletely crushed arm. I couldn¡¯t respond to his reactions one by one. It was very difficult just to hold back the screams from the immense pain as my arm was crushed. I was barely holding back the feeling that I would lose consciousness at any moment. Ouch ¨C Lanos hurriedly took out a potion from his pocket, sprinkled it on my arm, and put the potion in my mouth. It was said to be a potion sent directly from the royal family. As soon as I drank it, I felt my wounds healing. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± Even the healing process was so painful that I screamed in pain. It was a pain that cannot be fully described in words. The auror who came over on the halberd collided with my auror, who moved on its own to defend my body, causing terrible pain. Fortunately, the pain didn¡¯tst long. The effectiveness of the potion was excellent, quickly attaching bones and healing crushed skin. The shattered bones returned to their original ces, and the warriormander¡¯s auror disappeared, unable to run amok any longer. ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­!¡± After the pain subsided, I realized I wasn¡¯t breathing. After struggling to exhale the breath that had built up to the tip of my chin, the pain disappeared to some extent and I regained my senses enough to look around the situation. Kwaaaaang! Quang! An inhuman battle was taking ce not far away. ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°I¡¯m d there was a warrior like this in Easton!¡± The warriormander burst into loudughter as he shed weapons with Count Warrug. It was as if he was encountering for the first time a being attacking him from the front with a force equal to his own. ¡°It would be great if a guy like this came out a long time ago!¡± ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡± Unlike the very excited warriormander, the Warrug Count did not react much. While the warriormander was burning in battle, he alone was infinitely calm, like a calmke. ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun! A battlefield full of blood and screams!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Quaaaaaang! The warrior¡¯s halberd struck the spot where Count Warrug was. The dirt soared up into the sky like a waterfall pouring backwards. Huuuung ¨C The warrior leader tore through the dirt and rushed at Count Warrug. ¡°I guess I¡¯m feeling better now.¡± Throwing the warriormander away, Count Warrug looked back at me. ¡°Don¡¯t let your attention wander away from me!¡± The warriormander rushed towards him and swung his halberd. Jaw ¨C Count Warrug¡¯s hand grabbed the warriormander¡¯s neck and threw him away. Quaaaang! The tree that the warrior hit cannot withstand the impact and copses. It looked like it was going to hurt, but the warrior general stood up with an expression on his face. Count Warrug spoke to me without taking his eyes off the warriormander. ¡°Watch carefully from now on. ¡°Because this is the path you must take in the future.¡± Count Warrug, who was fighting the warriormander with his bare hands, raised his sword. His calm mood changed as soon as he grabbed the sword. A tremendous amount of death raged in all directions. ¡°hmm¡­!¡± The intensity of the murder was so intense that even the warrior generals of the barbarians who were crazy about battles shivered. Jiying ¨C The sword he was holding began to cry. A golden aura forms on his sword. ¡°You will have to show everything you have.¡± His aura-filled sword was aimed at the warrior general. ¡°good night!¡± The warrior chief grinned viciously, revealing his sharp teeth. Energy exploded from his body, and red auras gathered around the halberd. His auror made a sword sword as if it was just a joke. His pupils turned red. The moment the ground broke, his body had already reached Count Warrug. Kwaaaaang! As Count Warrug blocked the vertically falling halberd, his body was pushed backwards. It was incredible power. Count Warrug¡¯s expression did not change in the face of such great power. ¡°Kha!¡± The warrior shouts harshly and moves. Boom, boom, boom! Kwakwakwa! Several consecutive attacks urred in less than a second. As the dirt rose and the ground copsed, swords and halberds intertwined and sparks flew. ¡°Khahahaha!¡± Themander-in-chief kept bursting intoughter, wondering what was so good about it. His halberd, filled with enormous aura, swung to split Count Warrug¡¯s head. Kwaaaaang! Count Warrug broke through the ground under his feet. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about what you said with confidence!¡± The warriormander smiled bitterly at Count Warrug, who was just blocking. He thought his attack was working. ¡°He seems to be in the same level as me, but he seems to have no experience! ¡°Consider meeting me a misfortune!¡± Count Warrug made a strange expression at the warriormander¡¯s words. He had been involved in war and a mercenary life for almost ten years. The number of people he killed with his sword must have exceeded thousands. I don¡¯t know whether I shouldugh or not since I told him that he had little experience. ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡± Count Warrug shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to see at this rate.¡± He nced at the battlefield and shook his head. He raised his sword high, saying there was nothing to see anymore. And then he slowly lowered himself vertically towards the warrior leader rushing towards him. ¡°I was hit by such a slow attack¡­!¡± The warriormander running towards him must have felt something and hurriedly threw himself to the side. A sound like scissors cutting paper was heard. ¡°¡­!¡± The warriormander¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the spot he was in. ¡®The ground¡­ was cut¡­¡¯ As if a crater had formed, everything in the direction where Count Warrug swung his sword was cut in half. Starting from the tree, the ground on which the warriormander had been standing was split to the left and right. ¡°Ha sky¡­!¡± I raised my head and looked up at the sky when I heard breathless words from next to me. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± I cursed without realizing it. The clouds parted the sky. ¡°He has good sense.¡± Count Warrug, who had created a scene that left him speechless, remained calm. His head turned and he looked at the nk warriormander. With that one blow, the warriormander lost his will to fight. With that one shot, he realized that Count Warrug was a different being from himself. The warrior general can never defeat the Warrug Count. ¡°I said I was scared? no! ¡°You can never do that!¡± The warriormander who had been sitting down suddenly stood up. He said it was absolutely impossible for him to lose his will to fight because he was scared. He denied what he felt. The thought that he was Kairos¡¯ warrior leader made him ignore the warning instincts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what trick you did, but it won¡¯t work on me a second time!¡± The warriormander rushes in. Maybe I was exerting all my strength, but I missed his movement for a moment. ¡°Die!¡± The warriormander appeared behind Count Warrug and swung his halberd at him. It contained so many auras that the auras surrounding the halberd were so red that it looked like blood. Suddenly-. The warrior¡¯s steps slow down. The body, which slowed down again and again, stopped without being able to reach Count Warrug. Tuk. What was on my shoulder falls to the ground. Degurrr. It rolled on the ground and rolled right in front of me. The head of a warrior. His eyes were wide open, as if he didn¡¯t realize he was dead. ¡°Whew¡­¡± Count Warrug took a deep breath and exhaled. dump. The body of the warrior general, who lost his head, lost strength and copsed. I looked at him quietly looking down at the body of the warrior general. Even though he showed tremendous ability, there was no significant change in his expression, as if it was natural. ¡°¡­.¡± Is that the Sword Master? I got goosebumps. When Count Warrug decapitated the warriormander, his sword had no aura at that time. Nevertheless, it seemed sharper than when using the aura. ¡®That¡¯s his power¡­¡¯ I had heard it from Hamilton. The distinction between expert and master is determined by authority. Hamilton knew that the power was fraudulent because he personally used the power to destroy the Millennium Barrier. But¡­ ¡®That¡¯s too much of a scam.¡¯ Count Warrug¡¯s power cut even the formless. He cut down anything within his range. I never thought it would cut down the clouds. I¡¯m not the main character in some cartoon. Isn¡¯t it true that Hamilton also broke the barrier with one punch, and this world itself is a fantasy in the first ce? As I was staring at him nkly, Count Warrug pulled his foot out of the ground. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Was it my mistake? His body seemed to stumble as he took a step. Probably not. There¡¯s no way he, with that kind of power, could stumble just by barely taking his footing. ¡°Did you see it well?¡± Looking at his face as he came and spoke to me, I was about to say ¡®yes¡¯ but closed my mouth. His face had be very pale. His face, which hadpletely lost all blood, was as white as an egg floating in the dark. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. This level of rebound is weak.¡± He must have sensed my thoughts and tapped my shoulder. Rather than worrying about himself, he seemed more curious about what I felt when I saw the power he disyed. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go back first?¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± He was begging me to answer quickly, then nodded and looked around. The rangers who had been knocked unconscious by the warrior leader came to their senses and stood up unsteadily. Count Warrug spoke to them. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Chapter 167 Episode 167: A small feast was held in the Marquis of Easton. It was a feast to wee Count Warrug and a feast of joy for having prevented the Kairos tribe¡¯s surprise attack in advance. ¡°¡­If I hadn¡¯t known in advance that such a person existed, it would have been dangerous. Thank you. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have been in big trouble.¡± ¡°no. It¡¯s not like I did it for the sake of it. The people who went with me suffered more than that. ¡°I haven¡¯t done much.¡± ¡°I already heard everything from the report.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡± The Marquis of Easton and Earl Warrug chatted while holding sses filled with milk, not alcohol. Easton was under wartime conditions 365 days a year, so drinking was not allowed. So, just to cheer myself up, I poured hot milk into a ss and drank it. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling to enjoy the feast with a pig¡¯s hind leg in one hand and milk in the other. And since he had lived in the South for several months, he knew how extravagant his current actions were. ¡°Anyway, are you okay? ¡°It is certainly powerful, but I know it has side effects on your body.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Count Warrug smiled bitterly at the Marquis of Easton¡¯s words. His right hand was shaking as he had just thrown away a pork bone. He hid his hand so that the Marquis of Easton could not see it. ¡°Still, I have no regrets. ¡°Because I was able to show it to the people I needed to show it to.¡± Count Warrug looks to one side. For some reason, Raymond was seen surrounded by rangers and being attended to by Lanos, who was about to turn on the lights and rush in just before leaving for the mission. Rangers approached him and asked him to share his experience. Lanos surrounded Raymond from the rangers. In the midst of all the noise, Raymond was the only one who was very quiet. He was resting his chin as if he was not eating his food, as if he was worried about something. Count Warrug looked at him and remembered what happenedst night. I thought I could never stop it. I just prayed that he would stay alive. ¡®At that time¡­¡¯ When the halberd full of aura was aimed at Raymond, all kinds of thoughts came to his mind. That thing can¡¯t be stopped. Should I just watch him die? Was I this helpless? How should I tell Gerard about this? All kinds of random thoughts were giving him a headache. My heart sank. All I could think about was that Raymond was going to die. For a moment, I was at a loss as to what I should do. This was my first time like this. It wasmon for people to die in war. Even if it was a strong knight, it was the same. It was a war in which deaths from blind arrows weremon. He had been wandering around such battlefields for over ten years. He was reacting sensitively to Raymond¡¯s death. ¡®But I really didn¡¯t know how to stop it.¡¯ Raymond¡¯s unexpected Auror operation caught my eye. An unknown Auror helped block the warriormander¡¯s halberd for a moment. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± How long has it been since my heart was moved this much by one person? It was the first time since I met my current wife. I never thought I would stop that attack. It was an attack that was difficult to block even for advanced Sword Experts. ¡®He was more talented than I thought.¡¯ His eyes shined sharply as he looked at Raymond. ¡°¡­?¡± Raymond, who must have sensed his gaze, lifted his head and looked around. Count Warrug looked at him happily from afar. ¡®My hand ispletely healed, so I can just roll.¡¯ Any broken hand can be healed. It is possible even if the bones turn to dust. His father is an archmage who can use top-level recovery magic, so why worry? The archmage was even able to restore a severed arm. Even if it rots and a long period of time passes. However, the price is high and the wizard who uses the magic bes ill for several days when used, so the magic cannot be used unless you are an archmage. You have to pay several million gold to receive treatment once, but it is impossible to receive treatment unless you are a significant loan holder. ¡°Where are you looking?¡± As he was looking at Raymond for a while, the Marquis of Easton looked at him and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nd¡­ By the way, is that guy really that good?¡± The Marquis of Easton shook his head helplessly and pointedly asked Raymond. Count Warrug made a strange expression at that question. ¡°Should I call it skill? If talent is skill, then it is something like that.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you too stubborn for your own good?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. ¡°Everyone who saw him would have no choice but to give the same answer as I did.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ talent, talent.¡± The Marquis of Easton, who had been looking at Count Warrug for a moment, turned his head to Raymond. His eyesnded on his son pacing next to Raymond. ¡°He hated talented people more than dying.¡± ¡°You mean Lanos?¡± The Marquis of Easton nods. ¡°To be honest, Lanos is not without talent. It belongs to the ordinary axis. Well, if that body were talent, it would be talent.¡± ¡°That body definitely surpasses those Kairos guys.¡± ¡°Yes, but strangely enough, I have no talent with a sword. The reason he was able to get there was because of his natural body, not because he was talented with a sword. ¡°Those Kairos guys alwayspete head-on, so there¡¯s almost no way they¡¯ll lose.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± I know Lanos well, having seen him since I was young. At first, it felt like I was looking at the mercenary king¡¯s childhood because of how good his body was. ¡°That guy says he uses swordsmanship, but in reality he just uses force. ¡°You can tell just by looking at the great sword he uses.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Well, you know very well that you have no talent for swordsmanship. Last time, I had a sparring match with a knight from the royal supply unit. At that time, I only pushed with force and lostpletely. That couldn¡¯t even be seen as a couplet. ¡°I was almost fooled.¡± The Marquis of Easton¡¯s eyes frowned as if he was remembering that time. ¡°Back then¡­ it was the worst. There were other things, but from then on I started to despise talented guys. Well, in a way, it¡¯s natural. ¡°Because my first loss was to that guy.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s surprising that a guy who hates talent so much cares for someone with talent like that.¡± At those words, Count Warrug nces at Lanos and Raymond. One person is annoying and the other is trying to cling somehow. It was a funny sight. *** It was a strange feeling. It¡¯s my aura, but it feels like it¡¯s not my aura. The feeling of that time when the external Auror became my Auror and pushed away the halberd was still vivid. For a moment, I was creating a sword. A real sword lecture, not a fake sword lecture that I used to imitate from other knights. There was nothing it couldn¡¯t cut and the destructive power that could destroy anything was still clear. Let¡¯s think about it. If I can make that feeling my own, I will be stronger than I am now. ¡°I said Raymond. ¡°This is good for wounds.¡± ¡°You need to recover your stamina, so eat plenty of meat!¡± ¡°Not even Sannim! hey! ¡°Go get some more meat!¡± I was trying to somehow regain the feeling of that time, but the people next to me kept interrupting me. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± It was nice to get his attention, but I disliked too much attention. Although it was better than when they despised me and showed hostility for no reason. ¡®You keep talking, so I¡¯m losing concentration.¡¯ As soon as I returned, I took the time to acquire this sense. I thought I could just add a little more, but I was frustrated because I couldn¡¯t get it right. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed here. If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have attended the feast. I never thought thating out because I had to participate would bother me so much. ¡®Why are they doing that again?¡¯ Lanos alone was too much, but all the Rangers in the Marquis Territory came in droves. It wasn¡¯t just the Rangers. I don¡¯t know what Count Warrug reported, but even knights, including rangers, gathered to talk to me. It was quite annoying because I felt like I had unexpectedly be an idol. ¡°Do something! ¡°I¡¯m still not eating!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense for someone who did something like that to barely eat that much!¡± ¡°Now drink! Because it¡¯s goat¡¯s milk! ¡°It¡¯s very precious!¡± The rangers joined Lanos¡¯ words. The knights stood behind the rangers and looked at me with strangely excited faces. ¡°Raymond¡­¡± Then one of them spoke to me with an expression on his face that said he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. ¡°I heard about your performance well. ¡°It is said that he took the blow of a warrior.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What on earth are you trying to say that you¡¯re so hesitant about? I raised my head and looked at him, and he lowered his head towards me. ¡°I request a sparring match. ¡°Please teach me something.¡± ¡°Oh, this is shameful! ¡°I was going to tell you first!¡± ¡°I want to do it too! Please spar with me too!¡± Starting with that article, even the rangers have been requesting to spar with me. ¡°These! ¡°Ie first!¡± Lanos didn¡¯t think about stopping them and instead intervened. It¡¯s not a good idea to spar with someone who just went through a hard timest night. Most people do this when they dislike the other person or are bullying them. Please tell me to leave on my own. But looking at their atmosphere, it wasn¡¯t like that. From the way they bowed their heads to me, I could tell that they were very serious and cheerful. Even though I hadn¡¯t been drinking, my face was turning red. If you want to spar, get excited. ¡®So you¡¯re a Southerner¡­.¡¯ They are the people of the South who start with battle and end with battle. For them, fighting against the strong is a valuable experience that helps them survive the war. Moreover, they knew how strong the warriormanders were. I experienced them every day, so I couldn¡¯t not know. That¡¯s why he thought highly of me. Receiving the warriormander¡¯s blow meant that I was simr to or stronger than Lanos. ¡®It¡¯s sparring¡­¡¯ I looked around. Looking at it this way, they seemed to want to share a sword with me rather than listen to my story. This was another new reaction. It didn¡¯t feel that bad. On the contrary, it felt good to feel like I was being recognized. ¡°Well¡­ I was itching too.¡± Sparring with them wasn¡¯t all that bad. In order to regain my senses, it was better to move my body rather than sit still and worry. If you swing the sword, you will be able to get more information. ¡°great. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sparring!¡± In response to my response, the rangers shouted, demanding that the entire Marquis territory leave. Chapter 168 Episode 168 For some reason, a simr situation unfolded as when I first came here. However, whereas Lanos fought alone back then, it is different now that he has to fight with more than a dozen people. Even though they hadn¡¯t been drinking, they were so drunk that their faces turned red and they thrust their des at me. Sunlight hit the de, revealing its sharpness. There is a saying in Easton that sparring is like real fighting. They fought with real swords even in Dalian because they didn¡¯t know when something would happen. So I liked it more. There is no real sense of danger when fighting with a wooden sword. It¡¯s probably just a broken bone. However, if you fight with a real sword, if you make a mistake, you could be crippled or even lose your life if you make a mistake. That tension made my body hot. I felt appropriate tension at the thought that if I made a mistake, I would die. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay? ¡°You can take on all of us.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Please.¡± 7 rangers, 4 knights. Their level ranges from low to expert to intermediate. Simr to mine or slightly lower level. Faced with a total of 11 people, I raised the name obliquely. ¡°All right.¡± They stopped worrying about me. Instead, I took the stance that I would do my best. Originally, a sparring like this would not have been possible. A fight between many and one is that difficult and dangerous. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s a real sword fight. ¡®It¡¯s definitely different from the academy.¡¯ Even if you brought in all the students there, they would still be worse than the 11 people over there. I could understand why an Auror user was said to be able to deal with a hundred soldiers. Each and every one is powerful. ¡®I get that feeling back here.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t forget the aura I saw when I blocked the warrior general¡¯s attack. I wanted to get that feeling back as soon as possible, even if only for a day. I will hold tightly to that thing that shimmers before my eyes. Taaat ¨C The rangers disappeared from sight at the same time. ¡°Ha!¡± Knights attack me from all directions. Looking at that, I was grateful for their serious attitude. My request may be insulting to them. Fighting several of them at once could be taken to mean that I am confident of winning even if I face them all. It was a situation where someone with strong self-esteem could get angry at such a request. Kaaaang! They had noints at all. Instead, they attacked with all their might. They gave it their all, like a predator going all out against its prey. ¡®After dealing with this myself.¡¯ It was quite challenging. Knights swing their swords from the front and from square angles. When their swords were blocked, the rangers filled the empty space by swinging daggers. Kaang! As soon as the ranger¡¯s dagger was deflected, the knight¡¯s sword soared up behind him. Kagagak ¨C The sword and name crossed each other, sparks flying. Kagak-kakakakakan! Dozens of sessive attacks followed in a short period of time. When I threw away the knight¡¯s sword, I felt a chill and quickly turned my head. A dagger passed my chin with the speed of an arrow. Kaang! The knight catches the dagger that flew away from me and attacks my waist. me it. I avoided the attack by taking steps. I only yed against them for a short time, and their passing score was significant. He even neatly performed attacks that he would not have been able to do unless he had been using his sword for a long time. It was a different feeling for me to personally experience the attack that was so effective against the barbarians. I didn¡¯t know where the attack woulde from and it was difficult to even avoid it because it wasing from all directions. Seo Eok ¨C The knight¡¯s sword cuts my arm. If I hadn¡¯t twisted my body quickly, my arm would have been cut off. It was quite difficult and difficult to attack hastily. ¡®But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose.¡¯ I was at a disadvantage. No matter who looked at them, they had the upper hand both in terms of numbers and skills. Still, strangely, it didn¡¯t seem like I would lose. ¡®The attack is starting to show.¡¯ It¡¯s a strange feeling. The more I exchanged swords with them, the more clearly their attacks seemed strangely clear. I even began to see areas that my eyes had not been able to reach. Ah, this is the feeling. This was it. All five senses were amplified, and the sixth sense slowly showed its head. ¡°What the hell!¡± The confused voice of the ranger who was attacking from a blind spot was heard. Based on his voice, my consciousness became increasingly blurred. Amazing feeling. Consciousness disappeared, but on the contrary, all senses became heightened. And darkness came as the sword of the knight in front flew away. *** ¡°¡­!¡± someone is calling me Several very urgent voices tried to wake me up. My vision suddenly opened, as if I had been submerged in very deep, dark water and was forcibly pulled up by someone. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± Was I always breathing this hard? Before I lost consciousness, I was breathing calmly to distribute my stamina as evenly as possible. Why is my heart so frustrated? My chest felt strangely tight, as if I was wearing clothes that didn¡¯t fit. My arms and legs were stiff. I felt ufortable, perhaps because I thought my body was not like mine. I felt short of breath and dizzy. Threads of various colors fluttered wildly before my eyes. ¡°Raymond!¡± As my breathing became more and more difficult, I felt someone holding my shoulder tightly. ¡°Breath slowly and slowly.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ gasp¡­!¡± I feel like I¡¯m going to die right now, so what are you telling me to do? sick. My whole body throbbed and it felt like there was a dagger stuck in my chest. Just when I felt like I couldn¡¯t bear it, something cold soaked my body starting from my head. ¡°Wake! Breathe after me!¡± My visiones into focus and I see a man holding me and yelling. ¡°Baek¡­Jak?¡± ¡°Are youing to your senses now?¡± ¡°How did this happen¡­?¡± There was a strong smell of blood. I frowned at the smell that seemed to sting my nose. ¡°shit! ¡°Why on earth won¡¯t the bleeding stop?¡± ¡°Hey, get some more cloth!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough potions!¡± As my vision opened, all the information my body felt hit me btedly. People looking at me in fear, as if they were looking at a screaming monster. And Count Warrug, who has small wounds all over his body. ¡°It is nothing. So, just go to sleep.¡± Wake me up and then go back to sleep? I was too tired to even say that was nonsense. My joints were screaming in pain and my muscles were so tired that I wanted to rest. More than anything else. ¡®My eyes hurt so much.¡¯ The various colored threads seen earlier confused my eyes. As I was looking at that, I felt a tremendous pain, as if dozens of needles were being stuck in my eyes. sick. It hurt, but I was willing to endure the pain, as if I were a masochist. ¡°When you open your eyes again, you will know even if you don¡¯t want to know. ¡°It would be best to rest now.¡± A golden aura forms on his index finger, which he extends towards me. His fingers pressed gently against my forehead, my head spun, and my vision darkened. -Stop it, Sir Raymond! -You have to stop! -Sir Raymond! Come to your senses! Then you die! People shouted at me. Shout at me¡­ It¡¯s not like that. I am here. People are shouting at a man over there swinging a sword like a crazy person, but why do I think they are shouting at me? But that guy. ¡®Who is it? Quite strong. Maybe more than the warriormander.¡¯ The aura on his sword was red like blood. It also turned blue for a moment and then turned purple again. Itter became an intangible color, as if color had nothing to do with it in the first ce. There is clearly an aura in the sword, but it has no color. I didn¡¯t see anything like that in the original either. A colorless aura. ¡®Who the hell are you? There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know someone with that kind of skill.¡¯ I want to see his face. If you have that level of talent, it will be helpful to me too. -That¡¯s it! -Ipletely lost my mind! But the hands were so cruel. He recklessly rushed towards the people nearby and swung his sword. He looks like he can¡¯t even identify his friends. Count Warrug blocked him. Wounds began to form on the Warrug Count¡¯s body. The more the man faced Count Warrug, the stronger he became. As if absorbing everything about Count Warrug. Count Warrug shouts with a pale face. -¡­! I can¡¯t hear that voice very well. It seemed like he was calling the man, but unlike the other voices, the voice was very blurry. -¡­de! I listened to that voice. It must have worked, as the voice took on an outline. -¡­Raymond! uh¡­? My mind goes nk. I could see his face being thrown off Count Warrug and rolling on the ground. It was me and it wasn¡¯t me. Raymond Millennium was there. Assassin King Mahol was there. Gerard Millennium was there. Count Warrug was there. -The protagonist of the world, Ahar, who destroys the world, was there. How did this happen? Why do I see so many people in one person? [¡®The Nameless God¡¯ shouts at you toe to your senses!] With that message, my consciousness began to be sucked somewhere. The world shattered like ss and darkness appeared. ¡°Huh¡­!¡± I suddenly raised my upper body. I was breathing heavily. frustrated. Sweat soaked my clothes. Ufortable. ¡°Ah¡­ shit.¡± My throat hurts like it¡¯s burning. My head was throbbing and everything was so irritating that I cursed without even realizing it. ¡°This ce¡­?¡± Through my blurry vision, I saw a narrow, old room. This is not my room. My room was fancier, bigger, and mold-free. ¡°Ah¡­ right. ¡°I was in the South.¡± I looked around the room nkly and remembered that I hade down to the South. I also have to live in the south for the next three months. ¡°But why am I here?¡± Apparently I was sparring. I got a headache as I tried to remember how I got here. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± It hurts. And then I remembered what I had done. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± It was so horrible. In my memories, I was a crazy person and a crazy person, as if everything I had done up until now was a joke. It was a colleague. At least here, they were the people who would watch my back. I cut them down with a smile. When the voice told me toe to my senses, I shouted that I waspletely conscious and swung the cotton ball. Iughed like crazy at their voices screaming at me to stop and that they were dying. Heughed andughed and swung his sword as if he was enjoying the act itself. Those memories ate away at me. The feeling from that time came to mind. The impulse to kill sweeps through me, and hatred for the world overtakes me. [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ shouts at you toe to your senses!] [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ shouts that you muste to your senses!] [The ¡®Unknown God¡¯ shouts that you can lose yourself¡­ It¡¯s disgusting. My vision became dizzy. Chapter 169 Episode 169: What on earth are these memories? Why do these emotions, these sensations, bother me so much? ¡°My heart¡­¡± It hurt like it was burning. My vision bes blurry. [The ¡®Unnamed God¡¯ warns us that we must hold on tightly to our spirit.] Who wouldn¡¯t want to do that? How can I keep myposure when these emotions that are clearly not mine are tormenting me? Knock knock. As I was slowly losing consciousness, someone knocked on the door. ¡°I¡¯m going in.¡± The door opened and a man in leather armor came in carrying a basin filled with water. ¡°Wake up¡­ Sir Raymond!¡± He was excited to see me wake up, but when he saw me breathing heavily, he hurriedly ran over to me. Not paying attention to the fact that the water in the basin was overflowing, he hurriedly approached me and looked at myplexion. ¡°Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± ¡°Do you have a headache?¡± ¡°Is there anyone out there? ¡°Call someone right now!¡± He shouted towards the door and examined my body. My head is hot. He snatched the basin he had brought and hurriedly put his head into it. The cold chill took away the heat in my head. I think I will live a little longer. ¡°no. it¡¯s okay. are you okay.¡± I grabbed his arm and calmed him down, pulling his head out of the basin. ¡®Why are you doing this all of a sudden?¡¯ The memory of the sparring session disappeared. It was a good atmosphere. Why did I lose consciousness and why am I here? ¡®I hope it¡¯s a dream.¡¯ I just hoped I lost and lost consciousness. Otherwise, it seemed like it would be quite difficult. I can¡¯t believe I did such a cruel thing. The way I looked back then wasn¡¯t mine at all. ¡°I caused a nuisance. Where is everyone? ¡°Is it outside?¡± I struggled to get up and asked him, but for some reason his face didn¡¯t look good. His stiff face was quite dark. Looking at his face, I felt quite anxious. Could it be that those memories of mine are facts and not dreams? ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it. ¡°I will check it myself.¡± He got off the bed, covering his mouth as he tried to speak with difficulty. At that moment, my head started spinning, and I went out, struggling to support my staggering body, ignoring his attempts to stop me. Murmur. Why didn¡¯t I feel it? As soon as I left the room, the smell of blood hit my nose. ¡°Uh, there¡­¡± ¡°It came out¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± People¡¯s eyes looking at me were never good. Eyes that convey some fear. I felt sick in those eyes. Feeling their gaze reminds me of the people I met in Dalian. Even when I heard that the sparring was over, I attacked those who were sparring with me and even those who were watching. ¡°Raymond¡­ has hee out¡­¡± I saw Count Warrug running out in a huff as if he had heard that I had woken up. He looked at me here and there as if he was checking my physical condition. ¡°How¡­did it happen? No, I¡­¡± It¡¯s hard to understand why I did that or why I was crazy. This is my first time like this. No, it¡¯s not the first time. When I yed Ahar, I almost killed Beatrice. But after that day, I stopped ying Ahar. It¡¯s not just Ahar. I rarely act, and haven¡¯t done muchtely. Just realizing one¡¯s talent for swordsmanship and using it was enough. But why did the incident repeat itself and get worse? ¡°It is enlightenment.¡± ¡°yes?¡± Count Warrug spoke softly to me who was confused. Enlightenment? Something like this? Even in the original work, there was no character who had this kind of realization. Even talented people did not swing their swords like I did. If you really need to look for it. ¡®Ahar and Mahol¡­¡¯ When Ahar became a master, there was nothing left in the surrounding area. No living thing was alive. When Mahol awakened his abilities, not only the people in the academy but also the people in the vicinity died. ¡®You¡¯re saying this because I yed them?¡¯ That was the only thing I could point out. Otherwise, there would be no reason for me to go this crazy. No, I couldn¡¯t believe that I had achieved enlightenment after everyone left. Is enlightenment this easy to obtain? I heard that enlightenment is a good thing, but the enlightenment I gained didn¡¯t seem good at all. Instead, it only looked bad. What kind of enlightenment does it mean to attack allies without being able to identify enemies? ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t me yourself too much. ¡°Because there is no one to me.¡± These were words offort, but strangely they did not providefort. Rather, my heart sank at those words. It sounded as if there was a dead person. Since it was a couplet where misfortune could happen at any time, it seemed like they were saying that although there were people who died, they were not to me for that. ¡°I want to see it in person¡­ in person.¡± ¡°¡­i get it.¡± He looked at my face and nodded with a slightly stiff face. So I followed him. The ce where the injured are located is in a ce made of three tents woven across the training ground where I sparred. ¡°Uuuuuu¡­¡± Their moans could be heard from outside the tent. There were quite a few people. The entrance to the tent was wide open. The cloth used as the entrance is rolled up and tied on top. The moaning pained me. To think that the people I made like that are lying there groaning. ¡®Was I this weak-hearted?¡¯ As I entered the tent, that thought urred to me. It was strange that I, who had said that I would do anything to protect myself from Ahar and had no problem dealing with academy students, suddenly felt these thoughts and emotions. I can only guess that this is also an aftereffect of the smoke. I shook my head to shake off any distracting thoughts and looked inside the tent. As expected, the inside was miserable. It was full of patients with amputated arms and wounds the size of a hand. Just looking at it, it was clear that it was a miserable environment. But for some reason, when I look at them, why do I feel like their wounds are no big deal? ¡°Tie him up gently!¡± ¡°It hurts! And if I fall behind, will you take responsibility?¡± ¡°hey! You should have seen it! ¡°How fantastic the swordsmanship was back then!¡± ¡°I kind of fell in love with it. That smile. Ah¡­ we¡¯re in big trouble. ¡°They say there is no love more dangerous than loving the same sex.¡± Maybe the reason lies in their conversation. It wasn¡¯t the patient¡¯s tone at all. Their endlessly yful tone made me wonder if this was an infirmary where wounded soldiers were gathered. A knight with a severed arm was attaching his severed arm to the section where he had been cut and spraying potions on it, and a ranger, whose skin was cracked and his bones were exposed, was showing his bones to others and making strange noises, asking if his bones were really beautiful. . Is that a patient or aedian? ¡°What¡­ is that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I said. There is no need to me. ¡°They don¡¯t care about that at all.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Count Warrug shakes his head. Even for him who often came down to the south, that was a sight he found difficult to ept. ¡°uh? ¡°You¡¯re Sir Raymond, right?¡± ¡°what? really!¡± ¡°Oooh! Sir Raymond! ¡°How did you get here?¡± The sight of him waking up with a lot of blood was quite bizarre. I wondered if it was because I couldn¡¯t even feel pain, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°Aaaah! Phi pippi!¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying! ¡°I¡¯m dying!¡± After they woke him up, he rolled around, saying he was in pain. As I was just looking at them wondering what kind of situation they were doing, they scratched the back of their heads in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, by the way, yesterday was really great!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such fantastic swordsmanship! ¡°Can I ask you again next time?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ I¡¯m so jealous that you realized it right after sparring!¡± Even though they were hurt because of me, they didn¡¯t care at all, just like Count Warrug said. On the contrary, he was determined to win, saying he would not lose next time. ¡°First of all, let¡¯s get better, right?¡± As I was staring at them nkly, Count Warrug shouted at them and took me outside. Then he shrugged his shoulders and asked if I was the right person. And he said why they don¡¯t take what happened in Dalian seriously. ¡°Do you know how many battles are taking ce in the South?¡± ¡°no. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± what. Are you asking me a question without knowing? I frowned and looked at him, and he said with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know at all. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so jagged that I don¡¯t know. ¡°Well, on average, there are more than ten battles a day in the South.¡± ¡°Ten times¡­¡± That¡¯s not that many, is it? If you add up all the little details, the center is more¡­ ¡°Looking at your expression, I think I know what you¡¯re thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s that much now, do you?¡± I nodded. ¡°What I am talking about is a battle that takes ce on arge scale. ¡°Whether it is a fight between monsters and barbarians, a fight between barbarians and barbarians, or a fight against us, it is a battle that takes ce with at least a hundred people participating.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°If you include all the little things, there are countless numbers. Kairos guys alone fight for life and death hundreds of times a day. There are so many tribesmen to begin with. Even taking that into ount, it¡¯s an awful lot.¡± ¡°okay.¡± ¡°The South is that kind of ce. What would it be like for the knights and rangers who have to block and protect the southern part of the country in a ce like this? These guys here are skilled inbat. Having your arm cut off and your bones broken? These guys don¡¯t really care as long as they don¡¯t die. ¡°As long as you are alive, you can recover by calling the archmage or the high priest.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°On the contrary, they are probably grateful to you. I¡¯ve been a little let down due to the recent decrease in battles. I becamezy. ¡°At that moment, thanks to this incident, awareness was raised.¡± ¡°But your arm wasn¡¯t cut off.¡± ¡°What did you hear what I said? They don¡¯t care about that. You saw it earlier. Rather, I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯re cool. In any case, losing an arm is amon urrence when fighting barbarians. As this incident raised awareness, the survival rate also increased. ¡°I am grateful to you because it may have saved my life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± ¡°Just think simple. They don¡¯t care what you do here. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t betray me.¡± He said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you.¡± I could barely smile at his words. When I heard that it was okay, my agitated stomach calmed down. My dizzy head felt a little refreshed. ¡°Sir Raymond!¡± At that time, I saw Lanos running towards me from afar. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°Are you okay? ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± He examines me thoroughly. A face that doesn¡¯t seem to care about yesterday. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked him as he looked at me with concern. What brought you here? Then he scratched his head as if embarrassed and said. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go hunting.¡± Chapter 170 Episode 170 : The South is barren. The weather was so harsh that it snowed more than 200 days out of 365 days. Of course, you can¡¯t grow rice or wheat, and the only things that grow are strong and tough ones. There are a lot of things that humans can¡¯t eat, but if you think about it the other way around, there¡¯s a lot of food that monsters can eat. Although not as many as the North, there were enough monsters to go to the South as well. Even if you kill it, it will not decrease, and you cannotpletely dry the seeds. nts in the south grow uncontrobly unless they are monsters that eat their own bodies because their vitality is as strong as that of barbarians. In addition, there are nts that eat humans and animals, so when they multiply, the number of enemies doubles. That kind of thing shouldn¡¯t happen, so we only hunt a reasonable number of monsters. A day to periodically hunt monsters. Today was the day to go hunting. ¡°The hunting team was injured this time.¡± Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have suggested hunting to me. However, I don¡¯t know if this was coincidence or necessity, but the people I was sparring with were the hunting team that was supposed to go hunting today. What this means is that there are no people who should go hunting today. You could fill it in with someone else, but¡­ ¡°Are you saying the Marquis told me to go?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°He was originally going to take a few other people with him, but when he heard that you were up, he told us to go together.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t really want to go in my current mood, but I was guilty so I couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to move right away, so just grab what you need ande to the back door. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting there.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Lanos hurriedly leaves the ce. I looked at him from behind and then back at Count Warrug. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°What are you doing. ¡°I¡¯m waiting, so let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ah yes.¡± Count Warrug taps my shoulder. Count Warrug sent me away without even thinking about it, to the point where I felt as if the memories I had suffered from were a long time ago. I nced back at him and walked away. ¡°It came sooner than expected?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­what.¡± Since I didn¡¯t have anything to take, I just took the cotton I left in my room and went straight to the back door. Lanos had a greatsword slung over his shoulder and a rope on his shoulder. However, the amount is quiterge. Did you need a line to go hunting? ¡°What is that line?¡± ¡°Oh this. ¡°I¡¯ll find out when I get there.¡± He says don¡¯t ask questions, you will know when you go. Well, I thought that would be the case, so I decided to do as he wanted. ¡°kind!¡± ¡°death!¡± I left the castle, exchanging a secret slogan with the guard guarding the back entrance. ¡°Oh, watch your step. ¡°Because there is a trap.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I nodded and looked at my feet. As he said, there were traps so clever that you wouldn¡¯t notice them unless you looked closely. If you go there without knowing anything, you could fall into a hole and get stabbed by a poisoned spear underneath. Other than that, there are trees with sharp wires, poisoned traps, etc. I went up the mountain path, passing countless traps. Lanos guided me very skillfully. Well, it was worth it. Since I was born and raised in the South, it was natural that I would be familiar with the surrounding geography. ¡°ah. From here on out, don¡¯t make any noise if possible. Well¡­ I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡± He nces back at me holding the cotton cloth. He also took a moment to look around. w marks on trees, defecation, etc. If I found even the smallest trace, I would stay there for a long time and think about it. And as if he hade to a conclusion, he said when he saw the marks that were higher than himself. ¡°This is a steel bear.¡± ¡°By steel bear, do you mean a bear whose entire body is covered in iron?¡± ¡°uh. ¡°You see this here.¡± He pointed to a huge stool under the tree. ¡°If you look closely here, you can faintly see iron dust mixed in.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Just as he said, I saw powder sparkling in the light. ¡°And the characteristic of steel bears is that their urine smells very sweet.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Looking at it, this one is a female. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the heat season now, but the smell is even worse.¡± As he said that, he raised the corners of his mouth with a grin. I can hear his voice muttering, ¡®This harvest is going to be big.¡¯ Steel bears had the characteristic of gathering in one ce during the breeding season. The males gathered in one ce and started fighting to get the females, and only the male who won the process could get the females. Lanos was aiming for that. If the males fight each other, they will eventually run out of strength, and if they attack then, they can be caught with less effort. ¡°Have you tried the Steel Bear?¡± ¡°no.¡± There was no chance to eat. The steel bear¡¯s habitat is the south. It is not possible to regrly interact with the South, and the opportunity to eat meat from animals native to the South is extremely rare. Unless you are a real king, emperor, or someone with great power and wealth, it is difficult to bring it out of the south. So I¡¯ve only heard the name, but I¡¯ve never tried the meat. He said with a strange smile at my answer. ¡°Then take this opportunity to eat it. ¡°You will experience a new world.¡± Is it really that delicious? Since he speaks with such confidence, I am interested in the meat of the steel bear. ¡°We can go over there.¡± As he went in the direction he was heading, there were more and more signs of steel bears. As if they were trying to show that it was their territory, even if you went inside, it was full of steel bear filth. Most people would frown at the terrible smell if they were among this much filth, but Steel Bear¡¯s was different. In fact, the deeper I went, the sweeter the smell became. The sweet smell makes me wrinkle my nose. ¡°Get ready quickly. Because it will arrive soon. It will probably be difficult to deal with. ¡°Because their entire bodies are covered in steel, they don¡¯t get cut easily, so people who meet them for the first time are confused¡­ but you might be different.¡± I shrugged my shoulders at his words. It was my first time dealing with a steel bear, so I couldn¡¯t say whether I was confident or not. Rather, I had a strong desire to deal with him quickly. It is a bear whose entire body is covered with steel. Where else can you see such an animal? Kuoooooo ¨C At that time, a bear¡¯s howl was heard not far away. Coooooo! There was also a sound as if two trucks had collided. ¡°Oh, it looks like it¡¯s started.¡± He ran quietly, saying he couldn¡¯t miss this good opportunity. Then I take out a small container and tell you to sprinkle it on your body. I looked at him asking what this was, and he only said that it was for removing human body odor and said nothing more. Although I felt reluctant for some reason, I decided to go along with him as much as possible and followed him, sprinkling powder on my body. A musty smell stings my nose. The smell was so bad that I wondered if it was ¡®that¡¯ smell. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s definitely been erased. ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± He was strangely excited, perhaps focusing on watching rather than fighting. ¡°Ah, this is a famous ce.¡± A ce where stones are piled up in a heap. Lanos took one of the seats and motioned for me to sit on the t part of it. I followed him and fell down on the spot, and he pointed ahead. In the distance, I saw bears with softly shining bodies. ¡®Wow¡­ its entire body is really made of iron.¡¯ It looked really solid, even shiny. There were seven bears in total. ¡°The two biggest ones are female and the rest are male.¡± It is said that female steel bears are twice the size of males. In addition, females have ck spots on their backs, so the sexes can be distinguished by whether or not they have spots. ¡°Now look carefully. ¡°Because fighting them is kind of fun.¡± He didn¡¯t care about the sharp stones poking at his body, he knelt down, took out some beef jerky, and put it in his mouth. He didn¡¯t frown even once, as if it didn¡¯t hurt at all. I really want that body. ¡°Um¡­ Is there anything you want to say?¡± Iy down with him, but it hurts so much that I can¡¯t keep lying down. I wasn¡¯t that physically strong. ¡°it hurts? You are just like other guys. Their bodies are the same, so how can they show such swordsmanship? Is this why they are so talented? ¡°Here.¡± He takes off his clothes and gives them to me. Made from animal skin, it was quite tough, but not soft. Still, it¡¯s better than nothing. ¡°are you okay?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not weak like you.¡± Is this a problem of being weak and dry? It¡¯s a separate issue from that. Well, if that were you, it would be like that. He is confident in his body and has no desire for me to upset his feelings about it. Wow! Hearing the roar of a steel bear, his eyes sparkle and he looks forward. ¡°It¡¯s starting. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at that first.¡± Then he hands me some beef jerky. I took the beef jerky, put it in my mouth, and looked forward after him. Coooooo! The two males started bumping into each other. Perhaps because its body was sorge, just hitting its head against its head made a huge sound. Kwaaaaang! A slightly smaller steel bear hit the head of arger steel bear. Iron collides with iron and sparks fly. It is a spectacle that is difficult to see even in a typical bear fight, but it is a fight between bears whose entire bodies are made of steel. Moreover, it was twice as big as an ordinary bear. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± ¡°I think the smaller guy over there will win.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m the big guy!¡± I didn¡¯t think it would be that much fun, but it was quite fun to see. Although the steel bear had a huge body, it was quite agile. The powerful swing of the forepaw made a tremendous roar, and its body made of iron withstood the powerful forepaw without any problem. simple. Simple and strong. Wow! The little guy hit the big guy on the head and moved to the side. Quaaaang! Push the big guy¡¯s body with your shoulder and knock it down. Kuuuung ¨C The big guy falls. That¡¯s the end of the game. The little guy swung his front paw vigorously at the big guy¡¯s head, and the big guy went limp for a moment. The big guy got up with difficulty for a moment and bowed his head towards the little guy. It was an admission of defeat. ¡°Tsk. ¡°The little guy really won.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Tch. It¡¯s a shame. ¡°I thought the bigger one would win, both in terms of size and strength.¡± At first nce, you might think so. Because the size is different. But the little guy overcame the size difference in a battle of heads. I avoided things that felt like it would be dangerous to get hit, and used my body to hit and push things that seemed like they could be dangerous. The little guy was smart. Wow! Letting out a roar of victory, the little guy looks around. The other steel bears cried as they faced the little guy and treated him like a winner. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready quickly.¡± Only after all the males were fighting for the female did Lanos make his move. Chapter 171 Episode 171: The winners of thepetition take action. He majestically approached the female, paying no attention to the wounds on his body. Kuwoong Kuwoong! The male¡¯s head stretched out its front paws towards the female, making a crying noise as if to say ¡®I won!¡¯ Kwazijic ¨C It was separated from the neck as if torn by the teeth of an animal. Puhwaaaaak ¨C The steel bear¡¯s blood was a light silver color like its body. Wow? The female, whose head was covered in the male¡¯s blood, momentarily couldn¡¯t understand the situation and tilted her head. He had a face like he didn¡¯t understand what he was looking at or what the liquid that had been poured on his head was. The female, who had btedly recognized the male¡¯s death for a moment, tried to roar in anger and sadness. Kuwa¡­ Quad Deuk ¨C The head of the female with her head raised high was cut off and rolled around on the ground. ¡°This feels quite¡­ bad.¡± After cutting off the female¡¯s head, I frowned at the jingling sound of my hand. The feeling of cutting through a piece of iron was worse than I expected. Goosebumps appear from my hands to my entire body, and my grip feels numb. Even though I was wearing an aura, that feeling still did not go away. Wow! The steel bears were angry at the appearance of the enemy. Their own people died. In addition, the poption was so small that one of the beloved females even died. Angry malese running. Lanos runs towards the males and shouts at me. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the female! ¡°If he dies too, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± ¡°All right.¡± I nodded when he said that we shouldn¡¯t hunt everyone. If we kill everything here, it could cause chaos in the ecosystem. So we only need to take what we need. Crack. The steel bear¡¯s body is literally like a piece of iron, so it would have been a bit difficult to deal with if I hadn¡¯t lost my strength in advance. ¡°I think this should be enough.¡± After catching three males, Lanos lowered his great sword and said to stop hunting any more. Crrrrr- We followed him down and the steel bear growled at us. Perhaps because he had been attacked, he did not try to attack me even though he showed his teeth. Rather, they are afraid and trembling. I was overwhelmed by what Lanos and I had seen before. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going? ¡°You¡¯d better run now.¡± Lanos swings his greatsword menacingly and chases away the steel bear. The steel bear bared its teeth and swung its front paw at Lanos. Soon he lowers his head and runs away to avoid Lanos. This is because they knew that no matter how much they rushed and attacked, they could not win, so they felt that it was better to retreat like this than to attack and die. ¡°Hmm, I can eat this much for a week.¡± We caught as many as five steel bears. Even if you are a big eater, it seems impossible to be able to eat an amount that weighs over 1 ton in just a week. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°Is this the end?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Normally it would have ended when the sun sets, but I¡¯m lucky today. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet a group of steel bears so quickly.¡± He kept saying that he was very lucky, and began to untie the rope from his shoulders and tie it to the steel bear¡¯s legs. ¡°Where¡­¡± I quietly watched him take care of the steel bear. Mrs, ears, heart, etc¡­ Unlike the center, which only took care of important parts, the south did not. He said that even a single piece of leather was a precious resource, so he took it without missing a single piece. I alsough at the sight of him smiling brightly, saying that he will have a good meal tonight while carrying two heads on his shoulders. The head of a steel bear was hung on both shoulders, and a rope woven with the legs of the steel bears was tied around the waist. Five of them weigh over 5 tons. Was it possible to lift that enormous weight with human strength? Or, furthermore, is it possible for me to lift it by myself? ¡°Oh, would you please listen to this? I guess this is annoying right now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± I took the great sword he handed me. Kuuuuung ¨C I hastily took my hand away before I could receive the great sword. A tremendous roar came from the great sword that fell to the ground. ¡°Hey, what is it? ¡°Why are you spilling it?¡± He clicks his tongue and raises his great sword. Then he handed me the great sword again, telling me not to make a mistake this time. Silent profits ¨C crazy. The joints and muscles that extend from my hands to my shoulders felt like they were going to break. How on earth did this great sworde to be this heavy? If I hadn¡¯t strengthened my body with auras in advance, one of my arms would have fallen off. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m d to receive it. ¡°Why did you drop it if you were going to receive it so well?¡± Lanos smiles brightly as he looks at me holding the great sword and looking around. I felt dumbfounded by his subsequent words. It is said that until now, except for a few people, no one has been able to lift their own sword. I thought it was worth it. He himself says he doesn¡¯t know why something so light is so difficult, but you won¡¯t know unless you experience it. How heavy is this? I broke into a cold sweat because of the sense of danger that my arm would be cut off if I did not use my Aura. ¡°How many kilograms is this?¡± ¡°that? Um¡­ well. I think it¡¯s probably about 0.5 tons? It could probably go further than that. ¡°Iron is made by condensing all iron.¡± I was dumbfounded by his indifferent words and felt a pull in the back of my neck. It¡¯s not even 100kg, it¡¯s at least 500kg. Hearing that it might weigh more than that, I supported the sword on the ground and swept my face with one hand. How can there be so many ignorant people? Or should I consider myself fortunate to have someone like that on my side? ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Lanos, who has already moved far away, looks back at me and shouts. How did they carry that enormous weight? Looking closely, I saw a thin aura covering his body. No matter how much they borrow the power of Aurors, Aurors are not omnipotent. It was a consumable power, and each person had a limit to the power that an Auror could draw. Dragging a weight of more than 5 tons while sweating profusely was possible because his limitations were far superior. ¡®It¡¯s really ignorant¡­ but it¡¯s amazing.¡¯ I sighed at the contradictory nature of myself, where the mindset that all you need is strength seems ignorant, but in the end, the fact that you can achieve it is considered amazing. I was about to sigh again at the fact that I had to drag this heavy greatsword along with him moving his muscles dynamically. That¡¯s the most extreme -. I couldn¡¯t carry a great sword. If that happens, it won¡¯tst long and your aura will wear out. That¡¯s why he dragged the great sword on the ground. It didn¡¯t seem like it would be scratched to this extent, and Lanos, who saw it, didn¡¯tin much. His face seemed satisfied just because I brought a great sword. I walked like that for a while. Unlike when I came, the way back to the castle was very slow. Since I was carrying a heavy weight, it was inevitable that my speed would slow down. When I got about halfway, I saw Lanos, who had been leading in the distance, stopping. ¡°What¡­ Eup!¡± I tried to talk to him, but quickly covered my mouth. I saw Kairos tribesmen passing by beyond the bush where Lanos was hiding. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous now.¡¯ Normally, Lanos would have rushed at him without hesitation. But not now. I knew full well that running towards those guys now that I was so low on stamina while carrying the steel bear would be suicidal. ¡®Let¡¯s wait for now and moveter.¡¯ ¡®All right.¡¯ I exchanged nces with him and held my breath. The Kairos tribesmen were busy moving about wherever they were going. The number was not small, but there were more than twenty people in front of me. They were all holding deadly-looking weapons, and the atmosphere was tense, as if they were about to attack somewhere. ¡®Isn¡¯t that a castle over there?¡¯ The direction they were heading was not Easton. In fact, it was the opposite direction from Easton. No matter how you look at it, the sight of such arge number of people heading into an atmosphere of battle was extremely suspicious. ¡°Go quickly!¡± Among them, there was a warriormander who was not seen easily. When a warrior leader appears, it is when he is clearly trying to conquer. Since we failed to attack Easton this time, I thought we would take care of ourselves for a while, but I forgot that they are battle fanatics. These guys are fighting for the sake of fighting, so in a way, it was strange that they didn¡¯t move even after losing one of theirmanders. It was only when they all left and we couldn¡¯t even see their backs that we let out the breath we had been holding. ¡°What are they nning to do again this time?¡± Lanos frowned as he looked at the spot they had passed. Since their atrocities have been more than once, I am concerned that they are doing something. It was no wonder that his nerves were on edge, especially since he had swallowed one tribe this time. ¡°What do you find when you go over there?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He thought about my words for a moment. I look in the direction the Kairos tribesmen are heading to see if anythinges to mind right away. ¡°What was there?¡± Even though I¡¯ve lived in the South for a long time, I wonder why I don¡¯t know where everything is. Seeing as how he went out hunting, I guess he¡¯s not so stupid that he can¡¯t memorize geography. ¡°Oh right! Over there¡­ huh?¡± His bright face suddenly darkened as he remembered what woulde out if he went that way. He suddenly got up from hiding in the bushes, as if something that shouldn¡¯t have happened had happened. ¡°crazy! ¡°We have to go back right away!¡± That¡¯s natural, but hisplexion is too pale. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°There¡¯s something over there.¡± ¡°Run now! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you as I go!¡± He gritted his teeth and started running at full speed. Although he said he would tell me while running, he kept his mouth shut so that he could return to the castle as quickly as possible. ¡°beast of prey! ¡°Open the door right now!¡± As soon as he arrived at the castle, he entered the door opened by the guard, spitting out a password. And without even thinking about untangling the rope, he ran straight to themand barracks. ¡°The Kairos are attacking the elves!¡± I followed him in and frowned at his words. What he said was the same as saying that these Kairos guys are causing idents and we need to stop them. ¡°Ah¡­ I saw a sign, but I didn¡¯t know it would actually happen.¡± At his words, the Marquis of Easton, who was talking to Count Warrug, raised his hand and touched his forehead. He presses his temples with his fingers as if he has a headache and asks him to tell me in detail. Lanos described what he saw on his way back from hunting. The Marquis of Easton¡¯s expression gradually hardened as he listened to Lanos¡¯ words. ¡°Lord Bane. ¡°You probably guess that this is a problem that cannot be taken lightly, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°If they take over the elves, the situation willpletely turn around. ¡°It must never be left like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be really busy as soon as we get here.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°Because the well-being of the country is at stake.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°Thank you.¡± The Marquis of Easton, who was smiling faintly at Count Warrug, summoned the executives with fierce eyes. Chapter 172 Episode 172 Seven executives gathered in themand barracks. Their mood was serious. The Kairos tribe is a dangerous group of people that make Easton and Elves wary of the entire South. If they devour the elves here, the war situation could get to the worst. ¡°But there is a problem. ¡°Elves may be too proud to ept our help.¡± ¡°If we try to help, we may be attacked. ¡°You have to think carefully.¡± The executives became heated by spitting out their opinions to each other. Their opinions were almost simr. You need to go to Elf for support, but be careful. None of the suggestions were actually useful. Everything seemed to be floating in the air. You have to go to help, but there is a high risk of going to help again. Then what on earth are you supposed to do? I don¡¯t like this, I don¡¯t like that either. It¡¯s a waste of time to just argue like this. ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± Lanos seemed to be unable to just listen, so he banged on the table and shouted. When he asked for a proper answer on what to do, the executives fell silent. They too were frustrated. Anyway, there was only one way. You have to help the elf. Especially since the warriormander stepped forward, he couldn¡¯t expect the elves to do well. Even though I knew that, there was only one reason why I was hesitating so much. Because of the elf¡¯s tendencies. ¡®Elves absolutely hate other races stepping on theirnd.¡¯ Whether they were friends or enemies, they hated others entering their territory. They also had a strict personality that would not ept help from other races even if it meant their own death. If I went to help, I ended up being attacked by the Kairos tribesmen. ¡°So you¡¯re just going to watch them beat up the elf?¡± Lanos growled that he couldn¡¯t do that. He strongly expressed his opinion that the atrocities of the Kairos tribe must be prevented at all costs. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. ¡°If everyone says no, I will go alone.¡± Saying that, Lanos left themand barracks. The ce where Lanos disappeared became very quiet. Everyone was silent. Rather than being angry at Lanos¡¯ rudeness, they were disgusted by their own helpless thoughts. It was strange to think about this so much. It is a given that if the Kairos tribe swallows the elves, the kingdom will be in danger. Then, Easton, defending the South, had one job to do. Addressing risks before they ur. Even if he could be attacked by an elf, it was the same. ¡°Everyone heard that, right? Are we going to leave all our work to a kid like that?!¡± ¡°no!¡± ¡°Who are we!¡± ¡°Serion¡¯s shield! Defender of the South!¡± ¡°good! Then find a way right now!¡± ¡°insect!¡± Although Lanos¡¯ actions were extreme, their effect was great. The executives were furious, saying they could not leave everything to Lanos. I no longer feared the elf¡¯s retaliation. Rather, he even brought up the method when the elf retaliated. Search, discuss, and n. In less than five minutes, the executives quickly came up with a method. ¡°When the elves respond to the Kairos bastards, we must strike back at the Kairos bastards. We wille out with only the head of the warriormander. The key to this job is quick hit-and-run mobility, and for that you will need the power of Lord Bane.¡± The executives stare at Count Warrug. The Marquis of Easton also looks at Count Warrug. I asked Count Warrug for a favor. Can you do it? Normally he would have nodded without thinking too much, but strangely he couldn¡¯t answer right now. I crossed my arms and sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s dangerous. But¡­¡± One of the executives opened his mouth to persuade Count Warrug. Count Warrug raised his hand towards him and made him close his mouth. The Marquis of Easton gave the executives a look telling them to be quiet, and themand barracks was filled with silence for a while. ¡®Is it because of the elves?¡¯ If it were just Kairos, Count Warrug wouldn¡¯t have worried this much. The risk is too great against elves. There are too many variables and it is too difficult to take the risk of rushing in without distinction. ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± The executives¡¯ faces darkened as he muttered his words quietly. No matter what anyone said, the best force here was Count Warrug. There is no Sword Master in the Marquis of Easton. The highest level is Sword Expert, which is halfway between Sword Master and Expert. There were only many advanced sword experts, but no sword masters. He is also a sword master with excellent war experience. That¡¯s why he said it would be difficult. Naturally, the impact was bound to be enormous. ¡°Is this really going to be difficult?¡± ¡°On my own, yes.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± As he continued to speak, a question mark appeared on the Marquis of Easton¡¯s face. Doesn¡¯t it sound like you can do it if you attach someone to it? ¡°Please attach Lanos and Raymond to me. ¡°I think that will work.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The Marquis of Easton looked back at me with a strange look on his face. I too was slightly surprised by his words and looked back at Count Warrug. Or at least you can ask my opinion. I was dumbfounded by his words, as if he would do it if the Marquis gave permission. Of course I will. Dealing with elves who wield spirits will be a great experience for me. But still. ¡°Is it possible?¡± The Marquis of Easton asks me. Count Warrug looks at me and nods. That can¡¯t seem that obnoxious. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡°I have to do it.¡± They say if I don¡¯t do it, my well-being will be in danger, so I have to stop it somehow. ¡®But isn¡¯t it the same when I go there?¡¯ I don¡¯t know. I would be a traitor if I said I wouldn¡¯t do it in this atmosphere, so how could I say I wouldn¡¯t do it? ¡°good. Then let¡¯s move right away.¡± The Marquis of Easton mmed the table. *** Rangers and knights gathered at the back door. Count Lanos, a warrug, and I, all painted in ck, were surrounded by them. ¡°Please take care of me.¡± The Marquis of Easton spoke in front of the crowd. We didn¡¯t answer. I just nodded and went out the back door. The reason we didn¡¯t use the main gate is because traps are traps, but we don¡¯t want the Kairos tribe to notice us moving. Because we had to move in secret, our number was small, but I didn¡¯t expect that the three of us would move together. Still, I thought they would add another Ranger. ¡°I¡¯m going to run with all my might from now on, so don¡¯tg behind and definitely catch up.¡± Because time was of the essence, Count Warrug could not be considerate of us. Lanos seemed happy just to be on a mission with him and shouted that he would somehow catch up. Count Warrug started running and I could see why he was so stubborn. Aura was used. Perhaps as a result of enlightenment, Auror operations have be easier than before. The power became stronger. Nevertheless, Count Warrug was missed. Just as I thought he was running, Count Warrug disappeared from sight. We had no choice but to run, following the footprints he made as he ran. After running for a while, I was able to pass the mountain where I had gone hunting and arrive at a forest where there were unusually many trees. From trees to bushes, flowers, vines, etc¡­ I saw Count Warrug stopping in front of a bush full of countless types of nts. His face was dark as he looked into the forest. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Are you not going in?¡± Lanos approached him and asked. I followed him and stood next to Count Warrug and looked where Count Warrug was looking. And I could see why he was taking a serious look. ¡°You started this fire, right?¡± ¡°right. ¡°The Kairos guys are really running amok.¡± Among the lush vegetation, only one spot was damaged. It was a road that had been burned to ashes. I don¡¯t know how they were able to burn just such a narrow path, but it wasn¡¯t such a bad thing because I could see where they had gone. ¡°From now on, we must be on guard in all directions. From this forest, it is not surprising if an attackes from anywhere and at any time in their territory.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡± Lanos was still full of energy. Count Warrug gave him a cold look as he pounded his chest and shouted. ¡°And never make a sound. ¡°We¡¯re not here to y around.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Be alert. ¡°You must never let your guard down.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Lanos did not remain sullen despite Count Warrug¡¯s reprimand. Rather, he clenched his fists, looking impressed by his words. As I was about to go inside, I decided to take a gamble. ¡°Lanos.¡± ¡°huh?¡± His great sword was particrly annoying. ¡°You know that speed is the key to what we have to do now, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± I decided to get rid of it now to increase his power. ¡°I think that great sword is unnecessary for the operation.¡± ¡°what?¡± He furrowed his brows at my words. In response to his reaction as if that was some kind of bullshit, I spoke calmly. ¡°No matter how strong you are, that great sword is too heavy.¡± ¡°I can handle it.¡± ¡°You are. you are.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Be precise. ¡°Don¡¯t spin around.¡± I shrugged my shoulders at his fierce words and said, ¡°It¡¯s simple. You may be able to handle the sword yourself, but not thend. The weight of the great sword causes the ground to shake, which may cause the enemy to notice. Surely you wouldn¡¯t deny that?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°As I said before, this operation is all about stealth and speed. ¡°I think it would be better not to use that great sword that could reveal your location during that operation.¡± ¡°But this is my weapon. ¡°If I don¡¯t have this, what am I supposed to fight for?¡± He looked at me stunned. At his reaction, I smiled inwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡± ¡°Use your fists.¡± ¡°fist¡­?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°With your monstrous body, it would be enough without a weapon.¡± ¡°What kind of crazy person is fighting an enemy with his bare hands?¡± ¡°The mercenary king.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He closed his mouth as if speechless by my words. Lanos also knew the mercenary king. Since I was born as a mercenary, there were times when I came down to the south. The destructive fists he showed back then must have been attractive. ¡°I am a prosecutor. It¡¯s different from him. ¡°He is Master Kwon.¡± ¡°What¡¯s any different about you? In fact, I think fists are better than using a great sword.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lanos was not willing to ept it easily, with a look on his face that still had regrets about the great sword. Just when I thought it would be good to have some sort of final blow here, Count Warrug spoke. ¡°I agree with Raymond¡¯s opinion. There are many times when I feel like I¡¯m wearing clothes that don¡¯t suit me.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Lanos looked shocked at his words. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Count Warrug¡¯s words had a greater impact than what I said to Lanos. Count Warrug¡¯s eyes widened as he added firepower to my words. ¡°I¡¯ve felt this before, but a sword doesn¡¯t suit you. It would be better to use fists like that mercenary king. ¡°With your natural body, using a fist would be more threatening than a great sword.¡± ¡°If Lord Bevane says so¡­¡± Lanos seemed to have lost his sense of resistance and rxed his grip on the great sword. ¡°And you never know. Your aptitude might be better suited to fists. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Count Warrug turned to me and winked. I nodded, saying yes. ¡°yes. That¡¯s how I see it, too.¡± Lanos is worried. I urged him on so as not to give him time to think. ¡°We need to move now. So please make a decision quickly. ¡°If you say you will take a great sword, I will be against it.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°You know, you can leave it alone!¡± Even though it screamed, I couldn¡¯t let go of my hand holding the great sword. When I looked like I was about to speak again, he leaned his sword against the tree. Suddenly, the area touched by the great sword was dented due to the excessive weight of the great sword. Considering its weight, unless you are really strong and ignorant, you would not think of taking that thing carelessly. ¡°good. Then move. ¡°We¡¯ve lost too much time now.¡± ¡°All right.¡± I jumped into the road that had turned to ashes. Sabak Sabak. The feeling of stepping on ash was quite unpleasant. The feeling of not being dirt or anything else. And I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but I felt like the ground was shaking. ¡®No, it¡¯s not an illusion.¡¯ Something wriggled and surged beneath my feet. I hurriedly stepped back and a sharp tentacle popped out in its ce. ¡°Tsk. Have you figured it out already? ¡°Ignore it and run!¡± Count Warrug jumped over the tentacle and ran inside. As I followed behind him, I realized why Easton¡¯s executives did not want toe here. Attacks came from all directions. The entire forest moved to eliminate the unauthorized intruders. Sanctuary of Elves. The forest is the sanctuary of the elves. The entire forest moves to the will of the elf and sacrifices itself for the elf. ¡°Never attack. Do not attack under any circumstances. ¡°We need to let them know that we are not against them.¡± Count Warrug repeated several times that he was worried that we might harm the forest. ¡®The forest is being restored.¡¯ The further we went inside, the more the gray road disappeared. Green nts were growing where the ashes were. The area we passed by had already disappeared from the ash and was filled with lush greenery. What came in was what came in, but this was also a problem when leaving. Without the elf¡¯s help, it was obvious that I would get lost even if I left. It would have been easier to set fire like the Kairos tribe, but we came to help the elves, not to attack them. Scream, rumble ¨C If the Kairos tribe in front of us had not moved while setting fire, we would have already lost our way and be lost. Fortunately, it was difficult for those who came in with fire to move around here, as they could hear the sound of a fire burning not far away. ¡°Hit!¡± ¡°There it is! Attack over there!¡± ¡°You damn things!¡± The sounds of barbarians shouting and swinging weapons were heard. ¡°It¡¯s over there¡­!¡± Lanos immediately raised his hand to stop him from moving. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°Just wait a moment.¡± When I told him not to attack them because there were guys right in front of him, he looked at me with a frustrated face. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ There was no time to listen to hisints. Now my head was filled with rm bells. Dangerous. I don¡¯t know why, but I felt like it would be dangerous if I got involved. As I focused my eyes on the aura, threads of various colors began to appear, confusing my vision. It wasn¡¯t difficult for me to realize that it was a symbol of mana. I¡¯ve seen something like this before, and the threads moved whenever I moved the auror. That¡¯s not what¡¯s important now. The movement of those threads was important. I could see threads that were particrly tied together. Light blue thread. The threads were bundled together and forming a huge shape. It turns into a human, then a bird, and from a bird it bes a human again. However, the thread was visible, but when the thread was removed, there was nothing there. Nevertheless, the thread stayed in ce. The intimidation felt from the shape of the thread was enormous. So much so that it takes my breath away. ¡°Calm down. ¡°Trust Raymond¡¯s words and wait.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± When Count Warrug was told not to move, Lanos made a frustrated face and kept his mouth shut. ¡°Did you feel it too?¡± ¡°What on earth is that?¡± I swallowed dry saliva and pointed to the thread. Count Warrug looks at me in surprise. ¡°Are you sure you can see that?¡± ¡°yes? ¡°What is that¡­¡± He looked back and forth between the direction I pointed and at me as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. Then he muttered in a slightly trembling voice. ¡°What kind of monstrous mana affinity¡­ can you see spirits¡­?¡± ¡®government ordinance?¡¯ That¡¯s a spirit? I closed my mouth at his muttering and looked at it. It was the first spirit I saw when I came here. I never thought I could see a spirit in the first ce. Elementalists were extremely rare on the continent. No, it could be said that there was almost none. There was a chance, but perhaps even more likely, that it was an elementalist. An elementalist must have elemental affinity in addition to mana. No matter how much mana you have, you cannot summon a spirit without spirit affinity. ¡®Why do I see spirits in my eyes? Could it be because of this thread?¡¯ The problem is that spirits cannot be seen with human eyes. Even the Archmage and Sword Master could not feel or see the presence of the spirit due to the mana flowing around the spirit. They say that only archmages can use magic to see, but not only am I not an archmage, it is difficult for me to use magic. 1 You cannot use magic that allows you to see spirits in Circle 2. Only elementalists can see spirits, and I am not an elementalist. Then, it is said that it is because of this thread that is seen after enlightenment. What on earth is this thread? How can I even see this thread? ¡®This has nothing to do with swordsmanship.¡¯ I don¡¯t know. Since it was a shape that did not appear in the original work, I couldn¡¯t figure out why I came across this thread. I didn¡¯t know what this thread could do or what it meant. However, all we know for now is that we can see the spirit through the thread of mana. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we would have been in danger too.¡± Count Warrug pressed Lanos¡¯ head, saying he should bend down even more. I couldn¡¯t reply to anything he said. The number of shaped threads was increasing. The light blue threads increased to three, and threads of simr colors appeared. A small, thick brown thread in the shape of a human being that emerged from the ground. A red thread in the shape of a lizard. Even the blue thread in the shape of a human¡­. Those thread spirits began to surround the Kairos tribesmen. ¡®Is the sky blue the wind, brown thend, red the fire, blue the water?¡¯ The four elements that make up the world. Among the spirits, they are the most representative and have enormous influence. Count Warrug was also tense and staring straight ahead. ¡®But where are the magicians? Spirits can only be summoned if there is an elementalist¡­¡¯ I turned my head and looked for the elf who would have summoned the spirits. And I could see it. Pointy-eared elves ring at the Kairos tribesmen from the tree branches. ¡°Count.¡± ¡°Know. ¡°We¡¯re already surrounded.¡± Count Warrug let out a light sigh. As he said, not only the Kairos tribesmen but even us were surrounded by elves. Lanos, unaware of this, was preparing to rush towards the Kairos guys at any time, and the Kairos tribesmen were still cutting down and burning the nts that were attacking them. ¡°You cowardly ears!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a cowardly surprise attack, but attack honestly from the front!¡± Who attacked first? Are you saying this is cowardice? However, he was not an elf who would be offended by their stories. Rather, more elves gathered and spirits appeared from all directions. As I was preparing in case the elves attacked, I heard a voice as loud as thunder. [You blood-crazed wild dogs.] Woman? No, is it a man? A voice of unknown gender was heard, so ambiguous that it made one wonder if it was a human voice. It felt like I was being hit directly on my head instead of my ear. [¡®We¡¯ warned.] The wind started to blow. [¡®We¡¯ warned you guys.] The wind started to get stronger. [¡®We¡¯ warned that they would not look at us twice.] Now, a huge storm has blown so that it is difficult to maintain bnce. A fire rose in the empty air. The ground split apart. Water rose from the cracked ground. [¡®We¡¯ do not forgive those who disobey our warnings.] The words came to a halt. The water that filled the cracked ground began to boil. ¡°Everyone hold on to me.¡± Count Warrug shouted as he drew his sword. I reflexively hugged his waist. As soon as I grabbed his waist, a huge shock hit my body. Kwaaaaaaaaaa! Hair flutters in all directions. My face tingled as if dozens of des had struck my face. Something warm ran down my face. My vision was stained with blood, and my entire body, from my right shoulder to my arm, was motionless. My thighs were hot and stinging, and all feeling below my calves disappeared. ¡°Ah¡­¡± There was no time to feel the pain. fire? water? The ce left by the typhoon, a mixture of various elements, was so miserable. Except for a few Kairos tribesmen, the rest of the Kairos tribesmen were torn to pieces beyond recognition. ¡°Tsk. ¡°If I had reacted just a little bitter, it could have been dangerous.¡± Count Warrug¡¯s slightly hoarse voice was heard. I looked up at him and unconsciously closed my mouth. ¡°Blood on your face¡­¡± His face had scars that looked like they had been scratched by a wild beast. His left eye was closed, as if he had suffered an eye injury. As a sword master, he was injured to this extent, and I also suffered serious wounds. Would Lanos be any different? ¡°Wow, it tickles.¡± When I looked back at Lanos, I was speechless. I knew his body was incredibly strong, but this was beyond my imagination. There were wounds on his body too. Butpared to Count Warrug, who had scars all over his face, and me, who had parts of his body crippled, it was like fresh blood. There were scratches on his face that looked like they had been run over by a cat, and very small wounds on his body. There was a bit of bleeding, but it wasn¡¯t that bad. No matter how much Count Warrug stopped it, that was really¡­. ¡°There was no reason to worry about them. It was ridiculous to worry about people who had this much power.¡± I agreed with Count Warrug. They inflicted minor injuries on the Sword Master and Experts in a single attack. In addition, most of the Kairos tribesmen died. How can we worry about people who are that strong? We decided to go back like this. As we were trying to move slowly, a sharp voice sounded in our ears. [There are still some alive.] [They are as tough as trolls.] Chapter 174 Episode 174: The mes rose again. I felt a tremendous force, as if I was going to kill him for sure this time. ¡°In the end, I guess I have to cut it down¡­¡± Count Warrug broke down and strengthened the hand holding the sword. ¡®Not yet. When he swings his sword, everything goes to waste.¡¯ If I was going to swing my sword here, there was no need to go through all that trouble to get here. Here, when he swings the sword, we will face enemies beyond the Kairos tribe and even the elves. In that case, it would not have been a surprise for Easton, which had barely held on, to copse. That much needs to be prevented. Is there no way? brings back memories Among the things I saw in the original, I found information that could help ovee this situation. What could there be? I wondered how I could calm them down. ¡®uh? After thinking about it for a moment¡­.¡¯ One thing came to mind. Why do elves reject other races? Are they extremely reluctant to enter their territory? And why were the elves, who had so much power, helpless against Ahar? [Kill it properly this time¡­!] ¡°I know why the three world trees are withering!¡± [¡­Hmm?] The wind stopped. The burning fire subsided and the water that had risen high into the sky returned to the ground. Thend that had been splitting apart has been put back together. ¡°Raymond what are you doing now¡­?¡± The elves and spirits were not the only ones taken aback by my words. Count Warrug, who was holding a sword next to me, and Lanos, who was clenching his fists and ready to jump out at any moment, looked back at me. I didn¡¯t give them any exnation. Raising my hand to signal them to be quiet was my best bet. I gave them a look and asked them to stay still and not say anything. If they say something strange here, you could die without even being able to say something properly. [Are you making fun of ¡®us¡¯ right now?] At that time, a voice filled with even more anger than before rang out. It was so bloody that I thought that if you could kill a person with just your voice, it would be something like this. [How dare you mention him?!] The spirits began to get angry. The entire forest was so natural that you could feel it without having to see it with your eyes. The will to tear to death any human who dared to speak of the World Tree was visible. I saw Count Warrug and Lanos looking at me with worried faces. Everyone knew what would happen if I said something wrong. So, while I was wondering why he said this, what was surprising was that he didn¡¯t show any resentment towards me. He knew that even if I didn¡¯t say this, he would be attacked anyway, so he gave me a look that told me to do something. ¡°Please listen to me just once! ¡°We are here to help you!¡± [No need for human help!] At my words, the spirits and elves shout with one voice. Their tendency to absolutely reject anyone who is not an elf was evident. ¡°Is it really not necessary? You must be frustrated. No matter how hard we try to solve it, the World Tree continues to wither!¡± [That¡­] The voice bes quiet. That reaction showed me that my thoughts were not wrong. The elves I¡¯ve seen now have a strong power that even Ahar cannot touch. Nevertheless, the reason it was pushed out by Ahar was none other than the weakening of the World Tree. The source of Elf¡¯s power was the World Tree. It is the beginning of all nature and a guardian tree that protects the elves. The fact that the elves were able tomand spirits was possible because there was a world tree that was no different from the entire collection of nature. Because they were blessed by the World Tree, which was full of spirit power, the elves could easilymand spirits if their blood was inherited. ¡®For some reason, the world¡¯s trees are currently withering.¡¯ It was thanks to the World Tree that the elves were able tomand spirits. When the world trees exhaust their strength, the blessings given to them also exhaust their strength. In that case, it was difficult to use the spirit power that they had been using since birth, and even if they used the spirit, if they used up all their mana, they would consume their own life force. The reason they can currently unleash their spirits without worrying about mana is because they are near the World Tree. This was one of the reasons why they were so powerful in the World Tree Forest, which was like their sanctuary within nature. If they do not receive the power of the World Tree, the power they had will gradually dry up like a stream in a drought. That¡¯s why I was helplessly defeated by Ahar. This also happened because of their exclusionary tendencies and pride. If they had been a little more epting of others, if they had tried to get a little help, it wouldn¡¯t have happened that way. Rather, they were driven out because of their personality. ¡°We can solve that problem!¡± [How can we trust you?] ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to watch and watch without knowing why the world tree is withering.¡± I decided toe out strong in response to his continued doubts. It was also a problem if I went too low-key. I don¡¯t know how they wille out after helping them. You should be their partner, not a servant who helps them and receives nothing in return. ¡°I hope you know that we are here to help, not to antagonize you.¡± [Hmm¡­] The spirits were silent. I could feel the eyes of the elves. If it had been the case, my words wouldn¡¯t have made sense to them. They would have killed you as soon as you entered their territory. The reason they are hesitating is because, as I said, their guardian tree, the World Tree, is withering. Would they have stayed still? They must have tried to find the reason why the world¡¯s trees are withering. But no matter how hard you searched, you couldn¡¯t find it. That¡¯s probably why you hesitate like that. Hrious. As I was talking with them, I felt the presence of Warrior Commander Kairos moving cautiously next to me. You could say the timing was really bad, but I wasn¡¯t. Rather, it was really good timing. It was the right time to show the elves that we had no intention of being hostile towards them. Anonymous was chosen. Count Warrug and Lanos, who were watching from the side, looked at me in confusion at my actions. [You guy¡­!] It was when the spirits were about to attack me. Sigh! Anonymous cut off the warrior¡¯s head. The warrior leader who was targeting the elf lost his head in vain. The body of a warrior who lost his head and copsed. Kwaaaaang! A bted storm hit my body. Count Warrug tried to protect me a littleter, but the spirits attacked me faster than he could. If I had not known in advance and taken action, I would have been seriously injured. [How dare you¡­ huh¡­?] Confusion was mixed in the spirit¡¯s voice as it looked back at the warriormander and me. I think they saw me holding a cotton mask and thought they were taking advantage of the opportunity to attack. However, the person I attacked was not them, but the Kairos warriormander who was moving secretly. It also urately killed the surrounding nts without causing any damage. [Hmm¡­] I felt the wind spiriting closer. It wasn¡¯t just the wind spirit. Even the fire spirits, earth spirits, and water spirits came out and gathered around Warrug Count Lanos. Count Warrug and Lanos rushed to my side, who had flown away after being attacked by the wind spirit, and were watching the surroundings. They raised their momentum so that they could repel attacks at any time. At the point when he attacked me, Count Warrug began to show the murderousness he had been suppressing. Whoops ¨C Count Warrug aimed his sword at the spirits that approached. I feel like it¡¯s going to cut me down if I get even a little closer. [Is he a master?¡­] The wind spirit looked at him and muttered quietly. No matter how much the spirit wielded the power of nature, the Master was a difficult opponent. Because the Master was a being who forcibly distorted nature. Ugh! Moreover, his sword, which began to tremble alone without an auror, was cutting through the surroundings with just the vibrations. The formless wind was cut and the air was cut, creating a crack. You are using your power. The master¡¯s power to kill spirits that are said to never die. Due to that power, the spirits could no longer get closer and stopped at a distance that the sword could not reach. [sorry .¡± The wind¡¯s voice disappeared and an elf appeared. It seemed like the spirit of the wind was stirring, but I could no longer hear its voice. No, the wind spirit was not speaking from the beginning. It looks like he spoke, but in reality it was the elf who spoke through the wind spirit. ¡°I thought you were going to attack us.¡± An elf stepped forward. It was a man with long green hair and a mysterious aura. She was so beautiful that if it weren¡¯t for her neutral voice, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to mistake her for a woman. Count Warrug was not letting his guard down. The notoriety of elves in the south was well known. Count Warrug¡¯s caution was warranted as they might attack again at any moment, but now was not the time. Rather, this attack increased the means that could be obtained from them. ¡°Count. it¡¯s okay. ¡°Please lower your sword.¡± ¡°Stay quiet! ¡°They attacked us first!¡± ¡°I know. Please trust me just this once.¡± ¡°you¡­!¡± He res at me. Even though I am angry, I am also full of worry. He sighs loudly for a moment and lowers the sword filled with power. ¡°Just this once.¡± I pushed him back and took a step closer to the elf. One arm was broken and clothes were torn. The upper body is full of serious wounds. The elf¡¯s eyes, scanning my body, slightly wavered. I spoke to him, squinting my eyes from the pain that cameter. ¡°You don¡¯t need our help?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Otherwise, there would be no reason to attack me who has no intention of attacking me. Doesn¡¯t this mean that the World Tree doesn¡¯t need our help?¡± He frowns at my words. Then he blurted out that it was an unwanted attack. ¡°It was a mistake.¡± ¡°Mistake? One mistake could kill someone. ¡°identally killing someone who came to help¡­ That¡¯s really funny.¡± He must have been bothered by my sarcastic tone and made a face. ¡°Rather than saying things like that, it would be better to understand your situation, right?¡± I shrugged my shoulders at the tone of voice telling me to be thankful that they weren¡¯t attacking us. ¡°Then kill me.¡± ¡°What what?¡± ¡°Kill me. It looks like you don¡¯t like the idea of leaving us alone¡­ Why are you doing that? ¡°Better kill me.¡± Cough-. While I was talking, I felt so frustrated that I pounded my chest and blood came out. Although I vomited blood, the tightness in my chest went away a little. ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t need our help, so there¡¯s no reason to keep us alive. World tree? ¡°I don¡¯t want to help you if you treat people like this.¡± ¡°Crackling.¡± He ground his teeth at my words. Chapter 175 Episode 175 Elf¡¯s face hardened. I was silent for a moment, watching his reaction. I tried to pretend to be calm, but even more intense pain came from the wounds on my body. The more I spoke, the more intense the pain stabbing my lungs became, making it difficult to speak. I took a moment to catch my breath and endure the pain. ¡®But didn¡¯t I shed too much blood?¡¯ I looked down while coughing and saw that the blood that hade out of my body was soaking the ground and overflowing. There was so much blood that it was surprising that he didn¡¯t die from excessive bleeding. I looked down at the blood and then raised my head to the elf who was silent. ¡°Are you going to keep your mouth shut like that? Let¡¯s say something. Or do you really don¡¯t need our help?¡± ¡°Whew¡­¡± The elf sighed loudly at my continued sarcasm. While we were doing this, the area around us was soon filled with elves gathered from all directions. The elf, who had his face scrunched up and his arms crossed for a moment, opened his mouth. ¡°How can we trust that you have a way? ¡°I just believed what you said and epted you, and then asked what you would do if we suffered damage.¡± His suspicions were valid. Because it was a very dangerous act to let others into the house without permission. But it also has to be done ording to the situation. Anyone could see that we were here to help the elves. This was evident just by killing the Kairos tribesman and the sword master, Count Warrug, not attacking. And above all, it is so independent that it does not send out any information, but isn¡¯t that all I know about the World Tree? If I had any ill will towards them, I would attack right into the ce where the World Tree is located without even asking them or questioning them. Rather than taking the risk of showing up to them, he would have moved secretly to gradually stop their blood. ¡®Well, it¡¯s a situation to be suspicious.¡¯ Information about the World Tree is top secret. Only elves know the state of the World Tree and manage it. But at some point, the World Tree was withering and an outsider appeared who said he could cure the World Tree, so it was reasonable to suspect that I was the culprit. ¡®But what should we do?¡¯ The only way was for them to ept us. What if I had attacked first? I didn¡¯t attack them. And I have a way to cure the World Tree. That was the fact, and that was the important issue at the moment. They can¡¯t find a way. ording to the original work, they could not find a reason or a way until they were destroyed by Ahar. I think that¡¯s still the case even now. Since they haven¡¯t found a way, they can¡¯t attack even if I taunt them this much. ¡°So what do you want me to do? Please tell me clearly. Do you need help or not?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He fell silent at my confident attitude. His face looked confused as to what to do. ¡°This¡­ is a problem I cannot decide alone. ¡°We need to go back to the vige and listen to everyone¡¯s opinion.¡± In the end, he raised the white g. He said he needed the opinions of his fellow countrymen, perhaps because he thought he was being repeatedly discouraged through conversations with me. But I had no intention of waiting for him to go back and get answers one by one. ¡°Oh really? So let me ask you now. ¡°Because everyone was gathered together at the right time.¡± Why would I send him away when all the elves are gathered like this? You can get the answer here. And I didn¡¯t think they would give a positive answer. Rather, there was a high probability that this would be thest time I would be able to talk to them. So you shouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. I pressed my throbbing chest and looked around. ¡°I think everyone heard me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The elves were quiet. Their eyes, looking at me quietly, contained only hostility. There was no positive response, but I was satisfied that they didn¡¯t attack us. The fact that they didn¡¯t attack was proof that they were hesitating after listening to me. ¡°You might not believe me. So, show me that I¡¯m not wrong¡­¡± He closed his mouth while speaking. Perhaps because I lost so much blood, my vision momentarily became blurred. My vision was shaken, so I closed my eyes for a moment and then turned them off. It¡¯s not time to fall down yet. You have to endure a little more. ¡°If you go all the way east from the World Tree, you will see a puddle that you have never seen before. If we remove it, the condition of the World Tree will improve. Check it out and decide. ¡°We will be waiting here.¡± ¡°¡­I get it.¡± The green-haired elf nodded. I hurriedly caught him as he turned to leave with the elves. ¡°wait a minute.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Can you heal me before that?¡± I pointed to my body that had been damaged by him. He bit his lip as he looked at my miserable body, so much so that it was surprising that I didn¡¯t copse right away. He frowned, looked around, and sighed. Then he extends his hand towards me. Fuwaaaaak! Cold water rose from the ground and soaked my entire body. A bitter pain swept over my entire body and then disappeared quickly. And a strangely refreshing feeling took over. ¡°Oh¡­¡± My body recovered in an instant. As the body healed, the blood that wascking seemed to have been replenished, and the anemia also disappeared. ¡°Are we done now?¡± ¡°Well, if this is enough¡­¡± I nodded, feeling more energetic than before. He turned to say he really wanted to go and I grabbed him again. ¡°Oh, I need one more thing.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°Please give me some food and water.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°We are humans too, so we need to eat to survive.¡± He looks at me, embarrassed and dumbfounded by my shamelessness. He sighs and snaps his fingers. Then a few branches with lots of red berries came down enough toe into my field of vision. There, a bag made of leaves and twigs fell at my feet. The bag was full of water and waspping. ¡°This will be enough. ¡°Stay there and wait.¡± The green elf turned around, saying don¡¯t say any more and won¡¯t listen even if you say something. Then he left the ce with the elves who came with him. It¡¯s only after they leave that the tension subsides. I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous at the thought that they could attack at any time. I just didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°What on earth are you thinking?¡± Count Warrug¡¯s eyes were fierce as he spoke to me. In his opinion, my behavior was abnormal enough. It must have been absurd for someone who was new to the South to act as if he knew everything. Moreover, in a situation where their lives were threatened, my actions were no different from gambling. ¡°Do you know what you said just now?¡± How should I answer? Although the situation was urgent and I thought of the best method possible, in the eyes of Count Warrug, I had no choice but to be suspicious. Moreover, there were many people who did not know about the World Tree. Even if you know about it, many people think it is a tree from a legend. Above all, what I saw was an appearance that seemed to know the inside of the elf very well. No matter how much I was able to avoid the situation thanks to me, it wasn¡¯t strange that beyond that, I became the object of caution. I did not me him for his attitude, knowing that even the Marquess of Easton, who lives in the south, could not help but be wary of me knowing information he did not know. However, I couldn¡¯t make any excuses to him. What I said was based on what I saw in the original, so there was no good way to exin it. ¡°I know anything I say right now will be weird.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Count Warrug did not answer. What is left unspoken is positivity. I couldn¡¯t bear to make eye contact with him and scratched my cheek. No matter what I said, I couldn¡¯t answer his questions. ¡°I will win the award. I know that too. So I won¡¯t make any excuses.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But please know this. That I will never do anything that will harm the kingdom. ¡°In fact, the opposite is true.¡± ¡°¡­ha.¡± He was ring at me, then his eyes rxed and he sighed heavily. Then he scratched his head and said: ¡°I knew you were not ordinary, but¡­ I didn¡¯t know it would be to this extent.¡± I shrugged my shoulders at his words. He rxed his eyes as he red at me and took a deep breath. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I think there¡¯s a reason for everything. But even if it¡¯s hard now, you can tell meter, right?¡± ¡°¡­yes. Okay.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. Because what the elves will do is more important now. ¡°We¡¯d better talk about thister.¡± ¡°All right.¡± He smiled a little vainly as he looked at me nodding. It must be embarrassing. You might be wondering what I¡¯m doing. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± At that time, Lanos, who was watching the conversation between me and Count Warrug, frowned and shook his head. Only then did I remember that there was someone other than me and Count Warrug. ¡°Oh, were you there?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°no.¡± He shook his head and sat down on the ground. Even though all the wounds on my body had healed, I couldn¡¯t help but lose strength. The hostility and brutality of the elves was that great. ¡°Anyway, I guess what you said was important. ¡°I gave you all these precious fruits.¡± Count Warrug, who was picking fruit from a tree branch, rubbed his chin and said. When I asked him what he meant, he took a bite of the red fruit and said, ¡°This is a very precious fruit. So much so that even the emperor of the empire only eats it once every two days. ¡°It grows on only one tree out of ten.¡± Juice poured out like a waterfall from the area where he had been bitten. ¡°Wow¡­ it¡¯s delicious. ¡°I never thought I would be able to taste it like this, but I don¡¯t know if I should call it luck or not¡­¡± ¡°It happened anyway, so think positively.¡± I followed him and picked the red fruit and held it in my hand. When I took a bite of the apple-like fruit, I was amazed by the juice that filled my mouth. Although it resembled an apple, it was sweeter than an apple. Like a ripe peach, the more you chew it, the sweeter it bes. What¡¯s interesting is that even though it¡¯s so sweet, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get tired of it. Rather, I had the urge to keep eating. Thebination of the crunchy texture was fantastic. So I filled my stomach with water and fruits and waited for the elves toe. After a day and a half, three elves came together, along with a green elf. ¡°Follow me.¡± They called us in a harsh tone. Chapter 176 Episode 176: Where are we going now? Not only did the elves not tell us where we were going, they never spoke to us privately or publicly. We kept a certain distance and moved around as if we were patients with a terrible contagious disease. ¡®It feels more like being transported as a criminal than receiving an invitation¡­¡¯ The atmosphere of the elves surrounding us was very harsh. They were showing such fierceness and hostility that it was surprising that they didn¡¯t attack us right away. We didn¡¯t know where they were taking us. That ce could have been an execution ground to kill us. In that life-threatening situation, Count Warrug and Lanos were very nervous. Since I had already witnessed the power of the elves once, it was no wonder that I was wary of them. But unlike them, I was extremely calm. ¡°Oh, this is fascinating. ¡°The tree moved out of the way on its own.¡± I looked around very calmly, as if I were at an amusement park. Everything was amazing. A tree that wiggles its roots like a living creature. For a moment, I thought it might be Trent, a nt-type monster, but upon closer inspection, that wasn¡¯t the case. The roots moved, but not naturally. It creaked as if it was being forcibly controlled. Above all, there was no Trent¡¯s characteristic crying sound. When Trent discovered a living creature, it made a sound simr to an elk¡¯s cry. So, when he was walking around alone at night and came across a trent, he mistakenly thought it was a person screaming and went to rescue him, but he often died. Trent was friendly to elves, never friendly to humans. Rather, they were hostile to humans who harmed nature, which was their friend. ¡°This is my first time seeing something like this¡­ Oh, that looks delicious.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Count Warrug was tired of me being so calm. It must have been absurd to see myself looking so innocent while not knowing when a weapon would be thrust at my neck. But what can you do? That¡¯s a serious thing in its own way, but this is interesting in its own way. Isn¡¯t there aw that says I shouldn¡¯t watch something just because it¡¯s dangerous? I decided to enjoy my current situation to the fullest. Even if I take the mood seriously, it doesn¡¯t mean it will change, but as the saying goes, if you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it, I decided to do that. It¡¯s my first time meeting an elf, so I can enjoy that much. ¡°Because we arrived. ¡°Can you shut up that loud mouth?¡± The green elf is ring at me, as if I was making too much noise. Even in their cruel eyes, I kept smiling. After seeing the ce we arrived with them, I was confident that they would not attack us. The ce they brought us to was none other than the elves¡¯ nest, or, in our words, a vige. A vige made entirely of trees. Maybe that¡¯s why it felt even more mysterious. If there was a fantasy vige where fairies lived, it would feel like this. ¡°Wait here. ¡°I¡¯ll call the elder.¡± After saying those words, the green elf entered the vige. Mypanions and I stood at the entrance to the vige and waited for them to return. ¡°Those are the humans, right?¡± ¡°Wow¡­ look what it looks like. ¡°It looks like a bear.¡± ¡°It looks really ugly. They said that humans are bad guys who should never be trusted or talked to. ¡°Why are humans here?¡± It was not normal to be in a vige of elves. First of all, the elves¡¯ gaze was too hostile. They were looking at us as if they were the worst criminals in Fushun. It was absurd to look at us that way simply because we are humans and because we are a different species. If you think about it, it is not surprising that humans also enve other races or kill them for being different. ¡°Ugh¡­ But I think it¡¯s uglier than I heard.¡± ¡°Are all humans that ugly?¡± ¡°But the human in the middle over there is okay?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ why on earth are you exposing your upper body? ¡°I hate it because it feels like I¡¯m looking at battle fanatics.¡± Their evaluation of us was the worst. It was inevitable that the elves¡¯ appearance was so beautiful that they easily surpassed those of humans. That¡¯s why they can pour out negative reviews against us. And it¡¯s strange to expect good things toe out of it when you hate humans themselves in the first ce. ¡°When do you think it wille out?¡± ¡°Um¡­ I guess we¡¯ll have to discuss it, so it won¡¯t take a while, right?¡± That¡¯s what I said, but to be honest, I didn¡¯t think it would take that long. Because you can tell they¡¯ve already finished talking from the moment they brought us here in the first ce. There is no way they, who hate humans more than death, would bring us in without any consultation. There was a certain amount of disagreement between them, so they probably brought us along. What was more urgent than anything was them, not us. We could go back like this, but they didn¡¯t. We must somehow find a cure and cause for the World Tree. If they continued like this, they were going to lose their source of strength and their home. ¡°Come in. ¡°The elder is calling.¡± As I expected, it didn¡¯t take long before the green elf came out to get us. A group of elves followed behind him. Among them, an elf with a beard all the way to the sr plexus steps forward. Just from their atmosphere and actions, you could tell that he was an elf elder. Otherwise, there would be no way other elves would look at him with respect and bow their heads. ¡°Is it you?¡± The Elf elder spoke to us. A brilliant green light rose from the staff he was holding and circled around us. Lanos reflexively clenched his fist. On the other hand, Count Warrug and I were calm. This is because there was no sense of hostility or murderous intent from the elder emitting that green light. Rather, I felt like I was trying to check something, so I quietly epted the light. ¡°Hmm¡­ they are definitely different from those barbarians.¡± The green light disappears in an instant and the elder nods as if he sensed something. And looked at me intently. ¡°So you know how to treat your mother?¡± Before I could respond to his words, an explosive reaction urred around me. ¡°How can humans know our mothers!¡± ¡°Humans are fraudsters! ¡°Don¡¯t believe what they say!¡± ¡°Why on earth did you let them bring you here!¡± ¡°How could that person know about my mother! ¡°Absolutely not.¡± I was dumbfounded when I saw their reactions. The elder did not ask for a treatment method or offer to see the World Tree. I was just asking questions to check if I knew how to treat the World Tree, but they were using me of being a fraud trying to see the World Tree. I was able to learn two things from their reactions. How much they hate humans. A rumor has already spread among them that I know the cure for the World Tree. Still, I thought there would be secrets among the elves, but now I see that there are none at all. And I felt quite offended by their reaction. We haven¡¯tmitted a mortal sin and we are here to help. How long do we have to be treated like this? I understand if we attacked them or if the methods I gave you didn¡¯t work. However, it was my preference to be treated this way after directly verifying the effects. When the desire to go back became stronger than the desire to help them, the elder stamped his staff on the ground and shouted. ¡°quiet!¡± The heavy voice overwhelmed the audience. The energy emanating from him silenced the elves who were spewing out evil remarks. ¡°We are grateful to these people who came to help us. ¡°Are you trying to ruin things when it¡¯s not enough to be considered a benefactor?¡± ¡°But doesn¡¯t the elder know! ¡°Humans¡­!¡± ¡°So what did we see? We were able to discover something in his words that we couldn¡¯t find no matter how much we searched. I even saw my mother¡¯s strengthe back. Are you really trying to deny that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The elves fell silent. You can¡¯t refute his words. Because they saw it too. As I said, the puddle full of ck sediment was removed, and the world tree began to recover. Maybe that¡¯s why they¡¯re trying to ostracize me even more. Because I, a stranger, did what they could not do. ¡°But¡­ but a stranger. ¡°They¡¯re humans!¡± ¡°So what are we going to do? So can you find a way? ¡°Can you figure out the cause?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The elf, who had been scolding me as a stranger, gaped. I can¡¯t answer because I can¡¯t. The elder looked at him pitifully and then turned his head to me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I ask for your understanding as these children have lived very ostracized lives and do not know much about the world.¡± ¡°yes. it¡¯s okay. We don¡¯t hold grudges over trivial things like this. It¡¯s like child¡¯s y. It may be childish, but it didn¡¯t cause any direct harm to me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± I looked at the elf who was swearing at the ¡®child¡¯ part. The elf, who turned into a childish child in an instant, widened his face and red at me as if he were going to kill me. What are you going to do if you stare at me? How could they attack me when the elder is taking my side? I shrugged my shoulders at him. ¡°Kkkkkkkkkk. That¡¯s right, something like this can be easily overlooked.¡± The elder smiled and stroked his beard as if he liked it. Then he turned around and said. ¡°Follow me. You can¡¯t leave a precious guest standing like this. ¡°I¡¯ll even treat you to my delicious tea.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± He looks around as he walks behind the elder who tells him to follow him. The elves began to gather one by one, and before we knew it, nearly dozens of them were gathered in one ce and were ring at us. I think they were trying to threaten us in some way. To be honest, their behavior wasughable right now. It may have been before, but now that they have been invited by the elder, their threat cannot be a proper threat. Unless they go crazy, how can they attack us who have been invited by an elder who is no different from the leader? All I can do is just stare like I do now. Count Warrug must have felt this as well, as he let go of the sword he had been holding and looked much more at ease. Only Lanos was still clenching his fists with a look on his face that did not understand the current situation. It was only when Count Warrug said that he could rx his guard appropriately that he released all the strength he had ced in his hands. Chapter 177 Episode 177: The elder¡¯s room was more frugal than expected. In the vige of elves, the trees are hollowed out and they make their living inside them. Because it was full of huge trees, dozens of elves each took over one tree and created the environment they wanted. It was decorated with colorful flowers, making it more splendid than most cities, even though no jewels or gold were used. However, despite its splendor, the elder¡¯s room was so poorly decorated that it felt dull rather than splendid. ¡°This is all I can treat you for.¡± He sat us down on chairs made of tangled vines and handed us dark green tea. ¡®Nokchande?¡¯ I had no idea that I would be drinking tea here, which is the second most consumed beverage in modern times after coffee. I like the bitter taste. ¡°Ho¡­ you know how to drink tea.¡± The elder¡¯s muttering voice is heard. Lanos next to me took a sip and didn¡¯t even touch it, saying it wasn¡¯t his style. Count Warrug smiled slightly, as if he liked the green tea. ¡°Do you like the car?¡± ¡°yes. I like it. ¡°I¡¯m grateful just for letting me into the vige, but since you¡¯re even serving me tea like this, I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°ha ha ha. I can¡¯t believe a human would say that. ¡°You¡¯re more polite than I thought.¡± He seemed to like me and burst intoughter. I looked at him and smiled. ¡°So what do you want from us?¡± When the car was about half empty, the elder said with a smile on his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No matter how isted we are from the world, we know this. ¡°The fact that you told us about our mother means that you have something in mind for us.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t humans make transactions by paying money, even among fellow humans? ¡°I know at least that I don¡¯t move on things that don¡¯t benefit me.¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything to say what he said. What the elder said was not wrong. As he said, humans move only through transactions. It was human to not move for the benefit of both parties unless there was something they could gain. That doesn¡¯t mean everything is like that. Some people are driven by pure goodwill. And I had nothing to say about this part. I looked back at Count Warrug. Up until now, I had acted like a leader, but in reality, the decision-making power rested with Count Warrug. Count Warrug knows the situation in the South better than I do, so he will tell me what I need. Because I just did it to survive right now. If there¡¯s anything I really need, I guess it¡¯s the spirits they control. Perhaps because I had already experienced the power of spirits once, I became interested in spirits. I think it would be very reassuring if that power helped me. ¡°We want allies.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Hearing Count Warrug¡¯s words, the elder stroked his beard. What he said was something I had never thought of. An alliance with the elves. But surprisingly, it was a good offer. Currently, the tense bnce in the South had copsed due to Kairos. They are still actively moving and trying to take over the entire South. If the Red Hawks had remained, it might have been different, but now that they are gone, it is difficult to stop Kairos with the Marquis of Easton alone. The poption continues to increase with the same reproductive power as monsters, and the power of the elves is essential to stop them. It would be of great help if the elves could help at a time when it is difficult to even hope for the kingdom¡¯s support. ¡°I think the elder will know. ¡°How active is the Kairos tribe running around right now?¡± ¡°know. ¡°I know it very well.¡± The elder muttered quietly, saying, ¡°There is no way I don¡¯t know.¡± Perhaps he was thinking of the Kairos tribe, but a sh of death appeared in his eyes and then disappeared. ¡°I devoted my whole life to dealing with those guys.¡± ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ve dealt with them longer than me, so you know how evil they are.¡± ¡°I have no choice but to know. Hundreds of children died at the hands of those bastards, and they had to shed blood and tears because of them. ¡°How can I forget those memories?¡± Even though he didn¡¯t swear, his voice felt very harsh. He gritted his teeth at the part where he said they had suffered a lot from Kairos. ¡°Then you must speak quickly. We don¡¯t want much from you. Alliance: It¡¯s an alliance in words, but in reality, we ask you not to oppose us. No, it¡¯s a kind of request not to attack first.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Do you know that the Kairos tribe has just swallowed the Red Hawk?¡± ¡°Know. You can¡¯t not know. ¡°The leader of the Red Hawk is currently relying on us.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What now? Wasn¡¯t the Red Hawk wiped out? How on earth can the head of the Red Hawk be here? No, from the beginning, didn¡¯t the elves reject everyone who wasn¡¯t an elf? Why did you ept the leader of the Red Hawk? And wasn¡¯t the Red Hawk wiped out or turned into a ve to Kairos? It was hard to believe that the head of the Red Hawk, and not just an ordinary resident, was here. ¡°Is that so?¡± Even Count Warrug¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. I only heard that the Red Hawk was ruined, but I didn¡¯t know the details of what happened internally. But I never thought the leader would be here. ¡°Is this really that surprising?¡± ¡°Anyway¡­ it seems a lot different from the elf we thought.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. But even if we think that way, we can¡¯t help it, she is one of us.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What kind of novel sound is this? The leader of the Red Hawk and the elf are members of the same group. Does that mean the leader is an elf? ¡°Oh she¡¯s not an elf.¡± The leader must have read my expression and smiled softly and shook his head. ¡°She is not an elf, but she is one. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t share the same blood, she is blessed by her mother.¡± A human from anothernd who received the blessings of the World Tree. That was the identity of the Red Hawk leader. Well, otherwise there would be no reason for her toe here. ¡°Then where is she?¡± ¡°I am resting well next to my mother. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you any more than that.¡± I didn¡¯t even ask him to tell me, but he tly refused even before asking. Count Warrug was not a person who lingered over things that did not work out. In response to his response that he could never tell me, I nodded and talked. ¡°All right. Then you would know better. ¡°How dangerous is the situation now?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°They have already swallowed the Red Hawk. And now they¡¯re targeting you.¡± ¡°We who are protected by our mother will never lose.¡± ¡°I know. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes, so it would be even weirder to say I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then that¡¯s it¡­¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t that a story from when your mother¡¯s world tree was intact?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± At Count Warrug¡¯s words, the temperature in the room dropped cold. In an instant, a frenzied energy filled the room. As soon as the world tree was spoken, the elder crumpled his face and red at Count Warrug. Count Warrug calmly epted the elder¡¯s momentum. Even if he borrowed the power of spirits, Count Warrug was a sword master. The momentum is second to none. He was just epting it to show that he had no hostile intentions. How much time has passed like that? The elder who was ring at Count Warrug took a deep breath and regained his momentum. ¡°I guess I¡¯ve be sensitive too. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I shouldn¡¯t be this angry.¡± ¡°no. ¡°Because I know that this is a situation where I have no choice but to be sensitive.¡± Count Warrug waved his hand saying it was okay. The elder seems to like him like that and gives a faint smile. ¡°Thank you for saying that. Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. ¡°Because without our mother, we would be powerless.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that happen? ¡°That¡¯s why we came.¡± ¡°yes. You said you knew why my mother was having a hard time. And even treatment methods.¡± ¡°yes. you¡¯re right. But shouldn¡¯t we also gain something? ¡°If youe prepared to die and get nothing, I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± ¡°okay. In return, he offered peace. That¡¯s possible. Then¡­¡± ¡°No. That alone is not enough. ¡°It¡¯s about making everyone happy, but that¡¯s not what we can achieve.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± ¡°As you know, Elder, we are creatures that make a living by making even the smallest transactions.¡± ¡°know.¡± The elder closes his mouth. Count Warrug became more rxed and continued speaking. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything big. Helping us when we need it. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°I¡¯m helping you¡­¡± The elder strokes his beard. After thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s a problem I can¡¯t decide on my own. ¡°Even though I am the grown-up in this vige, I have to listen to everyone¡¯s opinions.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s a good chance it won¡¯t work. ¡°You hate us.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way. There is one way. And that needs to be done by you, not me.¡± Count Warrug said he would listen and listened to him. And his eyes widened at the elder¡¯s next words. *** The elves gathered in one ce. I looked back at the elves surrounding me. ¡°It¡¯s human.¡± ¡°He said he knew why my mother was sick.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of that guy that your mother is sick?¡± The elves were full of hostility. Some of them were interested in seeing humans for the first time, but most of them were impatient because they could not attack us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. ¡°I was able to collect things, but I can¡¯t do anything about showing hostility.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯m used to this.¡± I shook my head at the elder¡¯s words. These reactions were all too familiar to me. An atmosphere I haven¡¯t felt recently, but felt every day in the past. They ignored me and showed hostility just by calling me an ipetent idiot. Although much of that has disappeared now, in the past, even the knights and wizards of the family ignored me. Compared to that, this was like ying house. At least they don¡¯t ignore me. Instead of ignoring me, they were wary of me. At least you won¡¯t be called ipetent. That alone made me satisfied. ¡°Then, could you name just a few of them? I will only resolve urgent matters right now. There is the biggest thing, but it is not something that can be solved right away¡­¡± ¡°I understand. Roxy Taranza. ¡°You follow the interest, provide what is needed, and provide assistance.¡± ¡°elder! ¡°That guy is human!¡± ¡°How can you ask me to help a human being!¡± ¡°Please think again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s for my mother.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± They protested loudly, but silenced their mouths when they heard that one word: it was for their mother¡¯s sake. There was a lot he wanted to say, but I could see him trying to hold it down. They approached me. ¡°i look forward to.¡± ¡°¡­Tsk.¡± They looked at my outstretched hand, clicked their tongues and turned their heads. Chapter 178 Episode 178 : I headed straight to the World Tree with the elves attached to me. They knew there was a problem somewhere in the World Tree, but they did not know where the World Tree was, so guidance from the elves was essential. If I wandered around alone, it was easy for me to get lost and be lost in the forest, where the terrain changes in real time. I had to stick close to them to avoid bing a lost child. ¡°¡­.¡± As many as three elves joined me. Four people, including me, were walking down the road. The more people there are, the more talk there is. Moreover, when people who know each other gather together, even if only one stranger is gathered together, they whisper among themselves because the other person is there. ¡®It¡¯s too quiet.¡¯ The elves had nothing like that. He kept his mouth shut and didn¡¯t say a word, as if his mouth had been sewn with thread. I can understand why they don¡¯t talk to me, but I was surprised that they didn¡¯t talk to each other either. Or maybe they don¡¯t even want me to hear their voices. Well, it had nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t have to talk to them, but it was nice to be quiet. It¡¯s even more annoying to say things like, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with humans? I can¡¯t trust humans.¡± They took the lead and walked towards the World Tree. The trees and vines on their path moved out of the way. In order not to disturb their path, the road was opened as soon as their feet could reach it. It was a lush space where I couldn¡¯t see an inch in front of me, so I was amazed at how I knew how to get there. Slurp slurp ¨C Not even monsters ormon bugs appeared on the path they were taking. It was amazing and veryfortable. It was like a living air freshener. Originally, entering the forest was quite painful due to insects such as mosquitoes. It was scary to even think about how swarming with bugs it was, especially on a humid day like now. But it was very convenient not to have to go through that. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± One of them, who had been silent the whole time, opened his mouth. So, the name of the elf who spoke to me was Taran. ¡°My mother is in front of me.¡± Taran, who spoke to me, frowned as he spoke. Did he feel so bad talking to me? He was showing his displeasure to the point that even I, listening to it, felt bad. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, but you¡¯d better not do anything nonsense. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your kingdom to be destroyed.¡± He gave me a harsh warning and pushed me on the back. He motions for me to go through the wide open trees. I was a little shocked by his warning, but I stared at him and took a deep breath to calm my heaving heart. I reminded myself that I hade to make peace with them, not to fight. When I thought that it was a meaningless, immature sound of a child, the burning heat cooled down. ¡°You can rest assured that we have no intention of turning you into enemies.¡± I nced at him and went inside. The smell of the air changed. I didn¡¯t know it until I got out of the trees, but it was surprising that I had never seen such arge world tree until now. Even if it was because of the trees blocking the view only in the elf¡¯s territory, I didn¡¯t understand why I couldn¡¯t see that world tree outside the realm. The size of the World Tree in front of me was enormous. It was a tree so huge that even if I raised my head as high as I could, I couldn¡¯t see the end. It¡¯s so big, why didn¡¯t I see it? Putting my doubtful thoughts aside, I turned my head and looked at the World Tree. Although the height was high, the girth was also significant. If it had been hollowed out, it would have beenrge enough to amodate hundreds of people. ¡®But¡­ I can clearly feel that it is lifeless.¡¯ When I first saw the World Tree, two thoughts came to mind. One was that it was very big, and the second was that it was lifeless. Perhaps because it was sorge, the condition of the tree was more visible. The bark of the World Tree was dry. Half of the World Tree, which had soared high into the sky like a tree in winter, was still dropping its cracked and dried bark. That wasn¡¯t all. The leaves hanging from the outstretched branches were so dry that they looked like they were about to break, and some of them had no leaves at all. Dying. The world tree was gradually dying to the extent that it was appropriate to say that. ¡°Mother¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯re thinner than before.¡± I shed tears as I looked at the world tree and saw the elves who followed me. Then he grabbed my shoulder and red at me, telling me to use any method to solve it. ¡°Human, we believed only your words and allowed you into our sanctuary. ¡°You too will have to take responsibility for your words.¡± ¡°I understand, so would you please let go of this hand? ¡°My shoulder hurts, so no matter what I try, I can¡¯t do it.¡± At my words, Jar, who had been holding my shoulder, tightened his grip on my shoulder. As I stared at him for a moment, he sighed and let go of his hand. His eyes turn to the World Tree. He seemed very anxious as his eyes trembled mercilessly as he looked at the World Tree. ¡°I¡¯d like to ask you a favor, human. ¡°Please, my mother¡­¡± He was speechless at the thought of having to leave his mother in the hands of a greedy human, not even of the same n but of a different race. ¡°All right.¡± I just nodded because I knew how miserable he felt having to entrust his precious thing to someone he had never met before. You will shudder at the thought of your ipetence. ¡®I tried to do that even if you didn¡¯t ask me to.¡¯ As long as they don¡¯t attack us, I n to help them as much as I can. I couldn¡¯t be sure how long this world would continue as it was in the original. Right now, a lot of things are going wrong because of my actions. Moreover, by now, Ahar had caused a monster wave, and the Kingdom of Seiron was in the midst of a war. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ahar gains more talent and moves down to the South to take over the entire South. Obtain Kairos¡¯ talent and plunder the talents of the elves. If the elves had been strong and had not lost the power of the World Tree, they would not have lost to Ahar. No matter how strong the sword master was, he could not win against dozens of spirits. If they had maintained their power, the entire continent would not have been destroyed. ¡®It hasn¡¯t happened yet, so let¡¯s not overreact. ¡®I could have stopped it now.¡¯ Fiction and reality are different. Maybe then, but not now. Because I will stop it. I know how to do it, so what can I not do? Sabak Sabag ¨C I walked towards the World Tree. The sound of grass being stepped on echoed everywhere. After walking for a while, I realized that the distance between me and the World Tree had not narrowed. ¡®what?¡¯ It certainly seemed like I had been walking for quite a long time, but in reality, I didn¡¯t get close to the World Tree, as if I was just walking in ce. That wasn¡¯t the only strange thing. The surroundings were so quiet. Even though it was quiet, it was too quiet. I couldn¡¯t hear any sound, as if I was alone in the cell, as if there was nothing around. Since the elves were originally silent, it can be said that this is so. But it was strange that I couldn¡¯t hear the wind or the grass I stepped on. ¡­! I trampled the grass hard on purpose. There was no sound either. I turned my head, which had always been looking straight ahead, and looked around. ¡°¡­crazy.¡± Before I knew it, my surroundings were filled with white. The elves that came with me disappeared. The wind tickling my head stopped. The beautifully blooming flowers disappeared. But that didn¡¯t mean there was nothing. First of all, the ground I am stepping on. The flowers were gone, but the vibrant grass was still under my feet. The grass continued in a straight line, and a small tree had grown where the grass touched. It was my first time seeing a tree. It was my first time seeing this tree, but it felt familiar. ¡°Three¡­count?¡± Iughed even after I said that. That can¡¯t be possible. I¡¯ve already seen how big the World Tree is. There is no way such a small tree could be the world tree. As I was thinking about that and looking around, my vision suddenly became blurry. Because you¡¯re dizzy? Because of a headache? no. It wasn¡¯t because it hurt. Aurors were gathering in my eyes against my will. However, the amount was quiterge. The auror moved to the point where I was worried that my eye would explode. I felt dizzy, perhaps because I used too many auras at once. Just like refilling an empty water tank with water, Auras from outside came in and filled the space where Auras left. ¡°Ah¡­¡± After the vertigo disappeared, I was having a strange experience. The white space surrounding me and the tree was filled with rainbow-colored mana. The manas were connected to one ce, and as I moved my gaze along the manas, I saw a small tree. ¡°¡­!¡± I couldn¡¯t speak. The tree, which had clearly been just a small tree before the Aurors filled its eyes, had now grown to a gigantic size. The size of the tree remained the same. However, the mana connected to the tree wasing together and forming a huge tree, and it looked like that. ¡°World Tree¡­.¡± It resembles the World Tree I saw beforeing here. No, the world tree here seemed more real than the world tree outside the white space. A tree made of mana. The mana and vitality felt from that tree gave me an overwhelming feeling that could not be exined in words. Just being up close and seeing it was almost ecstatic. It was when I was staring nkly at that tree. -¡­Choose¡­ Child¡­ A voice came from somewhere. The voice was a woman¡¯s, yet resembled a man¡¯s. -It¡¯s time¡­ help¡­ The World Tree was talking to me. But the words didn¡¯t sound right. Like a stretched tape, the words were interrupted and stretched out. -¡­Blessings¡­! With thest words, the white space began to shatter like ss. While I was panicking about what suddenly happened, I was able to see one thing. Where there are trees. In front of the World Tree, a woman was smiling and shedding tears as she looked at me. As I was looking at her, someone grabbed my shoulder. ¡°What are you doing standing still? ¡°Go inside.¡± Taran was ring at me. Roxy and Jar who came with me were looking at me like I was strange. How did this happen? I was clearly facing the World Tree, but when I came out of the white space, I was at the entrance to the World Tree. ¡°Your mother is waiting inside.¡± Taran res at me, asking why I¡¯m not going in. ¡°¡­.¡± I nodded absent-mindedly at the difficult-to-exin phenomenon and continued walking. As I entered through the path made with trees on both sides, I saw the World Tree that I had seen earlier. However, the state of the world tree was very strange. Chapter 179 Episode 179: The flower had withered. The once fresh grass had withered brown, like winter grass. It wasn¡¯t just that. The huge tree in the middle of the garden made up of grass and flowers was in such a miserable state that it was doubtful whether it was alive. Even the skin is cracked and dehydrated. ¡°Mother¡­¡± The voices of elves were heard from behind, looking sadly at the World Tree. They were crying bitterly. It was difficult to find life in the withered World Tree. They resented that they could not do anything even though their mother was sick and withering away. They hated their ipetence in having to borrow the help of strangers. ¡°human. ¡°I will ask you this.¡± They bowed down to me. He grabbed the leg of my pants and begged like a child yelling that there was something he wanted to buy at the supermarket. ¡°Please help my mother get better.¡± ¡°She is our precious mother. I¡¯ve already heard that you can heal your mother. ¡°I will do anything you want if you help my mother get better.¡± Roxy held my hand and shed tears. Transparent tears flowed down her pure white cheeks. ¡®I think that¡¯s a pretty dangerous thing to say.¡¯ Her words that she would do anything were the same as words that could put her in danger. Did you say that because you knew what I was going to ask for? If he was a man with sinister thoughts, what he would ask her would be obvious. Because in human terms, she was a peerless beauty. ¡°All right. ¡°Okay, can you please let go of my hand?¡± Instead of looking at them, he hurriedly grabbed their hands and dropped them. If I had done it wrong, a disaster would have urred with my pantsing off in front of them. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to ask me that. ¡°Because I promised.¡± Even though I said that, their reaction was surprising. They were hostile to me until I came here. They were so anxious that they couldn¡¯t eat me that they begged as soon as they saw the World Tree. This was a passage that showed how important the World Tree was to them. ¡°Well, if you really want me to ask you a favor, there is one thing.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Would you please treat me as a friend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Contrary to their expectations that they would answer right away, they could not easily open their mouths. Even though he said he would listen to any request, does it mean that it would be difficult for him to ept me as a friend? What¡¯s so difficult about that? I did not ask to be blessed by the World Tree, nor did I ask to be allowed to live here. Is it really that difficult to just ask to be epted as a friend? ¡°Whose friend do you want to be?¡± I tilted my head as he continued to speak. What does this mean again? We are everyone¡¯s friends, so do we have to decide who we want to be friends with? Well, everything is soplicated. ¡°But why are you shaking so much?¡± ¡°yes? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± She was startled by my words and took a step back. That sight is quite unpleasant. As he said, he himself tried to run away. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The other elves reacted the same way as her. What on earth is a friend to them? Why do they do that? No matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t understand their reaction. ¡°We will work it out and decide on that.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Their answer is not pleasant. As I was looking at it, I felt ufortable. I want to know what friends mean to them. But looking at their condition, it didn¡¯t seem like they would let me know, so I gave up. I walked on, thinking I would hear the reasonter. ¡®But¡­ what did I see?¡¯ Regardless of the elves¡¯ reactions, there were too many things to be embarrassed about right now. First of all, it was absurd where I was right now. I have already been here. Although the World Tree was losing its strength, it was still vibrant. But not here. Passut ¨C The flower I held in my hand crumbled into powder and flew away in the wind. The grass that I stepped on broke so easily. ¡°How on earth did this happen?¡­¡± What is the white space and who is the woman I saw there? And why has the World Tree lost its power so much? No matter how long it has been left injured, it has lost too much strength. ¡°Um¡­ this is too serious.¡± After looking at the world tree and its realm, I was able toe to one conclusion. The World Tree was in such a bad state that it was surprising that the elves did not immediately lose their spirits. I was worried that maybe it was toote. -¡­Help¡­. At that time, a voice was heard from the white space. The voice that came in a very short period of time was no longer heard before I realized it. ¡°Ah¡­ why is it soplicated?¡± Aftering here, I have more things to think about. The voice of the World Tree¡­ My head was throbbing as I tried to think about it one by one. Okay, let¡¯s not worry. For now, all you have to do is focus on what you have to do now. ¡®Then I guess I¡¯ll have to deal with the most urgent things first.¡¯ I looked around and walked away. To the left from the front facing the World Tree. If you go straight there, you wille across a small puddle. Transparent and clear water. It was so transparent that it felt refreshing just to look at it. But this was a trick. The world¡¯s trees are withering because of this water. ¡®It looks harmless. Since the World Tree is so mysterious, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for something like this to have emerged.¡¯ Because the World Tree is the source of life, spring water overflowing with vitality is sometimes created near the World Tree in this way. Then, the elves take the water from the spring and the animalse and drink it. This is the same as that. It looked like a spring water created by the World Tree, overflowing with vitality in its appearance and energy. right. Spring water created by the World Tree. But wouldn¡¯t it be a different story if it was forcibly created rather than naturally created? The current world tree is too dry. The situation was such that it was impossible to create springs like this. Despite this, there were so many springs like this around and near the World Tree. There was no way the elves, who were strong but believed only in what they saw due to their excessively exclusive tendencies, would find this strange. Rather, they probably thought that the World Tree created spring water to gain strength. ¡°Let me see.¡± I looked inside the spring water. Although this was created by the World Tree, it cannot be sucked back in. No, it does exist. Still, since it came from your own body, you just have to take it back. ¡°Ah, I found it.¡± I reached out my hand and put it into the spring water. The clear vitality and refreshing feel of water tickled my hands. I stretched out my hand and grabbed something. It flutters in my hand. Sigh ¨C I ignored the resistance and pulled my arm as hard as I could. The thing that was stuck in the spring water is startled by a sudden visitor and is dragged out by my hand. It flutters and flutters ¨C it is caught in my hand and shakes wildly. It¡¯s so strong that my grip goes numb. ¡°What is that!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± The elves watching from behind were disgusted when they saw what I had in my hands. Gurgling ¨C At that time, the spring water began to shrink. The water level gradually drops, and the soil copses and falls on top of it. ¡°Oh, mother!¡± ¡°Mother has regained her strength!¡± It was only a small amount of spring water, but that alone brought life to the World Tree. The bark of the split branches falls off and new buds sprout. Kieeeeek! Kieeek! The thing I was holding in my hand opened a mouth and started screaming horribly. The elves covered their ears to the sound. ¡®This is bloodstone.¡¯ It is an ore that can only be found in the south. You may ask how a living creature is an ore. But this was a characteristic of bloodstone. When bloodstone in the form of ore contains vitality, it bes a living thing like this. The worst monster that craves life. That was the existence of bloodstone. And because of this guy, the world tree was losing its power. This guy fell into the spring water and the World Tree was unable to retrieve it. And when they eat up the spring water, the spring water turns ck. Then, it burrows into the ground, attaches itself to the World Tree, and bes a parasite. That is why the world tree is withering. ¡°Ugh!¡± As the screams continue, the elves fall down, holding their ears. Since they had very sensitive senses, Bloodstone¡¯s voice was fatal. I¡¯m also suffering, although not as much as they are. I looked at them and pulled out the cotton cloth. The elves looked at me and trembled. Before they could react, Moo-myeong was stabbed with a bloodstone. Chuwaaagh! The bloodstone shrunk and began to be sucked into obscurity. ¡°¡­?¡± This is something I hadn¡¯t thought of. I just aimed for the core of the bloodstone and stabbed it. But I never thought the bloodstone would be absorbed into ignorance. ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯ I looked at the unknown. After absorbing the bloodstone, the name became shinier than before. It also became sharper. A hard sword used by Ahar. That¡¯s exactly what I knew. ¡°This is a different story.¡± Lately, however, Mumyung has been having a hard time epting my power. However, after absorbing the bloodstone, it became more refined than before. What this means is that the more bloodstone you feed, the stronger ignorance bes. ¡®Is this really fun?¡¯ My mouth was watering at the unexpected windfall. This wasn¡¯t the only bloodstone. The spring water spread out before my eyes and the bloodstones that have not yet been processed. Even if we can¡¯t do that, there will probably be dozens of them. My mouth watered at the thought of absorbing them all into cotton. It¡¯s an opportunity for me to be stronger, so how could I turn it down? Slurp. He slowly swept the nameless sword. Anonymous made a pleasant sound. I touched the cotton and looked around. The elves were staring at me nkly, as if they didn¡¯t understand the situation. I walked on, ignoring them. ¡°there is. there is¡­!¡± He picked up the cotton and stabbed it towards the spring water. Chuwaaagh. I felt the bloodstone being sucked through the cotton. When the feeling of being sucked in disappeared, I pulled out the cotton and the world tree recovered its spring water. Looking at it, I had a smile on my face. This was something that killed two birds with one stone and was good for my sister and brother-inw. All I have to do is keep my body busy. Then the World Tree will be restored and I will be stronger. How good is this? I didn¡¯t expect to get a harvest like this, but it¡¯s so good. ¡°Khahahahaha!¡± I burst outughing without realizing it. ¡°What is it?¡± The elves looked at me like I was crazy. Does not matter. What does it matter how they see me or not? There are so many miracles all around. ¡®I remember that there was another ce besides here where bloodstones were collected.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t quite remember. Because it was something that wasn¡¯t detailed in the original work. But I know that this bloodstone is only found in the South. That means if you search the South, you¡¯ll find tons of things like this. I felt like I made a really good decision toe to the South. Chapter 180 Episode 180 Roxy was wondering if she was dreaming. The scene she was seeing was so unrealistic. There was a man. It was surprising that he was a human and not an elf, but it was even more surprising that the ce where the man was was in the space of their sanctuary, the World Tree. This is because only some elves can enter this ce. This is where their mother resides, so they are always on guard. It was surprising that there was a stranger in such a ce, but the stranger¡¯s actions were beyond imagination. They ask themselves to be friends. I don¡¯t know what a friend means among humans, but among elves, a friend has absolutely no ordinary meaning. The word friend is not used among elves. Because everyone is family. However, there are times when they used the word ¡®friend¡¯ to refer to a stranger who married an elf. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. I can¡¯t believe you said you wanted to be friends. Doesn¡¯t that mean that they want to marry one of them? Even if that¡¯s not the case, one of the elves has to marry him. ¡®This happened because of my words. So I have to take responsibility.¡¯ This happened because he said he would fulfill all requests. So you have to take responsibility yourself. It was time to think like that and watch his actions. The stranger nced at his mother and walked toward the spring that had formed around him. A product of the mother¡¯s efforts to gain strength. The stranger plunged his hand into the spring water. That alone was embarrassing, but the creature that was soon dragged out by his hand was even more shocking. A long, round object made entirely of dark red. Kieeeeek! It felt like my ears were going to tear from its screams. The bastard¡¯s scream pierced my ears and made my head pound. pain. sick. While I was writhing in pain, the screaming suddenly stopped. And then the maniacalughter of a stranger was heard. ¡°Both here and there! ¡°They are all made of bloodstone!¡± The stranger was going crazy. He searched for spring water and stabbed the sword he was holding. The sword he was holding became even more lustrous as it entered and exited the spring. ¡®It works.¡¯ But what was surprising was that it was working. Every time the stranger¡¯s sword passed through the spring, strength returned to my mother. How on earth did this happen? I also wondered if the sword the stranger had could be the means to solve all of this. But soon she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. The sword the stranger was holding was no ordinary sword. ¡®The sword that chooses its owner.¡¯ The reason why elves can control spirits is because of the World Tree, but there was another reason. It¡¯s about understanding the essence of the world. It is difficult to see the essence of those who are stronger than you in rank or power, but you can see the essence of those below your level. The essence of the sword held by the stranger came into her eyes. As time went by, the essence became blurred, but one thing was clear. That the sword has spirit-like properties. A sword that lends its power only to the owner it chooses and allows its use only to that owner. The demonic sword said to contain the devil¡¯s ego and the holy sword said to contain God¡¯s blessing were the same. Choosing an owner. And in some ways, it seemed more dangerous than the demonic swords of evil demons and stronger than the holy sword that could only be used by those chosen by God. That¡¯s because it was a sword that grew as the user became stronger. ¡®And I cannot dare to underestimate the potential of the stranger who uses that sword.¡¯ At first, I ignored him because he was a stranger. But now I was able to see him closely helping his mother. The tremendous talent that lies dormant within him. The potential that we cannot even dare to see, all we have to do is feel it. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡­¡± she murmured quietly. In a voice so low that the family cannot hear. The stranger¡¯s appearance even seemed sacred, perhaps because he was treating his mother. I rejected him because he was a foreigner, although his actions seemed like a crazy person. Just the potential he had and the act of helping her mother filled her heart. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ve found my mate.¡¯ She quenched her appetite as she watched the stranger plunge his sword into the spring. *** Goosebumps- I suddenly got goosebumps. I felt someone¡¯s eyes looking at me tantly. I looked at the ce where I could feel those gazes. The elves were looking at me nkly. Among them, an elf named Roxy had a slight blush on her cheeks, but there was nothing unusual. What is this feeling I feel? ¡®cold?¡¯ It¡¯s not a cold. Since dealing with Aurors, I haven¡¯t even caught a cold or any other disease. It was even more strange for me to get sick because the aurors circted and healed my body and kept it in optimal condition at all times. But why is my body shaking like this? The good news is that it is only temporary. Should I call this fortunate or sad that I couldn¡¯t find the cause? ¡°I think things have gotten better to some extent¡­¡± By the way, I stopped running and looked around. The ce I passed by was a mess, as if a mole had dug up the ground. As the water disappeared from the ce where there was water, the soil around it poured out, but it could not bepletely filled, so it became a hole. There were not just one or two, but over twenty. That¡¯s why I ran around so hard. Even if we assume that each spring takes 5 minutes, I moved without stopping for a whopping 100 minutes. Although it was difficult, I gained a lot from it. First of all, the world¡¯s trees have recovered greatly. The World Tree, which looked like a huge tree that had died and died, now looked like a tree that had just escaped winter. The leaves are just starting to bloom. Thinking back to the bleak world tree at first, it was an irresistible change. And the second time, I became stronger. Aside from the fact that my name has be stronger and sharper, my body has be stronger and the amount of aura I possess has increased. ¡®When I absorbed about ten bloodstones, a change urred in my body.¡¯ It was a change that was difficult to notice at first. However, as the number of bloodstones absorbed increased, the changes in the body became significant enough to be clearly felt. First of all, the muscles have the same destructive power as those of giant monsters such as minotaurs or trolls. Additionally, the skin became tough and hard, making it look like it was wearing iron armor. The amount of Aurors has also increased by 1.5 times. The most surprising thing is that even though my body has be so hard, my flexibility is better than before. Although it is not as good as a mollusk, it is now able to freely bend its limbs to a level simr to that of a mollusk. The joints were also well developed, so no matter how hard I twisted them, it didn¡¯t cause any harm. It was a huge change and gave me great strength. The state of my body now is simr to Lanos without the aura. No, it wasn¡¯t simr, but it was enough to be able topare. Things that used to be possible using auras are now possible without using auras. ¡°This is¡­ crazy.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe that I could achieve this level of change by just feeding bloodstone to a person. On the contrary, I learned why Ahar became stronger without resting in the original work. Because he possessed a sword like this, simply fighting became possible. The guy who gets stronger when you kill him has a name that grows with the user and increases his growth rate, so he won¡¯t be able to survive without getting stronger. I also learned that taking away Obscurity was a godsend. If this sword had been lifted by Ahar, my chance to defeat him could have been lost forever. ¡®Now that I think about it, hatchlings are the problem.¡¯ When I thought of the unknown, I thought of a hatchling suffering alone in the room I was assigned to. Since meeting the leader of Teris, the hatchling¡¯s condition has been very strange. I was feeling sick as if I was sick. I could tell that the hatchling, who always tried to follow me, was in bad shape just by looking at him, who had been confined to his room ever since he came to the South. ¡®If I had known it would be like this, I would have brought it with me.¡¯ We do not know how to treat hatchlings. However, I knew that the World Tree¡¯s spring water would be helpful to hatchlings. The spring water of the World Tree is overflowing with vitality, so it has a positive effect on people who have died ande back to life, unless they are ¡®undead¡¯. It was clear that at least it would be better than now. ¡®Shall I bring some?¡¯ I was already thirsty and had an empty water bag. I thought it would be okay to secretly capture it from the elf, but I quickly shook my head. ¡°Oooh!¡± ¡°mother!¡± There was no need to do anything to arouse suspicion when the elves were watching with their eyes wide open. Instead, you could just ask for it. I cured the World Tree, but I wonder if they can do even that much. ¡®And I can¡¯t do it anymore today.¡¯ Although there was still a lot of spring water, my body reached a limit in ignorance. No matter how much fraudulent ability one had, because it was a fraudulent ability, it had its limits. There was a certain amount of bloodstone that Nameless could receive in one day. Maybe it was because it was connected to Nameless, but I could feel that Nameless could no longer ept the bloodstone. What this means is that I will have toe here often from now on and do this until all the bloodstones disappear. And if we don¡¯t address the cause that started this, we don¡¯t know when it will end. If you think about that, you should address the cause right away. ¡®It¡¯s an opportunity to increase my strengthfortably, so why should I blow that opportunity?¡¯ I didn¡¯t intend to do that. At least that was the case for now. At least I n to suck up as much as I can from the culprit and then deal with it. ¡°First of all, we will stop here today.¡± He took turns talking to the elves. Then, the elves who had been shedding tears while looking at the World Tree turned their faces stiff and looked at me. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My mother has not fully recovered yet.¡± ¡°Are you nning to break your promise?¡± Still, perhaps because of something I did, I didn¡¯t seem to live like I did the first time. Still, the hostility within them could not be helped. I looked at them and sighed. ¡°I never said I would solve it right away.¡± ¡°what? That means a promise to us¡­¡± ¡°Listen to what people say until the end. ¡°I never said I couldn¡¯t do it right away or that I wouldn¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± ¡°I wille tomorrow and continue. In the first ce, this is not something that can bepleted overnight. It takes quite a long time. ¡°I also have limits.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and I have something to investigate, so can I bring some spring water?¡± ¡°Spring water?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I need it to recover from what happened.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing difficult. In the first ce, the spring of life was created by Mother to be shared with everyone. ¡°Do it yourself.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± I¡¯m d that I epted it more willingly than I expected. Perhaps with their permission, I immediately ran to the spring and immersed the water bag in it. Chapter 181 Episode 181 : The way back to the castle. Unlike the hard work they had done to bring us in, the elves were surprisingly cool when sending us out. There were no elves preventing me from leaving. On the contrary, he seemed happy that the annoying stranger had disappeared on his own. But there¡¯s nothing to be happy about, it¡¯lle back the next day anyway. This is an opportunity to be stronger all at once, so you have to make the most of it. Originally, he nned to sleep in the elf vige and go in and out of the World Tree, but Count Warrug and Lanos caught him. And since this hase to an end, I¡¯m going to bring the hatchling. If you drink the spring water of the World Tree, you will feel better than you are now. ¡®This is another big harvest.¡¯ When I came, I didn¡¯t bring much with me, but when I returned, I moved heavily with the spring water of the World Tree. I never thought the fluttering feeling would be this good. ¡°Huh¡­ I never thought I would drink all the water from the World Tree in my lifetime, but isn¡¯t that something we will live to see in the world for a long time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lanos shouted loudly at Count Warrug¡¯s words. If it had been before, he would have scolded the sound, saying it could attract monsters and enemies, but Count Warrug was now more lenient than ever. I gained a lot from this job. The spring of the World Tree was one thing, but the greatest benefit was none other than making peace with the elves. ¡°Now I don¡¯t have to worry about getting stabbed in the back.¡± Although the elves ostracize races other than themselves, they keep their promises. There were no lies between them in the first ce. They were honest and took it for granted that they would keep their promises. That¡¯s why he despised people who made promises and then broke them for profit. Because they are different from themselves. Those elves agreed to peace. At least as long as the Kairos are not wiped out and unable to recover, Easton will be able to maintain peace with the Elves. In addition, they decided to add their strength to each other in times of emergency, so considering the powerful power of the spirits, there was no better oue than this. My steps are light. Although the water bag was filled with water from the World Tree and felt heavy, my heart felt lighter than ever. The reason the elves came to visit in the first ce was not for peace. ¡®It¡¯s a perfect situation to say that you caught a mouse while walking backwards. Regardless of the elf¡¯s reaction, I went to drive out the Kairos guys and came back after making peace.¡¯ I was already looking forward to seeing how the Marquis of Easton would react after hearing this. ¡°This is all thanks to you, Raymond. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you knew, but your wit helped me achieve the best results.¡± Count Warrug patted my shoulder and smiled brightly. As we passed through the Forest of Elf, it was the first time I felt that the mountain path was sofortable. nts such as trees moved out of the way and the unevennd became smooth. Even the steep ground became t as the soil gathered together, so I was able to returnfortably as if I had juste out of Masil. That was the elves¡¯ consideration. A small reward for keeping the promise to cure the World Tree. And it was also an indirect way of saying that I would like to ask you to take good care of me in the future. Knowing that, I did not deny that Count Warrug was mine. Lanos was just staring at me nkly. Not only did he note forward, but even if he did, things would not get better. It was no exaggeration to say that I did this entirely on my own. ¡°We will be the first humans in the kingdom to hear the elves tell us toe again next time.¡± ¡°you¡¯re right. Moreover, he said that the next time he visits, he will be treated properly as a guest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you curious? ¡°What about the spirit¡¯s power?¡± ¡°I wonder. ¡°Next time I go, I think I¡¯ll ask to spar.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. All of those experiences will be your bones and flesh, giving you strength. ¡°This makes my blood boil for the first time in a while.¡± Count Warrug and Lanos were very excited. He looked like he was going crazy because he was a guest of the elves and was looking forward to sparring with them. ¡°You¡¯re excited.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re excited or not? It is peace with those elves. You have aplished something that has not been possible for fifty years. ¡°You need to be more confident in this.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Hearing that, it definitely makes me feel like what I did was amazing. Yes, let¡¯s be happy. Now was the time to rejoice. We returned to the castle at such a quick pace. ¡°It¡¯s Lord Bane!¡± ¡°Lanos is back!¡± ¡°Prepare to be hit!¡± The rangers recognized us from afar and made a fuss. At that sight, we burst outughing without anyone else being the first to say it. It felt likeing home. The tension was relieved. ¡°A good savage!¡± ¡°A dead savage!¡± ¡°Pass!¡± After exchanging the passwords we had previously discussed, the rangers moved quickly and opened the side door. As I entered through the small door, barely big enough for one person to fit in, I was soon surrounded by a crowd of people. The knights and rangers were delighted with our return. ¡°Themander is calling. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± While we were being cheered by the people, a knight with his helmet pressed down approached us and led us to the marquis. As we entered themand barracks, we received harsh looks from our retainers. The gaze was not negative. Rather, it was warm and soft. They look purely happy to have returned safely. But there was work to be done before expressing it. report. Count Warrug stepped forward and spoke briefly about what happened while we were in the elf forest. ¡°oh my god!¡± ¡°Huh!¡± ¡°How could that be¡­!¡± Listening to Count Warrug¡¯s words, each of the vassals let out exmations of exmation. Count Warrug didn¡¯t tell everything. The things I did on my own werepletely omitted from the report. Lanos didn¡¯t say anything about it either. This is because I know how dangerous and suspicious the actions I did were. I couldn¡¯t give them, who were already very wary, a variable. Would there be any reason to tell them and make their head explode? It was enough for me and Warrug Count Lanos to know that. I¡¯m still thinking about how to exin it to Count Warrug, but if I have to exin it to them too, I think I won¡¯t be able to endure it and will run away. Using my head like this was rat poison. It would have been a hundred times better to overwork my body. ¡°That happened.¡± The Marquess of Easton, who had listened to Count Warrug¡¯s words, which had been appropriately condensed and changed, nodded briefly in admiration. ¡°You really worked hard. ¡°You worked hard.¡± He stands up. Then he approached us. His scarred hand came out and tapped Count Warrug¡¯s shoulder. He then patted Lanos on the shoulder and continued speaking. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your hard work, we wouldn¡¯t have seen these results. Thanks to you, I feel like I can breathe again. Thank. ¡°This is how I express my gratitude.¡± He bowed before us. It was impossible for a superior to bow down to a subordinate. However, what is interesting is that his vassals did not dissuade the Marquis of Easton from his actions. Instead, he smiled softly and nodded as if it was natural. ¡®different. It¡¯s definitely different.¡¯ Looking at it, I felt that the Marquis of Easton was different from other nobles. If you think about it, his behavior was far from that of an ordinary nobleman. Just eating a meal together with soldiers was like that. He was not intoxicated with his power. Rather, he felt responsible for the power he had and treated the soldiers working under him properly. Therefore, even though the Marquis of Easton is a barren and bloody ce where one might die at any time, there is not a single deserter. ¡°You can¡¯t sit still on a beautiful day like this. It¡¯s a feast! Go now and tell the chef to kill the pig! And release the wine!¡± ¡°yes!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you to get ready right away!¡± The vassals¡¯ faces turn red and they shout. They called the soldier outside and told him what the Marquis of Easton had said. The soldiers were seen running towards the kitchen, overjoyed at those words. ¡°Marquis, are you serious about that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I mean, drinking alcohol.¡± The Marquis of Easton burst intoughter at Count Warrug¡¯s shocked reaction. ¡°So you think I¡¯m talking nonsense? Do I see someone like that?¡± ¡°I know that¡¯s not true, but¡­ isn¡¯t it extremely rare for the Marquis to let you drink? ¡°As far as I know, I haven¡¯t even mentioned that in thest five years.¡± ¡°How can a person live with such tightness? If there are days like that, there are days like now. And I think you are mistaken, but you and I will not drink wine.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Count Warrug closed his mouth at his words. The Marquis of Easton smiled and said to him who sighed, saying he knew that would happen. ¡°It¡¯s such an auspicious day. Shouldn¡¯t I drink some liquor with you? ¡°I have good liquor.¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ I can¡¯t stand the Marquis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my charm. And since it is not good to be too rxed, each soldier will be allowed to drink only one ss, and after that, he will drink sheep¡¯s milk.¡± ¡°That is enough. ¡°They were already people who said they wanted to drink, so it worked out well.¡± The retainers rushed to leave their seats. The Marquis smiled happily at them. *** The Marquis of Easton¡¯s castle, which was always quiet, became noisy. Acrid smoke rose and the fragrant smell of pigs lingered around the castle. ¡°Khahahaha!¡± ¡°How much wine is this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been five years! ¡°It¡¯s the first wine in five years!¡± ¡°Glory to the Marquis for allowing me wine!¡± It was only one cup. The soldiers were happy with that one drink. They did notin about the small amount of wine. This is because I know how big of a decision the Marquis made just by letting me drink wine. ¡°It¡¯s the Marquis!¡± ¡°Everyone shut up!¡± At that time, the Marquis appeared on the podium and everyone looked at him with their mouths closed. The Marquis, holding a ss of wine in one hand and a pig¡¯s rib in the other, opened his mouth. ¡°Today is a very auspicious day! ¡°Those stubborn elves opened their hearts to us and made peace!¡± ¡°Oooooh!¡± ¡°Now we have one enemy! Kairos! They are our main enemies! They are strong! Enough to be eaten by a red hawk! But I¡¯m not worried! Because I know the power of my soldiers! Because I know your will! ¡°I believe!¡± ¡°Soldiers, proud Eastern Soldiers! Rejoice today! ¡°A lot of things will change around today!¡± ¡°And be thankful! To our close friends who created this opportunity! Raymond! Lanos! Lord Bane created this opportunity. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only right to express our gratitude!¡± ¡°Oooooh!¡± The soldiers shout at the Marquis¡¯ words. And he sent passionate eyes towards us. ¡°Enjoy today! But always be alert! Remember, there is Kairos stalking us like a lion, waiting for our guard to be let down! Have fun and be alert!¡± With those words, the Marquis of Easton came down from the podium. His words were contradictory. I have to be on guard, but I¡¯m having fun. But none of the soldiersined about those words. Instead, they cheered and were happy. Their heat made me feel hot too. Chapter 182 Episode 182: Eat, drink and talk. The soldiers¡¯ughter filled the castle. They were happy. I lived every day in tension, not knowing when Kairos would strike. There was no ce to get help. The Kingdom of Serion had many areas to be wary of. Due to its location, it bordered the empire and other kingdoms. In addition, the northern part was also attached to Easton, so it was impossible to concentrate the troops in one ce. By moving soldiers in the capital, they could be prey to other countries. Therefore, the Marquis of Easton did not expect much help other than receiving supplies. Even if they came to help, there was no guarantee that they would be helpful. The barbarians were clearly different from the knights in the center. It was difficult for them, who had always fought tough battles, to be active in a battle with barbarians that was no different from a fight. It was to the point where I felt lucky if it didn¡¯t be a burden. However, this supply was different from usual in many ways. First of all, Count Warrug, called Musin, who came down to the south and often helped by defeating barbarians, was the leader of the supply unit. Just that alone shows the strength of a hundred knights. I thought it was enough if I stopped without the other drivers helping me. ¡°I never thought I would experience such a miracle in my lifetime to make peace with the elves!¡± ¡°Sir Raymond! ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink with me!¡± The actions of Raymond Millennium, who came with Count Warrug, distorted existingmon sense. They achieved peace with the elves who never epted strangers. I don¡¯t know exactly how it was done. But to be honest, it didn¡¯t really matter. What does it matter what method is used? Thanks to this, the elves who use the power of spirits have be reliable allies. It didn¡¯t matter what method was used as long as it didn¡¯t betray Serion. No, rather, they wanted to use that method themselves. Would they not have wanted to make peace with the elves? A whopping fifty years. During the fifty years that Easton settled in the South and began dealing with the barbarians, he sought help from the Elves and tried to give them help. The elves hated Kairos as much as they did. Knowing that, I thought they would be a reliable ally, but I failed every time due to their exclusionary tendencies. Raymond did that all at once. It was amazing and surprising. And I was happy. If we can borrow the power of the elves, the burden of stopping Kairos will be reduced. ¡°Please tell me about your experience.¡± ¡°How on earth did you persuade those picky bastards?¡± ¡°Key! ¡°The sun will rise in the west tomorrow because the elves are our allies!¡± They shouted for joy and looked for Raymond. After searching for Raymond for a while, they realized something was strange. The main character of this feast, Raymond, was nowhere to be seen. How did this happen? Apparently, they were drinking wine together just a moment ago. ¡°Find it now!¡± ¡°How dare you run away from us?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you sleep today!¡± They weren¡¯t offended. Rather, they got up and started forming a search team as if everything was going well despite being bored. And so an unintentional game of tag began. *** The sky seen from the Millennium Estate and the night sky seen from the south had a different feel. I returned to my room, avoiding the soldiers. If I stayed there, I felt like I would be trapped in a party that would never end. Their excitement was good, but unfortunately there was no time to enjoy it. There was something more important than that now. ¡°Is there too much heat in your body?¡± As I examined the hatchling, I realized that the hatchling¡¯s symptoms were not mild. I don¡¯t know much about dragons. What he meant was that he didn¡¯t know why the hatchling was sick. That¡¯s why I was embarrassed. I didn¡¯t know any dragons, and the sight of a hatchling in high fever was enough to embarrass me. Hatchlings are silver dragons. The silver dragon is a being that wields cold energy. The silver dragon¡¯s body is cold. The temperature was always as cold as ice all year round. When they are just born, they have heat, but after the scales sprout, the scales themselves contain cold. So, as a recement for air conditioner in the summer¡­ Oh, this is not it. Anyway, that¡¯s why it was strange that the silver dragon was hot. If the silver dragon¡¯s body was hot, all the snow on the continent would have melted long ago. Because silver dragons have a tendency to like being buried in the snow. ¡®What on earth is the problem?¡¯ As I looked at the hatchling¡¯s body, I wondered if the hatchling had eaten something wrong or had an ident. But no matter how much I thought about it and tried to think of it, I couldn¡¯t find it. There was nothing that could harm the dragon in the first ce. The dragon¡¯s intestines had such great digestive power that they could easily swallow a monster whose body was made of poison. The dragon¡¯s scales could not even be scratched by the sword of a high-level sword expert based on the adult body, and had anti-magic power that would repel all spells of the 8th circle or higher. It was no different with hatchlings. Unless you were a wizard of the 7th or 8th circle, there was nothing that could harm a hatchling. And before I could get to the hatchling, I had to pierce it first. I had no intention of letting anyone meet the hatchling. ¡®It¡¯s been like this since I met that guy.¡¯ Fire wizard. 8th Circle wizard and Hound of the Empire. After that attack, the hatchling¡¯s condition became strange. Since he is an 8th circle wizard, he can cause damage. ¡®He didn¡¯t even recognize the hatchling.¡¯ He did not recognize the hatchling, who, like the ruler of mana, had hidden himself in mana. There is no way it can attack a hatchling that it doesn¡¯t even know exists. So what on earth makes hatchlings like this? ¡®If you die next to me for no reason, it would be like shooting a suicide tree without making a move.¡¯ When a hatchling dies, a signal is immediately sent to other dragons. Dragons don¡¯t really care about adult deaths, but hatchlings are different. Since there are so few dragons that they have virtually no reproductive capacity, hatchlings are considered more precious than gems. When a hatchling dies, even the sleeping dragon wakes up and finds the cause of the hatchling¡¯s death and erases it. And now the prime suspect was me. In short, he must not die unless the hatchling leaves me of his own ord. If you try to survive Ahar, you may end up chasing a dragon. ¡®Still, I guess I should consider it fortunate that I can maintain my invisibility even though it hurts this much.¡¯ It was surprising that the hatchling, who had nowpletely lost consciousness, was still maintaining his invisibility. Thanks to that, there were some things that went undetected until now. I slowly approached the hatchling and opened the water bag containing water from the World Tree. Then he slowly pushed it into the hatchling¡¯s mouth. Thanks to the hatchling keeping its mouth shut and not trying to open it, water from the precious world tree flowed down the hatchling¡¯s snout and moistened the nket. I thought it would be a waste of water from the World Tree if things continued like this, so I found a basket big enough to fit a hatchling. And the water from all the world trees brought was ced in that basket. ¡®It¡¯s a shame, but¡­¡¯ I picked up the hatchling, thinking that I would use this as an excuse to pamper the hatchling for a long time. I felt a heavy and hot heat. The hatchling was immersed in the water of the World Tree. The steam escaping from the hatchling¡¯s body filled the room to the point that the heat escaping was visible to the naked eye . I was worried for a moment whether he could breathe, but I gave up my worries when I saw that the hatchling¡¯s condition was improving quickly. Although it looks like water, it is the water of the World Tree. It was water like an elixir that cured diseases for ordinary people just by drinking it, and for Aura users, it slightly increased the amount of Aura. There was no need to worry because the water was full of vitality. In fact, hatchlings may be stronger through this. I looked at the hatchling for a moment and then left the room. Even if I watched, it wasn¡¯t like I could get better faster, and more than anything, the temperature in the room was too hot due to the heat from the hatchlings. If I stayed away, some people would be suspicious, so I decided to go back. ¡°Um¡­ But you never know.¡± I hung the cotton on the sp. To open the door, you have to unlock the lock, and if you do this, you have to take out the cotton to open the door. There is no way to open the door without breaking it. No onees into my room anyway, but I don¡¯t know what happens to people. If I do it this way, no one wille into my room. I left the building, checking the lock several times. If the current state of your room is revealed to others, you are bound to be suspected in many ways. So, we should block it like this, at least as a temporary measure. ¡°Raymond!¡± ¡°Find Raymond!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll catch you first!¡± As I came out, I kept my mouth shut at the sight that unfolded before my eyes. For some reason, all the soldiers were going crazy, calling my name. Although the executives might have tried to stop them, they were smiling and looking at the sight happily. ¡®If you get in there¡­¡¯ I thought about revealing that I was here, but then I shook my head. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re looking for me. ¡®That¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Even though their condition was strange, it was still too strange. They ran around like crazy, determined to find me somehow. I don¡¯t think it will look good if I get caught by them. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯m not good at enjoying the feast.¡± I tried to eat meat in peace, but looking at that made me realize how futile my thoughts were. I don¡¯t know what will happen if they catch me, but I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m thinking of enjoying the feastfortably. It¡¯s funny even when I think about it. It was time to turn around and hide in a suitable ce until the soldiers calmed down. ¡°It¡¯s over there!¡± ¡°Raymond is over there!¡± ¡°Catch it!¡± The soldiers who discovered me started running like crazy. It was like seeing a horde of zombies in a horror movie, and I got goosebumps on my arms. I reflexively turned and ran away. Wouldn¡¯t it have been necessary to run away? Since he is a person with character, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to resolve the issue through conversation? ¡°Run away!¡± ¡°Hold it now!¡± I med myself for thinking such carelessly. Their condition did not seem conducive to conversation. Don¡¯t get caught. With only that thought in my mind, I ran. ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Drive it here!¡± There¡¯s a problem. I don¡¯t know the geography of this ce very well. It was my first time here and I had never really looked around. So even if I ran away, I didn¡¯t know where to run to. Unlike me, the soldiers were people who had been living here for a long time. These people have memorized the structure of castles so well that they can move around with their eyes closed. Before I knew it, I felt like I was being hunted by them. Chapter 183 Episode 183 A week has passed since I lived in the south. A week that was either short or long was enough time to be friendly with the knights, rangers, butlers, and maids that I was unfamiliar with. As I got to know them, I learned a lot. Contrary to their appearance and behavior, they were surprisingly naive, and there were times when they were caught and scolded by executives for telling them things they should not have told them. What surprised me the most as I learned about Easton was that everyone in Easton was abat force that could be instantly mobilized. Butlers, maids, and even seemingly fragile children knew how to basically memorize. It wasn¡¯t just a few swings, it was all high-level skill. This is impossible without practicing again and again for a long time. I am often surprised when I see children ying with each other and swinging daggers. A child of about 10 years old was not only handling a real sword, but he also rushed at his friend, threatening to kill him. At first, I blocked them without realizing it. Because situations have been created that seem dangerous at a nce. Andter, after listening to Lanos¡¯ exnation, I learned why children use real swords. Easton was on disy 24 hours a day, 365 days a year. We had to live in anxiety, not knowing when the barbarians would attack, and we were actually attacked a few times. And some people were kidnapped during the raid. ¡®Educate everyone to prepare for kidnapping by rote and tomit suicide immediately when the situation is not favorable.¡¯ This was decided through a meeting with executives. Mandate that everyone living in Easton have at least one weapon and be trained to kill themselves if they are kidnapped. This cannot happen in the center. Each person is precious, and you are asking them tomit suicide. However, considering the habits of barbarians, it was not something that could not bepletely understood. Among the barbarians there are cannibals. eating humans. Even if they were not necessarily cannibals, barbarians had a ritual of eating alive the heads of prisoners they had captured in battle. A prisoner whose throat is torn out feels as if he will die, but he does not die. In such pain, he is dragged away by cannibals and feels the pain of having his limbs cut off and his internal organs pulled out. If you¡¯re going to feel something like that, it¡¯s better tomit suicide. ¡®This is why it¡¯s Easton. ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯ve held on until now.¡¯ Just because it was a wartime situation, it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t have children. In fact, there were times when it was difficult to receive help from the country, so we had to create our own troops. So Easton was a bit more open than other ces. It was often difficult for a child raised between knights and maids to distinguish between his father and his father. And when the child grows up to a certain extent and can move, he or she receives training to use weapons, and when he or she bes an adult, he or she bes a soldier. Those who had talent and realized Aurors became knights, and those who did not have talent and could not awaken Aurors became rangers. However, that did not mean that there were no Auror users among the Rangers. Because I was able to move to the unit I wanted. If other people had seen them, the knights dispatched from the kingdom would have thought them barbaric. The inspectors I brought in looked at Easton¡¯s soldiers with disdain. But what can you do? That¡¯s how they found it. That¡¯s their way of survival. Rather, it is not enough to praise and treat them as they live and protect the kingdom. If they hadn¡¯t even had the will to do so, the South would have been breached long ago. ¡°I hope you are still alive today.¡± The maid who met me on my way to the well smiled brightly and spoke to me. Her greeting was something that someone hearing it for the first time could say was ominous. But after spending a few days here, you realize that that greeting is the best they can do. In the South, you never know when you might die. You could die fighting the barbarians, or you could meet the elves and be killed. In addition, lives were put at risk due to things like monsters and poisonous insects. Fortunately, the chance of dying was reduced by making peace with the elves this time, but it was still a fact that every day was dangerous. That¡¯s why they tell you to stay alive when you meet them. I also smiled at her and said, ¡°I hope you are alive too.¡± She smiles and nods her head. ¡°Are you going to the well?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I think I need to wash up.¡± ¡°Well, it looks like you were pretty intense this time.¡± ¡°I wanted to do it in moderation, but other people wouldn¡¯t let me go that easily.¡± I¡¯m referring to the sparring between me and the knights just moments ago. My day begins with sparring with the knights. I feel like I have started my day by crossing swords with them. ¡°Sir Raymond must be very strong. And isn¡¯t Sir Raymond pointing out the knights¡¯ mistakes?¡± I gained a lot from sparring with knights. But since I couldn¡¯t just take it forever, I sparred with them and pointed out the loopholes and mistakes I saw. It may have been difficult at first because I was unfamiliar with their swordsmanship, but now I can clearly see their swordsmanship. So much so that if you ask me to demonstrate Eastern swordsmanship, I can demonstrate it right away. I improve my swordsmanship and they make up for their own shorings. Both parties can benefit. ¡°Because there is a lot we can both gain. ¡°As they be stronger, my skills will also improve.¡± ¡°You look great. ¡°Other drivers often don¡¯t speak properly because they don¡¯t want to share their vision.¡± I shrugged my shoulders at her words. Then he took off his upper clothes and began to wash himself with water drawn from the well. The second thing that surprised me when I came here was that the soldiers did not differentiate between men and women. Among the knights and rangers, there were also women. But instead of paying attention to that, he takes off his clothes and washes them in the well. They say that they are family and that it is strange to distinguish between men and women inradeship. And even if they see eye to eye, they say it doesn¡¯t matter because they can have a child. It was embarrassing at first, but after spending about a week with them, I got used to it. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I was in the middle of rinsing off my sweat with water, but she, who should have left to do her own thing by now, was still watching me. I stopped washing and looked at her to see if she had anything more to say to me, and I noticed a light blush on her cheeks. I felt a bit ominous. I spoke to her with the feeling that it might not be what I thought. ¡°Is there anything left to do?¡± ¡°I have some time left tonight¡­¡± Why are ominous premonitions never wrong? I cut her off before she could finish her sentence. ¡°Oh, I forgot I had work to do. ¡°Then I will go.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± She licked her lips as if she was disappointed by my words. I left the ce, rubbing my goosebumps on my forearms. As I dried myself off with a dry towel and got dressed, something flew and hit my head. -Human, I¡¯m not sick anymore! The hatchling is nowpletely healthy. I visited the World Tree every day for a week. After removing the bloodstone, I brought water from the World Tree every day and soaked the hatchlings. It seemed like it was getting better little by little, but it seemed like it waspletely better today. ¡°But it seems like he¡¯s gotten a little bigger than before¡­¡± He grabbed the hatchling by the back of his neck. When I hit my head, I felt that my body was 1.5 times bigger and heavier than before. In the past, I could easily lift it with one hand, but now it has be so heavy that it is a bit difficult to lift with one hand. -Human, but where are you going? ¡°uh.¡± As I put down the hatchling, it pped its wings and chased after me. ¡°Oh Sir Raymond! ¡°I was grateful in the morning!¡± ¡°Can you spar with me tomorrow?¡± ¡°Sir Raymond this time¡­!¡± People who saw me smiled and approached me. I could say that it had be much brighterpared to when I first came here. To that extent, peace with the Elves had a great impact on Easton. ¡°They still have no reaction?¡± ¡°yes. Although they are encamped not far away, that is amon urrence. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s so quiet that it makes me feel uneasy.¡± The knights followed me to the walls. As I climbed up the castle wall, I saw tents in the distance, just as he said. And among them, Kairos tribesmen asionally appeared. ¡°I guess the elves are strong. ¡°If you look at those who are crazy about fighting, they don¡¯te in hastily.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, we were able to rest well for the past few days.¡± The sound ofughter can be heard from the guards watching the Kairos tribe from the castle walls. ¡°thank god. ¡°Then I have some work to do so I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Oh, we held on to a busy person for too long.¡± ¡°May God bless Sir Raymond.¡± I left the castle after seeing them off. The guard guarding the side door gives me the password and tells me to be careful. Perhaps because I went out once a day, I became quite friendly with the guards. -Where are humans going? ¡°Oh, this is your first time going. ¡°I¡¯ll find out when I get there.¡± -I get it. I feel good! The hatchling said it wasn¡¯t that curious and flew around me. It seems he was frustrated because he was sick and couldn¡¯t move around properly for quite a while. ¡®I don¡¯t know what caused the pain, but¡­¡¯ No, it was a little predictable. The reason why hatchling suddenly got sick. On the fourth day after being immersed in the water of the World Tree, there was a change in the hatchling¡¯s body. The scales began to dry and fall off the body, pattering onto the ground. The hatchling sheds its skin like a snake sheds its skin. It cannot be said that dragons are the same as reptiles, but seeing as they grew in size just by shedding their skin, the only solution was to shed their skin. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you get better.¡± It¡¯s okay if you get better. I was satisfied enough with that because I didn¡¯t have to worry about dragons attacking me. And as the hatchlings grew, it benefited me as well. It meant that I became stronger, and my stability also increased that much. -Humans are strange here. When I arrived at the elf forest and was about to enter, strangely enough, the hatchling hesitated to follow me in. He looked at the hatchling in puzzlement. -The forest is alive. How is this possible? Ah, was it strange that the tree got out of the way on its own? At first, I had the same reaction as the hatchling, so it was no wonder that the hatchling was wary. He reached out to the hatchling and covered his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be too scared.¡± -I¡¯m not scared! ¡°Aren¡¯t you shaking too much for something like that?¡± -I am a great dragon! I have nothing to be afraid of! I tried tough at the hatchling who got angry and shouted at my words. -I am not afraid¡­. I burst intoughter without knowing how the hatchling was hesitating to enter the forest even though it was hesitating. Chapter 184 Episode 184 I walked along the path made by the trees. The hatchlingtched onto me and refused to let go. It was even cute to see him shrinking his body to avoid touching anything like branches or grass. The once confident hatchling looked scared. ¡°Are you here?¡± After walking like that for about 10 minutes, several elves were waiting for me, having noticed mying. Thinking about their initial reactions, they were now smiling so softly that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising to say they were different people. I entered the vige, leaving behind the people who greeted me warmly and asked if I had any difficulties. The elves showed hostility toward strangers as if they would kill them. He didn¡¯t react much when he saw me. Instead, they weed me with a smile and some elves gave me fruit and said I had a nice visit. -Humans, those humans have long ears! The hatchling came up to me and spoke to me as if asking me when I was scared. I even took turns looking at the elves with their long, pointed ears, as if I was amazed by them. -Those humans are more handsome¡­ No, in my eyes, my humans are cooler! I felt like I heard something strange, but I tried to ignore it and walked into the vige. ¡°You came early today.¡± There was an elder. He was sowing seeds on the even ground and looked back at me as he shook off the dirt on his hands. It would have been simple to use the power of the spirit, but he seemed very happy to work and sweat. He stretched out his unclean hand to me. I nced down at the hand. His hands, mixed with sweat and dirt, looked like they were covered in mud. ¡°yes. ¡°Because the work is finished quickly.¡± But I held his hand regardless. I felt the texture of wet, moist mud. But it didn¡¯t really feel that bad. It¡¯s muddy, but I guess I should say it¡¯s pleasantly squishy. Anyway, I held his hand and shook it, and the elder looked at me and smiled. ¡°Are you going to see your mother today too?¡± ¡°yes. There¡¯s still a lot left to do. ¡°We have to finish it quickly.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so hasty.¡± He let go of his hand and turned away. The sight of him straightening his back and saying ¡®Eugh¡¯ was like that of a local old man. However, his appearance was far from his grandfather. When I first saw him, he had wrinkles. But what about now? ¡®I feel like I have be younger as the World Tree has recovered.¡¯ All the wrinkles disappeared and the beautiful appearance hidden between them was revealed. It¡¯s not true now, but surprisingly, a lot of elves have blonde hair. The hair, which doesn¡¯t match the forest at all, seems to match in some ways because it looks like sunlight. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. ¡°The more urgent it is, the more they tell us to go back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. That¡¯s right. ¡°The more you do something in a hurry, the more things go wrong.¡± He patted my shoulder, saying he thought well. There was no dirt on his hands covering my shoulders, as if he had washed them with the power of the spirit. ¡°Then I will go in.¡± ¡°Okay, take care of your mother.¡± I nodded and walked past him. Roxy jumped down from the tree and caught up with me as soon as I started moving. You don¡¯t have to follow her, but she insists that she will give you directions. Since she wasn¡¯t one to listen to what I had to say, I gave up trying to persuade her and walked down the street. ¡°How long will you be here this time?¡± ¡°It will be the same as yesterday.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you having a hard time? ¡°You came without a single day off.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± A meaningless conversation took ce. She kept asking questions about what she was so curious about. If you listen carefully, it was a question without much meaning. It was a question I had asked several times before, but it felt like a question I would ask the person I like. ¡®They¡¯ll say the elf is crazy.¡¯ The elves I know couldn¡¯t have done that unless they were insane. Just simple curiosity. That¡¯s what I thought. As I turned my attention away from her and headed toward the World Tree, a strange sensation enveloped me. Sarak Sarak ¨C The road to the World Tree The leaves of the tree kept touching my cheek. Something was strange. I can¡¯t say I went to the World Tree a lot during the week, but I was still able to get a feel for the atmosphere to some extent. And during that time, this has never happened before. It¡¯s not like there wasn¡¯t an elf next to me, and there was an elf who was still talking to me. The forest is the elf¡¯s friend and tries not to disturb the elf in the slightest. So most of the time I stayedpletely out of the way so nothing bothered me, but now the leaves kepting down and blocking my eyes. ¡®Wait a minute, Roxy is gone.¡¯ As I was removing the leaves that were sticking to my face, I suddenly realized that Roxy, who hade with me, had disappeared. I was worried that even the hatchling had be separated from me. -Ugh¡­ Human, this feels strange. There was no need to worry about that. The hatchling was so faithful that it clung to me like a leech and wouldn¡¯t let go. I thought it felt a bit heavy, but there was a hatchling hanging on my shoulder with both feet on it. ¡°This¡­ is a bit harsh.¡± If you take a leaf off, it sticks, and if you take it off again, it sticks. But the feeling was like a blind person who has lost his eyesight groping people¡¯s faces to recognize them. It was quite unpleasant. The hatchling must have hated that feeling, so it spun around and snuggled into my arms. I hugged the heavy hatchling tightly and walked forward, pushing through the obstacles that blocked my view. ¡®There¡¯s no way the elves will suddenly confront us.¡¯ As something like this happened right after I became separated from Roxy, I realized once again how important the existence of elves is in a forest like this. I didn¡¯t know how far I had to walk until I arrived at the entrance to the World Tree that I saw at first. ¡°What is this again?¡­¡± The original entrance to the World Tree was ordinary, but it looked densely packed with huge trees. It¡¯s just that the trees are dense, but there are gaps, and as long as there are no nts or elves in the way, you can fit in. But not now. ¡°Why is the wall here?¡± The fact that it is a tree has not changed. However, the color of the trees was pure white, and the trees were tightly attached to other trees, with not even a gap visible. Above it, pure white vines were wrapped around the tree, so it seemed impossible to break it unless you were really strong. ¡°Is this thing moving now?¡± -Human, this is alive. The hatchling growled at the wooden castle walls. Where the hatchling and I looked, we saw a pure white wooden fortress that was still rising from the ground and expanding its territory. It was an amazing sight. In an empty space, the ground splits and a pure white tree emerges. The problem was that the trees changed the entrance and I couldn¡¯t tell where I was. I had to go to the World Tree, but I got lost and became lost. In some ways, it was a miracle that we got this far. ¡°Am I ruined?¡± I looked nkly at the wooden castle wall. I couldn¡¯t think of any way to ovee this situation. No, if you look for it, it is there, but if you use that method here, the peace you just made may end up bing Amitabha Buddha. -Someone human is calling. At that time, the hatchling, who was shaking in my arms, suddenly stuck out her head. Then it escaped from my arms, pped its wings, and rose into the sky. ¡°Now¡­¡± I lowered my hand while trying to hold on to the hatchling. The hatchling pped its wings vigorously, and the trees along the way made way for it. It was different from when they created a path for the elves to be considerate of their friends. ¡®Are you scared?¡¯ Even though it wasn¡¯t alive and moving like animals or humans, and there weren¡¯t any monsters, I felt like the trees and the entire forest were scared. Wave and wave. Even though there was no wind, the leaves on the trees trembled. The vines clung to the branches to avoid touching the hatchlings, and even the grass on the ground split on both sides, exposing the dirt. How did this happen? I followed him, confused by the strange phenomenon. Then I suddenly remembered that hatchlings were dragons. ¡®It¡¯s absurd even to think that nts don¡¯t have thoughts and that they recognize dragons and run away.¡¯ I shook my head. Even though it was a forest of world trees, I thought that was too advanced an idea. Rather, it would be more correct to think of the World Tree as paving the way. Since it is the World Tree that is said to support the world, it should not be difficult to figure out the identity of the dragon. This would be especially true if it were a world tree that had regained some of its strength thanks to my hard work. -human. It¡¯s here. It¡¯s calling me here. The hatchling stopped at one ce and went straight inside. As I was following the hatchling, I was taken aback by its sudden disappearance. The spot where the hatchling entered was none other than a huge gray rock. It¡¯s also a huge rock the size of a house. No matter how much I thought about it, it wasn¡¯t worth going in, but the hatchling went in without any hesitation. Just like that. I tried tapping it with my hand, but the rock hit me as expected. Real, not fake made up of fantasy. Otherwise, there was no way I could have felt such a vivid touch. So how did they get in? ¡®No way¡­¡¯ I put an aura in my eyes. At some point, the feeling that made me feel strange returned. Lines of countless colors appeared and I realized that the rock I was looking at was not a rock. ¡®Spirit¡­¡¯ Basicmon sense tells us that humans cannot see spirits. I also had to use Aura to see the spirits through lines. Even that is seen as a line of mana. With my own eyes, I realized that the rock in front of me was a spirit. Brown mana was gathered together. What looked like just a rock had arms, legs, and eyes. The spirit¡¯s eyes were quietly looking down at me looking at it. Only those permitted by the spirit can enter. The hatchling was able to enter just now because it was a dragon. Dragons are the masters of mana, and in terms of affinity alone, they can easily chew up elves. And even if that is not the case, the spirit senses the power of mana better than anyone else, so it recognizes the dragon and does not attack it. ¡°Are you testing me now?¡± Unlike how he easily got out of the way for the hatchling, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of doing so to me. It was motionless in ce. As I was thinking about what to do about this, I suddenly became astonished as to why I had to worry about this. ¡°It¡¯s quite annoying. ¡°I came here to help, but you treat the person who came to help you like this?¡± I sighed at the absurdity. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and I was embarrassed that I came to help and had to be treated like this. Chapter 185 Episode 185 Roxy, who had be separated from Raymond at some point, was very embarrassed by the current situation. We were obviously together just a moment ago. The condition of the forest was no different from usual, and I was almost clinging to Raymond so as not to be separated from him. But why did I miss it? ¡°How¡­¡± I was embarrassed because it was my first time doing something like this. It felt like the entire forest was rejecting her. Or more urately, it seemed like she didn¡¯t want to be with Raymond. ¡°Are you telling me to go back to you now?¡± A tree branch came down and pushed her back. The vine was grabbing her wrist and urging her to quickly return to the vige. A strange feeling as if the entire forest was alive. She doesn¡¯t know how to react because it¡¯s something she¡¯s never experienced in her life. Shuhuaak ¨C When she was wandering for a while, the wind gathered. ¡°jin?¡± A wind spirit she had never summoned appeared before her. Jin, the wind spirit in human form, spoke to her. [Go back.] ¡°Why are you doing this all of a sudden? Go back. ¡°He¡¯s in there!¡± [He said we will solve it. It¡¯s none of your business, so go back.] Jin just repeated telling her to go back. How did this happen? Jin¡¯s condition was not normal. Although he spoke less, it wasn¡¯t to the point where he said just one thing in session. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ After thinking for a while, Roxy was able toe to one conclusion. Nature pushed her away and now the spirit tells her to return. What kind of being can control nature and treat spirits like limbs? ¡°¡­That¡¯s your mother¡¯smand, right? ¡°Is it also my mother¡¯s will that separated me from him?¡± [Go back.] ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I won¡¯t ask why. I guess your mother has her own thoughts.¡± Roxy muttered quietly. Jin stared at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Not only did he speak little to begin with, but now he was only able to say one thing due to someone¡¯s control. ¡°okay. I¡¯ll go back. ¡°Before that, can I ask you one thing?¡± [¡­.] ¡°Will he be able to return safely?¡± [¡­We do not harm life.] Roxy nodded, saying she was relieved at Jin¡¯s words, which had been quiet for a while. [¡­.] Jin watched Roxy leave and then suddenly disappeared. *** Now, let¡¯s think about it. Why do I have to fall into this state? I thought about it and thought about it, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out. Did I curse the elves or damage part of the forest? There was nothing like that at all. Rather, it only did the beneficial thing of removing the parasites that clung to the World Tree. So why is the spirit blocking me? ¡°Why do I have to go through this in the first ce?¡± The more I thought about it, the more I felt dirty. ¡®Just break it in and go in?¡¯ He pushed the auror into his fist, but then shook his head and unclenched his fist. Not only was it not a good idea to engage in confrontation with the elves in a situation where something was still unclear, but I was also worried about the repercussions that woulde if I attacked that spirit. ¡°How long do I have to stay like this?¡± I looked around. Trees, vines, tree vines¡­ There were only nts. The hatchling that went inside had no intention ofing out. As I was staring nkly at the earth spirit, a thought suddenly urred to me. ¡®Should I just go back?¡¯ Even when I go back, they can¡¯t say anything. Who would treat someone like this when they came to help? It wasn¡¯t strange when I swore at them. ¡®Let¡¯s destroy it. I just need to break it enough for me to fit in.¡¯ I¡¯vee this far and I can¡¯t just go back. And even if I tried to go back, I couldn¡¯t go out unless the forest let me out. So it is right to go in even if it means breaking it. I¡¯m trapped because of them, but they won¡¯t say anything if I break a tree. Uuuuung ¨C I pulled out the cotton and pushed the auror in. Nameless made a pleasant noise and epted the Auror. I injected a moderate amount of aura and stretched my feet forward. Kwakagagak! Nameless hits the wooden wall. It was wood, but a metal sound was heard. But no matter how strong it was, it couldn¡¯t stop the unknown. Maybe it was the previous nameless person, but the current nameless person felt like he could cut down even the hard Amantadium. The wooden wall was a little hard, but not so much that it couldn¡¯t be cut down. Kugugu- The wooden wall was cut cleanly and fell down. I could see the interior through the cut wall. ¡°It really varies.¡± Hatchlings were flying around. It was pping its small wings and flying towards the World Tree. He seemed to be possessed by something. I couldn¡¯t bear to watch that happen, so I went inside and shouted. ¡°hey!¡± -Ugh? The hatchling stopped flying at my yelling. Then, he looked around nkly and quickly came back to me and hugged me. I walked away without hugging the hatchling. ¡°What is this again?¡­¡± There was not only a hatchling next to the World Tree. There was an outsider wearing a mask. And the outsider was sprinkling something red at the roots of the World Tree. Purple smoke was swirling around them. ¡°¡­!¡± They look at me and are confused. They also nodded to each other for a moment and gave signals. I had no intention of just watching that happen. He kicked the ground, filling his legs with aura. ¡°attack¡­!¡± They pointed to where I was and tried to shout. For a moment, he looked around in confusion as if he hadn¡¯t noticed that I had disappeared from my seat. ¡°Where are you looking around like that?¡± He ced his hands on the shoulders of the two outsiders who were holding bags of powder in their hands. ¡°¡­!¡± They freak out and try to get out of my hand. I pushed their shoulders down faster than that. Puddeuddeuk! The sound of bones breaking was heard and they fell to the ground. Without stopping, I hit their necks and knocked them out. ¡°100 million¡­!¡± I didn¡¯t know it would happen, but they fell to the ground so easily. I could hear bones breaking¡­ but I guess he wasn¡¯t dead. ¡°What are you guys? ¡°What are you doing here?¡± They turned their heads and made signals among themselves. A look of confusion was evident. I nced around at them. And he shook his head at the defenselessness of the elves who let these guys in so easily and at the foolishness of the intruder who did not think to cover his pointed ears. ¡°I thought there would be reactionary elements among the elves, but it¡¯s a refreshing feeling to meet them like this.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­!¡± ¡°We are not the forest n!¡± They are embarrassed and shouting, but their excuses are very poor. ¡°Forest n¡­ we don¡¯t use that word. No, most of them are like that. ¡°Only elves use that word, so I don¡¯t know if I should call it stupid or immature.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Their eyes shake rapidly. For a moment, they nod their heads as if they have decided on something. It was obvious that he had decided to silence me by killing me. ¡°If you were going to kill me, you should have decided quickly.¡± I had no intention of being treated obediently. I was so angry at the thought that I was out there being a fool because of those guys that I couldn¡¯t control my strength. Puk puk! I swung my fist and hit them in the face and abdomen. They fell to the ground without even a single protest. ¡°hey. Do you think a guy called a dragon is possessed by something like this?¡± After clearing out the intruders, I looked around and saw a hatchling moving along the purple smoke. -But¡­ it smells so good. The hatchling looked tearful at my words, but also wrinkled her nose as if she wanted to smell a little more of the purple smoke. What on earth is that smell like? No matter how much I breathed, there was no smell. ¡®Is this a bit like that? A powder that bewitches beasts.¡¯ But were hatchlings part of the beast family? No matter how I look at it, it looks like a reptile. While thinking about such nonsense, I turned my head and looked down at the powder they had been scattering. ¡°Bloodstone powder.¡± Those spilling on the tree were none other than bloodstone powder. It¡¯s also very finely ground. While I was impressed by their sincerity in grinding the ore to this level, my mouth watered at the thought of being able to obtain this good product inrge quantities. I was angry when I thought about how I had been dazed for so long because of those guys, but this was it. Ugh! Unknown, who recognized the bloodstone, trembled slightly and urged me that he wanted to eat it quickly. Without wasting time, I stabbed the cotton ball into the center where the bloodstone powder was gathered. I flinch. At that moment, the entire World Tree seemed to tremble, but I ignored it, thinking it must be an illusion. ¡°hmm¡­ Maybe I removed too many bloodstones and thought there was no hope? ¡°It seems like the n was to just kill him with one blow.¡± It seemed like he took a gamble because he thought there was no hope for the World Tree, which had regained much of its energy. Because many of the pits disappeared and only a very small amount of bloodstone remained. I kept it because I thought I was sparing, otherwise it would all have disappeared long ago. But without even knowing that, they probably brought arge amount of bloodstone powder and poured it on. ¡®Was this why the forest stopped me?¡¯ I think it was done to prevent another intruder. If they had let me in quickly, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to pour the bloodstone. Or, I thought, maybe he was trying to protect them from me. The world tree I saw at that time had the appearance of a human. She probably didn¡¯t want to see the elves who treated her as her mother die by my hands. Well, that was just my guess. Anyway, they failed. That¡¯s enough. ¡°For now, hand these guys over to the elves.¡± While Nameless was sucking up the bloodstone stuck to the World Tree, I took off the intruders¡¯ masks and confirmed that they were elves. And they gathered all but one of them in one ce. ¡°Can you tie them up?¡± -there is! As soon as I finished speaking, the hatchling began pouring all kinds of magic at the elves. I approached the elf I had set aside, telling him to just make sure he didn¡¯t die. p. pped my face I hit the elf hard enough to turn his head to the side, but the stunned elf did not respond. I was a little taken aback by that. I knew I couldn¡¯t control my strength, but I was worried that I might be dead. Although they are intruders, they are elves. They should be punished by the same elves, but if they are killed by my hands, it will be a little difficult. I grabbed the elf by the neck and headed toward the water of the nearest World Tree. Gurgling ¨C When the elf¡¯s face was lowered into the water, air bubbles floated to the surface. How much time has passed? The elf struggled as if he was out of breath. ¡°Fuha!Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! As soon as I let go of my hand, the elf came out of the water, writhing in pain and breathing heavily. Chapter 186 Episode 186 Elf looked around nkly with a wet face. The elf¡¯s face turned pale when he saw me. His face, which was already pure white, turned bluish. Behind me, hispanion was leaning against each other¡¯s backs. Some kind of magic had been used to make the ground rise above their bodies and eat their lower bodies, and tentacles that made them ufortable just by looking at them were wrapped around their bodies. His eyes rolled and he looked to the side. The amount of bloodstone powder they had worked so hard to bring and poured out had almost decreased. How did this happen? As he continued to roll in embarrassment, his eyes were stuck between bloodstones. ¡®What on earth is that?¡¯ His eyes trembled violently as if an earthquake had urred as he looked at Mu-myeong. The nameless figure in his field of vision was literally sucking up the bloodstone. A vein appeared on the nameless sword body. The veins, as red as the bloodstone, continued to squirm, and each time the veins wriggled, the amount of bloodstone also decreased. I held his head in a daze as it was difficult to understand how this had happened. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡± I forced him to make eye contact with me, but even with me in front of him, his eyes wandered in all directions. But I couldn¡¯t stop eye contact, so I gave up making eye contact with him and let go of my hand that was holding his head. Instead, he pointed to Mu-myeong, who was holding his neck and sucking the bloodstone deliciously. To be precise, he asked, pointing to the bloodstone powder that was filled near the unknown area. ¡°Where did you get those?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As soon as I asked, his trembling body subsided as if it were a lie. In that state, I bit my lower lip. ¡®What is this? It¡¯s the level where a person has changed.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just about not saying anything and keeping my mouth shut. Just as people¡¯s tendencies do not change easily, the same was true for elves. The elf, who had just been swaying in my hands like a reed blowing in the wind, was now holding on firmly. His eyes, which had been shaking mercilessly and looking in all directions, focused on the bloodstone, and his body, which had been shaking violently, calmed down to the point where there was not even the slightest tremor. ¡°I guess you¡¯re not going to tell me?¡± The elf didn¡¯t answer. I bit my lip tightly as if I was never going to answer. I bit so hard that my lower lip burst and blood flowed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter if you don¡¯t say anything.¡± There is no need for me to use my strength to keep my mouth shut. Even if it¡¯s not me, I have hatchling magic, so why would I do that? There is a way to achieve very efficient performance, so there is no reason for me to rx. ¡°Oh¡­ the absorption speed is faster than yesterday. ¡°I ate up so much so quickly.¡± As I was looking around, Iughed out loud as I saw Nameless eating a lot of bloodstone powder before I knew it. There was quite a lot of it, but therge amount of bloodstone powder disappeared and Nameless was left alone, calling out to me. It seemed as if Moo-myeong was still hungry and pointed to where the bloodstone powder was. ¡°no. ¡°That¡¯ster.¡± I pulled out the cotton, stroked it as if I was handling a baby, and ced it in the sheath. Then he pointed to the bag containing the unused bloodstone powder and said to the hatchling: ¡°Can you keep this for me?¡± The wizards I know basically had subspace. Of course, those wizards were wizards of the 4th circle or higher, but hatchlings had long since surpassed that level. -Of course! Because I am great! Asmunication became easier than before, Hatchling was able to express his feelings more freely. The hatchling raised his paw and pointed at the bag of bloodstone powder. Patter. The bloodstone bag was lifted into the air, and the dirt on the bag fell to the ground. All the bloodstone batteries floated in the air and disappeared without a trace. The hatchling had put it into subspace. After all, being a wizard was essential when going somewhere. It¡¯s so easy to have just one wizard. ¡°Hi! ¡°How!¡± At that time, the elf who was lying on the ground was foaming at the bloodstone bag that had disappeared in the air. When I saw that, I thought, Oops. Now that I think about it, the hatchling has currently disappeared. He was hiding himself so perfectly that not even the sword master, Count Warrug, could notice. No matter how sensitive the elf¡¯s senses were, they were not as sensitive as the Sword Master. ¡®I didn¡¯t think of this.¡¯ There were many obstacles to saying I did it. First of all, I spoke to the hatchling. And the wave that was felt as the hatchling opened the subspace was not aura, but mana. The exclusive property of wizards. Basicmon sense states that mana and aurors cannot coexist. I used Aura, and the elves who knew it could not help but be surprised by the sudden reverberation of magical power. ¡®Should I just kill him?¡¯ If an elf speaks poorly to other elves, I get in trouble. In that case, I think it would be better for me to kill him. ¡®No, no matter how elf he is, would he believe the words of a traitor?¡¯ Above all, there is no evidence that I used magic. Even if the elves had a tendency to fight among themselves, there was no way they would take care of theirpatriot who harmed their mother. On the contrary, if you kill them without mercy, they will kill you. To them, the World Tree is their god and everything. It was questionable whether the elves who messed with the world tree would be treated aspatriots. ¡®Let¡¯s just leave it alone. He¡¯s going to die anyway, so what can he do by talking about it? It¡¯s actually a relief if I don¡¯t get treated like a crazy person.¡¯ I think that would be fun in its own way. An elf who is treated like a crazy person by his own people. That stimted interest in its own way. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m really curious where you got the bloodstones.¡± At least once I tried to find the culprits. To obtain additional bloodstones. However, that period was unintentionally brought forward. That¡¯s not a problem, but it was actually good. Because you don¡¯t have to waste time. ¡°Stop walking around like that,e here.¡± -Why are you calling me? I pointed to the elf who was looking at me like I was crazy as I spoke into the air. I said to the hatchling, ignoring him. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some kind of magic that can control minds?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The elf is startled by my words. I shook my head back and forth trying to figure out who I was talking to. But he couldn¡¯t find it, and fear appeared on his face. Apparently I was talking to someone, but I couldn¡¯t find that person. However, he was so nervous that he couldn¡¯t possibly have thought that I was talking into the air. -Um¡­ what does that mean? The hatchling tilted her head as if my words were difficult. ¡°Can you make me tell the truth?¡± -there is! I can do it! The hatchling said he understood and approached the elf. The elf trembled at the sight of an invisible threat and looked around with anxious eyes. The hatchling¡¯s mana surrounded him. ¡°Uh oh! no!¡± He rolled around on the ground holding his head. What do I hate so much? A lot of red blood vessels appeared on his face as he rolled around on the ground. Perhaps because the skin was so white, the red blood vessels stood out even more. ¡°100 million¡­!¡± The elf¡¯s struggle ended with a final scream. The elf, whose body had been grotesquely bent, slowly began to stand up. His arms and legs, which had been twisted a lot, returned to their original form and his eyes were empty as he stood uppletely. ¡°This is okay, right?¡± -When I withdraw mana, it returns to its original state. Reap? ¡°no. Leave it alone. ¡°If that¡¯s you, then that¡¯s probably it.¡± The dragon¡¯s magic is close to omnipotent, if not omnipotent. Even with hatchling magic, there are almost no mistakes. That¡¯s what hatchlings are like. ¡°Then can I ask now?¡± -Yes. The hatchling nodded confidently. I trusted the hatchling and asked the elf the simplest questions. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°Rumar.¡± ¡°What does that name mean?¡± ¡°Bringing happiness.¡± ¡°Your actions do not match your name.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The elf answered exactly what I asked. Seeing that gave me even more confidence. After finishing the fairly light questions, I asked a proper question in earnest. ¡°Why did you betray the World Tree?¡± ¡°I received a promise that I could escape the South.¡± Leaving the South? Wasn¡¯t the forest everything for elves? Even though each person has a different personality. I didn¡¯t really understand why an elf who had never left the forest wanted to leave the south even after leaving his hometown. ¡°Why are you trying to get out of the South?¡± ¡°Because I want to see a lot of things.¡± ¡°How many elves in total betrayed with you?¡± ¡°Five people.¡± I nced at the elf tied to the tentacles. There are only three elves. Even with all the elves with me, there was still one person missing. ¡°What about the other one?¡± ¡°It¡¯s somewhere else.¡± ¡°where? And with whom?¡± ¡°With the tribal chief from the Kairos tribe.¡± ¡°Then how did you get the bloodstone powder?¡± ¡°The Kairos tribe provided us with as much support as we needed.¡± ¡°There must have been a price to pay?¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s Fall.¡± Wow¡­ these guys are really crazy. No matter how much I want to escape the South, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m trying to kill my mother for betraying her. No matter how much they do it for their own benefit, these guys are just not good at it. ¡°Where is that ce?¡± ¡°The tip of the South where all the mines are located.¡± ¡°Can you guide us?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The elf stands up without saying a word. I stumbled as I got up, probably still feeling the shock I received, but after a while, the elf started to walk. ¡®It¡¯s so sudden.¡¯ I just asked if he could guide me, but I didn¡¯t ask him to guide me. Well, I guess it¡¯s not a bad thing since I can save my words. The other elves are properly tied up. Unless they are stronger than the hatchling, they cannot escape the clutches of the hatchling. Among them there was none stronger than the hatchling. Perhaps they were being paid for betraying the World Tree, but they couldn¡¯t even summon spirits. If you knew how to use spirits, you wouldn¡¯t be defeated by me so easily. ¡°Just in case, use detection magic.¡± -I get it! The hatchling nodded willingly and spread his mana widely. Although the elf is under the hatchling¡¯s spell, we don¡¯t know what will happen to humans. I walked after the elf. The elf may have been following my pace, but it moved at a reasonable pace, neither too fast nor too slow. The direction the elf was heading was opposite to the entrance to the World Tree. I squeezed my body through a very small gap and entered the tangled bushes. I didn¡¯t think it was strange to act in secret because I didn¡¯t want other elves to discover me. How far did it go like that? The elf suddenly stopped. Then he turned to me and stared quietly. ¡°Are you here?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I looked ahead, leaving the elf behind who didn¡¯t respond. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I bit my lip tightly at the scene unfolding before my eyes. Chapter 187 Episode 187: It was dark. The ce I was looking at waspletely filled with ck, unlike where I was. It was a ce with dense trees and little sunlight due to its geography. It was okay up to that point. Although it was dark, it wasn¡¯t so bad that I couldn¡¯t see at all, and best of all, there was a hatchling next to me who could use light magic. The problemy elsewhere. ¡®How many are there?¡¯ A red light was shining in the darkness. Dozens of eyes. Crrrrr. The cries of animals were heard. ¡®bear? No, this is closer to a wolf.¡¯ I heard a simr sound at the zoo. The sound of wolves warning. However, it is more eerie and much more vicious than the sound I heard at the zoo. It was okay up to that point. It was dangerous when arge number of wolves gathered together, but it was not so much that it could not be ovee. ¡°I said I smelled like bastards, and a southern dog came to visit.¡± The problem was them. Warriors riding on wolves the size of bulls. Warriors with red tattoos. ¡°Was this Kairos¡¯ territory?¡± Somehow I felt like I had gone too far inside. I thought I had gone too far down through the Elf Forest. I never thought that that excess would eventually drive me into a corner. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I shouldugh at this or not.¡¯ Combat is good. It was an opportunity to figure out what power I had and to increase it even a little. But there is a time and moderation for that too. A battle like this was a requirement. There were not one or two people, but close to ten. If you include wolves, the number increases even more. ¡®There is a hatchling, but¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t reveal the hatchling carelessly. What if we eliminate all the barbarians here? If a hatchling shows up and misses even a single word¡­ it¡¯s scary to think about. I¡¯m sure the savage who survived here will be bragging about having seen a hatchling. I hope it doesn¡¯te to that situation. What does that mean? It was no different from having to hit and run alone. ¡°This is an unexpected situation.¡± One of them stepped forward. He was riding a wolf that was 1.5 timesrger than the wolves that other barbarians were riding. Around the wolf¡¯s neck was a leash made of woven skulls of human and elf Red Hawk tribe members. The same was true for other barbarians. Each of the wolves they were riding had the skulls of the humans they had hunted hanging from their necks. As if it were something to be proud of, as if it were a medal. There was no feeling of ¡®cruelty¡¯ to them. If there was such a thing, there would be no way they would put a skull ne on the wolf they ride, nor would they wear finger nes around their own necks. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you won¡¯t betray us.¡± A barbarian rode forward on a wolf, looked at me and the elf, and said: His body was almost covered in tattoos as he stroked his chin. The tattoo went down from the hairless top of his head, continuing uninterrupted to his knees and wrists. And there was a swirling pattern near the chest. Warriors¡¯ status is determined by the length and pattern of their tattoos. ¡®Daejeon Temple? Or maybe it¡¯s something simr to that.¡¯ Daejeon Temple. It is a name that refers to those who have power and high status that cannot bepared to that of a warrior general. There were only five members of the Kairos tribe, and until they died, no one, not even the chieftain or tribal leader, could touch them. This is partly because they have tremendous power, but also because their achievements were so great that they were considered legendary. The way to find out that they were Daejeonsa was surprisingly simple. One could tell what rank he or she had by looking at the tattoos on their chests. An ordinary warrior has a straight line, but as his status gradually rises and he bes more active, the length of his tattoos increases, and more colorful tattoos are added to the in tattoos. Among them, tattoos resembling a whirlwind or a typhoon were patterns that only those with a rank higher than that of a warriormander could wear them. ¡®But why is Daejeonsa here?¡¯ I understand this is their territory. But that doesn¡¯t exin that Daejeon Temple is here. Daejeon Temple is strong. And it was in a very important position. Even warriors with high self-esteem ask for advice. As the Great Warrior is in such a position, he does not move easily. In times of great importance, when the solution cannot be resolved through the strength of the warriors and warriormanders alone, they step forward. What this means is that this situation is important enough for Daejeon to step forward. ¡®Did you know I wasing? No, that can¡¯t be true. ¡®I didn¡¯t know something like this would happen today.¡¯ In the first ce, I never expected that the elves would make their final counterattack today. It would be weirder to be able to do it. It¡¯s only been a week. Who would have expected that after only a week, he would suddenly get scared and do something like this? ¡°Seeing as the guys I went with are gone, did they get caught?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The great warrior asks a question to the elf. But there was no way the elf under the hatchling¡¯s spell could answer him. Because he is only supposed to answer my questions. ¡°The situation is very strange.¡± After a few conversations, he realized that the elf was different from usual, so he took his gaze away from the elf and looked at me. ¡°Is this what you are?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t answer. My body was intimidated by the force I felt from the Daejeonsa. My heart was so tight that I broke into a cold sweat. They say the world is wide and there are many strong people. Compared to the Daejeonmander I met at that time, the gap was sorge that it could be seen as the difference between an adult and a teenager. ¡°Have you all conspired to make me feel bad? If you did, I can tell you it was definitely a sess.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What should I answer? There was not even the slightest loophole to be found in the leisurely speaking Daejeonsa. It seemed as if every random movement he made was deliberately intended to lure me in. ¡°Should I call this a guy with good sense or a dull one?¡± The Great Master seemed to have given up on asking questions and did not ask any more questions. Instead, he held in his hand the halberd that had been hanging on the wolf¡¯s side. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no need to hear the answer now.¡± He approaches, brandishing his halberd. It seemed like he was swinging lightly, but it was very threatening. -Human, I am stepping forward? ¡®No, you are waiting.¡¯ It is not yet time for hatchlings to step forward. I really didn¡¯t want the hatchling toe forward unless the situation was favorable. Especially now that the Great Warrior is in front, it could be more dangerous if the hatchling steps forward. ¡®The Great Warrior is a creature as warlike as a monster. If you meet a dragon, which is said to be the strongest creature on earth, its eyes will turn and it may chase you to the end of the continent.¡¯ Unless you want to kill him here, hatchlings should refrain from stepping forward as much as possible. While I was watching him, a warrior suddenly jumped out from behind him. ¡°what?¡± ¡°Please ask the Great Master. ¡°Can you please yield the glory of battle to us, Akas?¡± He bowed his head as politely as possible, then raised his hand and pointed to a ce. There was a barbarian there whose tattoos only went down to his cheekspared to other barbarians. Heat was radiating from his body as he was breathing heavily, probably excited by the thought of fighting. The great warrior nced at the barbarian and fiddled with the de of the halberd with the hand that was not holding it. ¡°Tsk. Well, that¡¯s good enough to enjoy the glory of the first battle.¡± He was licking his lips with great regret, then put the halberd back into the wolf¡¯s side and spoke to me. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°We have someone who has not yet fought a proper battle and has not be a warrior. ¡°Help me be that guy¡¯s opponent and be a warrior.¡± I felt repulsed inside as he took it for granted that I would not reject his opinion. However, it is not good to move quickly just because you are angry. I calmed down and grasped the situation. And I felt that they wouldn¡¯t kill me easily. ¡®Helping someone be a warrior means¡­ doing it one-on-one.¡¯ Having a one-on-one rtionship is not something I would lose. Rather, it is something that should be weed. It was better to deal with one warrior than to have them attack at the same time, especially a great warrior . But there was a contradiction there. ¡°¡­What will I get if I ept that offer?¡± I just put forward their demands and there was nothing I could gain. At least they didn¡¯t say that if I won, they would let me live. ¡°Battle is glory and something that enhances honor. ¡°Is there a price to pay for doing that?¡± He frowned, as if my question was strange. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing among you savages¡­ warriors. I don¡¯t think so. ¡°Tell me what I can gain from that battle.¡± ¡°What if there isn¡¯t one?¡± ¡°There is no way I would ept that offer.¡± ¡°Do you think I need your opinion?¡± ¡°well. You don¡¯t know that. I could run away from here¡­¡± As I said that, I slowly took a step back, and the barbarians came rushing out and surrounded me. They never even created an opening for me to escape. ¡°Or you couldmit suicide.¡± He picked up the cotton and aimed it at my neck. The great warriorughed at my actions. He shook his head,ughing at my behavior. ¡°We don¡¯t care if youmit suicide.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want that newbie to be a warrior?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I¡¯m not doing this for no reason. The Kairos tribe considers being a warrior to be the most important and considers dying on the battlefield an honor. There is only one way for them to be warriors. Fighting one-on-one with an enemy that is not from your tribe and winning. Not being able to do that and be a warrior is considered the worst dishonor and is not treated properly. I was aiming for that. Because they knew how important it was to be a warrior, they knew they couldn¡¯t miss out on such a great opportunity. ¡°¡­There are many opportunities even if it¡¯s not you.¡± ¡°no. Not anymore. You recognize only those who win in one-on-onebat as warriors. ¡°If you miss me now, you will never get another chance.¡± ¡°under! ¡°You are the only human¡­!¡± ¡°Yes, we can have war. But you will never be able to fight one-on-one. We will always stick together, and that goes for elves as well. And even if they catch you, they willmit suicide right away, so there is absolutely no chance.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± They all fell silent. Everyone looked at Daejeon Temple as if they were at a loss for words. They will follow the opinion of the Great Master. For them, this was their first time experiencing an unfamiliar situation and they do not like to use their brains. That¡¯s why they leave everything to their decision maker, Daejeonsa. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on him, and after thinking for a while, he opened his mouth. Chapter 188 Episode 188 The barbarians have gathered. I don¡¯t know where they gathered after hearing the rumor, but the number of barbarians who were only ten increased to twenty. ¡®This is really dangerous.¡¯ For me, it couldn¡¯t have been a worse situation. The Great Battle alone is incredibly burdensome, and there are dozens of barbarians, each with knight-level strength. Unless hatchlings appeared, it was difficult for me to run away from them alone. ¡®If the Great Master hadn¡¯t epted my offer, the fight would have been bloody by now.¡¯ When I imagine that, I involuntarily shudder. There are degrees of fighting, but fighting for life or death doesn¡¯t suit my temperament. I want to fight when I have the advantage. And now the conditions were met. Instead of being experienced warriors, both the great warrior and the warriormander were dealing with neers who were no better than young chicks. Acas! Acas! Acas! The savages began to shout the name of the savage in front of me. ¡°Is Akas your name?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He had no answer. He was breathing heavily, probably excited for the uing battle. Even though the weather wasn¡¯t that cold, steam was rising from his body, which was wearing nothing except pants. Whoosh whoosh! The huge double-edged ax he was wielding swung with a menacing sound. Seeing himpletely ignoring my words and getting ready for battle, I gave up on talking to him any more. I tried to shake my head a little to winfortably, but since there was no reaction, it would be difficult to hope for. The only way was to simply press it with force. Still, I wanted to save my strength in case they broke their promise, but that thought was ignored. ¡°Let¡¯s start slowly.¡± He pulled out his cotton cloth and spoke to Daejeon Temple. I didn¡¯t want to take too long. Until I came here, I liked the idea of being able to obtain bloodstone, but entering the Kairos tribe¡¯s territory to obtain that bloodstone was a no-brainer. Maybeter, after I gained more strength, if I was a great warrior like I am now, doing that would have been nothing short of crazy. ¡°You are full of confidence.¡± The great warrior looked at me with a strange expression. It¡¯s an amazing face that he can be calm in a situation where he could die. To be precise, they were surprised that the fearful humans of the kingdom knew their methods. ¡°What good is there in not having confidence? There¡¯s a saying that if you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it, but bending here won¡¯t make a difference, right?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t avoid it, enjoy it¡­ I learned a good lesson.¡± The great warrior nodded and stood between me and Akas. ¡°He who wins bes a warrior. He who wins will receive all honor and glory.¡± The Great Master interrupted mid-sentence and looked at me. And he said the promise he made to me. ¡°Whoever wins this battle will gain everything.¡± The great warrior slowly walked backwards, raising his ax high. Akas and I looked at the ax flying high. The great warrior swung the ax he had raised downward. Suddenly. The sound of trampling the ground with all his might and the ax hitting the ground urred simultaneously. At the same time that the grass under Akas¡¯ feet was screaming, he arrived in front of me. He swung the double-edged ax from top to bottom. Quang! The hand that held up the cotton pad felt slightly numb. With that one collision, I could feel that my body had be stronger than I imagined. I haven¡¯t used the aurors now. Nevertheless, the barbarian attack was easily blocked. ¡®I never thought the effect of bloodstone would be this great.¡¯ Now, my body has be incredibly strong as it has absorbed arge amount of bloodstone. Even though it wasn¡¯t as good as the battlefield, it was still possible to fight bare-chested against the warriors below it. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to win against Ahar in a one-on-one match at this level?¡¯ For a moment, that thought urred to me. The main character of this world. I wonder if I can win against him who brings all his talents together. ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else about me!¡± At that time, a loud roar was heard. The voice of a warrior telling you not to ignore yourself. While I was thinking about Ahar for a moment, Akas took advantage of the gap and dug in, swinging a double-edged ax. Kagak ¨C He lifted Mu-myeong backwards and blocked the double-edged axe. It¡¯s good to feel the current sensation, but more important than that is to finish the battle quickly and maintain stamina. ¡®Let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡¯ The first move he showed. That alone was enough to tell the difference between him and me. Even if he dies and wakes up, he cannot defeat me. He couldn¡¯t win with strength even against me who didn¡¯t use Auras, so there was no way he could win if I started using Auras in earnest. It is better for his mental health to destroy him all at once rather than dealing with him one by one and giving him hope. Although it is strange to care about the mental health of your enemies. ¡°Hwaap!¡± Akas¡¯ double-edged ax narrowly missed my forehead. He picked up the cotton, hung it on the base of the double-edged ax, and pulled. ¡°¡­!¡± I saw him panicking and struggling without any strength. I grabbed his hair and mmed it to the ground. Kwasik! The sound of flesh bursting and bones breaking was heard. Knowing full well that I couldn¡¯t put their strong bodies to sleep like this, I didn¡¯t stop there and struck the ground a couple of times. -Humans are cruel. But it¡¯s cool. I heard the hatchling¡¯s voice and I took my hand away from Akas and stepped back. Akas kneels down with his head on the ground and doesn¡¯t respond. I was worried that he was dead, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal because it wasmon among them to die while proving themselves as a warrior. ¡®They are people who value honor, so they won¡¯t say anything if I killed them.¡¯ Although it was funny to see the ignorant and reckless people who cowardly tried to carry out a surprise attack consider honor so important. Thanks to that, I can get through safely. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As I was shaking off the blood from my hands, the great warrior who was watching from not far away approached me. Then, he used his feet to lift Akas¡¯ head. ¡°¡­Ugh¡­¡± A faint groan was heard. I felt a little relieved at that sound. At least they wouldn¡¯t be med for killing theirrades. If you attack someone for no reason, iming that you killed a colleague, you will be in trouble. It was when I was putting my name back in its sheath. The Great Warrior, who was lifting Akas¡¯ head with his feet, raises his ax to shoulder height. ¡°All glory to the winner.¡± The great warrior¡¯s ax swings. The great warrior¡¯s feet were lifting Akas¡¯ head like a guillotine. Quad Deuk ¨C The ax cut off Akas¡¯ neck. Akas¡¯ head, which had lost its body, made an eerie sound and rolled on the ground. ¡°Death to the loser.¡± After the Great Master¡¯s low words, the surroundings became quiet. There is a strong smell of blood. PASSSSUT ¨C I can hear the sound of the bushes blowing in the wind. However, other than the sounds of nature, no other sounds were heard. I could not see the savages with me breathing or making the slightest movement. The only thing I hear is. Thump thump thump! It was the sound of their hearts beating furiously. Except for the sound of their hearts that seemed to being from right next to them, they were so quiet that it felt excessive. -How long are humans going to be like that? If the hatchling hadn¡¯t spoken to me, I would have been caught up in their heavy atmosphere and was in a daze. ¡®Why on earth did you kill your colleague?¡¯ I was nervous as I looked at Daejeon Temple. I raised my alertness to the maximum and held on tightly to Myeong in case an attack came at any moment. I can¡¯t beat him. However, with the help of hatchlings, it would be possible to escape. And if my physical ability has improved significantlypared to before, I might be able to win if I do well. But since there are always variables, I didn¡¯t want to take a gamble. Because the moment the great warrior killed hisrade, a variable arose. ¡°What have you done now?¡± As I was staring at him for a while, the great warrior, who was looking at the death of hisrade whose head and body had been separated, raised his head and spoke to me. I was taken aback by the anger in his voice. I was the one to ask that question. It was a good thing he didn¡¯t kill him, so why is he angry? ¡®Oh no way¡­!¡¯ As I frowned, one thing suddenly urred to me. The reason why he is angry. The reason why the barbarians who were so excited about the battle and shouted while Akas and I were fighting are silent and looking at me. ¡®Because I didn¡¯t kill him?¡¯ They were crazy about battles and considered dying in battle an honor that could not bepared to anything else. That means that my not taking action against him was tantamount to insulting him. Moreover, the other person was angry as a colleague because this person who was going through the process of bing a warrior had to die an unglorious death due to the existence of me. ¡®I forgot he was a warmonger.¡¯ It would have been better if Akas had been killed. If that were the case, they might not have reacted that way to me, who delivered Akas a glorious death. My thoughts were short. I thought I just had to win, but I should have thought more seriously. ¡®If I do something wrong, I might have to fight¡­¡¯ I nced around. It was good up until we beat Akas, but things didn¡¯t go well after that. ¡°Whoa, no¡­ It¡¯s my fault for having high expectations from Easton¡¯s dog.¡± The murderous spirit disappeared in an instant, and his boiling energy calmed down. His reaction was sudden, as if dirt had been thrown on a roaring bonfire. ¡°It¡¯s amazing just knowing the ritual that proves one¡¯s warrior status in the first ce.¡± He looks at me intently. He quickly scanned me from head to toe and crossed his arms. The barbarians around me are still ring at me. If it weren¡¯t for the Daejeon staying still, it looked as if it would rush at me at any moment. I nced at them. He seemed angry, perhaps because his colleague had died an dishonorable death. As someone who values survival more than fame, their reaction is somewhat iprehensible, but what can I do? That¡¯s their culture. ¡°Bring it with you.¡± While I was watching them, the Great Warrior gestured towards the barbarians. Although the barbarians looked dissatisfied, they moved right away without protesting against him even once. Two savages went through the bushes. And less than five minutester, he appeared carrying a heavy-looking sack on both shoulders. thud. Just by looking at the sound it made as it hit the ground, I could tell that the weight of the battery was not light at all. ¡°It was promised. ¡°Check it out.¡± ¡°Ah yes. All right.¡± Leaving the Daejeonsa¡¯s harsh words behind, I approached one of the batteries that the barbarians hadid down and untied the rope. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Ore boasting a brilliant red color weed me. Chapter 189 Chapter 189: If my eyes were not mistaken, the amount of bloodstone in one sack seemed to be dozens. They are allrge, high-quality bloodstones. There are as many as four bags of these. To this extent, I can be much stronger than I am now. ¡®Just because your body is strong doesn¡¯t mean you can be a sword master¡­¡¯ Although he may not be able to be a sword master, this was a talent that could not bepared to anything else. Simply feeding bloodstone to the sword increases its physical abilities, but unless it is the legendary Elix, it would be difficult topare. ¡®It¡¯s just a pity that I can¡¯t continue to be stronger.¡¯ There was a limit to how my body could ept bloodstone and be trained. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t transcend the human species. ¡®Still, being able to control the sharpness of obscurity is a great harvest.¡¯ It was an obscure weapon that boasted incredible sharpness from the time it was first acquired. However, since the sharpness was doubled, it was difficult to find a scabbard that could handle the nameless de. As I was wondering whether I should ask the wizards to make a special one, when the bloodstones in the World Tree were removed, a function was created in the name. Controlling sharpness. The de sharpens or bes dull in response to my will. So, sometimes it could be used as a blunt weapon. No matter how much you hit iron, it is not harder than cotton, but when the edge bes dull, its performance as a blunt weapon bes amazing. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± It was enough to check just one battery. There might be other things in there too. If I tried to check it for no reason, the great warrior might misunderstand that I didn¡¯t trust him. So, I just felt that it was an ore with a rattling sensation as it was pulled towards me. ¡°But how are you going to carry it? ¡°I don¡¯t think it would be possible for you to do it alone.¡± Daejeonsa is worried about me. No, am I right to worry? At first nce, it sounded like he was worried that I couldn¡¯t carry everything, but when I found out what race he was, I realized how big of a misunderstanding that was. He was looking forward rather than worried. I couldn¡¯t take all the bloodstones, so I¡¯m leaving some behind. The reason for thinking that way is simple. ¡®If I leave it behind, they¡¯ll take it back.¡¯ And if Ie back and try to find it, they might either deny it because they don¡¯t know, or I might have to fight them. So, you have to take all the bloodstone bags from here. Originally, that would have been impossible. ¡®I have a hatchling, so why worry?¡¯ I have a hatchling who is an all-rounder, so it¡¯s even weirder to worry about him. ¡°Oh, in that case, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I have an artifact.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± He opens his eyes and res at me. How does a barbarian living in the south, where there are likely no wizards, know about the artifact? Even though supplies are said to be going to Easton, could it be that the artifacts were stolen through looting? Then, it is understandable that he is surprised to hear that it is an artifact. ¡°I think I know.¡± ¡°I know it was made with an alien spell.¡± ¡°yes. Then you¡¯ll talk faster. ¡°My artifact is specialized for moving these materials.¡± I was wondering why I bothered exining this, but somehow I felt like I needed to exin it, so I exined it appropriately. ¡®Actually, it¡¯s not an artifact but a hatchling¡¯s magic¡­ but how would non-magicians know the difference?¡¯ I made a moderate wave of my hand and signaled to the hatchling. The hatchling immediately realized what I meant and put the four sacks into subspace. ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s gone!¡± ¡°what! ¡°Are you saying that guy is a witch doctor?¡± It seemed like the barbarians were agitated by that sight. This phenomenon may be surprising since it is rare for people to experience magic directly. But what does a shaman mean? As far as I know, there was no content about shamans in the original work. ¡®Well, just because you¡¯ve seen the original doesn¡¯t mean you can know everything.¡¯ Since the story centers around the main character, there were many things I didn¡¯t know about. And because the butterfly effect urred as I moved, there was no guarantee that the world would flow as I remembered. Because the future changed just because I was here. ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡± The great warrior clicks his tongue with a dissatisfied face. A situation different from what he thought happened. But you can¡¯t say anything to me. Because I¡¯m keeping my promise. Looking at them this way, they are stupid and foolish. What is that promise? ¡®No, it¡¯s just strange that barbarians keep their promises in the first ce.¡¯ They call themselves warriors, but no matter how you look at them, they are much closer to barbarians than warriors. No, he was a barbarian himself. They were crazy about plunder and war, but they were far from the warriors I knew. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back.¡± Originally, I was going to use the elf as a guide to find the mine where the bloodstone was buried. However, if it is a ce where there are barbarians and a great warrior, things are different. It¡¯s better not to mess with them until you¡¯re confident you can handle them all, as there¡¯s no need to take any unnecessary risks. At least for now. ¡°Are you nning to go back already?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Then I have to go back. Are you saying I should at least sleep out here? He nced at the Daejeonsa warrior and then nced at the barbarians lined up behind him and said. ¡°Because there are people who don¡¯t want me here. ¡°I also didn¡¯t feel the need to stay here any longer.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. ¡°The fact that we brought this guy to the forefront means that we have some business to attend to.¡± The great warrior pointed to an elf crouching to one side, mesmerized. I was slightly embarrassed and dumbfounded by his words. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve only just thought of that¡­ No, I think it¡¯s amazing that they¡¯ve realized that through simple thinking. ¡°There was¡­¡± I nced at the elf. It¡¯s a problem to leave that guy here, but it¡¯s also a problem to take him with him. As the number of elves was small, they remembered each and every person in detail. It won¡¯t be long before we find out that the elf has disappeared. Maybe the spirits will know that I took him to the barbarians. Even if they did, the problem was whether the barbarians would just let the elf take them away. That elf guided me to the realm of barbarians. If they hadn¡¯te out scouting, they wouldn¡¯t have even known I was there. There was nothing worse than having their military power discovered during a war. ¡®If you leave it behind, that elf will either die¡­ or be treated worse than death.¡¯ I paused for a moment and then shook my head. It¡¯s not like I can defeat the Great Warrior, and in order to return safely, it¡¯s best to leave that elf behind. Just looking at the barbarians surrounding the elf in the first ce, it seemed like they had no intention of sending the elf away. It will turn out that I took him with me, but you can think about it then. And it wasn¡¯t like I had no excuses at all. You could say it was to figure out the truth¡­ or you could say it was to chase after something that was running away. Although you may not believe it. ¡°Not anymore. ¡°I just came here before.¡± I didn¡¯t necessarily reveal why I came here. I¡¯ve gotten everything I can from them, so there¡¯s no need to mess with them any more. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going back now?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Is it really that worrying that I, an enemy of the barbarians, am returning? Or is he going to break his promise and attack me? I didn¡¯t have high expectations that they would keep their promise, so I had no intention of saying anything if they broke their promise. It¡¯s even weirder to just send the enemy back inside themselves. ¡®Still, let¡¯s stay calm just in case.¡¯ If the Great Warrior starts attacking, I won¡¯t be able to think leisurely like this. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,e with us.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Did I hear wrong now? Or did I hear an auditory hallucination? I heard a sound that I had never even thought of or even wanted to hear. I¡¯m not some kind of suicidemando if you go with me. Should I go crazy and enter their territory when my safety is not guaranteed? ¡°¡­What did you say just now?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? ¡°He asked me toe with him.¡± You didn¡¯t hear wrong. Oh, I¡¯m going crazy. It was right to refuse, but it seemed like they wouldn¡¯t let me go easily if I refused. And I don¡¯t know what the Great Master is thinking. They would ept the enemy into their camp without going crazy. Don¡¯t you know how dangerous that is? Or am I just that confident? ¡°Why should I do that?¡± I looked at his reaction. Just to find out a little bit about what he was thinking. But I couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. Does he think I will ept that offer? ¡°Is there any other reason not to go?¡± Say that now. I sigh. I frowned at my itchy forehead. ¡°We are the enemy.¡± I don¡¯t necessarily want to provoke them, but I also have no intention of entering the tiger¡¯s den. Even if I had to fight them here, I should have created an escape hole. The moment I follow them, I can¡¯t even run away. There will be a lot of barbarians and several warriormanders, so even a hatchling would have a hard time dealing with all of them. Hatchling, it might be difficult if you were alone, but it would be even harder if you had to take care of me as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. But they are also not enemies.¡± What kind of nonsense is this? I don¡¯t know what kind of rtionship Easton and the barbarians have, and I know that they fight together every day, so how can they not be enemies? ¡®Could it be that there are differences of opinion among them?¡¯ I thought about that for a moment, but then I felt stupid for thinking that way. No matter how different their personalities may be, their essence is the same. I also know that they are a race of people who are crazy about war and want the war to never stop. Other than that, it is difficult for their opinions to differ when ites to war. ¡°It¡¯s nothing to think about. ¡°Think simply.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡± ¡°You have passed the warrior¡¯s test and won. ¡°You have proven yourself as a warrior, and warriors are ourrades.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I was speechless at his contradictory words. I took the warrior¡¯s certification? I? I only sparred in the name of helping¡­ ¡®Ah¡­ I guess that¡¯s it.¡¯ If my prediction is correct, it is truly absurd. Just by sparring with him once, he became a warrior by winning that sparring. Why is there such a weak organization? ¡®Should I like this or not?¡¯ It was difficult to estimate. The barbarians were clearly against me. But Daejeon Temple calls me arade. How should I ept this? Chapter 190 Episode 190: I refused. Daejeon Temple was more persistent than expected. I was perplexed because I felt that he was determined to take me with him no matter what. I have no intention of following him. ¡°It is impossible to be a warrior and pass it by without doing anything.¡± ¡°I said I was fine, didn¡¯t I?¡± Even while I was cuddling with him, I was at a loss as to why I was doing this. The person in question says he doesn¡¯t like it, so why are they insisting so hard? ¡°This is not your personal problem. ¡°This is something the entire tribe should celebrate.¡± The reason Daejeonsa wanted to take me was this. It is said that two or three children are born in the Kairos tribe every day. It is said that they are so prolific that they themselves are difficult to handle. It was a good thing that the number of people increased. It is not for nothing that they say that the humane tactic is the best tactic. No matter how strong you were, there was a limit to your physical strength. It may have been an overwhelming difference in power, but otherwise, in the end, it was only a few people who got tired. Especially for those who rely on strong bodies like barbarians as their base, I have said everything. However, what cannot be said to be a good thing is that food is food, but not everyone can prove that they are warriors. Easton and Elves were few in number. They didn¡¯t even try to fight there easily. It was even more difficult to find the enemy now that the red hawk had been swallowed. Among them, only a very small number of barbarians were able to take the warrior¡¯s test. So they held a feast for those who safely became warriors. I was rejecting it. ¡®If only I were a tribesman like them. Otherwise, it would be suicidal for me to follow him.¡¯ No matter what he says, I will never follow him. I am thinking that this could be a good opportunity. But that¡¯s only when you can return alive. No matter how much I followed them in and figured out their strength, it was meaningless if I couldn¡¯t get back alive. ¡®There are hatchlings¡­ but the word they speak of is a shaman.¡¯ Hatchlings can currently use magic up to circle 5. Invisibility was possible, but warp could not use teleportation. What they meant was that if the shaman they were talking about was the same shaman I knew, I could get caught even if I used magic to trick my eyes. I don¡¯t want to gamble and take risks. What should I do to let me go? The simplest way was to run away like this, but¡­ it didn¡¯t seem like they would just let me go. Swoosh ¨C The barbarians narrowed the siege even further, as if preparing for my escape. It didn¡¯t seem like it would go over well. I think the Daejeon would move out of the way if I told him to, but it was extremely annoying to me. After looking through them and thinking about it, I decided topromise. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it like this.¡± ¡°how?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult right now due to various reasons, so how about we do it next time?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The great warrior tapped his forearm with his finger. After thinking for a while, he looked at me and opened his mouth. ¡°Not bad.¡± I was relieved to hear his answer. If I had refused even this, I would have had no choice but to fight them. Otherwise they won¡¯t let me go. ¡®It¡¯s best to move on quietly for now.¡¯ Above all, I had beennguishing here for quite some time. Over the course of a week, I treated the World Tree for about an hour. They say it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the dysted about 30 minutes, but if itsted more than an hour or two, the elves might think it was strange. I won¡¯te to catch you right away because I¡¯ve been doing something for a while, but I can¡¯t avoid suspicion. Moreover, if I discovered elves who were bound by the hatchling¡¯s magic before me, a variety of difficult situations could have arisen. It¡¯s okay to say he¡¯s the culprit, but you have to show proof. So, before meeting the Great Warrior and the barbarians, I tried to only look around at ces with bloodstones. Even though it got twisted like this. ¡°But if I just leave you here, I don¡¯t know when we will meet again, so it would be better to set a date now.¡± I didn¡¯t have the heart to just let it go. Honestly, if I hadn¡¯t nned the day, I would have postponed the day I would meet them again until a very, very distant future. I thought that by the time I met them again, I would at least be strong enough to take on them all, or when the hatchlings would have grown further. There was no way to avoid this. ¡®When would be a good time¡­ No, if I said I was going to meet them in the first ce, the Marquis of Easton and the knights wouldn¡¯t stay still. Even Count Warrug will be angry.¡¯ He was embarrassed by what I saw after meeting the elves. If I were to go and meet the barbarians who were the enemies of the entire South, I would never receive a positive response. You¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t get locked up. As much as he brought me here, he also had a responsibility to bring me back safely. Because he was the one who got Count Millennium¡¯s consent. If I die here, Count Warrug may have to run away from Count Millennium. Even though I don¡¯t fit into the magic n Millennium, I¡¯m the only heir. There¡¯s more to it than that. ¡°When do you want?¡± ¡°tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± I tly refused. Obviously, if you follow them, you may never be able to return safely, or you may not be able to return in one day. You may have to be tied up for a few days. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it the next day.¡± ¡°That is also difficult.¡± It seems like they want to get me there as quickly as possible, but I¡¯m trying to take at least another week. ¡®I have no idea when Count Warrug will return¡­¡¯ Looking at the current situation, I think he will return only when the problems in the south are resolved to some extent¡­ In order to do that, the biggest problem, the Kairos shortage, must be resolved. In that situation, when I said I was going to go to the enemy camp alone, some crazy guy said, ¡®Oh, okay. Would you like to say ¡®Good luck!¡¯ and send it off. They will tell you that you are crazy and tear you down. ¡°Then when is the right time? ¡°Why did you not want toe back like this?¡± urate. But I couldn¡¯t say it straight away, so I shrugged my shoulders and shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid. I know how persistent you are, but would I do something like that? Even if I run away, you will surely chase me to the end of the continent.¡± ¡°Hmm hmmm. yes.¡± It wasn¡¯t apliment, but the Great Master seemed to like what I said and nodded and smiled. ¡°one week.¡± ¡°hmm¡­?¡± ¡°I wille visit you in a week. As for the ce¡­ you cane here. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it here, you can choose somewhere else.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. ¡°Nothing goodes from getting caught by other guys, soe here.¡± I never would have guessed that it was his solo action. Well, it was a matter of letting a stranger in, but no matter how great a warrior he was, it was not a matter he could decide on his own. There must be at least the consent of the other great warriors or the chieftain. And the barbarians I know will never ept me. No, epting it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a good thing. They¡¯ll either torture me or try to figure out Easton¡¯s strength. ¡®That guy is a different species.¡¯ The great warrior in front of me was a strange man. Maybe he was a special type of person who thoughtlessly made decisions on his own that could put the entire n in danger. ¡°I wille here when the sun rises in the sky.¡± ¡°Promises must be kept.¡± ¡°yes.¡± To be honest, I have no desire to keep my promise. ¡°If you break your promise, you will have to endure our wrath.¡± I couldn¡¯t just go against the idea of leading my n into an attack. No matter how great a warrior he is, he won¡¯t be able to move the entire Kairos tribe¡­ but his influence is so strong that he will be able to move thousands of tribesmen. No matter how prepared the Knights of Easton were, they had to endure great damage. Because the Daejeon Temple was moving. ¡®He probably wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk his own death.¡¯ It is said that a Great Warrior is basically weaker than a Sword Master, but stronger than a top-level Sword Expert. Maybe it could beparable to the Sword Master. Even if Count Warrug stepped forward, he would have to take damage, and if he made a mistake, the hatchling could have to show up. Because then you will have to deal with not just dozens but thousands of barbarians. ¡®I don¡¯t know everything. For now, let¡¯s go back and think about it.¡¯ One week may be short, but it was enough time to prepare. The point was that he might note as defenseless as he does now. I can be stronger through the bloodstones I obtain. ¡®The best thing is to be a sword master, but that¡¯s a matter of gaining power, so there¡¯s no need to have high expectations.¡¯ I nodded. The great warrior gestured to the barbarians who were blocking my back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you then.¡± The Great Warrior enters the bushes with the barbarians. A barbarian grabbed the elf by the neck and disappeared into the bushes. I looked at the spot where they had disappeared and then walked back the way I came. -Is the human okay? The hatchling, who had been quiet throughout the conversation with the great warrior, spoke up. ¡°uh. are you okay.¡± It¡¯s okay. In a way, I was able to obtain the bloodstones without suffering any damage. But I¡¯m worried that after a week I¡¯ll have to go into the tiger¡¯s den. -Why didn¡¯t you fight? I can fight! The hatchling asks as if he doesn¡¯t understand. Even if I exined it in detail, it didn¡¯t mean that he would understand everything, so he said there was a reasonable reason for it and let it go. The hatchling tilted her head but didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Rustle. I ran with all my might and returned to the ce where the World Tree was. As if the elves hadn¡¯t noticed anything strange yet, the area of the World Tree was the same as it was before I left. Or, what has changed is that the World Tree has be more vibrant. I headed towards the tied up elves. Meanwhile, the elves had woken up and were ring at me with eyes full of fear and anger. I ignored their gaze and looked around. Five or six pits were visible. Around it, flowers I had never seen before were in full bloom. ¡®I just need to remove those.¡¯ And that will be in a week, when I¡¯ll be visiting the barbarians. Because I have to pass through the elves¡¯ territory to get to them. Otherwise, we would have to go straight through the barbarians. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± I was mentally exhausted, perhaps because of the fierce battle with the great warrior. I wanted to lie in bed and sleep all day. ¡°What should I do with these?¡± Before that, the traitors must be dealt with first. The best way is to hand it over to the elves. ¡®I don¡¯t want to give it away for free.¡¯ In conclusion, these guys installed it today and I got tangled up with the Daejeonsa. Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to send it off in a nice way. Chapter 191 Episode 191: What can we gain from Elf? Surprisingly, there wasn¡¯t much that could be gained from them. If you don¡¯t have spirit affinity, you can¡¯t use spirits, and since they use spirits to fight, you can¡¯t learn swordsmanship. Some of them used swords, but it wasn¡¯t enough to say they were good at using them. The sword was only auxiliary, and their main force was the spirit. ¡®You can get things like fruit from other elves.¡¯ What can I get from these guys? ¡°Eup!¡± When I touch ignorance, the traitors open their eyes. I removed the gags covering their mouths. ¡°Fuha! ¡°Knock, knock!¡± They are breathing hard. Their speech was a little slurred, perhaps because they had been gagged for a long time. ¡°What are you nning to do to us?¡± One of them red at me and shouted. I said as I nted the cotton ball on the ground in front of them. ¡°I want to ask you something, but it would be best if you keep your mouth shut except for what I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t have a very good personality.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As I spoke while shaking the name, the elves who were ring at me kept their mouths shut. ¡°okay. ¡°It would be nice if you kept your mouth shut like that a long time ago.¡± How nice it is that we don¡¯t bother each other¡¯s ears for no reason. If I stay quiet, I wonder if I will ask questions on my own. And they were in no condition to yell at me. If I hand them over to the elves like this, they are bound to die anyway. Or being tortured to the point where you think it would be better to die. ¡°Okay then¡­¡± I looked around. I looked around to see if there was a ce to sit, but there wasn¡¯t anything noticeable enough to sit on. It was when I muttered, ¡°There¡¯s no ce to sit¡­.¡± There is a sound of something breaking through the ground . -Human giant trees are moving! The hatchling makes a fuss. I turned my head to find the source of the roar. And I could see it. Huge tree roots digging through the ground. When I reflexively tried to swing the cotton, the hatchling stopped me. -Do not attack! A hatchling suddenly intervened, forcing him to stop swinging his arm. Crackling ¨C As a side effect, the ligaments in the joint were slightly torn. Even that yed back quickly, but the hatchling¡¯s sudden behavior was enough to catch me off guard. ¡°what are you doing! ¡°Suddenly interrupting!¡± The hatchling¡¯s scales are harder than steel, so it may not have caused much damage, but they said they don¡¯t know what happens to humans. At the same time as I swung the sword, the sword became extremely sharp and might even have been able to cut the hatchling¡¯s scales. If it were an adult, the hatchling¡¯s scales were just a little stronger than steel. ¨C says the tree. He said he wanted to help. The hatchling doesn¡¯t know how dangerous he was. Maybe that¡¯s why you can talk so calmly. I massaged my throbbing arm and put on the cotton cloth. As I was sheathing the sword and killing the nameless Yegi, a startled voice came from behind me. ¡°Oh mother!¡± ¡°How can my mother already¡­?¡± The elves were screaming loudly as they looked at the trees. I even threatened them to keep quiet, but they seemed to have forgotten that andpletely ignored reason. ¡°You have to run away too!¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to die! ¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡± They were going crazy and showed no signs of calming down. If I stay like this, I¡¯m going to die and I have to run away. To me, who didn¡¯t know their circumstances, it was just a loud noise. And I didn¡¯t want to know their circumstances. Knowing that, what would I use it for? ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡± I think I need to calm him down first¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to calm down just because he¡¯s doing it half-heartedly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it.¡± For now, I have no choice but to knock him out and wake him up again. If you still can¡¯t calm down, repeat until you do. Puk puk puk. He hit their necks. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ahh! What are you doing!¡± But I didn¡¯t faint. Did I control my power incorrectly? Recently, my strength has be too strong and it is difficult to control it. I had no choice but to be careful because I felt like if I applied a little more force, he would die¡­ I guess I¡¯ll have to hit him harder than now. Bang kwaang! Oh, I adjusted my power wrong this time too. There was an explosion sound somewhere¡­ Fortunately, I saw that he was breathing and it didn¡¯t look like he was dead. Still, seeing as he fainted, it was better not to control his strength too much. Don¡¯t you faint right away like this? ¡°So what do you mean when a tree talks to you?¡± The elves became quiet and I turned to the hatchling and asked. The hatchling pped its little wings and stretched out its cute front paws toward the roots sticking out of the ground. chin. The hatchling put its front paws on the root and closed its eyes. He asionally nodded and pursed his mouth as if he was talking to a tree. -Hmm, I understand! The hatchling, which had been clinging to the roots for a while, pped its wings and flew up. It flew towards me with force, grabbed my hand, and led me towards the roots. -The treests a long time! I narrowed my eyes at the hatchling¡¯s very friendly words. Since a while ago, I was talking about a tree, but did I say this because I knew that the tree was the World Tree? The only tree with such huge roots was the World Tree, which soared up into the sky. ¡®Is it possible for a dragon to talk to the world tree?¡¯ Dragons and world trees are things I don¡¯t know much about, so there was no way I could find out about them even if I did something crazy. In the first ce, they were like transcendent beings who deviated frommon sense. Among dragons, dragons that are thousands of years old can melt or freeze mountain ranges with a single breath. A being that can cause natural disasters such as natural disasters at will. The same was true for the World Tree. Now, because of the traitors, my strength has weakened, and perhaps because of my scolding nature, I like to be quiet and still, which is a shame. If the World Tree had been active or had a desire, its power would have been so great that half of the continent would have been its territory. ¡°You asked me toe?¡± -huh! He said he had something he wanted to say! As I was led along by the hatchling, I became curious. I didn¡¯t have the ability to talk to trees like a hatchling. How could I have a conversation with the World Tree? My thoughts quickly disappeared. As soon as I touched the root, a green light came out and enveloped the hatchling . ¡°This is¡­¡± It was a ce I had been to before. To be exact, it is an unknown space that I was unintentionally drawn to when I first encountered the World Tree. ¡°Something seems more lively.¡± Back then, there were only flowers, but now there are many different types of animals, including deer, squirrels, wolves, etc., including both predators and prey. It¡¯s like a predator and a prey coexist in one ce. It was surprising because it was a sight that was not easily seen and could not have happened. ¡°Those animals didn¡¯t exist back then¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t just animals. There were very young children. Adorable and very cute children run around the flower fields and y with animals. ¡®Elf?¡¯ Unlike mine, all of those children¡¯s ears were pointed. As you go up from the round earlobe, it bes more pointed and elongated like a triangle. ¡®Are there any adults?¡¯ Look around. If there are so many kids gathered together, there are likely to be adults, but you can¡¯t even find teenagers, let alone adults. However, even though there were wild animals, the children did not show a single trace of fear. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± While looking at them, I suddenly felt something strange. Why don¡¯t those kids and animals care about me and the hatchling at all? Even for children, it is normal for them to be curious or afraid when they see an unfamiliar room. Even if the children stayed still, the animals had to see us. It was definitely strange that there was no reaction even though I was not killing anyone and was openly showing my presence. ¡®No way¡­¡¯ There was something that caught my eye. You have to see it in person to find out. It was time to walk while pushing the aura into my eyes. -it¡¯s okay. A woman¡¯s voice is heard. With that voice, the scene I was watching changed. The flower garden, animals, and children disappeared in an instant. -Human over there! As I was staring into empty space, the hatchling pulled my hair. I turned my head and saw a woman like the hatchling had said. There was a woman with long green hair in front of a tree that seemed to have grown a little more than before. Light blue eyes that seem to be looking at the sky are watching me. -Long time no see. You are the chosen one. *** There is a round table on a green meadow. On a table made of woven tree roots, there was a teacup made of wood, just like the table. ¡°I never thought I would be able to talk to the World Tree like this.¡± I was sitting on a root chair made by a world tree. Hatchlings were rolling around in the meadow. When I was hungry, the World Tree took out fruit and filled my stomach. Looks veryfortable. It¡¯s such a contrast to the way he was curled up in pain that it made me smile. -So do i. I never thought I would meet the chosen one so quickly. This time too she told me that she had been chosen. Does the word choice really refer to the reason I came here? I came here after reading a book I received from a woman who said she was a fan. If that¡¯s not a choice, then what is? I¡¯m not sure yet. -it¡¯s okay. When she said it was okay, I raised my head and looked at her. The World Tree nodded with a soft smile. I¡¯m looking at her, but for no reason I feel burdened by her gaze. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen it, but since there was no direct conversation like this at the time and it looked like a child, it could be said that it was my first time seeing the world tree. It felt strange to see her greet me so warmly. I don¡¯t know how to describe this feeling, but it was cozy and not that bad. I shook my head hard toe to my senses and continued speaking. ¡°I have a question. ¡°You said before that I was the chosen one. What does that mean?¡± ¨C That¡¯s literally it. You are the chosen one. A pioneer who will break the fate that has been set. Something more has increased. ¡°What exactly does that mean? Being chosen¡­ does that mean I was chosen by God?¡± -It could be God or the world. What is certain is that you are a being who can change the future, and even now, the future has changed a lot through your actions. This was too vague a question to ask. The more I ask questions, the more curious I be. ¡°Is there something I need to do?¡± -no. Just do it like you do now. Because you can have a huge impact on the world just by existing. Just my presence has an impact on the world. I don¡¯t know if that means good or bad. Because I just moved to survive. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t the World Tree know why I came to this world? From what I¡¯ve said so far, I think I know something.¡¯ Why am I here? Of all the many characters, why did you choose Raymond? I was debating whether to ask or not. -There is no need to worry so much. You will know everything when the timees. You find out? Chapter 192 Episode 192 She was still smiling. She nodded, looking like she knew what question I was going to ask. I was somewhat confident in her words and actions. she knows The reason I came into the novel. Why was I chosen? Wouldn¡¯t she be able to answer my questions? ¡°Hey¡­¡± -Aren¡¯t you happy now? ¡°yes?¡± -That¡¯s right. Here you can achieve everything. If only I had the strength. What does this mean? Is that what you call it? Are you happy now? ¡®It¡¯s not enjoyable at all.¡¯ Yes, I admit that I have changed. I have gained confidence and it seems to me that I am doing well. But then? What does that mean? ¡®It ends when you die anyway. Then what¡¯s the use of it?¡¯ Are you happy? It is fun. I was happy to see myself changing every day, and I liked what I could achieve for the effort I put in. When I saw myself changing, I wondered if I had ever been like this. But no matter how good and enjoyable it is. I was afraid that I might die. It¡¯s still the same now. I moved to survive, but wherever I went was full of danger. But how can we say that it is just fun? Nevertheless, the reason I move is because I can only survive if I be stronger. -Is that so¡­ The World Tree mutters softly. A strangely sad voice. She spoke as if she heard what I was thinking without saying it out loud. -But you didn¡¯t have many opportunities? ¡°¡­?¡± -There is a transcendent person next to you. It¡¯s so powerful that even I can¡¯t handle it now. And even now, there is a coordinator by my side. Are you still afraid? That¡¯s¡­ if you put it that way, there¡¯s nothing left to say. Certainly, as she said, I had many opportunities. Here, my father is one of the greatest wizards on the continent. It is powerful enough to take on an army alone. If I had asked him, even if I couldn¡¯t tell him everything, wouldn¡¯t he have listened to my request? No matter how ugly it is, they say it is his son¡¯s wish. That wasn¡¯t all. The Mercenary King is willing to ept me as his sessor, and the Warrug Count has favor with me. If I had asked one of them to kill him for me, I would be his heir. Wouldn¡¯t the work have beenpleted without me having to worry about this? -There were many opportunities. It could have been solved without you having to try so hard. -But you didn¡¯t do that. He said he would solve it on his own and did not ask for it. -I threw away the opportunity with the excuse that I couldn¡¯t tell them. -It would be meaningless to ask them now. He is currently preparing to be born. Now, even if transcendental peoplee forward, we don¡¯t know what will happen. The World Tree speaks as if it is reprimanding me. If I had thought a little more carefully and made a move, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten this big. I couldn¡¯t deny what she said. Because it was true. -There is a high probability that it is your fault that the matter has escted like this. If you had stayed still, he wouldn¡¯t have be this strong in such a short period of time. I lowered my head. I thought I did something wrong. Because of myck of caution. As I was ming myself and ming myself, I suddenly felt strange. I¡¯m not saying anything. ¡®How on earth do you know what happened to me? ¡®How do wemunicate?¡¯ I looked at the World Tree. Did you do some trick to me? The face of the World Tree, which was thought to be smiling, did not contain any emotion. The moment I saw that face, I started hearing sounds around me. -¡­Human,e to your senses! The hatchling was shaking my body. He pulled my hair and screamed into my ear. I could finally hear the sound. He grabbed the head of the screaming hatchling and dropped it. ¡°Noisy.¡± -Have you gained human spirit? ¡°uh. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± I said it was okay, but it wasn¡¯t really that good. I felt dizzy, as if I had taken cold medicine. My vision was slightly blurred. I held my head throbbing and circted the aura throughout my body. Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa at something? Something came out of my body. The aurors pushed out the things that had infiltrated the body. It was pollen. Pollen mixed with pink and purple. Only after the auror passed through my blood did my head be clear. My blurred vision became clear. ¡°Oh shit.¡± I was hit. When I thought that the hatchling was with me, I thought it had a ¡®good¡¯ tendency and did not question the World Tree. So, without even realizing it, I was rxing. The result was this. I was possessed by the World Tree in an instant. So secretly that even I, whose senses have be super-sensitive, can¡¯t even feel it. Or maybe it was because my senses were so sensitive that I got caught up easily. ¡°What are you doing now?¡± I stare at the World Tree. Of course, there was no way the words coulde out nicely. I felt like I was being yed. I was possessed by the World Tree and med myself again and again. At one point, I was deeply ming myself without even realizing it. -¡­. The world tree that had been pushing me so hard closed its mouth as if embarrassed. He looked at me with an expression of disbelief. -You resisted my energy? This is not an easy task even for a dragon. The World Tree takes a step back. Her shaking eyes turn to the hatchling. She red at the hatchling as if asking if she had helped her, then shook her head as if that couldn¡¯t have been possible. -No matter how much it is a dragon, it is a hatchling so there is no way it would be possible. I got out of this on my own. All the hatchling did was shake me and yell. It was entirely my will to escape the World Tree¡¯s tricks. ¡°I feel really dirty.¡± I slowly became irritated at the sight of her busy saying what she wanted to say without even replying to what I said. I helped her, but she wants to be my enemy even though she can¡¯t repay the favor to her benefactor. Did they bring me in just to do something like this? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m really upset. I felt stupid for even listening to what she said. ¡°Is this how they usually repay favors here?¡± -¡­sorry. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this just to hear an apology. ¡°You¡¯re asking why I did something like that.¡± It¡¯s a situation where words can¡¯te out nicely. If I had done something wrong, I could have lost my personality. Just by not picking up the name and attacking him right away, he was maintaining great patience. -I couldn¡¯t help it either. ¡°Stop talking bullshit.¡± I was dumbfounded by the excuse that there was nothing I could do. I just didn¡¯t want to hear that kind of excuse. I want to know the reason why it couldn¡¯t be helped. Why did you do this shit to me? ¡°say. ¡°For what reason did you try to bewitch me?¡± It wasn¡¯t just that I was possessed. He secretly and cleverly brought up the things that had been encroaching inside me and made me possessed without even feeling it. Shaken by those emotions, I made myself feel the worst about being a human being. This was a problem that could never be taken lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you alone if you tell me such bullshit that I couldn¡¯t help it or that I did it to figure out who you are.¡± -¡­. The world tree must have been about to say one of the things I said, but it kept its mouth shut. ¡°Tell me.¡± I grabbed the name and red at her. If there is even the slightest dy in answering, I will immediately slit her throat. Even if it is a world tree, it will not be without damage. If she doesn¡¯t answer properly, I won¡¯t leave her alone. -I needed to know who you were. I think I definitely told you not to say that. I didn¡¯t listen to the end and swung the cotton. Time passes slowly. Nameless sticks out his sharp teeth towards her neck. As time was getting slower, she raised her head and looked at me. -Because this world could disappear because of you. Stand tall. The unknown stops at the corner of her neck. Blood trickles down from her neck. The blood flowing from her neck soaks her clothes, like red paint on pure white drawing paper. Was it my will to stop being anonymous? Or is it her strength? I was nning to slit her throat, but her next words stopped my arm. It felt like someone was holding my hand. A touch filled with irresistible power. I looked around, but other than the World Tree and the hatchling, I couldn¡¯t find anyone else. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¨C That¡¯s literally it. Because of you, this world can disappear. Even though the sword touched her neck, she spoke calmly. As she moved her jaw, the name dug deeper into her flesh. ¡°Tsk.¡± I clicked my tongue and lowered my name. I didn¡¯t know if she was doing this for no reason at all, but it was difficult to hastily do something when she said it seemed like there was an important reason. It seems like something I really need to hear. ¡°What do you mean, I¡¯m making the world disappear?¡± -You are a being outside the framework of this world. To put it simply, we are an entity outside of standards, with the entire world reacting to even one small action. I think you know why. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There is something to be pointed out. That I know the future of this world. That is why the predetermined future changes. I was so stingy that I hesitated for a moment about what to say. -I apologize for my mistakes. I wanted to get to know you. I wanted to see if you were worthy to carry the future of this world. ¡°¡­.¡± -You can hate me like this. You must be angry. I know. What a piece of trash I have been. I don¡¯t ask you to understand. However¡­ ¡°That¡¯s enough. ¡°I think I know roughly what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I cut her off. My thoughts wereplicated, but I felt like I knew why she was like that. She was worried about this world. I wonder what I will do with the world she lives in. It certainly wasn¡¯t a good thing for him to touch me because of that, but I couldn¡¯t just me him either. I would have done the same if it were me. ¡®How many people can entrust their lives to others?¡¯ If you have to leave it to someone you¡¯ve never met before, you have no choice but to move to get to know that person. Move to survive. The method was different, but it was simr to mine. ¡°But I saved you. ¡°No matter how much you are the world tree, you won¡¯t be able to get out of that situation.¡± -you¡¯re right. At that time, I was in a state ofplete loss of strength, and the demonic ore called bloodstone was clinging to me and taking away my strength. ¡®Ore from the Demon World? Was bloodstone a demonic substance of legend?¡¯ I learned something new. This world was a world where Elyos and Demons existed only in legends. Even dragons appear once in a thousand years, and it is difficult to encounter demons or elyos with even slimmer odds than that. But I had that thing from the demon world. -It¡¯ste, but I sincerely thank you for saving me. Chapter 193 Episode 193: I was at a loss for words due to the sudden change in the world tree¡¯s emotions. After pushing me, she shed tears and now even apologized. I had no idea which beat to go to. ¡®Now¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡¯ I even start to get confused about whether saving the World Tree was a good thing. I didn¡¯t take the risk of being threatened by barbarians just to be treated like this. ¡°all good. ¡°I know you wanted to recognize me, and I know you were worried about me.¡± -¡­. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we can just ignore this.¡± I was attacked without even receiving a proper exnation, but if I let this go, I wouldn¡¯t be a human being. At least he should have beenpensated. ¡°I¡¯m feeling pretty bad right now. So I just can¡¯t go back.¡± -¡­What do you want? ¡°What can you give me?¡± The World Tree fell silent at my words. She wondered if it was difficult to answer right away. I decided to ease her worries. ¡°There are two things I want. ¡°One thing is information¡­ and the second is a way for me to be stronger.¡± -Uhm¡­. The World Tree was fiddling with the teacup. Is this such a difficult proposition? Considering what she did to me, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that difficult. Didn¡¯t you just say it as if you knew everything about me? If you have that much confidence, I think you can fully answer my questions. -I understand that I am getting stronger. But what kind of information do you want? He shrugged his shoulders and said, ignoring her question. ¡°It¡¯s simple. The reason I came to this world. ¡°I want to know that.¡± -Hmm¡­. She muttered as if she was in trouble. She looked at me as if asking me why she was asking that question, then sighed and opened her mouth. -Because you were chosen. ¡°So the reason you chose me¡­¡± ¨C I can¡¯t tell you anything else than that. Even if you say it, you won¡¯t understand. ¡°what?¡± -¡ñ¡ö ¡ó?! I frowned. A terrible sound stung my ears. sick. My head throbbed and something warm flowed from my ears as if my eardrums had burst. I frowned and covered my ears, and she looked at me with a dark face and closed her mouth. As soon as I did that, the sound that had been bothering me disappeared along with it. ¡°Just¡­ what was that?¡± My burst eardrum regenerated and I frowned at my still throbbing head. I felt sick. -It is a constraint. The world moved because you heard things that shouldn¡¯t have been heard. How big is the scale? The world moves just to stop you from saying a few words. It was hard to believe it because it was so absurd. However, the pain I experienced was still vivid enough to not believe it. ¡®I can¡¯t help but believe this¡­ it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t ask the most important thing. Honestly, the thing I was most curious about was why I came here, but I couldn¡¯t get the answer. ¡°Then why was I chosen?¡± -As I just said, I can¡¯t tell you that. Still, if you¡¯re curious, all I can say is that no one can know that. Only he knows. If it¡¯s obvious, then it¡¯s an obvious answer. It wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted, but I couldn¡¯t read her inner thoughts, so I had no choice but to trust her. It¡¯s unfortunate, but it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°What is that choice?¡± ¨C That¡¯s literally it. Creator of the world. It means that you have been chosen by him. ¡°There is no need for the opinions of the parties involved in that choice?¡± -That¡¯s¡­. The world tree closes its mouth. He said he could not answer in that regard and simply repeated that he was sorry. ¡°Okay, everything is good, this is it. I don¡¯t know why I was chosen, I don¡¯t know why they chose me¡­ Yeah. I understand. So what should I do? ¡°You¡¯re not going to say that you don¡¯t even know that, right?¡± If that were the case, I would be quite angry. I don¡¯t know what I would do here if you didn¡¯t even tell me what to do. Maybe it could go in a bad direction. There must be a reason why I came here, but if you don¡¯t tell me any purpose, it¡¯s just trash. Couldn¡¯t you at least tell me your goal or purpose? -You just have to do it like you do now. ¡°¡­.¡± Like now, like now¡­. There is no word as irritating as ¡°like now.¡± Anything else is the next thing I don¡¯t want to hear. What on earth does it mean to be like that now? What did I do that makes you want to do it now? Oh, are you talking about me voluntarily putting myself in danger? If that¡¯s the case¡­ I think it would be ridiculous. I feel like I will lose more motivation than I do now. -You are doing well now. At least, if what I saw and heard is correct, then yes. That¡¯s right. What on earth did you see and hear? I can¡¯t be angry about this. I just sigh. It¡¯s like talking to the wall. It wouldn¡¯t be more frustrating to have a conversation with a doll that only says what it wants to say without giving me the answer I want. ¡°I don¡¯t like being passed over. ¡°It¡¯s annoying to see things being overlooked like that.¡± I took a deep breath. I tried to control my anger so as not to yell. Perhaps because of the pain I had felt earlier, my nerves had be extremely sensitive. No matter how high your regenerative power is, it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t feel pain. And the pain I felt was the kind of pain filled with frustration that pushes people to their limits. I was putting in a lot of effort just not to raise my voice right away. ¡°Say it properly. That¡¯s exactly what it is like now. ¡°What should I do?¡± -Hmm¡­. Did he feel my anger? She didn¡¯t say anything. Her brows furrowed, as if she was being careful about what she said. -The chosen one¡­. ¡°Just call me Raymond. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say it in such a big way.¡± -ah. All right. Raymond, what do you think the path you have walked is like? What kind of pun is this again? I narrowed my eyes at her question, which had nothing to do with what I was asking. She continued speaking without paying attention to the look in my eyes. ¨C I think your path has been difficult. You walked a path you didn¡¯t need to walk. ¡°So does that matter?¡± -no. I think you are amazing for walking that path. Because there are people whose lives were saved by your steps. I had no choice but to soften at those words. No matter how bad a person he is, he bes weak when he hears words praising him. Even if you are a very skeptical person, you may be skeptical at first, but once you feel that what you are saying is sincere, you will soften a little. -You couldn¡¯t havee forward. You could stay still and just watch. He didn¡¯t have to show his strength and couldn¡¯t save someone weaker than him. I was a little stung by her words. Most of what she said was for me. I was just finding a way to survive, so it was embarrassing to be praised so much. I wonder if she could read my thoughts and continued speaking with a soft smile. -You may be sincere in saying that you are doing it for yourself. But it¡¯s different if it¡¯s something directly rted to your life. She said. The things I did were saving Mahol and going to the North. What happened when I met Ahre, the main character of this world. From meeting the Empire¡¯s secret forces toing to the South. He even mentioned small details that made me wonder how a being that only existed in the south knew about it. ¡®Is this why it¡¯s called the World Tree?¡¯ A tree that supports the world. There was almost nothing she didn¡¯t know about what was going on in this world. There was almost no ce she couldn¡¯t reach. The feeling that my every move was being watched gave me goosebumps. She didn¡¯t care about my reaction. -Among them, there were definitely things you didn¡¯t have to do. I could just close my eyes for a moment and run away without any problems. But you didn¡¯t. Her eyes sparkle as she talks about the bloody battle with monsters in the north. -You were able to run away on your own. It was enough. Since you were with the dragon hatchling, the strongest creature on earth, you might not be able to take everyone, but you could easily escape on your own. Still, he said he didn¡¯t back down. He said he was looking for danger. She reached out and grabbed my hand. I didn¡¯t avoid that hand. I couldn¡¯t avoid it. -Just as you have done, please continue to do so. If you do that, this world can be saved because of you. That¡¯s a good thing. It was strange that he didn¡¯t like it when he said he trusted me. However, after hearing that, I felt a little dumbfounded. ¡°Knowing that, I did something like that¡­ How should I ept it?¡± -Uh¡­ about that. At my question, she takes her hand away from me and steps back. She lowered her sparkling eyes towards me and wiggled her fingers. -That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I knew that, but I wanted to be clearer. And I wanted to know how you would react. ¡°¡­.¡± Since I didn¡¯t say anything, she rolled her eyes as if she was anxious. Looking at her like this, her emotional expression was surprisingly clear. Her every gesture and expression were so lively that it was hard to believe she was scolding her. That may be why I was more possessed. It¡¯s so vivid that you believe it¡¯s real. ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°I decided to skip that.¡± -Oh, thank you. ¡°I know roughly what you mean. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to do what I¡¯ve done so far.¡± Move to survive like you have done up until now. That¡¯s what she was saying. It was something I did to survive, but because of that action, the future that was set for me changed. Please continue to do so in the future. ¡®Well, in a way, it¡¯s natural. Because in order for me to live, this world needs to be okay.¡¯ Conversely, Ahar¡¯s goal is to exterminate humanity on the continent. I have done my job by simply preventing his purpose, which is directly opposite to mine. ¡°But what happens to me when it¡¯s over? Are we going back to the world we came from?¡± -Do you want to go back? Do you want to go back¡­ Well, I don¡¯t know yet. I know I can¡¯t go back right now. When I can go back, maybe when this world bes peaceful and when Ahar dies. It will be then. But if that happens, do I really need to go back? The reason I wanted to go back right away was to survive, but when this world bes peaceful, that reason disappears. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to live here? Should I give up now that I am peaceful and have the power and power to do anything? I am different from the main characters of other creative works. Unlike those who were trying to return to Earth somehow, my goal was safety. Now¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I would hate it if I had to go back to the ipetent me I was back then. -The choice is yours. And since we still have a long way to go to make that choice, why not stick to the present for now? I nodded. That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no need to worry about something you can¡¯t do yet. I shook my head to shake off my thoughts. ¡°Then now give me a way to be stronger.¡± Now that the question has been answered, it¡¯s time to get something else. Chapter 194 Episode 194 : Easton, the only city in the South. The ce, which was always quiet and full of tension, somehow became a bit busier than usual. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not here yet?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I looked around the whole castle, but I couldn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°What do those on the border say?¡± ¡°They say they didn¡¯t find a single hair.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The knights wandered through the castle. Looking for someone. Despite their noisy appearance, people did notin even once. Rather, he helped them and moved together. Who on earth is the whole castle in such amotion looking for? ¡°It¡¯s already been 7 hours?¡± ¡°uh. Where on earth have you gone? ¡°He usually came back in two or three hours.¡± ¡°That means it¡¯s going to get even crazier. ¡°What will the elves do if they find out he¡¯s gone?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ it¡¯s scary to even think about it.¡± ¡°Have you been captured by barbarians?¡± ¡°what? no way. no way. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t know this ce. I¡¯ve been here for a week, so I guess I know the route to some extent. And how could they do something like that against the elves without the barbarians going crazy?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. ¡°I¡¯ll be with the elves.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Where on earth did they disappear?¡± ¡°I know. I was going to ask you to spar with me this time, but¡­ Where is Sir Raymond!¡± What they were looking for was Raymond. It¡¯s already been 7 hours since I said I was going to the elves. It was already too long before he came back, but he never thought abouting back. Count Warrug was also embarrassed because this was his first time doing something like this. If I had been worse, I would have run to the Marquis of Easton and told him that he should form a rescue team. He was afraid of what would happen to him if Raymond went wrong and was afraid of Selina¡¯s gaze, so he became restless. ¡°I¡¯m going crazy. Even though he is a guy who doesn¡¯t know where he might end up, he doesn¡¯t go out like this¡­¡± They didn¡¯t know that Raymond was in the middle of a conversation with the World Tree. That¡¯s why I was anxious about whether something had happened to Raymond. Because of Raymond, Easton brightened up a little. Being able to borrow the power of the elves at any time was so great. However, the fact that a problem arose with Raymond, who was the source of that power, was something that could never be taken lightly. If done wrong, the peace agreement with the elves could be broken. At least I needed to know what was going on and where I was going. Wouldn¡¯t that allow us to understand the situation and prepare for it? But in the current situation, we can¡¯t even properly understand what happened, let alone prepare for it. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, you can call Gerard¡­¡± That was the worst and final move. It happens at the end, when you can¡¯t even handle it yourself, pretending to be thest. And the moment you call him, the entire central magic tower will move and the royal family will have no choice but to move as well. The central magic tower is neutral. A ce where wizards from various countries who could not enter the Imperial Magic Tower gather. Considering the power of the magic tower alone, it isparable to the imperial magic tower. Unofficially, they may surpass the royal family, but out of consideration for the royal family¡¯s reputation, they may publicly be considered one level higher than the royal family. In a way, it may be natural, as the magic tower owner is the Millennium Count. In any case, the Central Magic Tower never goes out on personal matters. That¡¯s why Count Millennium doesn¡¯t step forward unless it¡¯s something serious. When you step out, do so in the name of the Count, not the name of the Mage Tower owner. ¡®In the first ce, there¡¯s no way those crazy people will stay still when the magic tower lord is moving.¡¯ To the magic tower, the magic tower lord was God itself. It is said that he is stepping forward under the name of Millennium, not the magic tower lord, but even so, there is no way the wizards under him will remain silent when the magic tower lord steps forward. There is no way the Serion royal family and other kingdoms and empires can stand still when a huge power is moving. ¡®More than anything else, the price I have to pay to him will be high.¡¯ Maybe you could be an experiment and suffer all kinds of torture. To avoid it, you have to solve it on your own. ¡°Where on earth have you gone?¡± Count Warrug rubbed his itchy forehead and sighed. I¡¯m sure I went to the elf vige¡­ but I couldn¡¯t figure out what happened after that. It may still be there¡­ but it may also havee out and gone down a different path. Anyone who knew how dangerous the South was would never do such a foolish thing. ¡®Raymond is a guy who can get away with that.¡¯ Considering that he had the power to protect his own body and what he had done to the elves, it was not an impossible task. Rather, it was more likely. You can wander around alone just because you are curious. ¡®If he¡¯s a sword master, you don¡¯t have to worry this much¡­ but the problem is that he¡¯s mediocrely strong.¡¯ strong. Raymond was clearly one of the strongest knights. Looking at the current level, it is between upper ss and top ss. That seemed to be enough. But that was the problem. If you want to be strong, be very strong, or conversely, if you want to be weak, be very weak. In the South, Raymond, whose strength was simr to that of the warrior general, was rather prone to danger. If you encounter a barbarian of a warrior rank or higher or are surrounded by dozens of barbarians, you are as good as dead. If I were weak, I wouldn¡¯t move around carelessly, but since I¡¯m moderately strong, I¡¯m confident in my abilities, so I just move around. ¡°Maybe I should move by myself.¡± I wasn¡¯t moving to fight. No, if things go wrong, we might end up fighting, but I just want to check first. I will go to the elves and check on Raymond¡¯s safety before returning. So there was no need to bring many people. It is enough to bring along two or three rangers who can move reasonably quickly. Although it is mostfortable to move alone¡­ ¡°I absolutely cannot allow it. ¡°Since you came here, your body is not yours alone.¡± The problem was that he was a sword master. If that one thing was missing, it was like half of Easton¡¯s strength was gone. The Sword Master¡¯s influence was that great. If he moves hastily, there may be confusion in themand system. ¡°First, we need to check Raymond¡¯s safety. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can move carelessly.¡± The Marquis of Easton did not stay still because he wanted to. Since he knew the importance of elves better than anyone else, he wanted to check on Raymond¡¯s safety more than anyone else. But the reason it didn¡¯t happen is. ¡°Currently, they are encamped only two hundred meters away. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a battle broke out at any moment.¡± The problem was that the Kairos tribe came close. At least hundreds and possibly thousands of people were encamped not far from the castle. Fortunately, there was a cordon set up by the elves not far from the castle, so they stayed still. Otherwise, they would have had to fight right away. In such a situation, if the sword master they were most wary of were to fall out, the situation after that would be as obvious as if you didn¡¯t even have to look at it. They will take advantage of that opportunity and attack right away. No matter how prepared you were, you had to take the damage. ¡°Now that Raymond¡¯s safety has not been confirmed, I am not sure that the elves will help.¡± The elves know that the reason they are helping them is Raymond. But if they find out that Raymond, who is important to the elves, has disappeared, can they be sure that they will help them? I could answer no to that question. ¡°Lord Bane remains at the castle. ¡°It is impossible for you, our greatest force, to be left out.¡± ¡°but¡­!¡± ¡°Instead, Zeno. ¡°I need you to move.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to one direction at the Marquis of Easton¡¯s words. A man with a faint presence stepped forward from the shadows next to the Marquis of Easton. Zenon. A knight and ranger who is also called the Marquis of Easton¡¯s right hand man. Wearing ckened iron armor, he is a high-level expert, but his strength isparable to that of the highest level, and even the Warrug Count must be nervous in the forest. ¡°You must go to the elf vige with two rangers and check on Sir Raymond¡¯s safety. Since the situation is an emergency, we must move quickly. Is it possible?¡± ¡°If you just let me do it, I will reform myself.¡± Zenon bows his head. Count Warrug looks at him and nods. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can trust him.¡± Because they had sparred several times, Count Warrug did not insist any further and took a step back. ¡°okay. Because Zenon handles his duties reliably. I thought this matter was over. Let¡¯s move on to the next matter.¡± The meetingsted about an hour. After the meeting, as they left themand barracks one by one, Count Warrug called Zenon, who had just left the barracks. ¡°What do you have to do?¡± Is it because Count Warrug is a sword master? Zeno¡¯s attitude towards him was as polite as that towards the marquis. His eyes were even full of respect. ¡°I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Please¡­ do you mean?¡± Zenon tilted his head. He looked puzzled that the Sword Master, who seemed to have nothing he couldn¡¯t do, would ask him a favor. ¡°Raymond¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Zenon nodded as if he understood, but opened his mouth with a curious look on his face. Even though they were all part of the group, it was surprising that the Sword Master took such personal care of them. Unlike Raymond, he had no interest in the other party members. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to ask you this, but¡­ that guy came with me as a messenger. So please take care of me.¡± ¡°Please just leave it to me. ¡°I will risk my life to make sure you are safe.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t risk my life, but anyway, thank you for saying that.¡± ¡°no.¡± ¡°okay. ¡°Have a hard time.¡± Count Warrug patted Zenon on the shoulder and walked away. Zenon looked back and forth between his shoulder and the Warrug Count and smiled strangely. And then I took a step and headed straight for the rangers¡¯ amodation. ¡°It¡¯s time to move! Vater Ruth. ¡°We¡¯re moving right now, so get ready ande out the back door within 5 minutes!¡± He just said what he had to say and moved on. Dozens of daggers and daggers in preparation for battle. I took some poison and potions and headed to the back door of the castle wall with a sword. ¡°Are you here!¡± ¡°What is this mission? Leader?¡± He nodded in satisfaction to the rangers who came first and were waiting, and briefly exined what they had to do. ¡°oh. Are we finally going there?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious. ¡°What would a forest look like that doesn¡¯t ept any living creatures except animals and elves?¡± Seeing their slightly excited appearance, Zenon warns them not to rx. ¡°This mission requires us to move quickly. ¡°Those whog behind wille back and experience hell, so they move because they know that!¡± The rangers nodded and followed Zenon out the back door. Chapter 195 Episode 195 While Zenon and the Rangers were moving, the elf vige was not quiet at all. In some ways, it was more noisy than Easton. There was no news from Raymond who headed to the World Tree for 7 hours. However, the area of the World Tree itself was also a sanctuary to just visit. ¡®If you look at me, it will disturb me, so I hope you don¡¯te in until Ie out, no matter what. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think I can get treatment.¡¯ I heard that, but how could I ignore it and go in? You might not know it if it had no effect, but you can see the foresting to life as the days go by. The fact that forests are regaining vitality is proof that the world¡¯s trees are regaining their strength. I had no choice but to believe it because it was so good that it was effective. So I have no choice but to stamp my feet outside like this. Yeah, if it was just a dy, I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried. Oh, if that¡¯s all it is. I just think this treatment is a littlete. But the problem is that after he entered, the five elves disappeared. They are also those who have been given the role of guarding the area around the sanctuary. There was clearly a problem with those people not being seen for several hours at a time. That wasn¡¯t a normal problem either. This could possibly cause harm to the World Tree and Raymond. ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I have to go in, but what if I say I¡¯ll nevere back again?¡± Raymond¡¯s words left them in confusion. I need to go in, but I can¡¯t. I was so frustrated that I was going crazy. ¡°Are you going to stay like this?¡± ¡°elder! Please make a decision quickly!¡± The elves shout. The elder among them sighed. It was also quiteplicated. It was right to go in because I needed to confirm, but I was wondering if it was right to go in for the World Tree. If they went in for no reason and Raymond said he would no longere, it would be a big problem. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t check it. The best way is toe out and say it¡¯s okay. ¡®What on earth did they do that took this long and where did they go?¡¯ I sighed. My head is pounding. I had no idea what to do, but to be honest, the answer was already decided. ¡°I¡¯m going to the sanctuary.¡± It¡¯s rted to the world tree. No matter how much it is done for the world tree, protecting the world tree is a lifelong task. No matter how good it is for the World Tree, if there is even the slightest risk, you must see it with your own eyes to confirm it. Even if it turns out to be a bad thing. ¡®Why did I be an elder¡­¡¯ Being the oldest is not good in situations like this. I felt a lot of pressure as an elder and having to make such an important choice. Even though I¡¯ve been an elder for decades, I¡¯m not used to this at all. ¡°The elder said. ¡°Let¡¯s all move!¡± The bustling elves began to move quietly at the elder¡¯s words. Once a decision has been made, move on, no matter what the consequences may be. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± The elves next to the elder help him move. As I am getting older, it is difficult to travel such long distances. I can use spirit power, but I don¡¯t want to bother them to this extent. I don¡¯t know about the other elves, but he considered the spirit to be his friend. ¡°Then enter¡­ huh?!¡± The elf who was trying to open the entrance to the sanctuary made a jerky sound. He hurriedly shouted back in a voice full of astonishment. ¡°It¡¯s out! ¡°A benefactor has arrived!¡± ¡°what? Is that really true?¡± ¡°A benefactor has arrived!¡± The other elves shouted happily at the elf¡¯s words. They are happy that they don¡¯t have to offend him. If my rtionship with him became strained for no reason, the treatment of the World Tree could also be hindered. I was d that such a situation did not happen. ¡°But¡­ therades who disappeared are with their benefactor!¡± The elder¡¯s face hardened at the elf¡¯s next words. Being with his benefactor Raymond was problematic in many ways. The biggest problem is that they came out of the sanctuary. No matter how much you have a mission to protect the sanctuary, that doesn¡¯t mean you can enter the sanctuary. The sanctuary can only be entered with the consent of the elder and several other elves. And you can¡¯t go in alone. You must enter with another elf. Raymond was the only exception. Special treatment. It wasn¡¯t strange to say that. But why are theying out of there? That too. ¡°Well, something is strange.¡± ¡°The benefactor is holding them captive.¡± They were being dragged out by strange ropes. How did this happen? Raymond nced at the elves looking at him and clicked his tongue. I felt like I was clicking my tongue a little, but perhaps because the surroundings were so quiet, the sound spread everywhere. ¡°¡­.¡± I just clicked my tongue and the surroundings instantly became quiet. It was already very quiet, but now even the sound of breathing has disappeared. There was no need to find out what was happening. The elves were worried that Raymond would be angry because of this. ¡°Um¡­¡± Raymond opened his mouth, looking back at them. *** When I came out of the world tree area, I saw that the sun was setting. Considering that we left the castle around sunrise, we could see that it had taken quite a long time. ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ll hear something about it when I get back.¡± There was no news for five or six hours at most. It was obvious how Count Warrug would react. Despite his seemingly indifferent appearance, he was a person who secretly had a lot of worries. He¡¯ll probably nag me to the point where my ears hurt. ¡°by the way. ¡°Those guys¡¯ legs must be pretty sore.¡± While I was talking to the World Tree, the elves had to kneel and remain tied. No matter how patient you are, maintaining one posture is difficult. However, since they had to be bound by their own will, you don¡¯t have to guess the pain to know that it was the worst. ¡°What should I do with these now?¡± The conversation with the World Tree could be seen as ending¡­well. I couldn¡¯t get much information, but at least I could be stronger. If you do well, you may be able to gain power equivalent to that of a Sword Master. I couldn¡¯t get everything I wanted, but it didn¡¯t mean I didn¡¯t get it at all, so I didn¡¯t feel that bad. Maybe that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel too bad when I saw the traitors. However, I was worried about what I could achieve with these guys. ¡®no. If you hope for too much, you can lose what you gained in return. ¡®Because too much can be poisonous.¡¯ There was no need to want to get more and more. Because sometimes it¡¯s better to get something in moderation. ¡°Let¡¯s just let it go.¡± Since I got something from the World Tree, I don¡¯t think it would be that helpful even if I got something from them. If you really look for it¡­. ¡®Is that the extent to which you can gain favor from the elves?¡¯ That alone can be said to be a great harvest. It is nearly impossible to ovee the elves¡¯ wariness and gain their favor. Since we have already gained favor in the name of healing the World Tree, we can safely expect that if we add more, we will probably be treated simrly to ourpatriots. Don¡¯t do it if it doesn¡¯t work out. ¡°Hatchling¡­.¡± Instead of trying to call Hatchling, he closed his mouth. There is something I heard from the World Tree. It¡¯s toote to give your hatchling a name. The hatchling has already recognized me as its parent, but now that it has recognized me, it would be impossible to drop it. They say that if you dy in giving a hatchling a name, it could cause confusion in its identity and eventually turn into a demon dragon. He says it would be better to give him a name as soon as possible. The demon dragon also attacks its parents, and other dragons will not forgive the owner who turned the hatchling into a demon dragon. After hearing that, I started thinking about hatchlings again. Unknowingly, the hatchling was thinking that he would return to being among the dragons. But regardless of that thought, I was pampering him. Since we will be together anyway, is there any need to leave it alone? -Your name is your name! My name too! The hatchling was in that state all day after listening to the World Tree. He looked at me expectantly and kept saying my name. Now I even sing it. ¡®That¡¯s a burden.¡¯ It looked like that until I gave it a name. ¡°Do you want a name like that?¡± -Yes! want to have! The hatchling may have been excited by hearing the name, but was unable to suppress his energy and let it out. Fortunately, it was only brief, but the brief aftermath had a significant impact on nearby creatures. At least that was the case for the tied elves. ¡°100 million!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Everyone screamed and fell to the ground. He couldn¡¯t bear the hatchling¡¯s energy and fainted. Unlike them, I wasn¡¯t affected much. Maybe that¡¯s why my body has be so strong. ¡°The name is the name¡­ Is anything okay?¡± -Cool name! I want everyone who hears it to know that I am a dragon! Well, I hope everyone who hears it knows that it¡¯s a dragon¡­ Then, of course, Yongyong is the best. Saying that name will probably make you sulk for a while. Why did you just give me such a trivial name? While thinking about what name to give, my eyes fell on the hatchling¡¯s scales. Shiny pure white scales. Silver Dragon. A dragon with strong ice attributes. I can¡¯t remember it well. As expected, Yongyong is the best. ¡°Or how about Mir?¡± It was also the name given by the main characters to their pet dragons in their creations. It¡¯s hard to find a cool name, but something like Yongyong is a bit weird, so that¡¯s why I gave it a name. And the name Mir means dragon, so it was an appropriate name. -It¡¯s tacky! Please delete another name! ¡°Then do you do Reems? A name that means winter¡­.¡± -Reems! Like it! From now on, my name is Riems! I was just saying something that came to mind, but I guess I liked it as the hatchling, or Riems, pped its wings and flew around me. ¡®¡­I think it¡¯s shining now, but is it my imagination?¡¯ It seemed like the horn on Riems¡¯ forehead suddenly gave off a bright light, but I may have been mistaken. It may have happened before I could blink, or I may have mistakenly seen the reflection of sunlight. -Reems! Reemseuuu! ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± -good night! I also have a name now! Reems smiles brightly. It was so cute that I smiled without knowing. As I watched Riems moving around, I felt like I had to get out, so I grabbed the strings that were tying the traitors. And I dragged myself towards the door, and the door opened on its own before I could even open it. ¡°Ah, the benefactor has appeared!¡± And I was able to find elves looking at me and shouting. Chapter 196 Episode 196: The elves who came to visit me. Their eyes looking at me were full of worry. He looked at my body and asionally red at the elves I had captured. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± He checks my well-being with a somewhat anxious look on his face. As they nced at me, I felt like I had some idea of what they were worried about. ¡®Are you worried that I might note to heal the World Tree?¡¯ It¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t understand why people were worried about that. The World Tree is their lifeline, so they have no choice but to worry. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± He said while looking around at them. There wasn¡¯t much going on against these guys. However, I did meet some barbarians and had some work with the World Tree. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with those guys. Because they are not my opponents in the first ce. ¡°But may I ask why you came out together?¡± The elder approaches and asks. He was the person I spoke to with respect ever since my treatment of the World Tree showed results. Seeing as he didn¡¯t ask me why he was tied up, I think he roughly understood the situation. ¡°As you can see, he attacked me. So, it was inevitable that I would do this, but shall I let you go?¡± ¡°Oh no. ¡°Your benefactor must have had a reason for everything.¡± The elder waved his hand, saying there was no need to do that. ¡°It¡¯s just our family¡¯s fault, so can we be held ountable?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking what I did wrong?¡± ¡°Just entering the sanctuary without permission is a sin that must be dealt with severely. However, he even attacked his benefactor, so you can tell his crime without even looking at it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°And even if we don¡¯t have a hard time catching the benefactor, we have spirits. ¡°The spirit will tell them every detail of their sins.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± If you say that much, there is no need for me to say more. As I was about to move on, I suddenly remembered the elf who had been taken over by barbarians. Asking a spirit means telling it what happened to the elf. If that happens, my name will inevitablye up. Although there wasn¡¯t much to worry about, there was still something to be done. The very fact that I went there with an elf could have been a problem. I added words to the elder who was taking the traitors away. ¡°Oh, and there will be no one there. ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡± ¡°yes?¡± Oh, when I say it this way, does it mean something strange? When I think about what I said, I find it a little strange. So I corrected my words. ¡°He died because of me.¡± No, this is also strange. The faces of the elders and elves looking at me darken. The elder frowned and asked what that meant. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the barbarians together¡­.¡± When I try to shorten it, the words be strange. I scratched my head and told him about my encounter with traitors. I saw the elves working on the World Tree and went to investigate the matter with one of them, but then I encountered the barbarians and I was the only one who was able to escape. Only after saying that did they clear up the misunderstanding. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. ¡°You did it for us.¡± The elder went over it more coolly than expected. It must have been a bad thing for them to be taken away by barbarians, but they didn¡¯t seem to care at all. ¡°Rather, I should be grateful. ¡°Thanks to my benefactor¡¯s move, I learned that there were barbarians behind it.¡± It didn¡¯t look okay¡­ it didn¡¯t look good. I could see him just trying to stay calm and be okay. Seeing how he was trying to think positively, I stopped talking further. There was nothing more to say. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to go back soon. ¡°There are people waiting.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Still. ¡°It¡¯ste. Why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡± ¡°Go to sleep?¡± ¡°yes.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by those words. They are elves whopletely reject existence other than their own kind. They are so picky that just entering the forest, let alone letting them into the vige, can be considered incredible. You told me to go to sleep. It was even more of a shock than when I was told to go eat ramen. For a moment, I wondered if I was crazy. ¡®No, if you think about it, isn¡¯t it really strange?¡¯ Anyway, I was the one who came to help them, and now I have even found the cause of the world tree withering. Since they said they were my benefactors, it was natural that they would treat me well. And there was also the word of the world tree. ¡®You said that as long as you are alive, the favor of the forest n will be with you, right? uh. It certainly did.¡¯ Since the World Tree has said such things, it is no wonder that they have a lot of favor towards me. ¡°Go to sleep¡­.¡± To be honest, I¡¯m a little tempted. The elf forest, especially the elf vige, is rich in mana. Since it was next to the World Tree, there was nothing like that. Therefore, if you do the Auror practice here, it will be more efficient. You can gain mana just by breathing, and there is no better training ground than this. Although I don¡¯t really use any Auror training techniques, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t collect Aurors. I didn¡¯t have my own way. It is far from the human breathing method, so it can be seen as simr to a dragon. This is because mana is drawn from the skin rather than the nose and mouth and used as an aura. If you train here, you can achieve double efficiency. ¡°But I can¡¯t decide on my own. I have to ask my superiors. There might be something like that here, but we have a chain ofmand. ¡°We have already dyed enough time.¡± ¡°If that is the case, we will solve it. ¡°If you use spirits, you can get answers quickly.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Well then¡­. ¡°How could it not be? I would like to reward you for catching this traitor and treating my mother. Although it may not be possible topensate for everything. ¡°I probably won¡¯t be able to do it for the rest of my life, but I still want to do just a little bit.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I think that will put our minds at ease.¡± ¡°All right. ¡°As long as you get an answer, I have no reason to refuse.¡± The elder¡¯s face brightens. The elder was gesturing to the elves to move the traitors to one side and he was moving with me. ¡°elder. ¡°There is an intruder.¡± ¡°Why are you reporting that? Instead of dealing with it right away.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The elf approaching the elder whispers. He looked at me and mumbled something, and the elder opened his eyes and said, ¡°It looks like the benefactors havee.¡± *** Zenon and two rangers run through the forest. Perhaps thanks to the peace agreement, the forest did not block their path unlike before. Rather, it feels like paving the way toward the destination. ¡°Captain, this is¡­.¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°It¡¯s amazing because it¡¯s my first time seeing it in person.¡± It was very surprising because it was my first time doing something like this. However, because they had a mission, they moved quickly, hiding their true feelings. They moved like that for a while and stopped at some point. ¡°In front of the captain¡­.¡± ¡°This is¡­.¡± ¡°Uh. ¡°I also confirmed it.¡± There were several elves in front of them as they stopped. Behind them, two wind spirits were flying in the air. And then a familiar face appeared in front of them. ¡°Sir Raymond!¡± ¡°You¡¯re safe!¡± ¡°Everyone is worried!¡± Lennon and the two rangers shout at Raymond with bright faces. Raymond waved his hand lightly at them. ¡°Please go back now.¡± ¡°Toote¡­¡± As the rangers approached Raymond, Lennon stretched out his arm to block their path. ¡°¡­.¡± The rangers were puzzled by his actions, but didn¡¯t say anything. Having lived with Lennon for a long time, I know that he is not someone who moves hastily over nothing. Lennon pushed them back and spoke to Raymond. ¡°Sir Raymond.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Are you noting back?¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The rangers look back at Lennon with shocked faces. He ignored their gazes and kept his eyes on Raymond. I don¡¯t think the rangers found it yet, but he could see it. Raymond, who didn¡¯t move a single step even though they were discovered. Rather, he was scratching his cheek with an embarrassed expression on his face. Originally, it would have been normal for people toe to themselves first before doing anything. ¡°It¡¯s a bit unfair to say I¡¯m not going back. But yes. ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The rangers¡¯ bodies stiffened at Raymond¡¯s words. Lennon looks at Raymond with a slightly stiff expression. ¡°How should I interpret those words?¡± ¡°Oh, that was a bit strange. ¡°I¡¯m not going back today.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t go back today¡­ does something happen?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to take care of you here today.¡± ¡°Themander may not give permission. ¡°Everyone is currently worried about finding Sir Raymond.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. ¡°I was careless.¡± The rangers rolled their eyes and watched the situation unfold, as if they had not been able to follow the conversation between Raymond and Lennon. ¡°And if it¡¯s allowed, it¡¯s probably okay. ¡°I found a way.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°yes. That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Raymond and Lennon made eye contact without speaking for a while. For a moment, Lennon sighed softly and nodded. ¡°All right. ¡°I will return and report ordingly.¡± ¡°Leader?¡± ¡°I know what you guys want to say, but don¡¯t say it now. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that our mission was to ensure safety in the first ce.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± The rangers nod and step back. Raymond watched them with a strange smile. ¡°Then we will go back. ¡°I don¡¯t think we should take any more time.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°You took the trouble toe to me.¡± ¡°¡­no. ¡°It¡¯s our job.¡± Lennon turned his back without hesitation. And then he moved along with the rangers who were ncing at Raymond. Looking at them, the elder spoke to Raymond. ¡°They are solid people.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°They are great people to have your back on.¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like to hear an answer.¡± ¡°ah. ¡°It should have arrived by now, so you just have to wait a bit.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Then go back. ¡°I¡¯m sure they have prepared a feast.¡± The elder pushes Raymond¡¯s back. Raymond obediently followed the touch without resisting it. When they returned to the vige and had a small party, Easton became noisy in a different way. [Guide to themander here!] The wind spirit has appeared in the middle of the castle. The wind spirit, who took the form of a man with a sturdy physique, was looking straight ahead with his arms crossed. ¡°What is this?¡± The Marquis of Easton, who had left the building with Count Warrug, held his forehead. Chapter 197 Episode 197 How many opportunities will there be to see a spirit in one¡¯s lifetime? Spiritualists are extremely rare. It¡¯s hard to see it once in your life. Sometimes it is difficult for the spirit itself to make a contract, and sometimes talent is the most important thing. It is said that if you do not have a friendly rtionship, it is impossible to even see someone, let alone make a contract. If you meet a spiritist, he may say that you have used your whole life¡¯s luck. The spirit itself was that rare. Humans have almost no affinity, so although spiritists receive the utmost treatment, there are many cases where even they die without knowing that they have affinity. So, if you want to meet a spiritist, you often bring an elf with you. But the unfortunate thing is that even those elves have strong ostracizing tendencies, so meeting them was difficult. This was the same in the south where they coexisted with elves in the same area. Elves do not show themselves easily. They never let out enemies that enter their territory. They protect themselves by killing thoroughly. After several shes, Easton decided that it was best not to enter the forest, let alone meet the elves, and never entered their forest. Until Raymond arrived, they had had no contact with elves for several years. Since there were no encounters with elves, there was no opportunity to see spirits. The wind spirit came to them without warning. He didn¡¯t juste here, he was looking for the Marquis of Easton. Since they were looking for the head of themand system, they became as sensitive as they could be. Even though a peace agreement was made with the elves, that did not mean that the resentment that had been going on would disappear. There are dozens or even hundreds ofrades who have died after identally stepping into the elf forest. As Easterners have fewer numbers and more threats, they be more connected to each other. They had no concept of others. Everyone is family andrades in arms. For them, the death of a colleague was a matter they had to bury deep in their hearts. However, an enemy who contributed to the deaths of those colleagues appeared. If their superiors had told them to stay still and had not thought about maintaining peace, they would have attacked the wind spirit right away. That¡¯s how excited they were. ¡°Why are you looking for themander?¡± One of the marquis¡¯ vassals tried to talk to the wind spirit. I tried not to put the Marquis in danger. When the marquis dies, their will to fight also disappears. The Marquis was their spiritual leader. Therefore, they wanted to prevent the Marquis from bing dangerous in advance. [I have nothing to say to you. Bring the person in charge.] But despite their efforts, the wind spirit just repeated the same words. It remained the same as when it first appeared, with its arms crossed. It appears that he has nothing to say until the Marquis of Easton appears. The vassals were embarrassed. I was worried about whether the Marquis would be safe. Then, one person suddenly appeared in their minds. ¡°Lord Bane! Yes, there was Lord Bane!¡± ¡°Right. ¡°If you are the Sword Master, Lord Bane, you will be able to safely serve themander!¡± Since the Wind Spirit hade, the Marquis had to show up anyway. Not only did they sign a peace agreement, but they had no intention of returning unless the Marquis showed up. It may be okay for a day or two, but if it continues for a long time, words may arise among the soldiers. Due to constant vignce, you may be exhausted before you even fight the barbarians. That wasn¡¯t going to happen. The Marquis must move to prevent that from happening. With the Sword Master by your side, your safety is guaranteed. Even if you are a spirit, you cannot defeat the Sword Master alone. No, it would be different if it were the Spirit King. Because their mere existence is like a natural disaster. However, the Spirit King was famous among the elves as someone who could not be called, and the wind spirit that came here was only a high-level spirit, let alone the Spirit King. Even though it has tremendous power, it is not enough topete with the Sword Master. They moved right away. He called for Count Warrug and made sure that he and the Marquess of Easton apanied him. ¡°You really are the spirit of the wind. ¡°I never thought I would live to see a spirit.¡± The Marquis of Easton appeared. The retainers reflexively looked around him. ¡°It looks different from the spirit I saw in the war. The ones I met back then were said to be mid-level spirits, or they were people who didn¡¯t have much skill and didn¡¯t have the taste for fighting. They¡¯re the same as the ones I saw in the forest. High level spirit? ¡°I guess that¡¯s about it.¡± Count Warrug was with him. He looked up and down and tasted it, as if trying to figure out the wind spirit¡¯s power. ¡°Do you think you can win if you fight?¡± ¡°We have to win. But there are ten of them? ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to gather that much.¡± ¡°That alone is great. ¡°It¡¯s not for nothing that the Sword Master is called the strongest.¡± Being able to deal with ten high-level wind spirits was truly amazing. A top-level sword expert is equivalent to a high-level wind spirit. But just by going one step further, you can fight back ten times that much. ¡°But that¡¯s only possible on tnd like this. ¡°If I go into their territory, I might lose.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s natural. ¡°Even the dog eats half of the food at my house.¡± They said they were whispering among themselves, but perhaps because the surroundings were so quiet, everyone nearby heard their conversation. And in a way, that was intentional. They say they have enough power to deal with even the wind spirit. In order to encourage the allies¡¯ fighting spirit, they pretended to lower their voices while speaking. The knights and soldiers who did not know this naturally had hope as they were sword masters. No matter how many barbarians there are, in the end victory is theirs. [Are you in charge here?] ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°I am in charge here.¡± The wind spirit looks at the Marquis of Easton. Unlike the Marquis of Easton, who was just over 180cm tall, the Wind Spirit was well over 2m tall and looked naturally looking down. Originally, it would have been pointed out as sphemous, but the wind spirit is a being that cannot be viewed by human standards. The Marquis of Easton passed over without notice and continued the conversation. ¡°Why did youe to see me?¡± [I have something to tell you.] The Marquis of Easton¡¯s eyes sank at the wind spirit¡¯s words. This is because sending a spirit to tell them something is not a light task. The Marquis of Easton massaged his sore neck and looked up at the wind spirit. [Raymond Millennium. I will not send him back today.] ¡°¡­?!¡± The faces of the Marquis of Easton and Earl Warrug hardened. Cursing words came out of the mouths of the people watching around. That was a notice. A notice that no matter what they say, they will not send Raymond back. For those who knew the importance of Raymond, this was something they could not easily ept. The Marquis of Easton was not sure how to react for a moment and was dyed in answering. Before he spoke, Count Warrug suddenly came to mind. He tried to move alone, saying he was going to look for Raymond, but will he really stay still after hearing this? Feeling ominous for a moment, the Marquis of Easton hurriedly looked back at Count Warrug. Sure enough, Count Warrug¡¯s face was distorted like that of a vicious demon. ¡°What kind of bullshit are you talking about?¡± A blue haze rose from Count Warrug¡¯s body. It is a trace of aura being used. Count Warrug had auras covering his entire body as if he was about to attack the wind spirit at any moment. His hand goes to the sword at his waist. ¡°Bane! ¡°Calm down for a moment!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Marquis of Easton hastily stops him. This is where things getplicated as he attacks the wind spirit. Count Warrug looked back at the Marquis of Easton, gritted his teeth, and rxed his grip on the sword. Leaving behind him, who was taking a deep breath and calming down, the Marquis of Easton spoke to the wind spirit. ¡°Can you tell me in detail what that means?¡± [Literally. He will be with us.] The Wind Spirit looks at Count Warrug as if that were all. The wind spirit is closely rted to mana. Therefore, it reacts sensitively to Count Warrug¡¯s aura. ¡°I¡¯m asking why you want to keep him and whether you epted it.¡± [We wanted to stay with him and he agreed.] Would this be a sufficient answer? Looking at Count Warrug¡¯s expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like that is the case. ¡°Phew¡­ This is why I don¡¯t like ears. Because it¡¯s purely arbitrary. Just go ahead and wipe it out? Raymond, what on earth is that guy thinking? ¡°When Ie back, I will never leave you alone.¡± The sight of him muttering softly even gave me goosebumps. If it wasn¡¯t captured, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the elves attacked it. ¡°Raymond said he would stay there?¡± [Yes. He said he was with us today.] ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Marquis of Easton looked at the wind spirit who nodded and smoothed his chin. It had been a week, but from what he had seen during that time, Raymond was not the type of person to make decisions hastily. At least there was a reason for everything he did. Isn¡¯t that the case with the peace agreement with the elves? He casually did things that they themselves would never have dreamed of doing. Looking at that, I thought there must be a reason for this incident. ¡°I understand. ¡°You know that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡± ¡°Stay still. You¡¯re all good, but your overreaction is the problem. ¡°Why do you treat a grown man like that?¡± The Marquis clicked his tongue at Count Warrug and spoke to the wind spirit. ¡°I¡¯ll leave him in your care for today. I just want you to remember that you can¡¯t harm him even in the slightest. ¡°At least I won¡¯t sit still.¡± [¡­I understand.] The wind spirit, who was looking at Count Warrug, nodded. It may have been unpleasant, but it showed the power of Count Warrug. The Spirit of Wind, who felt that he would really do it, said that he would do it. The wind spirit disappears. The wind gathered where he was and created a small whirlwind. ¡°Why did you allow it?¡± ¡°Then did you try to fight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure that fighting him will get him back. Moreover, if there is a conflict, they will most likely return him. ¡°It would be nice if we didn¡¯t take them hostage.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Count Warrug closed his mouth at those words. Because it was Raymond¡¯s job, I was so sensitive that I didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to kill him, but I¡¯m just going to keep him for a day, so there¡¯s no reason to refuse. Rather, this could be an opportunity to understand their strengths.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°But you should be prepared. ¡°If they break their promise, I will step in, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± After the Marquis said that, Count Warrug had nothing more to say. After hesitating for a moment, he bowed his head and walked away. The Marquis of Easton, who was looking at that scene, turned his head and looked in the direction where the elves were. ¡°Yes, if you break your promise.¡± His eyes glowed ferociously as he muttered softly. Chapter 198 Chapter 198: The elves spread throughout the forest began to gather in the vige. Not only was he the first stranger to be brought into a vige where no one had ever been before, but rumors spread that he was putting him to sleep. All the elves were interested because this had never happened before in the history of the elves, at least in the south. ¡°It¡¯s him, right?¡± ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°He is said to be the benefactor who is treating my mother.¡± ¡°If you are a benefactor, you can do that.¡± The elves looked at me with curious eyes. There wasn¡¯t much hostility in their eyes when they looked at me. Rather, the response was positive. It¡¯s probably due to the effect of my actions for the World Tree. ¡°But didn¡¯t your benefactor say you wanted to be friends the other day?¡± ¡°Who will the benefactor choose?¡± I can hear them murmuring. You only said once that you wanted to be friends, but you¡¯re still bringing it up. And what do you mean by choice? Because of what happened with the World Tree, I think I might get neurotic about the word choice. When I think about what happened to the World Tree because of that choice, I just get annoyed. ¡°The spirit is back!¡± ¡°I brought you the answer!¡± At that time, the elves look at the sky and start shouting. At the sound of their voices, the elder stepped forward. He stretched out his hand towards the sky. [This is so annoying. There are things below, so why are you asking me, a high-ranking spirit, to do something like this?] The wind spirit appeared where the elder¡¯s hand was pointed. He was so expressive of his emotions that it was hard to imagine him showing hostility toward me for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s because I trust you, Jin.¡± [If you say so¡­ But please know that I am not an errand boy. There are many people who would do it besides me.] ¡°I understand, I understand. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± [I think I said thatst time¡­] Jin, the upper-ss wind spirit, sighs. Heined verbally, as if this had happened once or twice, but it was a familiar face. I tell them not to do it, but I know they will ask me again the next time something like this happens. They seemed to get along well, like friends who had known each other for a long time. ¡°So what happened?¡± The elder says let¡¯s get to the point and asks how things went. Jin looks at me at that question. [epted.] ¡°Thank goodness. ¡°I was worried what would happen if I refused.¡± [They said to send it back without any scratches.] ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The elder looks at me secretly. Jin¡¯s gaze and the elder¡¯s gaze. The elves listen to their words and look at me intently. Did they feel ufortable that humans were making threats against them? I don¡¯t think so. Their eyes on me were still favorable. ¡°Are benefactors that important? Well, it¡¯s worth it. ¡°The benefactor¡¯s ability is certain.¡± The elder nodded as if he understood. ¡°If that were the case, there would be no need to worry, but humans still have a lot of unnecessary worries. ¡°We have no intention of harming our benefactor.¡± The elves nod their heads at the elder¡¯s words. I had already been recognized by them. Just because I cured the World Tree, they had no reason to reject me. [Then my job is done, right?] ¡°I see.¡± [Then it would be good if you send me back soon.] ¡°Hmm? ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to look at the sky today?¡± [I guess I¡¯m tired because I used up a lot of energy.] ¡°Tired? ¡°The mana I used while calling you wouldn¡¯t be enough to make you tired, and what¡¯s more, you¡¯re still receiving mana from me constantly, and since you¡¯re by your mother¡¯s side, you won¡¯t be short of mana.¡± [I came here to deal with the Master, but it¡¯s fortunate that he didn¡¯t disappear on the spot.] ¡°Master!¡± The elders and elves are shocked. Masters are those who have the power and authority to break the framework of the world. Even if you count the entire continent, there are only a handful of them. Even in the South, there were only two masters. Chief of the Red Hawk and Chief of the Kairos tribe. The Master¡¯s power is so great that he can stop an army just by existing. ¡°I heard those guys who are crazy about battle are staying still. ¡°There was a master.¡± It was rtively recently that the chieftain of the Kairos tribe became a master. The reason the Kairos tribe, which was superior in terms of numbers and physical strength, left the less numerous Red Hawk alone was because the Red Hawk¡¯s chief was the master. There was no way they could stay still after obtaining the Master, and as expected, they attacked straight towards the Red Hawk. And as a result, only the Red Hawk Chief could barely escape. If it¡¯s the same master, from then on the differencees from the power you have with you. That¡¯s why the Red Hawk lost, but the Master¡¯s presence was so great. ¡°That would be a bit reassuring.¡± As long as an agreement is made, the higher each other¡¯s power, the more helpful it will be. Master power. It can y a sufficient role in guarding against the Kairos tribe. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°Your benefactor should also move carefully.¡± ¡°I will take care of that. And it looks like the treatment of the World Tree will bepleted tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± There was no need to waste more time as there was enough to be gained from the World Tree, but the elders and elves were happier than expected. He didn¡¯t bow his head at a right angle, but he was simrly grateful. ¡°Then can¡¯t I eat something soon? ¡°I¡¯m really hungry after not eating anything all day.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± The elder motioned to the elves and led me to the center of the vige. There were a lot of elves gathered there. A fire was burning, and fruits and vegetables were piled up everywhere. And on top of the fire is wild boar meat¡­ huh? meat? Elves eat meat? I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed as I looked at the meat being grilled over the fire. As far as I know, elves were nature¡¯s friends. I wondered why such an elf killed the animal. ¡°Are you grilling meat right now?¡± ¡°yes. Is there any problem?¡± ¡°Well¡­ do elves also eat meat?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡­ Ah, I think I understand what you¡¯re misunderstanding.¡± The elder¡¯s eyes widened, but for a moment he burst intoughter as if he knew what I was thinking. ¡°This has happened before. ¡°People look at us in amazement when they see us eating meat.¡± As if reminiscing about the past, he looks at the deliciously grilled meat with a faint look on his face. ¡°I thought we couldn¡¯t eat meat because we were nature¡¯s friends. But that¡¯s a misunderstanding. We also eat meat. We are friends of nature, not of animals. Although we coexist with animals, it doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t eat them. Actually, if you think about it that way, wouldn¡¯t it be weirder for us to eat these things? ¡°You¡¯re eating your friends.¡± He holds up a fruit and says: I was a little persuaded by his words. If you look at it that way, it was nts like trees and bushes that followed the elves, not animals. The meaning of friend also means being friends with nts. As the saying goes, it¡¯s even weirder that they eat these things. ¡°We also have to survive. From what I heard, some people call us fairies and say we live only on dew¡­ It would be great if that were possible.¡± It seemed like he wasining a little. They say they don¡¯t want to live like this either. ¡°These fruits are what nature has graciously given us. In human terms, you can see it as giving us something like hair so that we can live. ¡°They coexist.¡± I know roughly what you mean. It means living well on your own. And it¡¯s also something I don¡¯t need to worry about. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. I wasted too much time without realizing it. ¡°You must be hungry, so let¡¯s go.¡± The elder sat me down in a good spot where I could look around at everyone. Then, using the power of the spirit, he cuts off the best part of the wild boar and gives it to me. ¡°It smells good.¡± Sprinkling the fruit, which acts as a spice, on the meat creates a very delicious smell. ¡®Is it okay to eat it with your hands?¡¯ There doesn¡¯t seem to be a separate fork or knife. When I looked at the other elves, they were also catching meat with their hands and eating it. A barbaric appearance. However, in some ways, it could be said to be close to nature. This is because tools were not made to avoid harming nature. The meat te I am holding is also made by iting dead trees and fallen leaves. And there is no need to make tools to use them as they can just use the power of the spirits. Seeing that their clothes were also made from the skins of dead animals or leaves, I could roughly guess what kind of personality they had. ¡®I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ My body is not weak enough to not be able to withstand this level of heat, and my body, whose physical capabilities have greatly increased due to the bloodstone, is not weak enough to get burned to this extent. ¡°Isn¡¯t the gravy a joke?¡± When I caught the fish, the juices that came out of the meat dripped onto the ground. When I took a bite, it was more delicious than I imagined. It was obviously the same pork, but the quality of the meat waspletely different from the pork eaten in modern times. It was closer to a cow than a pig. With the addition of fruit juice, it was so delicious that it couldn¡¯t bepared to most other foods. ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± ¡°Thank goodness. ¡°I was worried what would happen if it didn¡¯t suit my taste.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that anymore.¡± He nods his head at my words. He then asks them to bring various fruits and vegetables and eat them together. I heard it would be very delicious. Thanks to that, just as I was filling my stomach, amotion urred not far away. ¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯t wake up yet!¡± ¡°I guess your body hasn¡¯t healed yet!¡± ¡°Go inside and get some rest.¡± Among the bustling elves, there was a woman. A woman with green grass wrapped all over her body. Every time she moves roughly, blood flows through the grass. The wound did not heal properly. ¡°Oh, get out of the way! ¡°I know my body better.¡± She frowns and pushes the elves to the side, probably annoyed by them clinging to her. The elves are trying to stop her in any way possible, not paying attention to the hands pushing them. Sheined a lot as if she didn¡¯t like it. ¡°And that¡¯s it. You also need to provide adequate protection. I¡¯m not even a child and this is too much! ¡°I want to eat meat too!¡± ¡°But you¡¯re not that much better yet¡­!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it! ¡°Because I can judge that on my own.¡± Shees closer to me, ignoring the elves¡¯ words. Then he reached for the pork in front of him and tore off the hind leg. She puts it in her mouth and looks at me. ¡°You are the one that the ears call their benefactor.¡± I couldn¡¯t hide my embarrassment as I looked at her calling me a bastard. Chapter 199 Episode 199: A crazy woman who takes a bite and points at me with her hind leg. Juice flows from the cut cross section of the hind leg facing me. Thump and thud. I watched it fall to the ground and clump together with dirt, and then looked up at her. She boasted a fairlyrge physique. Although I am sitting and she is standing. Even when I stood up, I felt like I would be a hand shorter than her. That¡¯s how big she was. ¡°What is it?¡± Perhaps because the pig was sorge, the hind legs she was holding on to were also quiterge, so I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly as it was obscured by the hind legs that were pushing towards my face. I like the smell of delicious meat, but I feel bad when it threatens me. Moreover, the other person was a stranger whom I had never met before, and it was absurd for someone I didn¡¯t know to call me ¡®you¡¯. She talked to me, waving her hind legs in front of me. ¡°You¡¯re that ¡®benefactor¡¯ guy, right? ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­I think it would be wise to at least reveal your own name before asking about others¡¯ names.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I am a ¡®piercer¡¯. ¡°What is your name?¡± The piercer? Could that be the name? Well, it¡¯s a fantasy world, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that it had an unusual name. There were also people with names that you wouldn¡¯t even think were real names. That woman can see it that way too. ¡®But is that okay? ¡®I¡¯m bleeding so much.¡¯ Blood was flowing at her feet. Blood was leaking out through the cracks made by the long leaves. Without even realizing it, she yells at me to tell her my name. ¡°¡­This is Raymond.¡± Because I had something to say, he said my name and turned his head. I don¡¯t know why, but I didn¡¯t want anything to do with her. The moment I got involved, I felt like something annoying was going to push me. I felt uneasy from the start. The appearance resembles the strong-bodied Cairs tribesmen rather than the delicate elves. One ear was pointed like an elf¡¯s, and the other ear was half gone and now blunt, as if it had been cut by something sharp. In addition, the fact that there was a leaf wrapped around the bottom of the face like a bandage was a bit suspicious. Doesn¡¯t it hurt? If you¡¯re bleeding that much, a normal wound wouldn¡¯t be enough. ¡°Raymond¡­ That¡¯s the name of the kingdom guys.¡± She said that and sat down next to me. Even though there was meat gravy and blood caked with dirt, she had an innocent expression on her face. The ufortable-looking leaves were a great help in this case. The tightly tied leaves prevented those things from being felt. ¡®Do I have business to do?¡¯ Just looking at it, I can¡¯t think of anything that would cause a person with a serious injury toe to me so recklessly. I haven¡¯t been here for long, just over a week, and when I met the elves, I was mostly just next to the World Tree. This was my first time hanging out with them properly like this. And during that time I never saw her. I didn¡¯t really look around the vige in the first ce, and I didn¡¯t think I would be able to meet her if I looked around. ¡°oh my god. ¡°There¡¯s too much blood.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t shed too much blood¡­¡± Just looking at the elves who are still stomping their feet, it¡¯s the same. They tried to treat and protect her at all costs, but there was no way they would show her to me like that. What on earth did I have to do toe here in such an ufortable state? I watched her actions. I don¡¯t think he could harm me with his injured body, but he doesn¡¯t know what happens to people. ¡®More than anything, the problem is that I have not yet met the Chief of the Red Hawk.¡¯ Although a stranger, the Master became family after receiving the blessing of the World Tree. It bothered me that I hadn¡¯t met her yet. It is said that she is a bow master and is relying on the elves after her tribe was taken over by Kairos. I have never met her. At first, when I saw her sitting next to me, I wondered if she was the leader of the Red Hawks. But when I saw her long ears, I thought it wasn¡¯t her. The Chief of the Red Hawk was only blessed by the World Tree, but he was not of the same n as them. ¡®You don¡¯t know, but¡­ you can just watch for now.¡¯ Even if she¡¯s right, it¡¯s a problem, and if she¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s a problem. If I pretended to know her for no reason and a problem arises, it would be a big problem. If she is a bow master, then I will have the master as my enemy. So, we must keep in mind that she is the chieftain of the Red Hawk. Be wary of her. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± In contrast to my caution, she was talking to me very calmly. ¡°Okay¡­ this is it. It¡¯s a shame there¡¯s no alcohol, but where can I get this? The problem is that they worry too much. They¡¯re only feeding me grass porridge for a whole month. If I lose all my muscles like this, they¡¯re going to take responsibility. What are you doing? is not it?¡± ¡°Oh yeah.¡± I was taken aback by how he spoke without hesitation. To me,ints are all aboutints, but since I didn¡¯t know how she was treated, all I could do was nod. ¡®If you look at that, it makes sense to do that.¡¯ He is so worried about her that he is overprotective. And if you are injured to that extent, it may be dangerous to eat this type of meat. This is because your organs may be damaged and may not be able to properly absorb food. But¡­ ¡®Looking at that, I think it would have been better to feed it meat.¡¯ There are people like that among them. You get the same wounds and diseases, so you eat meat while other people eat rice. In fact, it makes recovery faster. Since each person has a different constitution and personality, it is impossible to say which is best. And if you say you want to eat it, who can stop you? ¡°But why can¡¯t I eat like this? Eat a lot. ¡°A man.¡± She spoke to me in a way that embarrassed me. As I was staring at her nkly, she tore open the meat and handed it to me, and then moved to get the drink herself, asking if I wanted to drink it. Even though I didn¡¯t say anything, she took the initiative and made her own decisions and moves. There wasn¡¯t much I could say to her like that. She wasn¡¯t the type of person who wouldn¡¯t do something just because I told her not to. Even though she was injured to the point where blood was leaking from her body, she got out of the hospital bed and moved around because she was sore and itchy. There was no way that she, who did not spare herself, would hear what I said as she was seeing me for the first time. ¡°I will eat it myself, so can you please leave me alone?¡± ¡°why?¡± Why? Of course it¡¯s because I¡¯m annoying. Are you asking because you really don¡¯t know that? But looking at her face, I think she¡¯s asking because she really doesn¡¯t know. He was blinking and looking at me with a very innocent face. ¡°no.¡± Even though I only talked to her briefly, I feltpletely drained. I ignored the conversation with her and turned my head somewhere else. -Humans are so delicious! Not far away, Reems was moving his mana invisibly, biting and tearing at the meat. The sight of it holding on to a piece of porkrger than its body with its small front paws and biting into the meat was quite impressive. Without realizing it, I looked at that figure and smiled. ¡°Where are you looking?¡± Looking at me, she tilted her head. Her face was full of questions as she looked in the direction I was looking. It was because there was nothing. You might feel like I¡¯m a weirdo because I look like I¡¯m smiling into space. ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it¡¯s nothing.¡± She opens her eyes and looks at me. I paid no attention to her gaze and turned my head to look down at the te I was holding. Half of that much meat was empty. Although I could eat more, I put my te down on the ground. ¡°Stop eating?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°why? ¡°You can eat more.¡± ¡°no. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± I ate in moderation. And I couldn¡¯t stand to listen to her here any longer. She was more talkative than you could imagine. And there was a lot of interest even in ces that weren¡¯t needed. It¡¯s so annoying. The attention from someone I didn¡¯t even know was truly annoying. Yes, if you had told me the reason why I have to do this, it wouldn¡¯t have been so annoying and frustrating. I¡¯m annoyed because he clings to me without any exnation. ¡°okay? ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± As soon as I wake up, she puts down the te and ss she was holding and stands up. I became embarrassed by her behavior. I was moving to avoid her, but it was absurd to hear that she was following me. ¡°no. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± I was scared and tried to stop her. Nevertheless, she reassures me that it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not okay at all. ¡®driving me crazy.¡¯ Since I had decided to sleep here, there wasn¡¯t much I could do to avoid her. I could have said I would go to the World Tree, but I couldn¡¯t sleep there. While I was wondering what to do, she made a suggestion. ¡°They say you are so strong, so why not give it a try with me?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± What are you going to do with me now? The ident stopped for a moment. I thought back to what she said, wondering if I had misheard. No, I didn¡¯t hear wrong. ¡®What could she possibly want me to do?¡¯ Something I would ask someone to do when I first met them. When ites to power, there was only sparring. ¡°Do you want to spar?¡± ¡°Sparring? Oh yeah. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Fortunately, my prediction was correct. For a moment, I almost thought in a strange way without realizing it. But what is it that makes such words so misleading? I shook my head and looked at her body. She wasn¡¯t in good shape to spar with me. What are you going to do with that bleeding body? ¡°Did you say sparring now?¡± ¡°no. Stop me from doing it!¡± The elves around her went into an uproar at her words. This is because she, who appears to anyone to be a nderer, is doing something she should not have done. ¡°No! ¡°You need to go in and rest!¡± ¡°Oh please! ¡°What do you care if I say I¡¯ll do it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well yet!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it! ¡°It¡¯s my heart!¡± The elves cling to her. I turned around to see them fighting among themselves. When I was with them, I just felt uneasy. I walked away and found a rtively quiet ce. -Where are humans going? Riems caught up with me. There was leftover pork in his front paw. I want to eat meat, but I also don¡¯t want to get away from me. I nced at Riems and smiled. What he does is cute. I headed to the room assigned to me by the elves. It was a house at the top of a tree. A nature-friendly house made from tree trunks and leaves. When I went inside, I saw a hammock made of vines. It¡¯s quitefortable to leave your body to me. With my stomach full and the cool breeze blowing, I quickly felt sleepy. I closed my eyes. How much time has passed since then? ¡°Ugh¡­¡± I felt a heavy sensation near my chest. A hot wind blew into my face. When I opened my eyes to the feeling of growing heavier, I froze. ¡°¡­What are you doing now?¡± The face of the rude woman I had seen before was barely a finger¡¯s length away. Chapter 200 Episode 200 What kind of situation is this now? I never told you where I was sleeping, so how did I end up here? And why are you looking down at me like this? ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s spar.¡± She looked at me and smiled wickedly. A face as if he was not happy that he had run away and left him alone. I was caught by her and couldn¡¯t react. Even though she was close, she was too close. She was so close to me that if I moved even a little, I could touch her. Honestly, it¡¯s still breathtaking. ¡°Could you pleasee out before that?¡± She just rolled her eyes at my words and looked at my reaction. And then he raises the corners of his mouth. ¡°If you agree to spar, I will move out of the way.¡± Saying that, she climbs on top of my body. What¡¯s interesting is that the hammock stays still despite her movements. She got onpletely without the slightest movement. It was an impossible move for an ordinary person. Even though I could have moved it, the hammock stayed still. ¡°¡­Pleasee down first.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She smiled wickedly at me. I closed my mouth. Not only did I not understand this situation, but there was no reason for me to spar with her for nothing in return. I am not the type of person who will listen to you even if you force me to ask for it like this. ¡®The breathing is annoying though.¡¯ However, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t sleep. Just think of it as a summer breeze. ¡°Hey. for a moment. Why do you close your eyes? Do not be sleep!¡± She shakes my body. I entrusted myself to those hands. In order to fall asleep in this state, I thought that at least if I fall asleep, she will get tired of me and leave. ¡®I think this is surprisingly helpful¡­¡¯ In order to sleep, you need to feelfortable. In order for your mind to befortable, your body must also befortable. In order to do that, you must properly surrender yourself to what she is shaking. As if I were water. ¡°Oh! ¡°Don¡¯t sleep!¡± I wonder how much time has passed, and I feel her letting go of my body after shouting for so long. For a moment, a horrifying sensation overtook my body. ¡°¡­!¡± It fell down from the. Kwaaaaang! Btedly, something strikes the. As I hit it hard, the floor caved in. It was a water bag that tore the. A water bag of just the right size, not too small or too big. It tore the and destroyed the wooden floor. The water bag that created such a phenomenon only had a very small scratch and did not burst. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± I turned my head. I red at her as she slowly returned from her throwing stance. When I got no response, she threw the water bag. It was also a water bag filled with aura, so dangerous that if hit incorrectly, it could kill you. That¡¯s what was thrown at me now. If I got hit by that and something went wrong, a war would break out. Does this mean it doesn¡¯t matter if war breaks out? ¡°I asked what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Wow, this is how you get interested in me.¡± ¡°Crazy bitch.¡± If you want to spar like that, you don¡¯t have to catch me, you just have to catch the elves that are wandering around randomly. Why do you bother me so much? No, this is far from the category of annoyance. threatened me Something that could have killed me. ¡°You acted like you would give up your life for the World Tree, but now you think you don¡¯t need me?¡± ¡°what?¡± Her eyebrows furrow. A glimpse of life passes through her eyes as she looks at me. ¡°Why are you bringing up the World Tree? ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Jeokbanjajang is also made of oil resin. ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be angry now, not you.¡± I didn¡¯t look at the elves like that, but they were more staged than I thought. The World Tree hasn¡¯t even beenpletely cured yet, so the fact that it¡¯sing out like this probably means that I¡¯m no longer needed. Or did they decide that their own strength was enough? It may not have been her solo action¡­ but there was such a thing as joint responsibility. Not being able to properly control my n is also a sin. ¡°For some reason, he tried to put me to sleep¡­ but he returned the favor with vengeance.¡± ¡°It would be nice if you sparred obediently.¡± ¡°You really are crazy. You did this just because of sparring? Hey, those Kairos guys over there won¡¯t be as reckless as you.¡± Her face hardened at my words. I don¡¯t know if it was because Kairospared her or because he called her a crazy bitch, but she looked very angry. The people who are actually angry are staying quiet. ¡°What you said when you said that means you have the confidence to handle it, right?¡± I ignored that. And I looked around. Anonymous appeared next to Riems. A distance that can be reached if you just stretch out your hand. I nced at her and then grabbed the name. At the same time, I didn¡¯t forget to wake Riems up. -Humans fight? Riems looked around with hazy eyes. Riems tilted his head in the bloody atmosphere. With a face that shows no sense of danger at all, it yawns and stretches out its front paws. I turned around, thinking that Reems woulde back on his own. ¡°Where are you running!¡± She reads my movements and follows suit. I swung the sword at her with the sheath. Huh! Although it is not wearing an aura, it is still sufficiently threatening. She must have felt it too, so she hurriedly crossed her arms to block it. Quad deuk. The muscle ruptures and a sound like a broken bone is heard. Blood sttered through the leaves. I paid no heed to him andunched myself towards the entrance I came through. It¡¯s quite high like when I came up. Quaaaang! Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not wearing an aura, but I feel numb from my feet touching the ground to my knees. I didn¡¯t have time to care about it. As soon as it hit the ground, it rolled to the side. Puff poop! As soon as I did that, several arrows hit the spot where I was. However, the shape of the arrow is a little strange. It didn¡¯t seem to be made of wood or iron. A translucent green arrow. The arrows dissolved into air and disappeared in less than five seconds. ¡®Are you made of Aurors?¡¯ I¡¯ve heard of it. Bow masters create auras, turn them into arrows, and shoot them. And the destructive power of that arrow is equivalent to a sword strike with the full power of a high-level sword expert. ¡°Red Hawk¡­¡± There is no master among the elves. They don¡¯t use aurors. Uses only spirit power instead of aurors. No matter how much I thought about it, she was the only one among them who had this kind of power. Chief of the Red Hawk. She, who had entrusted herself to the elves, considered me an enemy. I gave strength to the hand holding the name. If you get hit by that, no matter how much you are, you can¡¯t guarantee that you will be safe. You may be able to bounce it off, but the recoil will be enormous. ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s nning to kill me.¡¯ I gritted my teeth as I looked up at the tree. she was seen The girl who had been asking me to spar the whole time was ring at me with murderous eyes and aiming her bow. There were no arrows hanging in the demonstration. She pulled the arrowless string, and with the wind currents, three translucent green arrows were created. I gritted my teeth and pulled out the cotton. Nameless matched my will and showed the sharpest anticipation he could. I put aura into that de. Peeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeess A shooting sound is heard. I didn¡¯t see any arrows flying. I swung the cotton ball at the same time she let go of her protest. Bang kwaaaaang! Before I knew it, the arrows flying in front of me hit Mu-myeong and caused an explosion. Huge shock. My hands are numb. A master is a master if he carries something like this so casually. ¡®No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¯ If she had been fine, she had been seriously injured by Chief Kairos. No matter how much you are a master, you cannot ignore that wound. As proof, she vomited blood after shooting an Auror arrow. Her face contorted as if in pain. ¡°What the hell!¡± ¡°What are you talking about! Could it be that war demons have invaded?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over there! ¡°The sound came from over there!¡± The elves, awakened by the noise she and I made, run here. And my face hardened as I saw the confrontation between me and the piercer. They look like they don¡¯t understand what the hell is going on. ¡°Where are you looking!¡± Paying no heed to the appearance of the elves, the piercer shot an arrow at me. You don¡¯t even know that it¡¯s eating you away. Acting like that when you are notpletely healed is like taking poison¡­ but there is no reason for me to care. As long as she showed hostility towards me and used poison, she was my enemy. There is no way you can show kindness to your enemies. Boom, boom, boom! He swings his sword to block the arrow. Arrows that contained too much force were avoided by rolling the body. She must have been aggravated by the sight of me dodging everything, so she shouted at me, raised her bow, and pointed it at the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can avoid this too!¡± She created a huge arrow that could not bepared to any arrow she had seen before and shot it into the sky. I frowned at her behavior for a moment. I wondered what the meaning of it would be if it was attacking the sky instead of shooting at me. As I looked up at the sky for a moment, I couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± Countless arrows were visible. There seemed to be at least dozens of arrows, each containing powerful power. All those arrows were aiming at me. Can we stop all of that? ¡®does not exist.¡¯ Even though my strength has be iparably stronger than before, it is not enough to beat the Master. Each and every power contained therein was so powerful that it could not be ignored. ¡°Cluck cluck cluck!¡± The fact that the Master fell down, vomiting blood, showed that the attack had been done with all his might. And he was looking at me confidently. I was confident that I would not be able to block that attack. As I was looking at that, I felt dizzy. I can¡¯t afford to be ignored. I want to see that face rotting away. Woooooooooooooooo! The name was filled with aura. I covered my entire body with all the auras I could operate. Aura was contained in each muscle cell, giving it super strength. -Human, I will help you? I shook my head at Riems¡¯ words. Now I want to solve it on my own. Although it was an unexpected situation¡­ This was also a good opportunity for me. Even if you look around the entire continent, the chances of being attacked by a Bow Master are extremely rare. And since there is REMS, safety is also assured. I guess I have to get what I can from this situation. ¡®If I block that, I can be even stronger.¡¯ It¡¯s an attack that I can¡¯t block as of now. If I block it, I will be one level stronger than I am now. As I lowered the cotton diagonally to the ground and looked up at the sky, arrows began to fall at the same time. Chapter 201 Episode 201: Time slows down. Eyes filled with aura convey information that ordinary people cannot perceive. Move your legs. As time slowed down, my body also slowed down to the point where I yawned. But there was no yawn at all. Rather, my muscles screamed at even the slightest movement. It moves beyond time. There was no way my body could handle it easily. Ssssssssssssssssssssss! An arrow aims between my eyes. He lifts the cloth and deflects the arrow. My aura and her aurabine to create a huge shock. Quaaaang! An explosion urs. The world slowed down and I began to move my body busily. ¡®You must not block it.¡¯ If I blocked it, it would be my loss. If I block them one by one, my body won¡¯t survive. So I avoided it. Tuquaaang! An arrow flew through the wind and passed through my hair. It didn¡¯t fly far so it exploded and I rolled to the side. Papapak ¨C The arrow gets stuck in the ground. Quaaaaaaaaa! It caused an explosion so powerful that the ground was destroyed. I kept moving my body. Avoiding arrows was not easy. It was faster than a gun. It was difficult to avoid them all, but dozens of them flew at me at the same time. An explosion urs as it passes through the arm. Flesh falls off. If I hadn¡¯t recently been drinking the World Tree¡¯s spring water and eating the bloodstone, my entire arm would have fallen off. The spring water of the World Tree that I drank gave me tremendous vitality. Its vitality is rted to its regenerative power. My arm regenerated so quickly that it was almost torn off. If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive. Kwaaaaang! Fill the cotton with aura and fire two arrows. The shock causes the body to float in the air. I gritted my teeth, protected my body with my arms and legs, and concentrated on my Aura. Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwak! Several gnats gnaw at the arms and legs. As soon as I touched the ground, I jumped forward. An explosion urred where I was. it¡¯s tough. Sweat poured down my face and I covered my eyes. My sweaty eyes sting. But I enjoyed this situation to the point where I wondered if I was crazy. I felt myself getting stronger in real time. The more you dodge and block arrows, the more your body¡¯s aura fluctuates. The aura permeated every cell and strengthened the body. The concentration of aura bes thicker. ¡®Just a little more, just a little more¡­¡¯ I couldn¡¯t seem to catch something. There is a very thin line, and I think if we catch that line, we can go one step further than we are now. As I ran, the line moved further away. I hoped this time wouldst. Before I knew it, my body and mind were focused on swinging the sword. The only thought that filled me was the need to swing the sword. And I thought. How can I avoid them? How can I stop them? How can I ovee what is avoided and blocked? [What if I were Count Warrug?] If it were him, I would have crushed him with overwhelming force. Because he has the power to do that. [What if I were a mercenary king?] He would also be no different from Count Warrug. Because he was the type to solve problems by using his body rather than using techniques. Turn your head. I thought of the person most suitable for the current situation. [Mahol specializes in assassinations.] [Millennium is a wizard, so he doesn¡¯t suit me as a swordsman.] [In the North¡­ I think of the strong people I know. Connect with me. Will I be able to do it? Will I be able topletely imitate him and go further and create something of my own? But no matter how much I searched, I couldn¡¯t find it. Most of them didn¡¯t suit me. No, there are definitely some of their skills that will be helpful to me. ¡®It doesn¡¯t fit now.¡¯ Their skills were of little use in the current situation. What would be better?¡­ ¡®Foolishly, I already know the answer.¡¯ I knew who was best for me. A person who I implicitly avoided and turned away from, but who has helped me from the moment I first came to this world. To be exact, that person¡¯s swordsmanship. ¡®Ahar, if that¡¯s him from the future who destroyed the continent.¡¯ When he destroyed the continent, he fought countless powerful forces. There were so many enemies that even Count Warrug, who participated in the war, was sick of it. And among them were the Bow Master and the Archmage. Nevertheless, the reason why I didn¡¯t y him is ¡®acting is just acting, and more than anything, you can get eaten by Ahar.¡¯ Acting only imitates him and cannot demonstrate any more power than that. Skills that I cannot imitate cannot be used even after death. My body¡¯s limitations. Acting is something that can only be imitated within limits. However, the quality of the acting is such that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it were real. ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have been able to handle it before¡­ but what about now?¡¯ Since then, I have be iparably stronger both physically and mentally. Nowadays, we won¡¯t be able to use technologies that we couldn¡¯t use before. ¡®I feel ufortable.¡¯ Honestly, I don¡¯t want to do this. Kwaaaaang! I feel like if I dy even a little bit, I will die. I could have gotten help from Riems, but my pride wouldn¡¯t allow it. More than anything, I want to catch that line. If you receive help from others, you will not be able to take the line, and you never know when the opportunity wille again. It¡¯s all or nothing. I yed Ahar, the main character of this world. *** The Piercer She was interested in a stranger called her benefactor. The achievement of healing the World Tree and catching the traitors who were in cahoots with the Kairos guys is amazing. Perhaps, even in the distant future, we may not be able to umte achievements that surpass this incident. That¡¯s why I wanted to spar. I wanted to check. I heard that because of that, a peace treaty was signed with humans. In that case, it was necessary to know some level of his skills. At least you have to have enough strength to have your back. So I moved to request a sparring match, and the sight of my benefactor for the first time was beyond my imagination. ¡®I have surpassed the level of advanced sword expert. Is it between the highest level and the upper level?¡¯ He looked young. Early twenties at most. I couldn¡¯t believe that he had achieved that much at that age. I wonder how talented he is to be able to do something like that. So I asked for a sparring match. But he avoided sparring with himself. I avoided it and ran awaypletely. An error urred. I went to the ce where he was sleeping, avoiding the elves. He refused to spar until the end. He shook his body, but showed no sign of opening his eyes. So I decided to experiment. I put the aura in a water bag and threw it away. It contains a reasonable amount of aura. If you get hit, it will hurt, but it won¡¯t kill you. And it didn¡¯t seem like it would be right. Considering his level, that might be enough to avoid it. ¡°What are you doing?¡± And it did not exceed expectations. He dodged it without any problem. But after that, his reaction was different from what he expected. It became sharper. And in the end, I even said something I shouldn¡¯t have said. ¡®Compare me to those Kairos guys?¡¯ Sparks flew in my eyes. He attacks. I think my arm is broken. After being attacked, my eyes rolled back. When she came to her senses, she had attacked him with the strongest attack she could. Even she herself couldn¡¯t understand why she did this. His original personality wasn¡¯t like this. He randomly asked to spar with someone he met for the first time and did not throw insults at him just because he was scolded. ¡®Something is strange.¡¯ After being seriously injured by Chief Kairos, his body changed. My body didn¡¯t feel like my own. I became hot-tempered and impatient. The bleeding in my body did not stop. The blood kept flowing, but it felt like it was being sucked somewhere. My vision became blurry, perhaps because I had lost too much blood. I barely managed to support myself with my bow and looked down at him. Once the attack had urred, there was no way to stop it. There was a way to intercept with the same attack, but his current physical condition made it difficult to lift a finger. All she could do was look at him with concern. The good news, though, was that he was coping better than expected. Although he was injured, he blocked and dodged his own attack. It was when the arrows floating in the sky disappeared to some extent. ¡®Has the mood changed?¡¯ The air became heavy. I felt so alive that it took my breath away. Maybe it¡¯s because my body is weak, but normally I would have been able to endure it, but now it¡¯s just painful. ¡®What happened?¡¯ She looked at the source of her life. The benefactor was there. His mood, which was busy blocking arrows, became calm. Aura and deadly force were condensed into the sword he was holding. swing the sword Kwakwakwak! Arrows struck by the wind pressure from the sword he swung exploded in the air. She couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. I wasn¡¯t surprised that the auror escaped from the sword. Even if you were not a master, it was possible to scatter the aura. What surprised her was that her arrow exploded when she swung her sword carelessly. The power contained in her arrow was equal to that of a high-level expert. With his level, he could never have exploded so easily. However, contrary to her thoughts, he acted casually. ¡®Something is strange¡­¡¯ She looked at her benefactor closely. After the atmosphere changed, his sword skills also changed. No, the person itself has changed. If he had felt like a human before, now he felt like a murderous demon driven mad by murderous intent. ¡°master¡­?¡± That wasn¡¯t all. I sensed a force from him that I shouldn¡¯t have felt. That¡¯s the master¡¯s momentum. A force that makes ordinary people¡¯s hearts stop just by feeling it, and makes Auror users feel awe and fear. No matter how you look at it, it was the Master¡¯s. I can¡¯t believe she was mistaken. There is a saying that a master recognizes another. The master¡¯s momentum was like the master¡¯s status. But why do I feel that kind of energy from that man? ¡®He was not a master. I confirmed that myself.¡¯ When she made physical contact with him, the benefactor she felt was an Auror user positioned between the upper and highest levels. It is said that no matter how much enlightenment you have, you can be a master, but even that has its own stages. It was not for nothing that the upper ss and the highest ss were divided. It was almost impossible for the upper level to be a Master. ¡°why¡­ ¡°What happened?¡± That was when she looked at him nkly. The benefactor swung his sword and blocked the arrows very easily. It was so unbelievable that I couldn¡¯t even remember the struggle I was doing just moments ago. ¡°uh¡­?¡± She looked down and made a dumb sound. He came into her sight. He raises his head and looks at himself. He stretched out his hand towards her, swatting away the arrow that came from a blind spot. He points his finger at her, then pulls his hand toward his body, folds his index finger, and raises his thumb. And then he slit his own throat. ¡°¡­!¡± A sign that I will kill you. Her hair turned white at his actions. Chapter 202 Episode 202: I swung an unknown person. It was a mysterious feeling. I could see the movement of the arrows that I was trying to avoid. The Aurors were usually good at moving ording to my will. But now it was more than that. I felt like an Auror was supporting me. Aura pours out indiscriminately. He filled the cotton with aura and swung it around, as if pouring water mercilessly from a huge bowl. Despite this, the aurors showed no signs of fading. As much space is used, new Aurors fill in the empty space. Yes, it felt like using water from a river. A huge river that can never be made to reveal its bottom by humans alone. The river was also connected to the sea. You can never know the end. That was my physical condition. Instead of running out of auras, my body was filled with more auras than I had before. Originally, my current state was very dangerous. Originally, knights used the Danjeon with an aura. In order to increase or replenish aura, it is necessary to draw mana from outside and refine it into aura. Otherwise, a conflict will ur between the auror in the Danjeon and the manaing from outside. If you make a mistake, the power cord may be destroyed and you may end up in trouble. ¡®I feel like I can do anything.¡¯ I was dazzled by that mysterious sensation. To begin with, I don¡¯t store a lot of aura. Maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯ve already used up all the aurors I had. Rather, perhaps that is why there was no conflict with aurorsing from outside. As a result, the energy vein became wider. The Aurors changed my body so that my body could ept more Auras. Bang kwaaang! Shoots arrows. It was no longer difficult to block arrows. On the contrary, I was able to do it very lightly. So it was fascinating. It was amazing that he was able to show such changes just by ying Ahar. Things I couldn¡¯t use because my body couldn¡¯t support them are now able to be used to some extent. Of course, there were some things I couldn¡¯t use. Not the current Ahar that I am ying, but the future Ahar that made even the masters tremble with fear. I¡¯m not a master and there¡¯s no way I could use them all. Still, I have definitely be stronger. There was something I could use. For example, something like this. Whoa! I saw an arrowing. Concentrate the aura on your hand. And I catch the arrow flying towards my heart. Then he turns his body and throws it straight at the piercer. Originally, the explosion should have urred at the moment I grabbed the arrow. But what didn¡¯t happen was that the aura I used suppressed the power of the arrow. The explosion was prevented by forcibly suppressing it. This was by no means easy. Because this technique made it impossible to fight him, who was already very strong. Quad deuk. Finger bones break. Cells are burning. It is a side effect of being forced to use a technique that my body cannot perform. Fortunately, my body was overflowing with vitality, and these wounds regenerate quickly. Kwaaaaang! The arrow flying towards her hits a tree and causes an explosion. The piercer above stumbles. I left that figure behind and shot down the arrows one by one. As time passes, we be more and more assimted into Ahar. It¡¯s still okay. I can endure it. Before, evening this far made me feel nauseous and confused about who I was. But it¡¯s different now. I know who I am, where I am, and why I am fighting. Suffice. ¡®little bit more!¡¯ I see a line. That line that is just barely out of reach. I think I can reach that line with a little more effort. Just a little more, just a little more¡­! That was when I thought. -¡­I hate you. A voice was heard. A child¡¯s voice. -I hate you, I hate you, I hate you! It was a voice filled with extreme hatred. Where does this sounde from? I turned my head. ¡°¡­!¡± The light disappeared and darkness enveloped me. It¡¯s all ck. Everything except my body is surrounded by ck. A voice full of hatred and murderes from the darkness, where you cannot see an inch ahead. -Why are all humans like that? -hate. I hate you guys. -I will kill everyone. It was the first time I felt hatred. The hatred was so great that it was surprising that such hatred could even exist. As I was listening, my whole body felt tingly. ¡®What on earth?¡¯ Whose voice is it? Ahar? no. Although they look alike, their current voice is much younger than that. A soft, gentle voice that hasn¡¯t even changed. The voice was so clear that it was hard to understand why he harbored such hatred. -People who have abandoned their responsibilities. -People who were just watching. -Humans who ignored our voices. -I hate you guys. I hate it. The location of the voice could not be pinpointed. It came from all directions. As if dozens of speakers were connected and yed in all directions. From the front, from the top, from the back, from the side, from the bottom. The voice was heard from ces within sight and beyond. ¡®This¡­ is dangerous.¡¯ I felt it was dangerous to be here. Cold sweat flows. Look around. I wonder if there is no way out. does not exist. To begin with, there was no way I could find the exit when I couldn¡¯t see an inch in front of me. I heard an unknown person. If there was no exit, it was enough to create one. ¡®uh¡­?¡¯ However, the unknown person who should have been holding it was not visible. Empty hands. My hands were empty, holding nothing. My heart felt tight. ¡®Reems!¡¯ Raise your voice and call Reems. But he was nowhere to be seen. No, no matter how much I screamed and shouted, my voice did note out. I couldn¡¯t hear it. There was no sound, not even the sweat running down my cheek or my chin falling to the ground. Even the sound of walking. The sound of cors rubbing together. I couldn¡¯t hear anything. frustrated. -I will kill you. The voice came closer. Dangerous. Dangerous. Dangerous. Dangerous. That was all I could think of. I had a strong feeling that I would die if I didn¡¯t get out of here. I felt like I would disappear from existence. Could it be because of the acting? That¡¯s what I thought for a moment. That was the only reason I was in a ce like this. Because I was wielding cotton just a moment ago. The only reason I became like this was because I yed Ahar. I had never experienced anything like this before acting. Quit acting. But how did you quit? In the first ce, I wasn¡¯t ying him as I am now. My current self is Raymond Millennium. uh? Am I really Raymond Millennium? I am Seonghyuk Lee. Unknown actor. The poor guy who was always ignored. no. I am Raymond Millennium. Confusing. I am Lee Sung-hyuk, but at the same time, I am also Raymond Millennium. Worries and worries that I didn¡¯t have before. Why do I have to give my head a headache now because of something like this? Why didn¡¯t I think of this until now? -You think so too, right? A child whispers into my confused ear. A voice asks if you are thinking the same thing as me. I raise my bowed head. There was a child. A child so small that it does not even reach my chest. It looks like it would have been pretty popr if it had grown up that way. -Are you the same as me? But the child¡¯s behavior was not like that at all. The clothes I was wearing were torn. It was torn enough to barely cover the important parts. There were serious wounds on his arms, legs, shoulders, neck, and face that seemed to require immediate treatment, starting from minor wounds. The child¡¯s body was covered in blood. This is impossible without being covered in blood. The child looks at me. Staring at me with eyes as ck as the abyss. As I look into those eyes, I feel like my mind is being sucked out. -Die with me¡­. Kwajangchang! The world is broken. Cracks begin to appear in the dark space, and light leaks in. -no! The child screams. Run away to avoid the light that breaks through the darkness. The child looks at me. With eyes full of hate. -You¡¯re trying to kill me again! -You¡¯re trying to take what¡¯s mine again! I won¡¯t leave you alone! -I¡¯ll kill everyone! A bloody voice. There was also an adult¡¯s voice mixed in the voice. A voice I¡¯ve heard before. ¡®Aha¡­¡¯ The darkness waspletely broken. -human! Somethinges in front. The sight before my eyes bes brighter. Riems was in front. For some reason, his small body was covered in blood. There were small wounds all over the body. -Come to your senses! Reems blocks my path. It spreads its cute front paws to both sides and stops me. I felt my body moving. muscle movement. He was brandishing cotton. And the unknown person approached Riems¡¯ neck. I bit my lip. Rims looks at me pitifully. He could have stopped it with magic, but he didn¡¯t use magic at all and just surrendered himself. stop your arms I tried to stop. It doesn¡¯t stop. It dulls the sharpness of ignorance. However, the de dulls at a slow rate. If this continues, my head will be cut. move your hands The hand that is not holding the cotton. I see Rims closing his eyes. In a situation where you could die. Reems stays still no matter what I do. Let¡¯s go! A terrible pain came over me. Blood drips. -human? Reems looks at me nkly due to the fishy smell of blood. I managed to get off the mask that stopped. sick. Half of the name was dug into his palm. Anonymous was chosen. My hands recovered¡­ It didn¡¯t work. What happened while I was unconscious caused all the life force in my body to disappear. His physical condition was so bad that even his aura disappeared and he even lost his ability to regenerate. Is it because I lost too much blood? My vision bes blurry. dizzy. -Are you feeling human? Reems flies to me. And he poured all the recovery magic he could on me. He must have been in pain, but he didn¡¯t care at all and was busy healing my wounds. My palms are itchy. -Is the human okay? Riems asks. I looked at Rims with that question. I have tears in my eyes. I raised the corners of my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s not okay.¡± My vision darkened. *** Running away. The children run away. I shed tears and asionally look back. ¡®Do not look back!¡¯ Adults¡¯ voices are heard. A voice telling me to run away. A voice telling you never to look back. scary. it¡¯s tough. I was out of breath and wanted to lie down on the ground and rest even now. ¡®Run away! You must live!¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t stop. Adults urge. I need to run away. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen them so anxious. There was the same fear in their voices that I felt. Still, they moved to protect us. Wow! A scream was heard. Kieeeeek! A roar is heard. Very close. scary. Suddenly there was no one around me. There were no adults, no friends¡­ no one. I became alone. *** ¡°Are you conscious?¡± The elder¡¯s face was visible. A face full of worry. I closed my eyes again. I felt dizzy. Chapter 203 Episode 203: A woman was kneeling in front of me with her head on the ground. I stared at her. He put his head on the ground and did not try to raise his head. ¡°sorry. ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry!¡± She shouted at me for the sky to go away. I¡¯m sorry and I ask you to forgive me. I kept my mouth shut as I watched her cumming at me. My eyes were on her, but my mind was elsewhere. ¡®Whose past was that? Horrible. That dream wasn¡¯t mine. Probably ahar. Because I did that after I yed him.¡¯ I had a dream. A dream where vigers are chased by monsters. The children were running away. I ran to survive. Behind, the adults of the vige blocked the monsters to protect the children. I must have been afraid. They must have been scared and wanted to run away. Nevertheless, the reason they hold on to their positions is because of their children. They lived long lives, but their children did not. The oldest of the children was 9 years old. I didn¡¯t want children who still had bright futures to die in a ce like this. Their emotions remained clearly in my heart. Yes, I don¡¯t know if they sacrificed themselves and the children escaped alive. If that were the case, I wouldn¡¯t have hated the world so much. dead. All the children who were running with him were caught by the monsters and eaten alive. He had no choice but to watch. He resented his helplessness and was saddened by the tragic death of people who were like his family. And he hated the runaway knights who were supposed to protect the vige. From hating knights, I came to hate humans. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± I sighed. It was my first time seeing such hatred. It was my first time seeing such a sight. It was shocking that adults were unable to do anything and people were eaten alive by monsters. ¡®If I had survived in such a situation¡­ what would it have been like if it were me?¡¯ I unintentionally got to see Ahar¡¯s past. That was a side effect of acting. I was so focused on acting that I became assimted with it. I read his past. It felt like I and he had be one person. ¡®Could something like this happen in the first ce?¡¯ Even though his acting talent was excellent, it was hard to believe that I had seen his past. What is acting? It is about acting out what you see within a given script. Of course, you can put that person in various situations and imagine what you would have done if you were that person. However, it was not possible to see the person¡¯s past like now. If that were possible, if I had that talent, I wouldn¡¯t be living here as Raymond. He would have be a top star and lived a life worthy of envy. No matter how good an actor you are, you won¡¯t be able to feel that character¡¯s past as real. I raised my hand and rubbed my face. My head hurt. I wondered why I had this ability. His swordsmanship talent alone was excessive, but his acting talent surpassed that. No, in some ways it is natural. ¡®Because it¡¯s a talent that may have been given by God.¡¯ Something glimmers before my eyes. Blinking, he put it away and looked at the piercer in front of him. ¡°I havemitted a mortal sin.¡± She still had her head down. I looked at her and sighed. This couldn¡¯t just be med on her. It¡¯s true that she was wrong, but I also reacted too harshly. More than anything. ¡®I didn¡¯t know bloodstone would stick to it.¡¯ The bloodstone was clinging to her waist and was stealing her life. Fortunately or unfortunately, I ended up attacking her waist while fighting her, and as a result, I was able to consume a bloodstone full of vitality. As soon as the bloodstone disappeared, she hit her head and has remained in that state ever since. He says he behaved so pathetically and rudely that he can¡¯t raise his face. Bloodstone not only steals life force, but when attached to a living thing, it raises negative emotions such as violence. I know that, so I know it¡¯s not her fault. ¡°If youmit a deadly sin, you should die.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The elves who were watching the situation could be heard sighing. To die. You probably didn¡¯t know that I would say something like that. I ignored their reactions and looked down at the impaler. She looks up at me nkly, probably surprised. Then, as if he had made up his mind, he nodded and created an Auror arrow in his hand. She stabs herself with her own neck. I added while looking at that figure. ¡°Of course, there are other ways to repay.¡± ¡°Whoa¡­ why do that now¡­!¡± She coughs up blood and looks up at me with trembling eyes. The tip of an arrow was slightly dug into her neck. If I had been a littlete, it would have pierced my throat. As the name suggests, he seems to be really good at prating things. I shrugged my shoulders. And he pulled the arrow out of her neck. Cheolcheolcheol. Blood flows. Perhaps because the hole is wide open, it gushes out like a fountain. ¡°Liems.¡± Reems flew in at my call and used recovery magic on her. A piercer who heals wounds in an instant. Perhaps because it was dragon magic, the effect was very good. Not only the wound on her neck, but also the wounds on her entire body were healed in an instant. But that was also a natural reaction. The reason she was a master with regenerative powerparable to that of a troll was because of the bloodstone. Because it clung to her and stole her life force, its regenerative power also disappeared. But now that there are no such obstacles, recovery is working properly. ¡°O great one!¡± Exmations of exmation from the elves can be heard from the side. As soon as Riems showed up, the elves fell down. It was a sign of respect for the dragon. ¡°Ah, thank you. thank you.¡± The piercer also looked at Liems with hazy eyes. In the first ce, there was no reason for Reems to show up. In the first ce, I had no intention of letting Reems show himself unless absolutely necessary until I had developed enough strength before he became an adult. But this time, things went a bit wrong. No, we can¡¯t just say this is a bad thing. It is said that when I went crazy while acting, Liems noticed something strange and showed up. It is said that at that time, the elves alone were unable to stop me. Still, he had no intention of showing himself. They said that I tried to listen to what they said, telling me not to show myself unless I was in danger to the point where I felt like I was going to die. The reason he showed up was simple. ¡®I never thought the World Tree would talk to me.¡¯ The World Tree had asked him for a favor. They say my condition is strange and they shouldn¡¯t leave me like that. They said that if I do something wrong, I could ¡®be not myself.¡¯ The World Tree¡¯s actions were such a good decision that they could be called God¡¯s choice. At that time, I couldn¡¯t get out of that dark space. If I had dyed just a little longer, maybe I could have truly lost my existence like the World Tree said. He would have been swallowed up by Ahar¡¯s personality and be a yer. ¡®Oh Mr. When I think about it. If I had done something wrong, the destruction of the continent could have been brought about.¡¯ What would have happened if I had lost consciousness and been swallowed by Ahar? Ahar is full of hatred towards humans. I was so angry that I couldn¡¯t exterminate humans right away. I came to have that feeling. In that case, I would probably have destroyed the continent with everything I had. And that¡¯s quite possible. Next to me is a dragon and Mahol, whose talents have blossomed. William, also known as the King of Darkness and the best in intelligence, was there. Even the 3rd Prince and Princess Darian are on my side. There were many other people who followed me. Even without them, I can destroy the continent with just Mahol and Riems. Fortunately, the actions of the World Tree put an end to it. Anyway, Riems showed up because of that incident and tried to stop me somehow. However, it is said that he could not use magic. They couldn¡¯t attack me. ¡®Foolishly.¡¯ If I had used magic, I would have subdued it more easily and I wouldn¡¯t have had to get hurt so much. I felt sorry for Riems. I feel like I have to do a good job. It was the first time he acted like he didn¡¯t mind dying for me. Would you say that your mind has be more open to Riems? I reached out and touched Riems¡¯ head. I felt the touch of smooth scales. -human? Rims looks back at me with wide eyes. I said, stroking his head a few times. ¡°How long do you n on calling me human?¡± -¡­? ¡°Just as I gave you a name, I also have a name. ¡°Call me Raymond.¡± -Oh, I got it! Rims nods. I held Rims in my arms and looked back at the piercer. She had a nk look on her face as she saw me treating the dragon so casually. ¡®What should I ask that woman for?¡¯ She owes me. That is a huge debt that cannot be easily repaid. I n to collect that debt. Since she was a master, there were many benefits I could gain. I could ask her to teach me her skills right away and ask her to join me in wiping out the Kairos tribe. Or, you can attack Kairos alone and kill the great warrior. The Bow Master, whose body had recovered, had enough strength to do so. It might be difficult if you were a sword master, but being a bow master is different. She had the uracy and power to hit a leaf from 1000 meters away or even further. If you use an Auror arrow there, it¡¯s almost like telling the assassin to go away. No matter how great a warrior he is, he cannot block all attacksing from unseen ces. Even if you can¡¯t kill it, if you seriously injure it, that alone is a big harvest. ¡®But it¡¯s too much of a waste to do that.¡¯ I almost died because of her. So, we need to order something bigger. How many opportunities do you have to manipte a master? ¡®uh? ¡®Pamper me?¡¯ When I thought about it, the answer was surprisingly close. She owes me a debt that would cost me her life. At least that¡¯s what it looks like when she stabs herself right in the neck. Because it was an attack on the benefactor of the World Tree and the owner of the dragon. ¡°You don¡¯t want to die just because life is better even if you end up rolling in a poop.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± She looks up at me nkly. I smiled softly at her. But her face turns pale. I thought it was a soft smile, but it didn¡¯t seem right to her. -In¡­ Raymond¡¯s expression is evil. He said while touching Riems¡¯ head as he mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you either. Still, you are a master, so it would be a shame to kill you like this.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Be my ve.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes grow as big as a flowerntern, and a gasping sound is heard behind her. I smiled brightly, ignoring the stares that seemed to be looking at me like I was crazy. Chapter 204 Episode 204 The Master basically has strong pride. There was very little that was done to humble oneself. Although they recognized the same Master, they did not consider themselves inferior to them. They were so proud of their status that they thought they could win at any time. I told her to be a ve. But to be honest, I thought this would be rejected. What kind of crazy master would fall under someone weaker than him? Even under another n. No matter how much he said he owed, it was almost impossible. If it weren¡¯t for the World Tree in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to be with the elves like this. Will she really ept my offer? I think not. It would be nice if they didn¡¯t curse at me instead of epting it. Even though I know that, the reason why I make such a suggestion is ¡®If you look at something big, the next thing tends to seem small.¡¯ I¡¯m thinking of asking her to lend me some strength. When dealing with Ahar, you cannot refuse and muste and help unconditionally. I was going to make that suggestion. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want¡­ I will do it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I waspletely speechless. I had no idea what I had just heard. I felt dazed. I raised my hand and pulled the ball. sick. It¡¯s not a dream, so is it an illusion? ¡°Are you saying you want to be my ve now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She pursed her lips and nodded. I stroked Riems¡¯ head and looked up at the sky. The sky is so clear. Seeing Reems on myp makes me think this isn¡¯t an illusion. If it had been an illusion, Riems would have told me. So that means you really epted my offer. ¡®How should I ept this?¡¯ The Master was unintentionally made a ve. You may ask, is that not a good thing? I would like to say no to that question at all. It would definitely be nice to have a master as a ve. I have faith that he is dependable and will do well in whatever task he is assigned to. But the problem was that since he was the master, he could not be manipted with ease. If he attacked me because he was in a bad mood, there was nothing I could do to stop it. And I don¡¯t want to imagine what people would say if they took her as a ve. It¡¯s clear that they¡¯re either fantasizing among themselves or asking me questions. It¡¯s difficult to exin them one by one, and it¡¯s also bothersome to follow them around or be called in for an investigation. ¡®Does that woman have no self-respect?¡¯ I can say without hesitation that I will be a master and work under someone else. Or maybe my pride disappeared because I was broken by the Kairos guys? What decision should I make? ¡®What decision should I make? The answer has already been decided.¡¯ Cross your legs. I looked down at her with my arms crossed. She immediately lowered her head after answering. Her neck was stained red, as if she was ashamed of what she said. He didn¡¯t seem to raise his head until I called. ¡°All right. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe you just say it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± She could betray meter. Minimal safety equipment or insurance is required. ¡°Swear on the World Tree.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Her eyes widened as she looked up at me. A whispering sound can be heard from behind. They were so shocked by my words that the elves even said that this should be stopped. I lightly ignored those words. I just made her an offer and she was the one who epted. All she has to do is get what she deserves and she takes responsibility for the words she says. ¡°Are you asking me to swear an oath on the Three World Trees?¡± Her voice as she asked me trembled violently. An oath to the World Tree. For the elves, it was like risking their lives. No, it was worse than that. Elves believe that when they die, they return to nature. The belief that even if you die, you can return to the World Tree. If you make an oath to the World Tree and break that oath, you cannot return to nature. The elves thought so. That was their tradition and culture. For elves, not being able to return to nature was a pain worse than death. They were losing everything. Elves who betray their oath are ostracized even within their n. Elves who have escaped the embrace of the World Tree no longer consider themselves of the same n. Therefore, to them, swearing was a taboo word that they should never say or say among themselves. I was about to put it into my mouth. ¡®It¡¯s a little different if she¡¯s the leader of the Red Hawks, the Impaler.¡¯ It was my first time knowing that the leader of the Red Hawk was an elf. Maybe she finds that oath ridiculous. But there was one more thing I believed in. ¡®The master¡¯s oath bes a shackle.¡¯ The Master is a being who can break thew of causality. Because it was a being that could break thews of the world, even if only for a moment, its limitations were also great. In particr, the words they say are very heavy. If it is a pledge you make to yourself, you must keep it. When they say something like an oath, the world moves. Mana puts a leash on them and takes control of their hearts. They do not die if they break their oath. However, due to the will of the world, they lose everything they have achieved so far. To be precise, the Master¡¯s power may be further increased and the Auror may be lost. Once an Auror is lost, it cannot be recovered unless God intervenes or a miracle urs. She knew that, which is why she reacted so strongly. I tapped my fingers on my forearm and waited for her response. As I stare at her, she lowers her head and thinks. Even she seems to be worried. Well, if she¡¯s not careful, she could lose everything she¡¯s built up to this point. ¡®It¡¯s bound to be a worry. I¡¯m not going to ask her to do anything strange, but it¡¯s not like she can know that either.¡¯ I had no intention of treating her unfairly by using her as a ve. Rather, I n to treat him well. He is truly a master. The Mercenary King, the Warrug Count, and even the Grand Wizard, the Millennium Count, were powerful men whose victory or defeat could not be determined. If she bes mine, the range of activities I can do expands. You can do things that you couldn¡¯t do due tock of strength. Well, I have to think of excuses to tell people, but that was a pleasant thought. Increasing power meant that my chances of survival increased. ¡®Mahol, Bow Master, and even Riems. With this level of power, even Ahar cannot move hastily.¡¯ I waited for her answer. It doesn¡¯t matter if she does it here or not. Because I wasn¡¯t even expecting it in the first ce. I can be satisfied just by being able to borrow her strength. ¡°¡­All right.¡± She bit her lip as if she had made up her mind. The sound of some of the elves falling to the ground was heard. Some people sighed as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. Their empathy was great because they knew how much the oath to the World Tree meant. ¡°do. ¡°You will obey me until the day you die.¡± I could see her clenched fists shaking. I didn¡¯t find the sight pathetic or pitiful at all. This happened because of her hasty actions, and she epted it. If you are responsible for your own actions and words, what reason is there to feel sorry for you? There was no reason for me to pity her. She trembles and slowly stands up and opens her mouth. [I am the one blessed by the World Tree.] Mana began to fluctuate. I felt a huge force surging from the direction of the World Tree. Spirits that were not summoned appear and surround the surroundings. I only said one word. Yet, this incredible phenomenon urred. ¡®They said the Master¡¯s words were like words¡­¡¯ That wasn¡¯t just a lie. Even though he couldn¡¯t say it normally, there was power in the words that put his very existence on the line. [A person who pierces the world with a bow.] In the elves¡¯ astonishment and bewilderment, spiritse out and surround her. It wasn¡¯t a threat. They stopped at a certain distance and looked at me and her. [I swear on the world tree.] [I, the one who pierces, until the day your life ends, until the day nature takes you away.] [I will give my all.] [Your name will take my strength, my spirit, everything. [Something.] She looks at me. The anxiety symptoms that had appeared before she uttered the oath disappeared, and a mysterious spirit shone in her eyes. I felt an unknown powere out and surround her. A force that cannot be denied. I answered as if fascinated by the feeling that the world itself was moving. ¡°Raymond Raymond Millennium.¡± She closes her mouth for a moment at my answer. Then he looked up at the sky once, looked at me again, and knelt in front of me. He bowed down, cing his right hand on his heart and his left hand on his forehead. She continued speaking with her hand on her head almost touching the ground. [Your name is Raymond Millennium.] [I will obey youpletely.] [This is an oath to the World Tree.] [This is an oath with everything I have.] [I will offer everything to my master.] A strange feeling. It wraps around my heart. ¡®Are you connected?¡¯ I can feel her heartbeat. I felt her heart beating in time with mine. That strange sensation I felt in my heart made me feel like my heart was connected to hers. -Raymond¡­ Amazing! As the spirits disappear and the unknown power surrounding me and her disappears, Reems, who was watching from afar, flies in and clings to her. It seemed excited, shaking its front paws up and down and snorting. -Mana has moved! That woman¡¯s mana and Raymond¡¯s mana were connected! Excited Reems flies around me. I grabbed Reems and held her in my arms and said to her who was still leaning down. ¡°Please stand up now.¡± ¡°yes.¡± She stood up sloppily, using a respectful word that she had never used before. Maybe it¡¯s my imagination, but her eyes seem empty. A face that seems to have lost everything. I said, tickling Riems¡¯ cheek at that sight. ¡°Pierce¡­ the name is too long. ¡°Is there any other name?¡± ¡°doesn¡¯t exist. ¡°If you feel ufortable calling my name, pleasee up with a new name.¡± Rather than giving up, it seemed like he had put everything down. It seemed like he had forgotten all thoughts since making the oath. That was annoying in many ways. I can¡¯t believe the Master won¡¯t think about it. It would be better to talk about it properlyter. But when I think about it, I feel embarrassed. I even want to change my name. This may be natural for a ve, but it¡¯s surprising to me, who knows she¡¯s an elf. To elves, a name is proof of one¡¯s existence, but giving it up means denying one¡¯s existence. But what was amazing was amazing, and what was ufortable was ufortable. ¡°It¡¯s a name¡­ I see. It would be better to build a new one. Because the existing name is inconvenient. First, let¡¯s think about the name slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not urgent.¡± ¡°yes.¡± I turned my head, thinking I would give her a new name. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just head back.¡± ¡°Yes yes?¡± ¡°The sun is shining, so there¡¯s no need to stay here any longer. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I have to do today.¡± I n to stop by the World Tree, dispose of the bloodstones, and then return. We¡¯re not going to get rid of everything. When dealing with the Kairos tribe, you need to borrow their power, so insurance is necessary. ¡°Oh¡­¡± They looked like they wanted to say something, but couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say it. Their faces are pale as they look back at me and at the enved woman. I ignored them and walked to the World Tree. Chapter 205 Episode 205: On the way back to Easton. Reems flies freely in the sky. The trees in the direction he was heading moved out of the way to make way for him. Riems was in a good mood now. At my request, he had always hidden himself with mana, but now he was revealing himself to his heart¡¯s content. Even for a dragon known as the lord of mana, it was difficult to hide itself using mana every day. It¡¯s different if you¡¯re simply using magic to hide yourself. Dragons are beings that can use magic like breathing. However, what Reems has done so far is not magic, but mana itself. It was difficult even for a dragon to assimte all of its breath, force, and body into the atmosphere that hides its existence. And it was stuffy. Dragons have something called bloom. It was natural for dragons to use piers. Rather, it was strange that peers were not used. Because using Peer is like breathing. Riems has been suppressing his peers ever since he was born. That¡¯s why I was able to avoid getting caught. It must have been frustrating because he was suppressing himself with mana. For a person, it¡¯s like being in a coffin and living every day. Now that I¡¯vee from that ce, it¡¯s even weirder that I¡¯m not happy. ¡°Do you like it that much?¡± -good night! happy! Riems clung to my head and struck my head with his front paw. I smiled at the feel of his soft paws. ¡®The problem is that woman.¡¯ Liems will hide himself when he arrives in Easton. But she who became my ve is different. Not only did I not have the ability to hide myself, but I had to think of an excuse for her in advance. ¡®What should I name it?¡¯ It¡¯s hard to call the old name, so I¡¯m thinking of giving it a new one. I know it¡¯s humiliating for her, but it¡¯s hard for her to be called a piercer. ¡®What can be simple?¡¯ Giving a name took a lot of mental energy. I don¡¯t have a lot of imagination, and I had a hard timeing up with a name for Riems. No matter howfortable I liked it, calling it something like ve No. 1 was a bit weird. She is a bow master. Since he is good with a bow, it would be okay to give him a name rted to it. What would be better? ¡®Bow bow¡­ master of the bow.¡¯ If the name is rted to a bow. ¡°¡­Arjuna.¡± Why did that namee to mind? Just like when I gave Rims a name, a word I didn¡¯t know came to mind. A name that tells you that you are a master of the bow. In a way, it was a name that suited her. ¡°From now on, your name will be Arjuna.¡± She was following me nkly and looked at me. Her empty eyes examine me. Is it that shocking to be a ve? All you have to do is pay for what you did. I couldn¡¯t understand the way she was moving just to survive, thinking that it was normal to feel fortunate that she was alive and not dead. It is unlikely that this was simply because they were enved. An oath to the World Tree. After doing that, the life in her eyes disappeared. I know what the oath means, but I can¡¯t figure out why I should react so excessively. She looked at me nkly for a while and then lowered her head. ¡°thank you.¡± That was the end of it. After she thanked me, she fell silent again. I couldn¡¯t see himing up to me for the first time and handing me meat and chatting over a drink. All of this happened in one day, so who can believe it? In fact, I never even imagined that I could be a master as a ve in one day. If she hadn¡¯t argued with me in the first ce, if she hadn¡¯t paid attention to me, if she hadn¡¯t gotten out of the hospital bed, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡®But what excuse should I make?¡¯ Who would believe you if you simply acquired ves? I¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t treat me like a crazy person. Furthermore, the Elves signed a peace treaty with Easton. It was out of the question to treat people from an alliance as ves. If you do something wrong, it can lead to peace or war. I have to gloss over this. ¡®Isn¡¯t that all there is to it?¡¯ No matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯t think of any excuses other than that. The rtionship between the elves and Easton, and the rtionship between me and the elves. If youbine the two, there is only one thing. I stopped for a moment and looked back. As soon as I stop walking, she who was following me also stops walking. Still nk eyes. ¡°I have one thing to tell you.¡± He said, trying to ignore her gaze. *** Arrived at the castle. A small side door. The sentries standing guard on the castle wall spotted me and smiled brightly and waved. For a moment, my face became stiff as I noticed Arjuna behind me. ¡°¡­ande!¡± My stomach became upset. Was it natural that an elf who had never been seen before appeared before them? I crossed my arms and waited for them to finish their business. The sun hasn¡¯t set yet, so you can wait a little while. How long has it been since then that I hear a voice calling me a password from above? I called out the password I remembered before leaving the castle. Then the side door opened. ¡°Raymond¡­¡± As soon as I entered, I saw Count Warrug with a very flushed face. Next to him were the Marquis of Easton and Lanos, and behind them were five knights. Rangers on top of the castle walls are prepared to attack at any time. No matter how much of an oath they made, the elves were enemies until a week ago. The next enemy after Kairos. However, as long as they do not invade their territory, they stay still, so their risk ranking has been lowered, and to them, elves are objects of caution. The people of Easton have been fighting against the strong for a long time, so they can gauge the level of their opponents to some extent. From their perspective, they probably couldn¡¯t guess her level. The fact that they didn¡¯t recognize him means that he is stronger than them. The enemy has entered the base. That¡¯s also an incredibly talented person. What kind of fool would let his guard down, believing only in a peace agreement? Moreover, signing a peace agreement with them is like a provisional contract. Unless there is an oath, we cannot trust each other. ¡°Meet the Commander-in-Chief.¡± I bowed my head towards the Marquis of Easton. And when I looked up, the Marquis of Easton was still looking at me with a stern expression. Ah, isn¡¯t it me? He had his eyes focused behind me. You must be looking at Arjuna. An elf who suddenly invaded the main base. ¡°Sir Raymond. ¡°Why did you bring her?¡± The air became heavy at the sound of the Marquis of Easton¡¯s voice. The knights behind were holding their swords. Depending on what I answer, the direction their swords point changes. ¡®I expected it to be like this, but it¡¯s a bit weird when it happens.¡¯ Easton was in an emergency state due to the wind spirit that suddenly invaded and gave notice. In the meantime, I brought an elf with me. I could see that they were considering the possibility that I was in collusion with them. ¡°My name is Arjuna, and I will be your guardian.¡± ¡°escort?¡± ¡°yes.¡± To his furrowed brow, I told him a fairly made-up truth. We found the culprit who withered the World Tree, and in the process, there was a conflict with Kairos, and we had to go find them again. The faces of the Marquis of Easton and Earl Warrug¡¯s vassals darkened as they listened to me. ¡°This is not a light matter.¡± ¡°If we make a mistake, a war could immediately break out.¡± ¡°Those guys will definitely keep their word.¡± The Marquis of Easton, who was listening to the vassals, raised his hand to silence them. Then he looked at me and asked. ¡°There is no lie in that statement.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pain in the ass. ¡°If they are, they will definitely attack.¡± I nodded calmly. The Marquis of Easton smoothes his chin. His eyes turn to Count Warrug. I followed him and looked at Count Warrug. ¡°You¡­ ha.¡± Count Warrug sighed, pounding his chest in frustration. I smiled awkwardly at him. The Marquis of Easton shook his head and spoke to me again. ¡°So, that woman is a bodyguard assigned to prepare for any unexpected situation?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ I don¡¯t know how to take this. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that people with such high self-esteem would take such care.¡± The Marquis of Easton continued to sigh, as if he was having a hard time epting things as they were. Then I ask Arjuna, who is standing quietly behind me. ¡°Is what you have said so far true?¡± The Marquis of Easton¡¯s words were polite. It was because she was a foreigner, but more than anything, it was because I told her that she was a master. If you¡¯re going to be with me anyway, it¡¯s better to say anything in advance. That way, the scope of action will expand. However, that was only possible if she answered well. We spoke to her in advance, but I was worried about whether she would be able to act well. ¡°you¡¯re right. We have been greatly indebted to Raymond, and we would like to return the favor. ¡°I took on the role of guarding that person, but that was only a very small price to pay.¡± My worries disappeared as soon as she opened her mouth. Her empty eyes disappear and she speaks with eyes full of passion. ¡°No matter how it is, it is. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to assign the Master to just anyone¡­¡± ¡°If it had been the original, it would have been so. But Raymond is not just anyone to us. Because he is the one who healed the World Tree, our everything and our mother. Even if our entire n assisted him, it wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry too much about. I am here for your safety, Raymond, and I have no intention of interfering with what you are doing. I hope you treat me as if I don¡¯t exist.¡± The Marquis of Easton could barely stop himself from shouting, asking how he could be treated as invisible even though he was a master. He took a few deep breaths and looked back at me. ¡°So now you have to go to Kairos?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°¡­You really drive things crazy.¡± ¡°Would I want to do that?¡± ¡°You speak well.¡± The Marquis of Easton taps the armrest. A face immersed in worry. As he is lost in thought, his retainers close their mouths. Themand barracks suddenly be quiet. ¡°But I can¡¯t send it alone. Even though there is a Master¡¯s guard¡­¡± The Marquis of Easton looks at Count Warrug. His face looks like he¡¯s thinking for a moment. ¡°This time, Lord Bane. ¡°I think you need to move.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Count Warrug epted without any hesitation. If it had been the case, I wouldn¡¯t have sent Count Warrug away so carelessly. But this time is different. This is where Daejeon Temple is located. It would be fortunate to have Daejeon Temple, but there are warriormanders and tens or hundreds of barbarians. It is dangerous with half-baked articles. Knowing that, the Marquis of Easton also let him go without a word. Chapter 206 Episode 206: Count Warrug has a snowball fight with Arjuna. To be precise, Arjuna was calmly epting the re Count Warrug was ring at. Count Warrug, who found her reaction strange, sneakily approached me and spoke to me. ¡°Are you hiding something?¡± As he tapped my shoulder with his elbow, I nced at Arjuna and then answered. ¡°No, there is none.¡± I didn¡¯t n on telling you yet. I wasn¡¯t sure if I would hear anything good even if I said it, and I doubted whether I would even believe it. If it¡¯s only going to cause trouble, it¡¯s better not to say anything. ¡°But just like the Marquis said, you are driving things along.¡± ¡°Would I want to do that?¡± He looks at my face. Then he frowned and said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known it before, but now I¡¯m not sure that you didn¡¯t mean it.¡± I was silent. To be honest, I was a little confused too. idents urred wherever I went, and I began to wonder if I was causing idents like the famous detective boy. ¡°Is that possible? ¡°I¡¯m not that reckless.¡± Count Warrug opens his eyes and looks at me. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. Because I saw something.¡± Seeing the look in his eyes that seemed like he didn¡¯t believe me, I gave up making excuses any longer. No matter what I said, what woulde out of him was predetermined. ¡°But how much further do we have to go?¡± ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Me and they were moving through the forest. In order to keep my promise to Daejeonsa, I am going to the ce I promised with them. I was wondering if I could go with Count Warrug and Arjuna, but I wasn¡¯t told toe alone. It¡¯s their fault for not setting limits, not mine. I kept my promise just by visiting them. ¡°Here it is.¡± The ce where I first met Daejeon Temple. I set foot in a small, artificially created vacant lot. Crumbling ¨C the sound of an animal is heard. As soon as I stepped in, red eyes red at me. A look that shows that they will not leave alone those who cross the border. I ignored those looks and went inside. Count Warrug and Arjuna be nervous as the cries get louder as they get closer. The sense of death was so intense that they felt nervous. However, the tension that had be more and more intense disappeared as soon as my true self was fully revealed. The life disappeared from nowhere, as if what they felt was nothing more than a hallucination, as if they had never radiated life in the first ce. ¡°What was it you?¡± ¡°hey! ¡°The warrior is back!¡± ¡°Everyonee out here!¡± A barbarian has appeared. At the shout of the barbarian with the tattoo on his face, barbarians appeared from all directions. ¡°yes! ¡°A warrior must not break his promise!¡± ¡°I was already slowly preparing. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m going to pick you up.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I tasted blood, so I feel a little sad.¡± Some of them said creepy things, but overall they were happy to see me. As expected, he was a warrior who performed a warrior¡¯s ceremony in front of Daejeon Temple. Warriors were important to them at a time when the warrior ritual itself was difficult. ¡°Where is Daejeon Temple?¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you because you¡¯ll be here soon.¡± The barbarians say so and put their arms around my shoulders. Their eyes glowed fiercely as they looked behind me for a moment. ¡°What are they?¡± ¡°Are you an enemy?¡± ¡°What enemy? ¡°Where are you?¡± The barbarians started going crazy at his words. It was when Count Warrug and Arjuna reached for their weapons and I was trying to make an excuse. ¡°quiet!¡± A loud male voice was heard. At that voice, the noisy barbarians became quiet. They look at one ce. I also turned my head to follow them. ¡°Why all the fuss?¡± It was Daejeon Temple. Carrying a bear bigger than my body on my shoulders. He looked around, saw me and smiled brightly. ¡°Oh, you came on time. ¡°I was already trying to prepare little by little.¡± Hearing his wistful, weing words, I pushed my arm away from the savage on my shoulder. ¡°I kept my promise.¡± ¡°Yes, you kept it.¡± Daejeon nods, saying he understands. I also found two people who had not yete out to the clearing, like the barbarian who had put his arm on my shoulder for a moment. Despite the anger boiling in his body, he asked me calmly. ¡°Who are those guys behind you? ¡°Are you an enemy?¡± ¡°He is my colleague.¡± I told him before I could say anything more. Even if he didn¡¯t know other barbarians, the great warrior was a person who couldmunicate well. ¡°Colleague¡­ I see.¡± The Great Master nodded as if he understood and raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°But that is your colleague, not ours. ¡°You are the only one we ept, everyone else is our enemy.¡± At the words of the great warrior, the barbarians take up arms. I nced at them and said, ¡°So, I would like to perform the warrior¡¯s ritual.¡± ¡°what?¡± The great warrior opens his eyes wide. After a while, he startedughing heartily. ¡°Hahaha! Right. ¡°There was a warrior¡¯s consciousness.¡± He puts the bear down. Then he looked around at the barbarians around him and said: ¡°It just worked out just right. ¡°There were children who had not yet undergone the warrior ceremony.¡± As the great warrior says so, he gestures towards the barbarians. Then three of them, the men,e forward. It was a familiar situation, so I watched quietly. The three started bickering among themselves, and one man was pushed back. ¡°You can do it with these two guys here. But this time it won¡¯t be easy. ¡°They are the ones I carefully selected and brought with me to go to war.¡± Daejeonsa speaks with a confident face. He said this time it would be different than when I did it. Rather, it was an expectant face. It looks like he expected me to bring a group. Well, that was natural. Although I have performed the warrior¡¯s rituals, the main camp is different. You can make enemies of each other at any time, so it¡¯s strange toe to Saji alone. Safety devices are necessary. ¡®Maybe I should look at it a little pity. Because you will lose an ally this time too.¡¯ Unfortunately, this was the Master. No matter how monstrous a barbarian¡¯s physical ability is, he cannot defeat the Master. The great warrior reacted that way because he didn¡¯t know that mypanions were masters. If he had known, he would never have readily epted it. A master is something that even he himself cannot predict whether he will win or lose. No, you could actually die. But is it any different for a Daejeon warrior to be an ordinary warrior? Rather, it would be fortunate if he didn¡¯t die. It was his mistake as Daejeonsa must not have known that. But you can¡¯t just me him. That¡¯s why there are so few masters. So much so that there are only 10 people in the entire continent. So you would never think that there would be two masters next to me. ¡°Did you hear?¡± I called Count Warrug and Arjuna who were waiting behind me. He was smiling when he first saw Count Warrug, but his face hardened when Arjuna appeared. His reaction reminded me of something I had forgotten. ¡®And then she was the Red Hawk Chief.¡¯ If it was Daejeonsa, he would definitely have participated in that war. You must have seen her bravely shooting arrows. It goes without saying that once they realize who she is, they will bare their teeth at us. I admitted my mistake and took the name. So that we can attack them at any time. It might have been different if I was alone, but as long as I was with two masters, I never thought I would lose. But regardless of my worries, the face of the great warrior who was examining Arjuna rxed. ¡°It looks simr. She looks like the girl I know. But¡­ that can¡¯t be possible. No matter how much of a master he is, he can¡¯t live with it. Moreover, I don¡¯t have a bow.¡± I was relieved to hear his muttering. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to think she was the piercer. If that were the case, she should have been under the care of the elves. Above all, as she said, she couldn¡¯t get out of her hospital bed if it weren¡¯t for me. Bloodstone is an ore that sucks life force. No matter how much you are a master, you could die if you keep wearing it. Moreover, if you are seriously injured like her, it is not surprising if you die at any time. And the fact that she, a bow master, was holding a dagger also helped to avoid suspicion. I spoke to Count Warrug and Arjuna who were approaching. ¡°You must kill him.¡± ¡°Kill me?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°You must kill him.¡± Arjuna nodded, while Count Warrug frowned at my words. I nod, thinking for a moment that there must be a reason for everything. ¡°First, we will try to resolve it peacefully, and if we can¡¯t decide, we will think about itter.¡± ¡°i get it.¡± He says he understands and grabs the sword. In fact, it was a face that I liked even more. ¡°It¡¯s very simple and pleasing to say that you can kill them.¡± Barbarians and Seirons are enemies. And he had been down to the South several times. There was a time when Easton almost went bankrupt. Of course, I couldn¡¯t help but have a bad rtionship with them. ¡°Kill, kill, kill. ¡°I can finally relieve my stress.¡± Count Warrug rxed his grip, stopping his grip on the sword. ¡°I need to feel the taste properly.¡± For some reason, I get goosebumps. He didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of killing him gracefully. I had every intention of beating him again and again. And it was the same for Arjuna. ¡°First, remove the flesh from the thighs and cut the crotch. ¡°Pull out your muscles¡­¡± I unknowingly fell away from her as she muttered softly as if she was casting a curse. To live? Hatred? It was like abination of all the negative emotions. A face that is very happy to be able to kill a barbarian. She harbored such hatred towards barbarians that she considered it a blessing to just kill her sparring partner. ¡°Then who will do it first?¡± Daejeon steps forward and speaks. At his words, Count Warrug and Arjuna step forward, saying that each will do it first. He looks like he wants to let go of the anger and resentment that has built up so far as quickly as possible. Daejeonsa was even more delighted to see that. Active participation in battle was what they most wanted from their enemies. ¡°We do it one person at a time. ¡°I think it would be better for Count Warrug to do it first.¡± ¡°yes.¡± Count Warrug was a little embarrassed by her behavior, nodding obediently to my words. This is because just a moment ago, we werepeting with him to see who would fight first. I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed when she, who never showed any will to back down, broke her will with just one word from me. I shrugged my shoulders and said to him who gave me a suspicious look at my rtionship with her. ¡°Because it was decided. ¡°Let¡¯s finish it quickly.¡± He hesitated at my words but nodded. I know what¡¯s important now. Chapter 207 Episode 207 The oue of their sparring was decided. There was nothing they could do against the Master. All they could do was run away from their masters like children. And their end was death. Count Warrug and Arjuna had no intention of letting them live. In my heart, I wanted to kill all the barbarians here. But the reason I didn¡¯t do that was because I had to get out of here as safely as possible. ¡°This is an opportunity. ¡°A chance to find out their strength.¡± ¡°Know.¡± The opportunity to enter the barbarians¡¯ base ande out safely is extremely rare. No, it was safe to say that it wasn¡¯t there at all. Barbarians never let enemies who enter their camp go unharmed. Rather, they use them to perform warrior rituals or to ridicule and humiliate them. As if a toy had been ced in front of a child, they threatened to take the intruder away and even stabbed him. The barbarians y with the invaders they take over and eventually kill them. Even if you killed the barbarian and ran away, it wasn¡¯t running away. The barbarians are stationed everywhere, and once you enter there, it is difficult to get out safely, even if you are a master. Moreover, the chief there is a master. They have bodies that surpass those of ordinary people, and now that they have be masters, I can¡¯t even imagine how great their power must be. As difficult as it is to be a master, once you do, you will have tremendous power. So the Red Hawk with the Auror user and the Master was defeated once and for all. Since I told Count Warrug this, he has sensed how dangerous it is. ¡°If you can¡¯t avoid it, you should enjoy it.¡± The barbarians led the way, surrounding us in front and behind us. The eyes of Count Warrug, who was following the barbarians next to me in the center of the barbarians, glowed. His eyes scanned the surroundings thoroughly. The barbarians who appeared along the way along with them. He widened his eyes as if he were digging through the barbarians¡¯ power. ¡°What did you do?¡± Perhaps the barbarians sensed the gaze, as the barbarians in front looked back at us and frowned. Perhaps because Count Warrug¡¯s gaze was so intense, he was scratching the back of his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± At my question, he rolled his eyes and looked at me and the group. Count Warrug had long since stopped looking around like a hungry lion. The savage, unable to find anything strange, tilts his head. ¡°Don¡¯t slow down, idiot.¡± The great warrior hit the back of the head with a hand the size of a pot lid. Kwasik. It¡¯s not Perok, it¡¯s Kwasik. The barbarian¡¯s head fell to the ground after being hit in the back with a sound like bones breaking. The savage, whose head was buried in the ground, did not move at all, to the point where it was doubtful whether he was dead or not. ¡°Get up. ¡°If you keep doing that, it can really kill you.¡± The great warrior looked down at him displeasedly and clicked his tongue. Then the savage jumped up, hastily pulling his head out of the ground. ¡°We haven¡¯t even fought a proper war yet, so I can¡¯t die in a ce like this!¡± ¡°If you know, move!¡± The great warrior kicks his ass. The barbarian smiled and walked away, as if he was not in a bad mood. It was surprising that he couldugh like that at the subject he was hit with. ¡°Huh¡­¡± After moving around like that for a while, we couldn¡¯t hide our surprise. ¡°How many people are there?¡± There were barbarians everywhere you looked. It was filled with countless barbarians, as if a huge city was holding a festival once a year. gulp. The sound of dry swallowing is heard from next to me. I followed the sound and turned my head to see Count Warrug looking around with a stern look on his face. His hand rested on the handle of his sword. He was giving off a sharp look, as if he was going to pull it out at any moment. It was the same with Arjuna. She fiddled with her dagger and red sharply at the barbarians. But I didn¡¯t move hastily. There are hundreds of barbarians that can be seen. But that wasn¡¯t the end. Apart from them, there were more barbarians. As I watched the number of barbarians increasing as I walked, I was horrified. ¡°You¡¯re an outsider!¡± ¡°The great warrior brought an outsider!¡± The reason the barbarians gathered was entirely because of us. Unless they are prisoners of war, outsiders are never allowed into their camp. Even their helpers can only enter after showing trust for more than ten years. Even that is all about the outskirts. There is almost no outsider who cane into the center like us. So from the barbarians¡¯ point of view, it would be very surprising. From their point of view, it is quite surprising that an outsider who is not a prisoner of war enters in person and with Daejeonsa. We continued walking, ignoring them, and stopped in front of a hut made of animal skins. It was a hut twice as big as the other huts. The word tent is more appropriate than the word hut. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± As Daejeonsa said that, he was about to enter the hut. ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look around this ce.¡± Count Warrug spoke to the great warrior. The Great Warrior looks at Count Warrug. Count Warrug calmly received his gaze. The great warrior looked at him for a moment and then nced around. The barbarians were excited with strange anticipation at Count Warrug¡¯s words. ¡°It won¡¯t be bad. ¡°Because my business is here.¡± The Great Master looked at me and nodded. Then he added something to him. ¡°If possible, I hope you enjoy it with the warriors. ¡°It¡¯s a warrior¡¯s long-awaited visit, so you¡¯ll be itching.¡± ¡°i get it.¡± Count Warrug nodded willingly, saying it was what he had hoped for. And looks at me. When his eyes asked me what my opinion was, I nodded and told him to do as he pleased. He¡¯s not stupid enough to do something like this without thinking. I¡¯m sure you have some ideas. In particr, it seemed that they were nning to destroy their power by directly dealing with the barbarians. While I was exchanging nces with Count Warrug, the great warrior turned his head and looked at Arjuna. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arjuna does not answer right away but looks at me. A face asking my opinion. He is different from the Warrug Count who operates of his own will. Her hatred for barbarians was evident, but she did not try to move. It looks like it¡¯s trying to follow my orders thoroughly. He was faithfully carrying out his duties as a ve. The great warrior, who does not know my rtionship with her, looks at me strangely. ¡°do whatever you want.¡± I don¡¯t mind if she follows me, and I don¡¯t mind if she follows Count Warrug. Looking at the Daejeonsa¡¯s actions, it didn¡¯t seem like he would attack me without any reason. -Raymond There are a lot of people. There are so many! Next to me was Riems, who had hidden himself. And I myself was able to block his attack once. There is no way that masters with superhuman bodies could not hear a singlemotion. I maintained a reasonable amount of tension, knowing that they woulde to rescue me right away, but I wasn¡¯t overly worried. ¡®There¡¯s no way I would get beaten up after bing a master.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t matter if she does what she wants. She thinks about my words for a moment. She looks back and forth between me and the barbarians and says. ¡°I will be with the author.¡± When I heard that I would follow Count Warrug, I turned to the Great Warrior and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The great warrior looks back and forth between me and her. A look of suspicion between her and me. For a moment, he nods and tells me to do whatever I want. Arjuna moved in the direction Count Warrug was heading towards, and the Great Warrior grabbed my arm and entered the hut. ¡°Sit somewherefortable.¡± The Great Master walked inside with great strides and sat down on a chair decorated with the heads of a tiger and a bear. He sat in the chair and watched my actions. I ignored those gazes and looked around. Unlike the outside, which was full of sand, the floor of the hut was covered with animal skins. It was covered with leather so densely that you could step on it wherever you stepped. I sat down in the mostfortable ce and looked at Daejeon Temple. ¡®As expected, he¡¯s big¡­¡¯ Maybe it was because I was sitting on the floor and he was sitting on a chair, but maybe because he was so big, I had to raise my head all the way up to make eye contact with him. Well, for a person over 2.5m, this is normal. ¡®It would be normal to give a chair to a guest¡­ What do you expect from barbarians?¡¯ I¡¯d have to sit on a chair and he¡¯d have to sit on the ground so they¡¯d be just about the same height, but this is his area, so let¡¯s just move on. I don¡¯t want to mess with him for no reason and end up feeling tired. ¡°So why did you bring me here?¡± I gathered some animal skins and made them into a chair, sat down, and asked the Daejeonsa. He frowns as he sees the leathering together in one ce, exposing the sand. His brow furrowed, openly revealing that he was unhappy. ¡°I think I said itst time, but I can¡¯t just send a warrior away.¡± ¡°Honestly, isn¡¯t that an excuse?¡± He closed his mouth at my words. Looking at him like that, I continued speaking. ¡°I went back and thought about it, but I couldn¡¯t understand your actions.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°You and I are enemies.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He cleared his throat as if he was ufortable. There may be no need toe to enemy territory and bring up inconvenient facts, but this was an issue that needed to be addressed at least once. I had to know his purpose. It didn¡¯t make sense for them to let me and my group into the house for no reason, simply because I became a warrior. We are enemies. When we return, their full power will be exposed. You probably don¡¯t know that, so why did you call me like that? ¡®What¡¯s more, the other barbarians felt ufortable and didn¡¯tin much.¡¯ No, rather, it was a weing look. Yes, you can just be happy that you have a sparring partner. But not everyone understood that. Unless you¡¯re really stupid, you wouldn¡¯t know what a big deal it is that we came here. Especially if you have been at war your whole life. At least one or two people should oppose us being brought in. ¡®There was nothing at all.¡¯ Rather, I had a strange sense of anticipation. It was ufortable and felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Their behavior was unnatural. For what reason? ¡°What difference does it make if I say that?¡± Daejeonsa speaks with a subtle sense of energy. ¡°Yeah, it can be weird. So what does that mean? No matter what, you have entered my territory. ¡°Is there anything more important than that?¡± ¡°Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?¡± Heughs at me because I find it absurd. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. ¡°Yes, the reason I let you in is to expose our capabilities.¡± They say they are doing this knowing that. What on earth is this n? It never urred to me that they would have done something like this to kill me. If the reason was that simple, they could have attacked me then and there without having to waste time. If anything, killing me would have be more difficult now that I brought the group with me. His bloody voice came to my distressed ears. Chapter 208 Episode 208: The great warrior is ring at me. Even though he is not a master, he exudes an aura simr to that of Count Warrug. Just by looking at it, you can see how strong he is, but that doesn¡¯t make him a master. It¡¯s just a simr energy, but there¡¯s something fundamentally different about it. It only makes your body tingle, but cannot break your will like the masters. His level is top notch. Although weaker than the Master. ¡®Stronger than me.¡¯ Well, even so, if you fight together with Reems, you can win. By the way, the threat is too harsh. ¡®Think about how I can kill you¡­¡¯ The provocation was quite a severe provocation, so I flinched. He exuded not only his words but also his energy. ¡®I wonder how it is that everyone is so anxious that they can¡¯t show off themselves.¡¯ They say they exude energy in order to understand the other person, but perhaps because I¡¯ve experienced it so many times, I felt irritated rather than heartbroken. I really need to get stronger quickly, but I¡¯m doing such a ridiculous thing because it makes me look weak. When I be stronger, I won¡¯t have to face threats like that. ¡°I know that the great warrior is strong.¡± I spoke to him who was still losing his momentum. I calmly received the momentum and also exuded the momentum. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The Daejeon¡¯s brow furrowed as if a stone had been thrown into a calmke. The momentum rising in my body was pushing his momentum away. ¡°¡­!¡± The Daejeon¡¯s face hardened. His momentum disappeared. To be precise, I was swallowed up by my momentum and attacked him. I smiled brightly and lost my momentum. ¡°So why did you call me?¡± I changed my mind. In the current atmosphere, it seemed like time would just drag on, let alone get to the main topic. Daejeon said, still not making an impression. ¡°I¡¯m trying to get help.¡± ¡°Help?¡± He nods. Help. I had no idea what they could ask of me since they were in the South and had no need to worry. Their ideology was that if you need something, fight for it. It was quite surprising that he used the word ¡®help¡¯ because they rushed in like crazy people to get everything if they needed something. If I hadn¡¯t heard it myself, I would have thought he was lying. ¡°You seem surprised that I asked for help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s even weirder that I¡¯m not surprised when I know what you guys are like.¡± ¡°That¡¯s straightforward.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. I didn¡¯t tell them who they were. It¡¯s true, but what should I do? But he nodded, as if he didn¡¯t feel bad about it. ¡°yes. Anyone who knows us will find it hard to believe that we are asking for help.¡± He looks at me as if he understands. And he keeps saying something different. I felt like the story would go downhill if I left it like that, so I got straight to the point. ¡°You know. ¡°The chief has be a master.¡± Are all the people here really so clueless? What would I do if I didn¡¯t know? ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± ¡°Then the story will be quick. I intend to drive out the chieftain.¡± ¡°¡­yes?¡± I was dazed for a moment. Who drives out whom? Is driving out the right word that I know? I looked at his face to see if I had misheard. ¡°¡­crazy.¡± He was very calm. In the first ce, it must be strange for someone to make a joke to me, who is just like a stranger. So you said you meant it, but why? I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. ¡®Why do you feel sorry for him when he is treated enviously even among barbarians?¡¯ Daejeon Temple. Among barbarians, the word ¡®Great Warrior¡¯ has great power. A being that even the chief cannot treat lightly. A warrior respected by barbarians. A warrior who participated in a thousand battles. Great warriors are treated second only to chieftains, and barbarians ask their opinions before going to war. To that extent, Daejeon Temple receives great treatment. To the point where I don¡¯t even think about this. ¡®To begin with, they are crazy about battles and treat power like a burden.¡¯ They consider going to war an honorable act. Conversely, not being able to go to war was a disgrace. Those who do not have to go to war are cripples with arms or legs cut off, elderly people who are too old to even move, children, and women. Except them, all barbarians participate in the war. They don¡¯t need power. Because it was like a title that naturally followed while fighting a war. Jeonsajang and Daejeonsa. That¡¯s exactly the title they want; they don¡¯t want power like chieftain or tribal leader. Chiefs and tribal leaders could not go to war if they wanted to. Chiefs and tribal leaders are those who are responsible for the entire barbarian people. ¡®The biggest reason is that power is divided among them.¡¯ Daejeonsa is respected by everyone. In other words, there were people who believed in and followed the Daejeonsa more than the chieftain. There are five great warriors among the barbarians. Excluding the barbarians who follow the chief, the forces are divided into five. The reason they can stick together now is because they have a chief. The chieftain is the strongest warrior among all barbarians. The chieftain changed every year through a warrior¡¯s duel, and now that the chieftain has be a master, his position as chieftain can be seen as confirmed until another master appears. The important thing here is that if a chieftain dies, the barbarians may be divided. If the chieftain who was holding the center dies, they can no longer be held together. You can just re-determine the chieftain. ¡®I hate gaining power, but I also have strong pride.¡¯ It¡¯s okay to be a chief, but he doesn¡¯t want to admit that he is weaker than others. If that happens, a major war will break out between them. ¡®There¡¯s no way other tribes would just watch that.¡¯ Because the chief knows that, he rarely goes to war. When they step out, they need solid power. Unless it¡¯s something like swallowing a red hawk, they don¡¯te forward. Anyway, that is why the great warriors who know this do not try to push out the chieftain. This is because they receive treatmentparable to that of a chief without being pushed out. I won¡¯t even think about that now that the chief has be a master. ¡®What are you thinking? There must be a reason. I¡¯m not really doing this to push you away. Is there a need for a justification for war? In the first ce, have they ever started a war with just cause?¡¯ My head hurts. Since the situation was different from what I expected, I tried to understand the current situation. What on earth? Are you really just trying to push the Chiefs out? Why on earth? He is truly a master. A man so strong that he seemed like a world superior to those who were already monsters was created. Your confidence will grow. That¡¯s why he attacked the red hawk and was sure to win. Now the only enemies left to them are Elves and Eastons. Are these people who are crazy about war trying to eliminate the most reliable force in that war? ¡°It looks like your head isplicated.¡± The Great Master looked at me and smiled. A face that seems to know what I¡¯m thinking. ¡°Think simply. I hate the chieftain. It would be good for you. ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity to deal with us who seemed like a nuisance.¡± The Daejeon Temple looks at me intently, asking if it is so, but I cannot easily answer. I had a strong feeling that I shouldn¡¯t say anything wrong here. If you do it wrong, you might end up in a bad ce. At least I need to know the reason. ¡°What is the reason?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you trying to push out your chieftain? ¡°Do you have any grudges?¡± ¡°resentment? There is no chieftain who enjoys war as much as the current chieftain. ¡°I like him.¡± He shook his head, wondering if that was possible. I was even more dumbfounded by the answer. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any grudge, so I wonder why they¡¯re doing this. When I looked at his face, I saw that he was smiling as if he was thinking about the war. So it became more confusing. ¡°But that¡¯s the problem.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Afterughing for a moment, his face hardens and he speaks. The problem is that there are too many wars. ¡°What do you think of warriors?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± he asks. I didn¡¯t answer. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s asking for an answer. I just quietly watched his actions. ¡°Warrior is a struggle. Struggle is what a warrior is all about, and he fights because he is a warrior.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Current Chief? good night. He is a great leader. Since he became Chief, we have made the greatest progress we have ever made. Is that all? For the first time, he took the step to bing a master that he thought would nevere again in his life. ¡°He is our true leader¡­ and an idol.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The more I listened, the more I didn¡¯t understand. If it¡¯s so good, why do you think like that? ¡°But while I was with him, a thought suddenly urred to me. He tried to start a war every day. But I wonder what will be left for us when the war is over.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°At this rate, we can trample on you bastards and even you.¡± I got a little angry at thest word. Yes, I know that their power has increased explosively. But that doesn¡¯t mean they can beat us. They say they have a master, but Serion has multiple masters. At the very least, it will end when the Grand Wizard, Count Millennium, steps forward. They may have the advantage in a versus match, but it¡¯s different in a multiyer match. If a wide-area magic falls from the sky, how will they block and deal with it? The reason they have been able to endure until now is because proper power has not arrived in the south. ¡®I can¡¯te down. ¡®Because we have to be wary of other kingdoms and empires.¡¯ Each and every one of them possesses legion-level strength. When they move, kingdoms and empires be alert. The Mercenary King does not belong to one ce, and Count Warrug has oftene down to the south in the past, so he does not react much. If Count Millennium moves, there will definitely be restrictions from other kingdoms. ¡°I don¡¯t want the war to end. But the chieftain wants to conquer all thends through war.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°When the war ends, we can no longer exist.¡± I felt like I knew a little bit now. Why was he like this? He was worried now. What should I do if the war ends because of the chieftain? They exist because of war, and that war cannot disappear. To put it simply, it can be said that this happened because of a difference of opinion with the chieftain. ¡°So you¡¯re saying you need our power?¡± ¡°I guess you understand now.¡± My head is pounding. From my perspective, I couldn¡¯t understand why they were doing something like this for just that reason. They killed the Master because they didn¡¯t want to lose their job. ¡®They¡¯re really crazy people.¡¯ I sighed. Chapter 209 Episode 209 It wasn¡¯t something I could decide on my own. I am not the decision maker. That¡¯s why you can¡¯t make decisions about things like this. There was nothing I could do because the situation was such that it was Elf. The result was good, so I got over it safely. If I had followed the principles, I would have ended up in prison instead of staying like this. Because what I did was beyond my authority. I couldn¡¯t answer as I shouldn¡¯t repeat the same mistake. I thought there must be some reason, but they asked me to participate in the rebellion. ¡®How much more so when the one asking for help is a barbarian and no one else.¡¯ If it were original, I would have to go back and make a decision. ¡°Oh, right. I wish you would give me the answer now. ¡°I have to change my n depending on the answer.¡± There was a lot of threat in the words about changing the n. I frowned and sighed for a moment as I studied him. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter I can decide on my own. ¡°I need the opinions of the people who came with me.¡± ¡°Oh, I guess so. ¡°Because unlike us, you guys have a clearmand system.¡± A person who knows that would do something like this? I suppressed the urge to curse and got up from my seat. Daejeonsa also got up and left the hut with me. As soon as the words were spoken, the intention was to finish the work immediately. We went to find Count Warrug and Arjuna. They were surprisingly easy to find among thousands of barbarians. ¡°Kill me!¡± ¡°This is your chance to be a warrior!¡± A ce where loud shouts are heard. They were in a ce where barbarians were especially concentrated. The barbarians were forming two circles. Count Warrug and Arjuna each entered the sparring hall created in this way and were fighting against the barbarians. Wow ¨C my head is flying in the sky. The head that was rolling on the ground stopped after hitting the corpses gathered in one ce. ¡®How much did we fight in that short period of time?¡¯ There was a mountain of corpses on one side of where they were fighting. There were bodies piled up that looked like they were in their 20s or 30s. Even though theirrades were dying, the barbarians, instead of being angry, cheered enthusiastically. ¡°Kill me!¡± ¡°The one who wins is on our side!¡± They didn¡¯t seem to care who died. I just like those scenes where blood is sttered. The word barbaric is a perfect fit. Count Warrug and Arjuna in the middle were calling out their next opponent with expressionless faces. ¡°You¡¯re really enjoying yourself.¡± Unlike me, who was disgusted by the sight, Daejeon Temple seemed happy to see it. He seemed to want to step into that gap if the time and situation were right. But after our conversation with him and because he knew now was not the time, I could see him trying to suppress his excitement. He raised his hands and spread them out. And I pped my hands as hard as I could. Quaaaang! Flesh collided with flesh and it sounded like an explosion. ¡°what?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Daejeon Temple!¡± ¡°Are you trying to duel the warrior next to you?¡± ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t lose. ¡°I want to duel too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much to say that only the great warrior wants to enjoy it.¡± I shook my head at their words. Their thoughts were not of a type that could be understood. As I was looking at them with disdain, the Great Warrior shouted at them. ¡°The duel ends here! ¡°Everyone return to your seats!¡± The barbarians frowned and expressed their dissatisfaction at the words of the great warrior. I¡¯m having a lot of fun, so what kind of bullshit is that? Daejeonsa did not persuade them. He raised his fist and struck the barbarian who was booing in front. He threatened, stepping on the barbarian¡¯s head as ity on the ground. ¡°Tch. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± ¡°The Great Warrior is still tough.¡± They began to obey him without further opposition. I became even more dumbfounded when I saw that. Dissatisfaction can be ended with just one swing of the fist. What kind of barbaric methods are there? What was even more absurd was that the barbarians who suffered it took it for granted. ¡°Lord Bane Arjuna.e here.¡± I called out to the two people who were standing still. They approached, wiping the blood off their hands. ¡°Is the conversation over? ¡°It ended faster than I thought.¡± Warrug Count Bane nced at the Great Warrior and said. I shook my head. The story is not over; it is just beginning. His face hardened at my brief exnation. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn.¡± He expressed his feelings simply. They understood what kind of situation they were in now. ¡°This is why I hate barbarians.¡± I agreed with what he said. We are not dealing with barbarians. It would have been better to go to war, note here. The Great Master took us to the hut we had entered earlier, with a strange expression on his face that made it impossible to tell whether he had heard our conversation or not. And he repeated what he said to me earlier. Bane was quiet after hearing those words. A face lost in thought. I quietly waited for him. I wouldn¡¯t know if I were alone, but since I came with him, the decision-making power was with him, not me. ¡®The Marquis of Easton also gave the decision.¡¯ Beforeing here, the Marquess of Easton gave him the authority to make important decisions. Even if it was a war, he was confident that there would be a reason for every decision he made. And from the beginning, they knew that if the problem was not resolved by him, the master, nothing would change if they stepped forward. Bane was a war hero who participated in several wars and was active, even in the South. Whenever Easton was in danger, he stepped in to solve the problem. That¡¯s why Easton¡¯s faith in one person, Bain, was great. ¡°¡­What can we gain by helping you?¡± After thinking for a while, he opened his mouth. ¡°benefit?¡± The great warrior frowns. A face that says he doesn¡¯t really like Bane¡¯s words. ¡°Are you going to participate in the sacred war now with a calcted mind?¡± The Great Warrior growls like an animal. Hostility ensnares Bane. An ordinary person would be so stingy that it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he fainted, but Bane, who was hit by it, was not an ordinary person. ¡®Are you challenging the Master to a battle of momentum?¡¯ From the side, I quietly watched Bane¡¯s actions. The Master is treated well wherever he goes. I was never in a position to be treated like this. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he swung a sword. But he seemed surprisingly calm. No, correct me. Although his face was calm, his actions were anything but calm. ¡°It¡¯s sacred to you, not to us.¡± He res at the Daejeonsa. For me, it was also a great battle in which I lost a battle of momentum. There was no way he could defeat the Master like that. The Great Warrior¡¯splexion turns pale as he senses Bane¡¯s death. Just by living that way, he realized that Bane was at the level of a master. There are very few people who can push him like this when he is at the highest level. ¡°And I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something. It¡¯s you that¡¯s missing now, not us. It looks like we¡¯ve been preparing for a long time¡­ It would be fun if this became known to the chieftain.¡± ¡°¡­Do you think I will let you go obediently?¡± ¡°you? Us?¡± Baneughed at him as if he were dumbfounded. It was when the great warrior was about to shout at him. At my signal, Arjuna poured out his deadly force towards the great warrior. The hatred of all barbarians was poured out on that one man. ¡°crazy¡­!¡± The Daejeonsa¡¯s face went from pale to blue. I found out that there were two masters. And through this, we would have learned that she was a survivor of the Red Hawk. ¡°There are two masters¡­ and one of them is that annoying bowman.¡± The Great Master muttered as if it were absurd. It must be hard to believe that two of you are facing that difficult-to-see Master at the same time. Moreover, the two could be enemies. He was going to die before he even hit the chieftain. I hope you won¡¯t have the foolish idea of fighting here¡­. ¡°I guess fighting now wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡± There are some idiots who think like that. Because he is a barbarian. I put my hand on the cotton and waited for the Great Master¡¯s next words. Depending on his answer, your rtionship with him will change. ¡°But I have to endure it for the sake of future generations. It¡¯s unfortunate, but there¡¯s nothing we can do¡­ What do you want?¡± I was relieved by his next words. It was a moment when I was worried about what would happen if he went on a rampage to fight. That in itself doesn¡¯t really matter. Although there are many barbarians here, there are two masters. You can annihte them or escape through their siege. But what happens after that is the problem. I came here to resolve the issue as peacefully as possible, but this could lead to war. ¡°You should say that. ¡°What can you do for us?¡± Hearing Bane¡¯s words, the great warrior raised his hand and stroked his chin. He looks like he¡¯s trying to think of what he can do. However, because he had a strong tendency to hit and look with his body instead of using his head, he asionally frowned as if using his head was painful. ¡°No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t know. Oh, right. How about giving me what you tookst time?¡± ¡°what? ¡°What does that mean?¡± As the Great Warrior pointed at me, Bane narrowed his eyes and looked back at me. I smiled awkwardly. I never thought you would sell me out here. As I scratched the back of my head, Bane let out a somewhat helplessugh. It¡¯s a face that I never thought would hit me in the back like this. He spoke to me with his mouth silent so as not to make a sound. -You¡¯ll have to exin it properly. I nodded. He said, pressing his forehead as if he had a headache. ¡°What do you mean you gave me?¡± ¡°bloodstone.¡± ¡°bloodstone?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°I took the bloodstone.¡± ¡°If you say bloodstone¡­ do you mean something that sucks blood and bes a parasite?¡± The Great Master nods his head. Bane red at me and said. ¡°That¡¯s natural, and you¡¯re not just going to borrow our power with that, are you?¡± ¡°What else do you need?¡± ¡°I heard that the reason you want to rebel is because you want to fight steadily. Am I right?¡± ¡°right.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s do it like this. ¡°I will help you if you promise not to invade each other¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°That is absolutely not possible!¡± The great warrior stands up and shouts. The reason they rebelled was because of war, but Bane told them not to go to war. Bane seemed to have expected that reaction and continued speaking without changing his expression. ¡°Instead, why don¡¯t we send out a certain number of people at certain intervals and have a sparring match?¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean?¡± ¡°Simple. ¡°What you guys want is a duel, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Wars are being started for the sake of fighting to the death, but there is no need to do so. We set a day and select a number of people to fight each time. If you do that, you will be able to get along well without needlessly wasting your mental energy.¡± Daejeon Temple did not immediately refuse. Instead, he sat back down with an interested expression on his face. And then he started asking things he was curious about. ¡°How many people will there be?¡± ¡°That will have to be decidedter after the war. But if I were to guess, it would be around ten people.¡± ck! ¡°That¡¯s barely enough to satisfy us.¡± ¡°There are ten people on our side. You guys just need to send twenty people, twice that amount. And anyway, the poption is likely to be drastically reduced through this war, so what does that matter?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it again.¡± I quietly watched their conversation. It went well without me having to intervene. Chapter 210 Episode 210 Over the course of two hours, they reached apromise. As I was watching their conversation from the side, I breathed a sigh of relief that the long time was over. Looking at Bane¡¯s expression, it seemed like the solution wasn¡¯t too bad. If done well, it was an opportunity to end that long, boring and dangerous war. Of course, for that to happen, we have to fight a war on a scale that is iparable to anything we have seen before. ¡®I¡¯m sure everyone has their own thoughts.¡¯ Since this decision wasn¡¯t mine, I didn¡¯t really care. Bane made the decision after receiving the final decision from the Marquis of Easton. That decision cannot be undone, even by the Marquis of Easton. ¡°When are you going to start?¡± ¡°It¡¯s difficult right now. ¡°This is because it is the time when the influence of the chieftain is most active.¡± ¡°Are you saying you need time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bane folds his arms as he hears the great warrior¡¯s words. I thought it was urgent, but now I see that it wasn¡¯t. I can¡¯t believe I need time. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Rather, it was to buy time to prepare for war. However, I was worried about whether Easton would ept this situation well. The decision had already been made¡­ but in a way, Easton¡¯s fate was at stake. While watching their conversation, a thought suddenly urred to me. ¡®Why don¡¯t you use themunication tool?¡¯ I thought it would have been better to use amunication port. Then, you can leave the decision to the Marquis of Easton without having to worry about this. As they were watching them with that question in mind, Bane stood up. He said he would return to Easton and report on the rest through a meeting. As he was about to leave, he asked the great warrior as if he had suddenly remembered Bane. ¡°What were you going to do if we said no?¡± The great warrior smiled sinisterly at his question. Then he raised his hand and pointed to the ground. ¡°You would have had to deal with every warrior that stepped on thisnd.¡± That was enough. Daejeonsa had no intention of letting us go gracefully if we refused. If we had refused, he would have had all the barbarians, including himself, attack us. ¡®Maybe we can call the chief.¡¯ Since two masters appeared, it was possible that the chieftain would appear at the call of the great warrior. No matter how high their power is, it will be difficult to fight against them. ¡°I see¡­¡± Bane muttered quietly with an expression of understanding. Having to deal with an entire group of barbarians was a burden even for Bane, the sword master. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back.¡± It wasn¡¯t good to be here for too long. And we must return to Easton as soon as possible and report this matter. ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°I held on too long.¡± The Great Master stands up from his seat. And they came out of the hut together to see us off. ¡°Oh oh! A warrior! This time, have a duel with me!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my turn now!¡± ¡°My car¡­!¡± As soon as the barbarians gathered in the hut saw us, they shouted at each other for a duel. Vane and Arjuna ignored them. Before entering the hut, I had already fought a duel with them and had some idea of their strength. If we continued to wage war with them, they were now our allies, but it was difficult to kill them. Daejeonsa also knew this, so he took the lead and pushed the barbarians away without us saying anything. ¡°We will soon be fighting an honorable battle, so just let us go for today.¡± The barbarians who wereining at the words of the great warrior meekly retreated. An opportunity to y big has been provided, so there is no reason to turn it down. It was time to leave the hut and start walking. Puuuuuu ¨C A horn sound was heard. What are you talking about? I looked at Daejeon Temple. When I saw his face harden, I instinctively felt that something had happened. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Run! Just run straight that way. You must never stop! ¡°Then it¡¯s all over!¡± Daejeonsa pushes our backs and I head towards the direction from which the horn was heard. What¡¯s going on? Considering how urgent it seems, it is not a simple task at all. There was no harm in listening to what he said, so we ran right away. I ran at full speed while operating the Auror. Then, on a hill a bit far from their territory, we looked back in the direction we hade from. ¡°Chief!¡± Arjuna turned around after me and growled, baring his teeth. Her words sounded like the howl of an animal, and I narrowed my eyes and looked at one ce. Compared to other barbarians and Daejeonsa, they were not veryrge. He was of simr size to me. However, the muscles inherent in that small body were strong. Like a living creature, the muscles and angry veins trembled at the slightest movement. Two axes made from red ore were tied to his waist. It was an ax with a head sorge that it would not have been strange for it to be dragged on the ground if it were not riding on the back of a wolf twice the size of an ox. Unlike the passionate barbarians who always wanted to fight, his eyes were infinitely calm. ¡°Chief¡¯s scroll¡­!¡± I hurriedly covered Arjuna¡¯s mouth as he red at the man. At the same time, he hid behind a tree. I don¡¯t know why I did that. We were dozens of kilometers away. No matter how good his hearing was, even if he was a master with a superhuman body, it was impossible to hear her voice from this distance. But for some reason, I acted as my instincts guided me. He covered her mouth and immediately hid himself. Even after that, I couldn¡¯t easily feel relieved. While I was holding my breath due to some unknown tension, I saw Bane doing the same thing as me next to me. He raised his hand to signal for me to be quiet. What is this tension? -Human keeps looking this way. That curiosity was quickly answered by Hatchling¡¯s exnation. It is said that the chief is looking this way. The barbarian chieftain is talking to the great warrior and says that he is looking exactly where we are. He said he stood still for over 5 to 10 minutes, listening intently as if he could hear something. I got goosebumps. Being able to hear that sound from that far away is impossible even for me, who prides myself on having sensitive senses. As I was struggling with tension and chills, Bane exhaled loudly next to me. ¡°Huh¡­ I understand why that crazy great warrior wanted to borrow power from us.¡± He made an unknown noise and rxed his tense body. I released Arjuna and wiped the sweat from my hands. ¡°This¡­ is a problem that should not be taken lightly. ¡°Even if it were me, I couldn¡¯t predict a match with that guy.¡± He shook his head with an expression of disgust. He had experience fighting wars with barbarians. He muttered that when a barbarian bes a master, he bes a monster. We walked slowly. I asked him how far he had walked, something I had been wondering about since the hut. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you using themunication port?¡± ¡°hmm?¡± ¡°If we used themunication sphere, wouldn¡¯t Lord Bane have to make a decision?¡± ¡°Ah, is that what you meant? To conclude, it is difficult to use magic tools, includingmunication tools, in the realm of barbarians.¡± ¡°Why?¡± I didn¡¯t understand so I asked back. In the barbarian territory, there was no barrier or any device to block magic. An ordinary-lookingnd that can be seen anywhere. However, there was no special treatment on the leather they used for their huts. ¡°What you received prevents you from using magic tools. To be precise, it forcibly takes away the mana that went into the magic tool. And there are plenty of such things under theirnd.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Now that I think about it, the bloodstone had that function. Taking away vitality. And since vitality and mana are closely rted, just having a bloodstone nearby has an effect. That¡¯s why even if I tried to use themunication tool, I couldn¡¯t use it. The reason it didn¡¯t affect me as an auror user is because the amount of mana sucked is extremely small. However, that amount alone is enough to have a significant impact on sensitive magic tools. ¡®The Marquis of Easton didn¡¯t give the decision for nothing.¡¯ There was a reason why he was given decision-making powerparable to his own in case of emergency. It was when I was nodding my head, understanding what he said. ¡°You said it well. I wanted to ask you. ¡°For what reason did you receive that?¡± Bane res at me. The great priest did not tell me how much bloodstone I received. I just said I received it. This was a sensitive issue. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising to think that I had a secret rtionship with them. Since their main enemies were barbarians, receiving anything from them was no different from the act of a traitor. Knowing that, I briefly exined to him what happened then. He sighs after hearing what I said. Then he asked. Where did you put all those bloodstones? I said I gave it to the elves without much hesitation. Arjuna next to me trembled at my words. They were embarrassed that I mentioned the elves. I nced at him briefly and then continued. ¡°The reason I met the barbarians in the first ce was to find out the main reason that made the World Tree like that. ¡°I needed to investigate.¡± ¡°So you took the bloodstone from them and gave it to the elves?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°They are the victims, so we need to figure out the cause.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He looks at me with his mouth pursed. His eyes wavered slightly as he examined my face, as if trying to read my thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He walked away without saying anything to me. understanding? That wasn¡¯t it. However, what is urate is the face that says he will listen carefullyter. Now, no matter what questions you ask me, I won¡¯t tell you, and I can¡¯t go back because it¡¯s already happened. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I did a good job bringing you here.¡± I brought you here so that you can experience various things. I never dreamed it would be this big. I should havee alone, but it¡¯s toote to regret it. Because time has already passed. *** It started snowing. The sight of pure white snow covering the ground was certainly spectacr, but none of the people here were happy to see the snow. At least the child looked into his eyes and sighed in frustration. ¡°Shit is falling from the sky.¡± ¡°When are you going to clean that up again?¡± The soldiers sighed as they looked at the streets where snow was gradually piling up. To their eyes, those white things only looked like trash that was annoying to clean up. Garbage keeps piling up no matter how much you clean it up. ¡°why. ¡°It¡¯s charming and nice.¡± When I handed them hot goat milk and spoke to them as they continued to sigh, they looked back at me as if they were crazy. ¡®It¡¯s been a year since I¡¯ve seen snow.¡¯ When I was in Korea, I didn¡¯t find it easy to see snow. Due to bad weather or global warming, there were some areas where it did not snow. I lived there too, so I felt a strange feeling when I saw it snowing. ¡®It¡¯s already been more than two months since I came down to the south.¡¯ It had been more than two months since we had been in the south, and the day of decisive battle with the barbarians was getting closer. ¡®Oh, by the way, I thought they said they woulde together during this supply.¡¯ It was impossible in thend of barbarians, but it was possible to usemunication tools here. I asked for their understanding and contacted one person. The time hase to finally hear the answer. ¡°Raymond!¡± As soon as I could think that, Bane called me. Chapter 211 Episode 211 It is said that the supply unit members have been decided. It is said that the total of 15 members included Ellis and, unexpectedly, Selina and Beatrice. Even though Ellis called me because I needed something, Selina and Beatrice were surprising. It was surprising that I didn¡¯t call them separately, but Count Vane and Skr gave them permission. When I asked Bane, she said that she called me because it was good to experience a melee and there was no other opportunity like this. It¡¯s just strange that he pushes his own daughter into a corner. ¡®But it¡¯s true that their power can be helpful.¡¯ Beatrice is a 5th Circle wizard and Selina is an Auror user who has awakened her Aura. It¡¯s strange that it doesn¡¯t help with power. ¡®The inspectors who came with me said they were going back this time, so the annoying lump will go away.¡¯ They are useless even if they are here. They were so scared that I wondered how on earth they became Auror users. They are of no help. ¡°What do they say?¡± ¡°They told me to prepare quickly.¡± Bane answered with a slightly stiff face. preparation. It means preparing for war against barbarians. They are saying that since Daejeon Temple haspleted preparations, we should prepare ordingly. ¡°What about themander?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always the same.¡± The Marquis of Easton was unable to say anything for a long time, as his face was filled with emotions such as futility and astonishment at the news we brought him. Who would have created this result? And would you have thought like this? The content was so absurd that even though I knew it wasn¡¯t a joke, I was asked not to joke. ¡®The opposition from the knights was also strong.¡¯ Regardless of the fact that the South could be peaceful, the knights showed great resistance to helping the barbarians. It was inevitable that they would live their whole lives fighting against barbarians. Because of the barbarians, I lost myrades, my family, and my lover. They had to fend off the attacks of the barbarians to the point where they lived without knowing that they had time to spare. Hate Anger. Everyone here knew very well that it was impossible to change all those emotions at once. I needed time to erase those feelings, or rather, to push them away. Time to understand and embrace the way of thinking of barbarians. but. ¡®There¡¯s no need to do that.¡¯ It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be allies with the barbarians for the rest of our lives, but we¡¯ll be on their side just this once. They just need to understand them and kill the barbarians like they normally do. However, some of them must be excluded. I don¡¯t know what the oue will be when this war is over, but we have to fight them again. So there is no need to understand them and suppress anger and hatred. ¡®I guess I can suppress that level of emotion for the greater good.¡¯ The reason they protected the South was for peace. A cordon to keep barbarians from moving up from the south. That¡¯s Easton. They were not so foolish as to squander the opportunity to eliminate the source of the threat. I didn¡¯t have a strong sense of pride. Therefore, even those who opposed it at first agreed after hearing sufficient exnation. It was a chance that could possibly be thest. How could you give up something you have longed for? ¡°We will strike first two days after the supply unit arrives.¡± Bane said, walking next to me. After we returned, Daejeon Temple came to visit us in person or set a location to meet and negotiate. There was only one thing waiting for Daejeon and us. The chief¡¯s carelessness. The morale of the barbarians who had swallowed the red hawk was sky-high. The chieftain was not only able to swallow the red hawk, but also tried to eat the elves. In fact, if even the elves bow down to the barbarians, there will be no force to oppose them. Although Easton exists, it is difficult to hold on if the bnce of power is lost. It was unclear whether they would be able to return alive without help from the central government. ¡®It looks like Daejeonsa is doing well.¡¯ Normally, the barbarians would have been at war with the elves or us by now. Considering their mood, it¡¯s hard to believe they¡¯re still sitting still. The fact that they were quiet during a time when they could have attacked meant that the great warrior was keeping his promise. One of the things that came out of the negotiations was that Daejeon Temple would buy us enough time. It was to buy time, but it was also to induce the chief to let down his guard. It could be touched once in a while, as if checking the liver, but judging from the fact that there has been no record of such a thing yet, Daejeon Temple was doing its job well. And through a recent contact, I learned that the day of final action is just around the corner. ¡®It would be nice to have Mahol at times like this.¡¯ Although he did not reach the realm of the Master, Mahol has grown to the point where he can deal with even the Master if he prepares well. If he is there, things can be resolved rtively easily. Although he specializes in night and surprise attacks, even if he fights like a knight, he is at the intermediate level of a sword expert. What¡¯s unfortunate is that he went to the empire with Baan, the third prince of the empire. But I can¡¯t call him again. He has work to do. The distance from the empire to this ce is long, and he must not leave the empire¡¯s first princess¡¯s side. The empire is a ce full of secrets. You never know at any moment that you might die, whether from poisoning or an ambush. Therefore, Mahol had to be by her side at all times. ¡®It¡¯s nice to have it, but just because it¡¯s not there doesn¡¯t mean things won¡¯t work.¡¯ There are two masters, and even though I am not a master, I can be of some great help. In addition, there are the wizards of the 5th Circle, Selina, who has awakened as an Auror, and the soldiers and knights of Easton who have lived in the South all their lives and know the habits of barbarians better than anyone else. The situation was better than ever since the great war would cause division among the barbarians. Moreover, this time even the elves are helping. They said they would return the favor to me and that they would do everything they could to help. If this happens, losing bes even weirder. Nevertheless, the reason for being cautious is simple. Even though the barbarians themselves do not have aurors, they have strong bodies that areparable to those of auror users, and they are wary of the chieftain who became a master among them. He was already a powerful barbarian. A barbarian with a body so enormous that even Bane was left speechless became the Master. Maybe not even Bane can win against him. No, it¡¯s almost like that. It was like that when we saw that Arjuna, who had trained himself as a master for many years at the same time as bing a master, lost. The chieftain of the barbarians is strong. ¡®At that time, all I thought was that if I caught it, I would die.¡¯ When I entered the territory of the Great Temple, the barbarian chieftain I encountered was giving off a strange and iprehensible atmosphere. The power inherent in him was so unpredictable that even the dragon Liems was nervous. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a difficult time.¡± ¡°Many people will die. ¡°Maybe we will lose.¡± Bane rarely said anything negative. The worst case scenario is that we could lose. However, this defeat has a different tone and feeling than other defeats. If you lose this war, defeat will lead directly to death. Of course, I might be able to escape on my own. With Riems¡¯ help, we might be able to escape. But the other party members are different. There was no way the Chief would miss his main forces, Vain and Arjuna, and there was no way he would let go of the people of Easton, who were a thorn in his eyes. They will either be annihted or made into ves. ¡®I might die before I can settle the matter with Ahar.¡¯ Then it would seem so vain. Why did I try so hard? ¡°Isn¡¯t it too negative from the beginning?¡± ¡°You might think so. But it¡¯s not a bad idea to assume the worst and prepare for it. Because what if always exists.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s like that again.¡± It¡¯s not wrong. Things don¡¯t always work out the way you want and there are times when things fail. So it¡¯s not a bad thing to prepare for that time. On the contrary, it may be helpful and it is a preparation for an emergency. ¡°Lord Bane, do you think we will lose this war?¡± ¡°¡­hmm.¡± He didn¡¯t answer right away. If someone other than me had asked this question, he would have said no without dy. I would have boosted morale by saying I could win no matter what, but I am different. I stayed here with him for over two months and became closer in many ways. I also revealed quite a few secrets. It was only recently that I called him Sir instead of Count. And more than anything, I know that no good wille from hiding such things from me. Because I know that I am not the type to go around spreading the word, and I could be said to be the main culprit(?) of this. It helps to be honest with myself. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t know.¡± I nodded to the half-hearted answer that neither said we could win nor that we would lose. No one can be sure about the current situation. There were so many variables in the war, and more than anything, the image of the chief I saw at that time left such asting impression that it still remains vivid in my mind. Even if you are not a chieftain, it is true that the war itself cannot be judged on victory or defeat. I thought I would win, but it¡¯s a battlefield where I could lose due to unexpected variables. Knowing that, I had no choice but to agree with his answer. ¡°I see¡­ Then I guess I¡¯ll have to try to win.¡± Bane nodded when I told him that I should use more strength. Just because we worry like this doesn¡¯t mean we can stop the war. So it¡¯s better to think positively. After that, I had many conversations with Bain. I couldn¡¯t sleep well, perhaps because I was thinking about waring soon. Time passed as quickly as an arrow flies. ¡°young master!¡± The supply unit arrived. We weed them as they entered safely without being checked by the barbarians. ¡°long time no see.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re always like this, Master. idents and idents never stop happening wherever you go. Now there¡¯s even a war¡­¡± Ellis started nagging me as soon as she met me. I don¡¯t think she originally felt this way, but those three months changed her. Her face was noticeably gaunt, as if she had been worried while I was down in the South. I asked her with a wry smile, as she was still nagging me. ¡°Did you bring what I told you to bring?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I brought it with me, but¡­ do I really need that much?¡± Ellis nces around. Her eyes check the state of armament of the soldiers surrounding the supply unit. And he tilts his head. In her opinion, their armament was not shabby. In response to her reaction, I started talking about elves. ¡°It¡¯s not for us. The forest n over there will use it. ¡°It must be so poor.¡± What I asked of her was nothing special. Weapons and magic tools that elves can be armed with. Because it was such a huge amount, quite a bit of money was lost. I could ask Count Millennium for a favor, but I don¡¯t want to be in debt for no reason. Alice didn¡¯t understand what I said, but she responded as if she did. As I was telling her that I had a hard timeing, I saw two women among the supply troops. Women with bright silver hair and long, passionate red hair. They looked around and made eye contact with me. ¡°long time no see.¡± ¡°long time no see.¡± Selina and Beatrice approached. Chapter 212 Episode 212: I felt stinging gazes. The gazes surrounding me. Along with the knights, the soldiers belonging to Easton were ring at me. Just a little while ago, their gazes toward me were full of camaraderie, but why did it be like this? I turned my head and looked to both sides. ¡°It looks like there are a lot of people to spar with.¡± ¡°Raymond, you are always causing trouble.¡± Selina and Beatrice were moving right next to me. During the three months I didn¡¯t see them, their beauty continued to shine. Before, I still felt young, but now I exuded maturity. Three months may be a long time, but it was not long enough for my appearance to change this much. ¡®What on earth did you do to your face?¡¯ Since Selina was directly described as beautiful in the original work, it was expected that her appearance would be more beautiful. But Beatrice was unexpected. It was beautiful enough before, but now¡­ ¡®Is this what the three flowers of the kingdom are like?¡¯ Selina, Beatrice and Daria, the first princess. It was a term used to refer to beauties representing the kingdom. She was said to be so beautiful that they would go beyond all means toe to see Selina just to get a glimpse of her, and there were also people who came every day under the pretext of sparring to meet Selina. Beatrice, known as the flower of the magic world, was less fortunate. Because there were so many entric wizards around, they filtered out people on their own. Daria left the kingdom with the people who came to her, so to be precise, I should say two flowers. Anyway, that¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. There was a saying that Selina was the best among them. ¡®This is surprising in a different way.¡¯ While Selina, with her silver hair, was a beauty with a mysterious and calm charm, Beatrice was extremely gorgeous with red hair. A beauty whose appearance will never be obscured even if she is adorned with jewels. There were two beautiful women who would run after them nkly if they encountered them while passing by, so it was natural that the soldiers¡¯ eyes would follow them. The only problem was that the girls who caught everyone¡¯s attention followed me around. Yes, I understand. Since this is a foreign country, you may feel shy because you don¡¯t know anyone. But that also has its limits. I feel frustrated after chasing after him all day. That was true on the day, but after a night, they followed me around like leeches. When I heard that they were following me outside, I missed the right time to visit the elves. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t Selina go to her father at least?¡¯ The reason she was able toe here was because of Bane¡¯s permission. However, when she came here, she did not meet Bane, except for bowing her head once. I wonder if Bane would have shown his disappointment at that sight. ¡°What are you doing there?¡± What¡¯s even crazier is that Bane, who initially expressed disappointment, is now just watching like a bystander. It¡¯s absurd to see a happy face from far away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just do your job.¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± I sighed at his words. I should be able to feel morefortable if I drop them. -There is no ce for profit! If it were so bad, would Riems run away? I calmed Riems down by stroking his head invisibly. ¡°Raymond, I would like you to spar with me. Just like before¡­¡± ¡°Before that, do it for me first. ¡°I have a new magic¡­¡± They clung to me and talked to me like children bragging to their parents about what they learned at school. At first, I epted it with a smile. I didn¡¯t hesitate because it was an opportunity to see how far they had grown. But that¡¯s only happened once or twice, this is already the fourth time. As soon as she woke up, she clung to me and begged me to spar with her, while Beatrice was anxious to show me her magic. I felt a sense of disconnect from the girls I knew. Beatrice is also Beatrice, but Selina was a very arrogant woman, and now¡­ ¡°As for sparring, if you ask them over there, you can do as much as you want.¡± ¡°Soon, you will have to use magic even if you don¡¯t want to, so be careful.¡± He calmed them down and dissuaded them. The knights¡¯ eyes sparkled with anticipation of being able to spar with Selina. No matter how much they care about women, their appearance inevitably catches their eye. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Selina looks back at the knights. Her eyes examined the articles as if evaluating a product. Then, she nced back at me, savored her food with a strange look in her eyes, and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­ there¡¯s something I can learn.¡± Is it possible to know that just by looking at it? Come to think of it, she was also talented. Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship talent was so deceptive that it was buried, but her talent was so great that it could not be ignored. If it weren¡¯t for me, if Ahar had taken it, if she hadn¡¯t discovered it, she could have be the most talented swordsman of her time. Even across the entire continent, there were only five people with talent greater than hers. That¡¯s how outstanding her talent was. ¡°It¡¯s good. ¡°I will spar with them.¡± The knights cheered at her words. Aside from the knights, the soldiers were also excited that their turn woulde. One person has been resolved, and now all we have to do is drop Beatrice. ¡®Oh, that would be fine.¡¯ Now that I think about it, there is a ce where a wizard is needed. I headed to themand barracks with Beatrice. As morning begins, the Marquis of Easton and his vassals gather in themand barracks. When the meeting was over, the vassals left, but the Marquess of Easton stayed behind to handle business. There was no separate office. His bedroom and office were also located within the castle. Nevertheless, work was being carried out in the barracks. This is something that other nobles can never imagine. When I asked the Marquis of Easton the reason, he said that he felt relieved only when he was in themand barracks. When I go into the office and do some work, I feel restless and feel like I¡¯m wearing clothes that don¡¯t fit my body. They say that I only feel at ease when I go into themand barracks, so who can stop that? Moreover, he is the most powerful person here. There is no way anyone can stop him. ¡®More than anything, the knights and vassals look familiar.¡¯ In any other ce, he would have stopped his actions, saying it was disrespectful, but here it was different. It was a familiar experience, and it felt strange that he was not in themand barracks. I feel more strongly that he is themander of an army rather than the owner of a lord. So, you can meet him at any time by visiting themand barracks. It was still like that now. ¡°Oh Raymon¡­ Wow!¡± A soldier standing guard in front of themand barracks noticed me and took a deep breath while trying to greet me. I can see that his gaze was drawn to Beatrice, who came with me, as he looked nkly next to me. ¡°Themander is inside, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He snapped his fingers in front of his nk face. After bouncing several times, he took a deep breath and came to his senses. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I want to see themander.¡± ¡°He is inside. But next to that¡­?¡± ¡°This is a wizard who will help us this time. So, would you please wipe the drool from that chin?¡± He quickly lifted his hand and wiped his chin. His face turned slightly red as he wiped his chin and covered his face, probably because he was embarrassed for showing such indecent behavior. I nced at Beatrice and saw that she was smiling businesslike. ¡°Commander.¡± ¡°Sir Raymond. And next to it¡­!¡± When he raised his head in response to my voice, his eyes turned to my side and his pupils made an earthquake. He was surprised by Beatrice¡¯s beauty. For a moment, he did not look as dirty as a soldier standing guard. I immediately came to my senses and adjusted my posture. ¡°They said there was the eldest daughter of the Skr family who was dispatched as a supply unit this time. I guess you are Miss Beatrice.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you. dismissal.¡± Beatrice bowed her head towards the Marquis of Easton. A polite attitude without being excessive. Perhaps that made him more satisfied, the Marquis of Easton nodded and told me to straighten my back. ¡°So what¡¯s going on? ¡°I remember they already guided me through everything I needed to do.¡± Preparations are over and all that remains is to fight the war. Beatrice¡¯s job in war was to provide support from the rear. ¡°I came here to repair the wall.¡± I spoke first. Beatrice simply followed me. ¡°barrier?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I heard that the wall needs to be repaired.¡± ¡°yes. But why is that¡­ Ah!¡± While wondering, he let out an exmation as if he realized something. Then he looked at Beatrice with heated eyes and nodded. ¡°Right. ¡°It¡¯s definitely a good idea.¡± Even though I didn¡¯t say anything until the end, he convinced himself with a look of realization on his face. He jumped up, bowed towards Beatrice, and said. ¡°Please do this. Please use that power for us.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. ¡°Wake up!¡± Beatrice said to him, horrified. And he looked at me with an expression that seemed like he didn¡¯t understand and wanted an exnation. I said to her and then to the Marquis of Easton. ¡°Beatrice is currently a 5th Circle wizard. One day will certainly be a short time, but we will be able to set up a helpful barrier, albeit a weak one. If you think you are having a hard time, please tell me now. ¡°It¡¯s not coercion.¡± She frowned at my words. A magic circle that any wizard can create. Even a 1st circle wizard cany down a magic circle if he has enough materials and time. That means that she, a 5th circle mage, can also do it. But the problem was time. No matter how great a magician is, it is difficult toplete a magic circle in half a day unless you are an archmage of the 8th circle or higher. To be precise, it is difficult to draw a high-level magic circle. In order to draw a magic circle, you must calcte a form and ce the magic stone properly in the designated location. If either the form or the cement is slightly wrong, the magic circle will copse immediately. That¡¯s what I was asking her to do now. I would be even more embarrassed because I wasn¡¯t told in advance. But we don¡¯t want anything that big. ¡°I don¡¯t want great magic. It is enough to strengthen the walls. ¡°If time permits, it would be nice if you could draw a magic circle to counterattack, but that is impossible.¡± It¡¯s hard to hope for that right now, as I wouldn¡¯t know if she hade with me three months ago. A magic circle that strengthens the castle walls is enough. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She ponders. Drawing a magic circle takes a lot of effort. ¡°If it¡¯s hard, you don¡¯t have to do it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it, but I need a lot of magic stones.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can I rece it with this?¡± I took out two ores from my pocket. One is a low-level magic stone brought by Ellis, and the other is a blood stone received from a great warrior. As it is an ore that absorbs life force and mana, I thought it might be able to rece magic stones, so I brought it out and her reaction was bigger than I expected. Chapter 213 Episode 213 It was only when Beatrice left my side that I was able to take a breather. Since they stayed close to me except when they were sleeping, there were quite a few things I couldn¡¯t do because I noticed them. I couldn¡¯t visit the elves and it was difficult to talk to Riems. If anything, Riems would have been whining, asking if he had lost love for her anymore. Beatrice headed to the castle walls with the repairmen at the request of the Marquis of Easton. Although repairmen are merely chosen from among the soldiers. All of Easton¡¯s soldiers knew some basic skills. It was a ce where anything could happen at any time, so you had to be able to do anything in any situation. -Are you going to the elves? ¡°uh. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡± Reems ps his wings. Is it really that happy to be going to the elves? Well, since the elves know of Riems¡¯ existence, it doesn¡¯t matter if he shows up. If you go there, you can do whatever you want, so it was worth liking it. -Are you going to take that human girl too? ¡°uh.¡± Riems, who was happy as he pricked up his ears, quickly became sullen at the follow-up answer. I won¡¯t go alone. I¡¯m thinking of going with Ellis. I can deliver goods, but I n to ask them to keep Ellis safe. Ellis came here for one reason. To get the supplies I need and to get the information I need. It was possible to contact William through themunication port, but because the bloodstone and themunication port were ced in the same ce, themunication port became unusable. The bloodstone had absorbed the mana contained in themunication port. Although themunication port was sturdy, it was also sensitive. As the magic circle was engravedprehensively, there was a magic circle of protection among them, so it was resistant to any shock. But that is meaningless if the mana disappears. You could say that all you need to do is recharge mana, but the bloodstone distorted the magic circle itself. Thismunication orb is just an expensive orb, with nothing to do other than recharging mana. It was just that much. Even though I didn¡¯t buy it with my own money, I couldn¡¯t help but regret it. All of themunication tools I have are broken, and I can¡¯t borrowmunication tools from the Marquis of Easton. Basically, several days of records are stored in themunication port, so if you make a mistake, secrets that only you should know may leak out. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°yes.¡± Ellis returned to her expressionless face and nodded. She wanted toe here and give me information, but she couldn¡¯t because of Selina and Beatrice. That¡¯s why she was going with me. To give me information on the way to the elves. And to find safety. ¡®And¡­¡¯ The most important thing is something else. I headed to the back door. The guards there waved their hands at me, asking if I was leaving now. I pondered over their words telling me the password and peeked out the back door. Ellis is running after me. As was the case in the past, she was physically strong enough to be considered just a maid. His movements were agile and he was good at hiding his emotions. So I didn¡¯t have to worry much about taking such a dangerous road. This is because I know that she can move smoothly. ¡®But the problem is that that doesn¡¯t mean you can participate in the war.¡¯ She is definitely outstanding when ites to maids. Because she can do things that ordinary maids cannot. No. Now you are the head maid¡¯s sessor. Because he liked her, she was given the opportunity to be the head maid. A position thatmands all maids. Even in the original work, it was a position she could not ascend to. She can rise to that position. Anyway, the important thing now is that she was far from an ordinary maid. Anyone can know this just by looking at the information. If you ask her to assassinate someone who is not a knight, she is the person who will kill her even if it means getting hurt. Even if he dies during that mission. So she was trustworthy. ¡®More than anything, she became my exclusive maid only recently.¡¯ Originally, she was in a position where she had to report my every move to Count Millennium. And in fact, she reported my actions to the count until I changed. It cannot be called a betrayal. Because that was the reason she became my maid. A position to monitor me. But that wasn¡¯t her intention. She did it for me, and more precisely, because she considered Raymond Millennium to be her master. Raymond, who lived as an idiot, would not be surprised if he was assassinated at any time. That¡¯s why she reported about me in more detail. Because if I know what I need to do, I can receive protection from Count Millennium. ¡®It¡¯s different now.¡¯ I became Raymond and asked her at the right time. Please falsify the report about me. And she did it without hesitation. She carried out my request, although it took a few trips to Count Millennium¡¯s personal informationwork. You can tell from that. That she is mine. I don¡¯t know why she does this for me. I don¡¯t know what purpose it has. ¡®She can be trusted when we see that she sacrificed herself for Raymond even in the original work.¡¯ Even in the original work, I was clear that she was someone I could trust. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to hide anything big from her. Because I was confident that she would hide my secret even if she was tortured. ¡°No one will listen from here, so you can talk now.¡± At my words, she looked around, nodded, and opened her mouth. The information she gave me can be summarized as follows. 1. The monsters in the north may have dried up, so I haven¡¯t even found the ¡®mon¡¯ character for the monsters in the past few months. 2. When the northern door opened, a man with a shabby appearance came out. The man¡¯s identity is still being sought. 3. Traces of the mercenary king disappeared. 4. Selina became an official knight. There are other small things, but the biggest ones were like that. ¡°Did you just say a man came out of the North?¡± I was sent shivers down my spine when I heard that I was one of those men with a shabby appearance. An rm bell rang in my head telling me that I should never ignore those words. ¡°yes.¡± She nods. I asked her what the man looked like, what he did, and his journey. ¡®I see no trace of Ahar.¡¯ First of all, the appearance was different. Ahar was a handsome man with ck hair and dark eyes and an oriental look. Additionally, there was arge scar across his face that was noticeable. In addition, he was of moderate size, but the man whom Ellis had heard of just now did not show those features at all. First of all, it is said to have silver hair. My silver hair is sticky and brittle because I haven¡¯t washed it in a long time. He was said to be short, unlike Ahar, who had red eyes and no ck whatsoever. Also, there are no scars on the face. It¡¯s strange to think that it¡¯s Ahar. However, it cannot be said that Ahar is the only one who wille out. Because in the North, a lot of people go in and out every time the door opens. However, it was strange that only one person showed up this time. ¡®And you said you couldn¡¯t even find out the name.¡¯ He said he didn¡¯t know exactly what his name was. He said he went inside and was so shocked that he became nk. Rather, he is someone who should be pitied, so why am I so nervous? ¡°How did you monitor him?¡± She added that a few people had been put there. Because I was particrly interested in the North and because I had personally experienced the conflict with Ahar, she had taken measures of her own. Considering that she put it on herself, you can feel a little relieved. She no longer moves alone. William¡¯s pack of wild dogs assists her anytime and anywhere. ¡°Good job. After all, it¡¯s Ellis.¡± ¡°no.¡± She feels strangely embarrassed by my praise. For a while, she asked me various questions and I answered them sincerely. ¡°¡­So you became the benefactor of the elves.¡± ¡°yes. Honestly, I was a bit surprised too. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this sword had that kind of ability.¡± When I spoke to Mo Myeong, she looked at him with strange eyes. Her eyes became sharp for a moment as she examined the nameless sword in the sheath, but then calmed down. ¡°What do elves look like?¡± ¡°Handsome. It¡¯s pretty too. And he has pointy ears.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Among the elves, none of them were as ugly as good-looking men or fairies. It ismon for them to have an appearance that would not be strange even if they were all peerless beauties. To the extent that it is difficult to exin in words. Seeing her eyes narrow, I extended my hand toward Riems. She watched my actions. The sight of me stretching out my hand into empty space. The original idea was to hide Liems from her as well. Dragons have a huge impact just by their presence. But this time, my thoughts changed through the World Tree. Reems has already been connected to me, and no one can separate it, and it cannot be undone. I can¡¯t reveal it to everyone, but it¡¯s easier to move forward with things if I reveal it to my people. ¡°You can show yourself now.¡± As soon as I finished speaking, Rims dissipated the mana that had been covering him, as if he had been waiting for those words. ¡°¡­!¡± Ellis¡¯ body stiffened when she saw Riems. The pupils shake mercilessly. How many people will be able to see a dragon in their lifetime? Even more so if it is a hatchling that the dragons are hiding. I said, showing the Riems to Ellis, who was frozen in a daze. ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a dragon hatchling. ¡°The name is Riems.¡± ¡°Master Do. How did this happen¡­.¡± Her voice trembles. Her face turned pale, showing that it was difficult to ept the situation. Because I could understand her reaction, I didn¡¯t bother to touch it. ¡°I found it in Reid¡¯s nest when I went to the north. Originally, it was just going toe out, but as you can see, it broke the egg and hatched.¡± Riems spoke while quietly watching me rub his cheek in my hand. ¡°I can¡¯t send it back, and I n on keeping it like this anyway. Why is there such a thing? People in high positions raise wyverns. If you see it as something like that, you will feel at ease.¡± How can a wyvern and a dragon be the same? ¨C She could barely stop herself from screaming. What kind of being is a dragon? It is the strongest creature on earth and is also known as the orchestrator. Their mere existence is an object of fear, but to raise such a being? ¡°Know that it is. ¡°You know this is a secret, right?¡± I smiled mischievously at her. Chapter 214 Episode 214 The road to the elf vige was as easy as always. Even if it wasn¡¯t me, the branches and vines got out of the way because Riems was there. It¡¯s extremelyfortable. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Unlike me, who was used to seeing this kind of scene, Ellis wasn¡¯t like that. Even before the surprise went away, something new appeared and her face remained nk. ¡°Dragons are dragons, but¡­ it¡¯s quite true that you are the one who did this¡­¡± Ellis shook his head. I smiled bitterly when she asked if I couldn¡¯t live quietly. Who would want to live like this? I also want to live as quietly as possible. What I like is peace. It was nothing more and nothing less. I like quiet. I¡¯m doing this all for the safety of my future. Otherwise, what kind of crazy person would risk his life to move? I don¡¯t think so. There is a reason why I move like this. We walked for a while and arrived at the elf vige. ¡°Over there.¡± Ellis raised his head and looked straight ahead. The entrance to a mysterious vige surrounded by trees like a fence. Her eyes lit up as she looked at the vige of elves. Although she is good at researching information, elves are an unknown subject even to her. It is difficult to find elves in the center. No, it is difficult to see them so close to annihtion. The elves hid themselves so tightly that it was difficult for even the royal family to see them. It makes you wonder if you have to be the emperor of an empire to see them. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Because they are human just like us. ¡°It¡¯s just that they have long ears and only live in the forest.¡± She seemed so lost that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly, so I told her not to be nervous. Still, I can¡¯t find any reaction from her. ¡°Elise?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I touched her shoulder and it was only then that she came to her senses. Her eyes looking back at me were so intense that I avoided her gaze without realizing it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go in. ¡°They will probably wee you.¡± I walked and entered the vige. Hot facilities that feel unbearable. Perhaps because the war with the barbarians was just around the corner, the elves¡¯ eyes were filled with murder. To them, barbarians were like cockroaches. They are a race of war-mad people that the elves detest. Perhaps because they were attacking those who most wanted to disappear, they surprisingly actively participated in the war. It was because I became their benefactor, but it also yed a role in the fact that their resentment against the barbarians had built up over the years. ¡°You have apanion today.¡± As soon as we entered the vige, an elder appeared. Wherever it was, it appeared as if rising from the ground. If it had been before, I would have been surprised, but unlike me, who had be ustomed to it and had be calm, Ellis wasn¡¯t like that. I looked around worried about her, and surprisingly, she was calm. My eyes widened in surprise, but I didn¡¯t overreact. ¡°I have a favor to ask you.¡± ¡°Are you asking me?¡± ¡°yes. Please keep her safe here. ¡°If war breaks out, there is no ce safer than here.¡± ¡°hmm?¡± The elder and Ellis looked at me with wide eyes. In particr, Ellis had a look on his face as if asking what that meant and why he had to stay here. I continued speaking while ignoring her face, which was full of determination that she would participate in the war with me. ¡°And I have prepared some weapons for you.¡± ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± ¡°yes. ¡°What?¡± The elder¡¯s eyebrows furrow. Next to me, Ellis tugged on my sleeve, asking me what I was talking about earlier. When I looked back at her, I saw that her eyes were intense, as if she wanted an exnation. I held her hand to calm her down and continued the conversation with the elder. ¡°I know that your main power and weapon is the spirit. ¡°Because we are the sons and daughters of the World Tree, our spirit power will never run out.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The elder did not deny it. It might be okay when the World Tree is drying up, but when it is as vivid as it is now, the spirit¡¯s power will never dry up. The World Tree provides power periodically, so how can it dry up? But that was only when it was within the realm of the World Tree. ¡®When war breaks out, they have to leave the vige whether they want to or not.¡¯ If that happens, their power, which was like a stream connected to ake, will be cut off like it was cut off from theke. What you have is simply not enough. So, I n to rotate it so that a few peoplee out to help and take turns, but I don¡¯t know what will happen to the people¡¯s work. So, we had to prepare for any emergency. I knew that actions speak louder than words, so I motioned to Riems to take out the weapons that Ellis had brought. A crack appeared in the air, and the sub-space opened its mouth and spit out weapons. Bows, arrows, daggers, and armor that emphasized lightness. I held them up one by one and continued exining. ¡®Who knew? ¡®The state of the elves¡¯ armed forces is so miserable that it makes no sense to say that they are poorly armed.¡¯ When I first went to meet Elf, I had expectations. In many novels, there was a lot of content rted to elves, and the content made me wonder why they were confined to the forest with such power. A bow made from broken branches of the World Tree. sharp arrow. Dagger and archery skills that are as good as those of a master. And even weapon skills, such as swordsmanship, that have been trained over the years of living. Combined with the power of the spirits, they were excellent helpers for the protagonist. Because there were so many such details, expectations for Elf could not help but arise. Although one additional letter, ¡®Le¡¯, was added, their characteristics were the same as those of the elves and there was nothing wrong with them. If you can be proud of yourself as the son or daughter of the World Tree, then everything has been said. ¡®It¡¯s rather ironic that his natural abilities are at the lowest level due to the World Tree and the Spirit.¡¯ The spirit power they control is strong. Even the sword masters are surprised, to the extent that even the barbarians who live crazy in the life-and-death struggle of dying and killing in war are wary and cannot touch it carelessly. The power of spirits is attractive and strong. But what happens if that power disappears? If they can no longermand the spirits that served as their hands and feet and a strong barrier to block intruders. ¡°Don¡¯t question whether this is necessary.¡± They be so ordinary. A knight is the same as a knight without an auror. Half a penny. A knight without an auror is bound to be left behind. Even more so, would they be of any use if the spirits disappeared as they were just a hobbyist and had not learned any weapon skills other than the spirits? In my opinion, they were nothing more or less than an obstacle to the war. ¡®But the good news is that as long as the World Tree is healthy, their spirit power will recover.¡¯ If they only have one advantage, they can take advantage of that advantage. What was important to them was a means of buying time until the spirit power could be restored when they were unable to use it. I am creating the means. ¡°It won¡¯t be too much of an inconvenience. In the case of bows and arrows, we are giving them to you because they are outdated, so there is no need to feel burdened.¡± Despite my words that it was okay, the elder could not hide the difort on his face. When I asked him why he was doing that, he said that he felt like he could hear the distressed voices of his friends in the room. I kept my mouth shut at that nonsense. It¡¯s ridiculous that they¡¯re doing this because of this wooden bow and arrow. I sighed inwardly. He says yes, he is like that, but what can you do? ¡°And it will befortable because it has a lightweight magic and the joints are empty. It won¡¯t have any weight. ¡°Let¡¯s try it on.¡± He advised the elder to wear armor. I could feel the elves watching me. Their eyes did not want to wear that armor and use those weapons. In fact, they make daily necessities from dead trees and animal skins. In their eyes, the weapons I brought would look like they were made by killing their living friends. The reluctance is understandable. That¡¯s why the elder had to take the lead and wear it. Basically, if a superior does something, those below him will follow suit. ¡°This¡­ um.¡± The elder, who showed resistance at first, closed his eyes tightly and epted the armor. I wore armor made by sacrificing my friends. While the armor was being ced on his body, his face grew paler, but once he had fully put it on, his entire face turned pure white. ¡°How is it?¡± The pale elder follows my words and moves. His wrinkled face began to straighten little by little. At first, I felt disgusted, but the more I wore it and moved around, the more I realized it was morefortable. It is light, maneuverable, and even reliable. Beyond disgust, the elder¡¯s eyes lit up at the armor. The paleness remains, but now I know how good this armor is. While I was at it, I also let him use the bow. After hesitating for a moment, he immediately reached out and grabbed the bow. ¡°Oh¡­¡± He let out a small exmation and raised two arrows. He held one of them on his wrist and pulled the other on his palm. He once again let out an exmation at the tense demonstration and fired an arrow into the sky. The arrow soared into the sky without realizing it was high. As soon as the elder fired the arrow, he immediately fired the arrow from his palm across the city. The arrow that had reached the end of the sky came down, and the arrow that had just been shot collided with it and was scattered into pieces. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The elder let out a long breath as he looked at that figure. That sigh was a mixture of emotions, including admiration for the bow and contempt for himself. With thatplex and subtle expression, he looked down at the bow in his hand. ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡± he admitted. ¡°If you use it with spirits¡­,¡± he added. The elves approached with curiosity at the elder¡¯s words. These are the words of the oldest person and elder. Is it because I, their benefactor, brought it there and Rims is watching them? Unlike the elders, the elves epted the weapons obediently. Is it my illusion that it actually looks better? It was a moment when my power became stronger. Unlike the elves who experimented with what they were given, I had to be dragged around by Ellis and listened to her nag. ¡°You¡¯re always like that, Master. Why are you doing this without even consulting me? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you at least told me in advance? is it so. It may be so. But can¡¯t you at least ask my opinion about what I want?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡± Those in Ellis¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t possibly be tears. I couldn¡¯t help but get tired of her talking non-stop. She was the one who always, at any moment, listened to me without saying anything. It was rare for her to get this emotional. Especially when you ignore what I say like now. When I couldn¡¯t say anything, she calmed down her anger on her own. No, that was giving up rather than letting go of my anger. ¡°¡­I was simply your tool.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut at her bitter words. Chapter 215 Episode 215 It¡¯s quiet. The moment I was sitting with Elise in the corner of Elfr¡¯s vige was so quiet and serene that it took my breath away. Was I so wrong? Actually, it was a mistake just to invite such a dangerous person. Moreover, she has a lot of work to do as the head girl. From the moment she arrived here, her work was piling up in real time. She came just because it was my order, so maybe I was too indifferent. ¡®But I¡¯m here for her¡­ it¡¯s difficult.¡¯ Since she came here, it can be said that she is exposed to danger. If there is no ce to escape, you can protect her next to the world tree, which is the safest ce in the south. ¡°¡­.¡± Ellis still said nothing. She just stared straight ahead quietly. While I was looking awkward in an atmosphere where it was difficult to even talk, I saw the elder who distributed the weapons to the elves approaching me. ¡°You are here.¡± Aside from wearing armor and holding a bow, he looked much more rxed. It has be somewhat of an adaptation. ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Then please take care of me.¡± One-third of the elves will participate in tomorrow¡¯s war. And theye in shifts. The elder will remain in the vige just in case. Since he has the greatest power, his power must be conserved. When things just don¡¯t work out and a turnaround is needed, it¡¯s time for him to step forward. ¡°Master¡­¡± As I stood up, Ellis called me. Her eyes were full of unknown emotions. There were so many emotions, but one of them was readable. ¡®Please take me with you.¡¯ She wanted to say that. Please don¡¯t leave me behind and take me with you. Under most circumstances, I would have taken her with me, but now is different. Even in the North, there were dozens of times when she was taken away and ended up in crisis. Especially at the end, if it weren¡¯t for Beatrice, I would have died or she would have died. Ellis is certainly a capable maid, but that only goes so far. There was no need or reason to take her with him to war. Rather, it can be a burden. ¡°sorry. I won¡¯t ask you to know how much I don¡¯t want to lose you. ¡°Stay here though.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle visit you somewhere along the way. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± I put my hand on her head. I thought she was too worried and thinking too much, so I ruffled her hair. Worrying too much can be toxic. I didn¡¯t want to lose her. ¡°But won¡¯t Miss Selina and Miss Beatrice participate in the war?¡± ¡°Because they have the power to protect themselves.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± They can protect themselves even without me. Selina is an Auror user and Beatrice is a 5th Circle mage. It¡¯s almost like we have to ask them to participate in the war. But unlike them, Ellis had no special characteristics. I couldn¡¯t use a sword as well as Selina or handle Aurors. It wasn¡¯t like Beatrice could use magic. Considering that she died without being able to resist Ahar in the original work, her strength is slightly higher than that of an ordinary person. ¡°If you go, you have no choice but to be a burden.¡± Her eyes widened at my words. Her face hardened for a moment and she lowered her head. If I had said this much, you would have understood what I was trying to say. ¡°I¡¯m the burden¡­¡± She mutters something quietly. Shocked face. I had my head down and couldn¡¯t even think about lifting it again. ¡°Then please.¡± ¡°¡­All right.¡± The elder answered, looking back and forth between me and Ellis with strange eyes. A face curious about my rtionship with her. There was no reason to exin, so I ignored the question. ¡°¡­.¡± Ellis didn¡¯t look up until the moment I left the vige. I thought that was a good thing. If you follow me because you have strange thoughts, it bes annoying. -Humans are tooplex. Riems clung to me, saying he was confused. He ced his chin on my shoulder and clung to my clothes with both feet. ¡°Liems.¡± -Why are you calling me? Rims rested his chin on his shoulder and turned his head slightly. His breath tickled my neck. ¡°Maybe there wille a moment when you need to step forward.¡± -Just trust me and leave it to me! I win everything! Riems¡¯ tail tapped my back. He let out hot snort and confidently shouted that he was so great that he could defeat anyone. Iughed at that sight. ¡°When the timees, will you do this?¡± -¡­? I asked Riems. What would you like him to do if he has to step forward? I exined it several times to make Rims understand when he asked if what I said was difficult. *** Dawn has arrived. All the knights and soldiers except the guards on the castle wall gathered in one ce. In front of the castle gate, the Marquis of Easton stood in front of the tform where everyone was looking. Behind him, his retainers stood with stern faces. ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m dizzy.¡± While everyone was looking at the Marquis of Easton, Beatrice staggered to my side. Her face was pale, as if she had suffered quite a bit for half a day. ¡°great job.¡± Selina expressed her gratitude for her hard work. She was looking at Beatrice with pity because she had seen Beatrice going around and having a hard time while sparring with the knights. ¡°Hard work¡­ is something that has to be done.¡± Beatrice stumbled but smiled faintly. Selina smiled at her. ¡°great job. ¡°Your sacrifice will be reduced through your efforts.¡± ¡°¡­just words?¡± She looked up at me and made eye contact. When I met her, there was a burning desire behind her tiredness in her eyes. I don¡¯t know exactly what she wants, but I know she went through a hard time. ¡°When I get backter, I¡¯ll give you something you want.¡± ¡°Whatever it is?¡± ¡°As long as I can do it.¡± ¡°¡­I heard that for sure.¡± I shrugged my shoulders. I have no intention of saying it once and for all. As long as it is not an unreasonable request, I will listen to anything. Instead, I have to live. As if she had read my thoughts, Beatrice also turned her head and looked at the Marquis of Easton. The Marquis of Easton stood still for an hour after summoning everyone. Isn¡¯t it difficult? He remained in the same position as before and closed his eyes. As the night was illuminated with a torch, the clouds blocking the moonlight cleared and the Marquis of Easton opened his eyes. The Marquis of Easton nces ahead. ¡°The time hase.¡± His heavy voice spread everywhere. The atmosphere changed with that one word. Hot and creepy. ¡°It¡¯s time to teach fear to the bastards who barge their teeth into us every day.¡± The heat is rising. ¡°Are you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°no!¡± ¡°Are you afraid of dying?!¡± ¡°no!!¡± The knights and soldiers began to shout in agreement with the Marquis of Easton¡¯s shout. Their loud voices leaked beyond the castle and beyond. Birds flying in the sky, birds sleeping in nests in trees, and beasts like chains were frightened and ran away at the shouts of the enraged soldiers. ¡°You could lose your family. I could lose my colleagues or myself! Would that mean you would give up? Are you going to run away? no! We will fight back! And I will let you know! ¡°What happens when we confront who we are?¡± ¡°Those picky elves, those powerful spirits will help us, two masters will fight with us, and a 5th circle wizard close to the archmage will support us!¡± ¡°Guardians of the South! Demons of the battlefield! ughter them! Show us our fears! ¡°We will win!¡± Oooh! Their shouts rang out and the Marquis of Easton drew his sword. Dawn began to break. The moon is covered by the sunlight and dawn blooms in the sky. The Marquis of Easton¡¯s sword was raised high. The sharp de of the sword shines in the sunlight. thud! thud! thud! The soldiers stamp their feet. Their faces were red, perhaps because of the sunlight. ¡°Open the gate!¡± The gatekeepers who had been waiting for that sound opened the gate wide. Before I knew it, I could see barbarians approaching and encamping beyond the gate. Their eyes opened in surprise at our shouts. A face that did not expect the gate to open so quickly. Some of them realize the situation and hurriedly go to look for weapons. Looking at it all, the Marquis of Easton lowered the sword he held high in the sky. ¡°Charge!¡± The soldiers run. What was amazing was that hundreds of soldiers were running at the same time without the battle line being disrupted. Knights rode alongside the soldiers. ¡°They areing!¡± ¡°It¡¯s war!¡± ¡°It¡¯s started!¡± The barbarians were not dismayed. Rather, he moved as if he had only been waiting for this moment. No weapons? They rushed in with their bare hands. Even if they don¡¯t have weapons, their whole body is a weapon. A fist harder than a rock struck the soldier in the face. Quaaaang! A soldier whose face was hit by a barbarian flies far away. I swung my name to avoid the soldier. Sigh! Blood spattered on my face. The barbarian¡¯s body, with its upper body split open, falls down. ¡°die!¡± After that, the barbarian pushed away the corpse of hisrade and swung his ax. I put aura on the cotton and raised the anticipation as much as possible. With a crack of an axe, the barbarian¡¯s body was split vertically. From the side, I could see soldiers rushing towards the barbarians. I followed them and rushed at the barbarians, swinging my sword. Wow! Kill it! Hahaha! Theughter of barbarians and the screams of theirrades. Many people died in a short period of time. I was barely able to look around the battlefield when my body waspletely soaked with blood and filled with a sticky feeling. Soldiers and barbarians were gathered together, swinging their weapons at each other. The knight¡¯s sword cut the barbarian¡¯s throat, and the rangers¡¯ arrows and daggers aimed at the barbarian¡¯s forehead. The barbarians¡¯ ives cut off the legs of the knight¡¯s horse, and their teeth bit into the soldier¡¯s neck like an animal. The road to hell. I thought that if it were real, it would look like this. I thought it couldn¡¯t go on like this. You shouldn¡¯t expend too much manpower from the beginning. The hundreds of barbarians here were merely scouts. Their main unit is separate. This is the real power of thousands of people, perhaps even more than 10,000 people. To deal with them, you need to end the first battle quickly. I looked around. Even if they are barbarians who think that strength is everything, there must be a leader who leads them. If he dies, his morale will be broken. Because their leader is the strongest among them. ¡®It could be the other way around.¡¯ It¡¯s good to try something. Take a look. The barbarians dealing with the soldiers. After looking around like that, I was able to find a guy who looked like an executive without having to search for long. The guy who was overwhelming the three knights by bursting into wildughter. I ran towards him. ¡°How can this be, dogs of Easton! ¡°That¡¯s all you guys have!¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be pushed! If you are pushed, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Narrow the siege!¡± The man¡¯s ax, which was not intimidated by the knights¡¯ siege, struck down the knights¡¯ weapons and swung towards the central knight. Chapter 216 Episode 216 Hahaha! The knights¡¯plexions turn pale at the sound of the barbarian¡¯sughter. No matter how much I attacked or how many methods I used, I didn¡¯t think I could win. ¡°¡­Is this all there is?¡± A word of ridicule was added to it. Even though I had been fighting them for years, I could not get used to their monstrous physical abilities. Since you can¡¯t even cut the skin without wearing an aura, it¡¯s impossible for ordinary soldiers or knights to even deal with it. Their fists were powerful enough to crush rocks with their bare hands. To say that it is strong is an understatement. If his pure body alone is enough, he even uses auras. If it weren¡¯t for Easton¡¯s soldiers who had dealt with them their entire lives, there would have been very few people who would have dealt with them. ¡®I guess I can just kill that guy.¡¯ Among them, there was a barbarian who particrly stood out. A barbarian who single-handedly overwhelms three knights who are no different from veterans among barbarians. I had a feeling that he was a warriormander or an officer equivalent to that. If you kill that guy, the situation will be easily resolved. As soon as I could think of that, I heard a loud noise. Quaaang ¨C A knight flew far away. The sword he was holding was broken in half. The barbarian climbed on the knight¡¯s body and raised his ive high in the sky. The ive was swung towards the knight. The knights around him tried to stop him, but it was no use, and the knight underneath sensed his own death and thrust his auror into his sword in an attempt tomit suicide. ¡°die!¡± The barbarian¡¯s ive aimed between the knight¡¯s eyes. Boom ¨C The ive was thrown back. ¡°You just die.¡± I could feel the savage looking at me in confusion. It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t notice me because they were so focused on the articles. His eyes looked around the battlefield from time to time while dealing with the knights. So I waited. Until he defeats the knight. It¡¯s a shame for the driver, but thanks to him, he was able to create a loophole. I saw the savage who discovered me twist his body instinctively. This is to avoid the obscurity I stabbed. Yes, if I were an ordinary swordsman, I would definitely have been able to avoid it with just that movement. ¡°uh¡­?¡± The barbarian¡¯s eyes widened as if torn. Quad Deuk ¨C Nameless was digging into his side. No matter how hard your skin is, it cannot stop ignorance from cutting even steel. In a moment of inattention, the barbarian, whose flesh and internal organs had been cut into pieces, hurriedly fell from me. When he touched my side, his face hardened as if he felt internal organs flowing out along with the blood. ¡°My skin is this simple¡­?¡± His eyes flickered slightly as he looked back and forth between the unknown and his own side. It was skin that blocked the beast¡¯s teeth without any problem. The skin was cut off without any obstruction. If he hadn¡¯t twisted his body and avoided the feeling digging into his side, his upper body and lower body would have been split apart. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The barbarian bursts intoughter. He looked very happy, as if he had found his match. He opens his mouth, ring at me. I could see him trying to say something. ¡°Now my enemy¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to listen to those corny lines to the end.¡± If you really look at it, he seems like a mid-level executive, but it¡¯s strange to give so much importance to someone like that. ¡°What¡­!¡± A barbarian holding a ive in a hurry. I swung the cotton at an angle and cut open the side where the intestines were spilling out. The body fell down with its upper body cut off with a scream. I cut off only the head from the corpse and threw it where the barbarians and soldiers were most concentrated. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°Where did the heade from?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking away!¡± Unlike the knights who were taken aback by the head that suddenly rolled into their midst, the barbarians rushed forward as if such a head had nothing to do with it. He even kicked his head as if he was inconvenienced. As he was looking at it and wondering if that would work, one of the savages recognized who the head was and shouted. ¡°He who destroys things! ¡°The destroyer is dead!¡± He was a barbarian with a title. So, I guess I was able to take it easy even against three knights. To barbarians, a title shows a person¡¯s power. ¡°How did he die?¡± ¡°It was said that the one who destroys things is destined to be a warrior general!¡± The barbarians are embarrassed. The reason they were embarrassed is not that big of a deal. Yes, obviously being strong doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t die. But the problem is that he died too quickly. The one who destroyed it was a strong man with the skills of a warrior. Such a strong man died less than five minutes after the war began. That means that someone with great talent has appeared¡­ ¡®You must be thinking¡­¡¯ The morale of the barbarians sank. It was a time when I questioned whether I should like this because the effect was more powerful than expected. ¡°find¡­!¡± ¡°find! Find him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good match! ¡°He is my rival!¡± The barbarians began to run wild. The soldiers in front ran wild as if they didn¡¯t care, looking for the person who threw that head. ¡®What is it¡­ why are you doing this so scary?¡¯ Their momentum was so fierce that I even hesitated. ¡°we are here!¡± A nearby savage spotted me and shouted. And without hesitation, he rushed at me. ¡°Hahahaha! die¡­!¡± Kwajik ¨C The head was cut off with a weapon. That was the beginning. With the barbarians in the lead, from the barbarians nearby to the barbarians far away. It started running like a piranha that found its prey. ¡°Get away from me!¡± I swung my name. He cut down the upper body of the barbarian in front of him. The blood sshed out and got into the eyes of the barbarian next to him. I grabbed the head of the savage who was reflexively rubbing his eyes and mmed him into the ground. He jumped from his seat and ran into the midst of the barbarians. When dealing with this many enemies, it is most effective to get into the middle of them. Because it is so cramped, even my allies can be attacked. And the prediction was exactly right. ¡°Where are you attacking?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t attack properly?!¡± Quang! Quad Duc ¨C Their weapons attack each other. But perhaps because they were so close together, they couldn¡¯t dodge to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is, but¡­ kill it first!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your chance! ¡°It¡¯s your chance when their attention goes somewhere else!¡± ¡°Kill as many as possible!¡± The soldiers saw this as an opportunity and attacked the barbarians. Although the barbarians who were attacked fought back, most of the barbarians looked at me. It¡¯s too much obsession. An obsession that is so crazy that it is excessive. They rushed at me to the point where I was afraid to ask why. ¡®Could it be that I killed a strong guy¡­?¡¯ That was the only reason I could think of. Savages are born to fight. And I found someone stronger. To prove their strength, they wanted to fight the strong. And there was no better ce to fight against the strong than in war. But¡­. ¡®Rather than deal with the locals there, the barbarians are looking for a new strong person.¡¯ No matter how delicious the food is, you will get bored if you eat the same thing every day. The barbarians of today were like that. What I deal with every day are Eastern soldiers, knights, and rangers. But not now. There are me, Bane, and the supply troops from the kingdom. Bane hasn¡¯te forward yet. Arjuna also does note forward. They are the most important power to master. When they step out, they have to do so at a critical moment when dealing with the main team. Like elves. ¡®It¡¯s fortunate¡­¡¯ Dealing with the elves wasn¡¯t that difficult. Although they are numerous, there are none among them who handle Aurors like the warrior generals. He was participating in battle solely based on his physical abilities. They can¡¯t beat me unless they use auras. That is the difference between Auror users and those who are not. ¡®Because power consumption can be reduced.¡¯ It was nice that they focused on me. The more you focus on one ce, the easier it is to deal with them. By focusing only on myself, there is less work for other soldiers to handle. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± I know that this is not a bad thing and is a good thing. Because of this, damage to allies will be significantly reduced. I know it in my head, but¡­ ¡°It¡¯s quite annoying.¡± If they were strong, they might be able to develop sword skills. The stronger I am, the more I will be able to develop my swordsmanship effectively against those strong people. But this is not that either. Even if you deal with children, even if the number increases to dozens, will your swordsmanship improve? No, it¡¯s not. Dealing with young children was just about ying. In novels or in very rare cases, you maye to enlightenment while dealing with children, but not me. There is nothing to gain enlightenment from these guys. The question is whether I can achieve enlightenment in the first ce. Like the main character in the novel, I have never had such an epiphany. ¡®It seems like the strong guys are finished with the guy from earlier.¡¯ It didn¡¯t take long for most of the barbarians to be killed. It was an ending that was decided from the moment themander was lost. Moreover, even though they couldn¡¯t unite, they only rushed at me. Ah, in a way, can we say that it also came together? ¡°We won!¡± Ranos shouted, raising his greatsword high as he decapitated thest barbarian. The soldiers killed all but one barbarian. They beheaded the savages who did not run away, as if they were vermin that should not exist in this world. ¡°Wow!¡± In response to Lanos¡¯ shout, the soldiers raised their weapons high and shouted loudly. The first battle was not short of victory, but was won overwhelmingly. How could I not be happy? Considering that there were only a few wounded and no casualties against them, it was not strange to consider it a major victory. Even though it was only a scouting party, I was happy. ¡°I¡¯m just taking the used arrows and the things I need from them and heading back!¡± What is needed in war is not just soldiers, but weapons. Collecting weapons used in war, from arrows that are easy to consume. In war, it is important to replenish weapons. If you run out of weapons during a war, the war is as good as lost. So, take care of what your allies used and what your enemies used. ¡°Thank you all for your hard work!¡± The Marquis of Easton left the room with a brief word of encouragement. He knows that he will be a burden to them even if he is confident, so he leaves the ce so that the soldiers can have pure fun. The Marquis of Easton returned to themand barracks, and the soldiers drank and yed merrily with theirrades, using sheep¡¯s milk as a drink, although not alcohol. As I was looking at that figure not far away, a fragrant smell came closer. ¡°You are alone here too.¡± It¡¯s Selina. She was holding a wooden cup filled with heated sheep¡¯s milk. ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re going to Raymond.¡± ¡°I guess so. ¡°He¡¯s good-looking too, just because he didn¡¯t say anything.¡± ¡°Better than us uncles.¡± The soldiers¡¯ voices were heard, a mixture of disappointment, despair, and eptance. She was dressed in dirty armor, not unlike that of soldiers, but it did not diminish her appearance. Because of that, it caught everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I like it quiet.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± She stood next to me with a smile on her face. What is happening? I was trying to talk to the girl who was looking up at the sky nkly and admiring how beautiful it was with so many stars. ¡°It was here.¡± I heard a voice that was tired but was trying to speak brightly. Chapter 217 Episode 217 Beatrice wasing this way, holding a wooden cup in one hand and a te filled with dried and grilled beef jerky in the other. She only looked at me and approached, but when she saw Selina, her face hardened. I heard a voice mumbling, ¡°You came before me?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It looks like you haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± Contrary to what she said casually, her earlobes turned red. It may look red in the light of the bonfire. ¡°thank you. ¡°I will eat well.¡± I took the te from her and put some well-cooked beef jerky in my mouth. The salty taste isn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s delicious, but¡­ ¡®Even if you eat just a little bit, you¡¯ll get bitten.¡¯ After eating about two, I quickly lost my appetite. It¡¯s delicious at first, but if you keep eating it for several months, you¡¯re bound to get sick of it. ¡°¡­.¡± I returned the te to her and continued mumbling, unable to swallow the beef jerky in my mouth. I looked at the soldiers. They sang military songs,ughed and chatted, with their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. They have to go to war tomorrow, but they don¡¯t seem to care about that at all. I could see that he wanted to enjoy this moment as much as possible. My cheeks tingled as I looked at them, so I turned to the side and saw Selina staring at me. Beatrice is concentrating on eating the grilled beef jerky because it is so delicious. ¡°Why are you doing that?¡± ¡°I thought you were fine.¡± What does this mean? It seems like nothing is wrong with me. ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°You participated in the war, but you look so calm.¡± He looks calm¡­ That¡¯s not wrong. Actually, I¡¯m not that impressed. It is said that people who participate in war for the first time experience the aftereffects of killing someone. To be honest, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t kill people, and I experienced worse situations in the North. When I think about the time when I had to wield ignorance for several months while not being able to sleep, rest properly, or eat properly. ¡®It¡¯s nothing special now.¡¯ It¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s a kid¡¯s joke. She probably knows what it was like for me in the North, but she must be really curious to ask this. Unlike me, who immediately joined the war, Selina and Beatrice did not participate. Since she has never killed anyone before, she must be worried because this is her first war. Moreover, if the war is against barbarians who are not surprised to die at any time. ¡°I¡¯m used to this kind of situation. Even in the North¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡± Even if I didn¡¯t continue speaking to the end, she understood. And there was no word for a while. When I looked down at her nkly looking at the soldiers, I saw that her shoulders were shaking slightly. Although they came here to help in the war effort, they must be scared as that situation is right around the corner. ¡®I was like that too¡­ was I scared too?¡¯ I don¡¯t remember very well. When was the first time I killed in obscurity? Was it at the Academy or North? Honestly, at that time, I think I swung my sword without hesitation because I thought I might die. And the fear of being swallowed up by Ahar¡¯s personality was greater than the aftereffects of killing a person. To be honest, I don¡¯t really remember the situation at that time. Because it wasn¡¯t that important. ¡°¡­.¡± But she is different from me. They have not experienced such fierce battles like me, nor have they experienced killing. Although I have received some training as a knight, it can be difficult in practice. Because dealing with monsters is different from dealing with humans. What should I do tofort you? Will myforting help her? I thought about it again and again, and suddenly I realized that worrying about it was meaningless. No matter what I say, it¡¯s useless if it doesn¡¯t touch her. ¡°You will do well.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± She looks up at me. He turned his head from her, looked at the soldiers, and opened his mouth. ¡°Even if you fall behind, your colleagues will support you. ¡°They may not be that trustworthy, but when the timees, there is no one more reliable than them.¡± It actually did. Although it was only for a moment, I was able to see their battle. When an ally is attacked by a barbarian, he quickly takes him out and fills the hole. Although it was only for a moment because they were focused on me, they would have won in the end even if it wasn¡¯t me. It¡¯s not just soldiers. Only a few of the knights who followed along came forward, but not all of them. In addition, the Rangers had not yet shown their full strength. So there is no need to be too nervous. ¡®More than anything, if it seems dangerous, I will step forward.¡¯ Even if it¡¯s not me, there¡¯s Bane. He wouldn¡¯t let his daughter die. I looked down at her. She tilts her head when she sees me keeping my mouth shut without speaking. As she tilted her head, her silver hair fell down with a soft sound. Her appearance reflected in the moonlight was so beautiful that it was safe to say that the goddess of beauty had descended. And even an innocent face. ¡®This is why men can¡¯t leave without confessing.¡¯ Even my heart was pounding loudly for a moment. It was when I was staring at her nkly without realizing it. ¡°What about Raymond?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Raymond, aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± I never thought the look in her eyes staring at me would be so burdensome. I turned my head to avoid her gaze. ¡°¡­.¡± There was no answer. She didn¡¯t ask me any more, as if that was enough. I looked up at the sky. A brilliant starry sky unsuited to war shone on me. *** Morning dawns. The soldiers were moving diligently even before the sun rose. The scene of the small party that had been held before was now neatly cleaned up. ¡°Because no one returned alive, they probably still don¡¯t know how things work. We must catch that guard down. ¡°Their headquarters is here.¡± Inside themand barracks. Themanders gathered together and held a meeting, centered around the Marquis of Easton. Even before the afterglow of their first victory had subsided, they were preparing for the next battle. ¡°¡­And this is where their supplies are. ¡°It must be certain because the elves and Sir Raymond saw it and confirmed it in person.¡± On a long table, there was a map of the South and words carved out of wood and stone. The dozens of small horses represented the barbarians, the horses made of woven leaves represented the elves, and the ck horses represented the Eastons. Easton¡¯s horses were of various types. From a round stone representing a soldier, a piece of wood resembling a horse representing a knight, a wood piece shaped like a bow representing a ranger, etc. Such words were ced all over the map. ¡°At their base, there may be tens, if not thousands, of people. But that doesn¡¯t mean their houses are empty. There are hundreds of barbarians there too. ¡°It must be difficult in many ways to rob an empty house.¡± What are you, ants? ¨C one of themanders blurted out. The words came out without me knowing, but thanks to them, the tense atmosphere was able to rx a little. ¡°haha. yes. ¡°They are no different from ants.¡± I took a moment to curse at the barbarians who had been reduced to insects in an instant. If there were fewer of them, it wouldn¡¯t have been this difficult. Their monstrous bodies and goblin-like fertility make them difficult to deal with. ¡°We hit their supply column. Themanding force includes Lord Bane, Raymond, and five rangers, one from each unit. ¡°You can be nice to me, right?¡± The Marquis of Easton raises his head and looks at me and Bane. What heter said to us was, ¡®You can be nice to him, right?¡¯ I didn¡¯t really reply, but I felt Bane nod next to me. ¡°You just have to do it like you do now. Just like now¡­¡± ¡°And soldier¡­¡± The meeting ended only when the sun rose. Bane spoke to me as I left the barracks. ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°I¡¯m used to not sleeping.¡± While the soldiers were eating and sleeping, I went scouting with Bane. Since speed and secrecy were essential, Arjuna and I took a ranger with a bright night light and inspected their camp along with the elves. ¡®It was enough to make meugh out loud.¡¯ I thought I was seeing a swarm of ants. Their base was not onlyrge, but their numbers were enormous. For a moment, I doubted whether I could win. It can be considered 10 times that of Easton, which has barely 1,000 people. Each person has to deal with 10 people, but excluding children and the elderly, there are about 5,600 people. Each person must deal with more than 20 people. Yes, if it was just that, it was difficult, but not impossible. ¡®Half of them are Auror users, and about a hundred of them are intermediate or top level¡­¡¯ It was an incredible amount of power. Even considering that they only had one master and this one had two, their power was incredible. They are monster-like people to begin with, but the thought of them even using Aurors gives me goosebumps. When I told this to the Marquis of Easton, his face hardened. And I realized that this war would really be their end andst fight. That level of power is not a burden even for barbarians; it can be seen as all they have. The winner of this war will determine the loser of the South. ¡°You definitely adapt quickly.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t adapt, you will be left behind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°This mission¡­ you can do it well, right?¡± ¡°Is there any problem with Lord Bane being with us?¡± Baneughs. Even though he pretended not to, he seemed to like what I said. ¡°Don¡¯t rx though. ¡°In war, you never know when, where, and what variables will strike.¡± I nodded. I also know that I have to be cautious. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s my imagination, but you look a little lighter.¡± After saying that, he left. Do you think I look light? I? Am I struggling desperately because I don¡¯t want to die? Before I could ask what he meant, he disappeared. What does it mean? I can¡¯t believe I look light. It didn¡¯t seem like a joke. It was neither a situation nor an atmosphere to joke. What on earth did he see in me that made him say it was light? The doubts deepen. At noon. The time when the sun rose in the sky. I was running through the forest while the soldiers were periodically moving around the castle. ¡®It takes about 2 hours to reach the supply station. The sun will set by the time we arrive and begin our mission.¡¯ The Rangers lead the way, with Bane running on the left and Arjuna running on the right. Is it because Arjuna, who received the blessing of the World Tree, is with him? The forest opened the path on its own and erased the traces of our passage. The forest was helping us to the extent that even veteran hunters could not find it. Perhaps thanks to that, I was able to arrive at my destination faster than I expected. ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s no joke.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not even the main base¡­ Even if we don¡¯t do it, there will be more than 200 people.¡± Bane clicked his tongue as he nced at the area where the animal corpses were piled up. The staple food of barbarians is meat. And the number of animal carcasses in front of me was sorge that it was safe to say that all the animals in this area had been killed. ¡°If you light it, it will burn well.¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± If they all burn up, the barbarians will have nothing to eat right away. It is unlikely that there will be enough animals left to hunt them all. As I looked around to see what I should do, I froze when I saw something I had not seen before. Chapter 218 Episode 218: I felt nauseous. I began to wonder if I had seen something wrong. No, I hoped I had seen it wrong. That¡¯s how terrible the scene was. A sight I had never seen before, even when I came here. Bane thought it was strange that I was nk for a long time, so he approached me and started talking to me. ¡°What happened¡­¡± His face hardened as he turned his gaze to follow me. His eyes grew bigger and bigger, and then it looked like they were about to tear apart at any moment. ¡°¡­doggish.¡± His bloodshot eyes expressed his feelings. As I looked at his face, which was distorted like that of a demon, I wondered if my face was distorted like that too. ¡°Those who will tear you to death¡­!¡± Then a voice full of anger is heard. I reflexively looked to the side and saw Arjuna pulling the string of his bow. I screamed inwardly and hurriedly grabbed her shoulder as the protest was pulled so tightly as if it was going to shoot at any moment. ¡°Arjuna!¡± She looks back at me. The whites of her eyes were stained red as she looked at me. Did a blood vessel in my eye burst? Her tears became increasingly red. I strengthened the hand holding her shoulder. I looked at her, telling her not to shoot the arrow. She made eye contact with me for a while and then slowly rxed her grip on the string. The green arrow that had formed in her hand turned into smoke and disappeared. ¡°¡­shit.¡± She looked up at the sky and swore. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand how she felt. I too trembled with anger as I looked at the barbarians. Heat surged from a corner of my chest. My instincts were screaming that I had to tear them down immediately. Only reason was telling me that I needed to stay calm in times like this, and right now I was barely holding on to that reason. ¡°I knew they ate human flesh, but¡­¡± The ranger who came with us sighed. Even he, who had been fighting barbarians for a long time, could not get used to that scene. ¡°Really¡­ it sucks.¡± I swore softly. I feel like if I don¡¯t solve it like this, my insides will get so hot that I¡¯ll die. Wow! A scream is heard. female? man? Perhaps because the voices were hoarse, it was difficult to distinguish between men and women. All I could think was a bunch of people screaming. Bake it right! I like life! The voices of barbarians are heard. They were eating people. Elves, people with pointy ears, were being eaten alive by their hands. It wasn¡¯t just Elf. ¡°They¡­ are members of your tribe, Arjuna.¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± She gritted her teeth and answered. She grits her teeth and her cheeks tremble. Even though she didn¡¯t say anything, I felt like I could feel what she was feeling. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you to endure it. ¡°That would be cruel to you.¡± she looks at me A question arose in her eyes, burning with anger, as if she didn¡¯t understand when I told her not to hold back. ¡°Hold that anger. Keep it and release it when dealing with them. But¡­ not now.¡± Anger is helpful in battle. Because of anger, you don¡¯t feel any pain and only want to kill your enemies. Appropriate anger helps. If it¡¯s too much, it can be a problem, but she needs anger now. And I had to know that there was an opportunity to release that anger. Only then will I be able to endure the present somehow. ¡°You may feel angry, but please suppress those feelings for now.¡± ¡°Is this an order¡­?¡± ¡°Please.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She was silent for a while and slowly nodded. The anger didn¡¯t go away, but she suppressed it. ¡°Then you can carry out your mission, right?¡± Bane, who was preparing for Arjuna to go on a rampage, asks with a light sigh. If she rushed at them without any hesitation, their entire schedule would be ruined. Maybe we had to make drastic changes to what we had nned so far. ¡®Because I didn¡¯t find that at the time.¡¯ When I went scouting with the elves, I couldn¡¯t take a closer look. At that time, all I could do was nce at the surface. That was inevitable because the chief was patrolling. The great warrior¡¯s sense was so good that he would have definitely been caught if he had not caught and hid the elf who was running ahead. It felt like we were miles away. What I felt every time I saw him was that the world was very unfair. A barbarian who not only has a monster-like body with the strength of an ogre and the regenerative power of a troll, but also has excellent auric sensitivity and became a master. If Bane had note here, if I had not met the barbarians personally, if I had not be the benefactor of the elves, if I had not met the World Tree. You don¡¯t have to think long to guess what would have happened to Easton if you went back without knowing anything. No matter how veteran Easton is in battles with barbarians, it is difficult to withstand the Master. Even if you have the same Master, Easton, without a Master, cannot stop the barbarian. In some ways, it can be said that it was fortunate that we found the chief earlier. ¡°But I think we should postpone burning it a littleter.¡± ¡°Um¡­ why?¡± ¡°If I do well¡­ I think I can create a means to disrupt them.¡± As I was looking at the elves and Red Hawk tribe members chained up in a temporary prison made of wood, a good method urred to me. There is no need to start a fire right away. A better way came to mind. If I do well, I think I can reduce their power without having to use any force. ¡°Arjuna, you said your tribe members are definitely experts at archery, right?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Can I use a bow even in that condition?¡± ¡°The Red Hawk can lift a bow in any condition. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve been trained.¡± A light appeared in her eyes as if she knew what I was trying to say. I nodded in satisfaction at her answer. Okay, if I could use a bow, this operation would have been sessful. ¡°Lord Bane.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°How are you feeling? ¡°I think it looks a bit dull.¡± He was puzzled by my words, but his eyes widened at what I continued to say. By the end, he wasughing as if his mouth were torn apart. He nodded as if he liked it very much. *** hungry. I¡¯m bored. Walking around the hut, the savage scratched his stomach. I was hungry. I had eaten meat a little while ago, but when I turned around, my stomach felt empty, as if I had never eaten before. His eyes turn to the wooden fence. ¡®Food¡¯ was seen with both hands tied and a leash like a dog. Food that the chieftain himself has recently hunted. As expected of those who move their bodies around, their flesh is so chewy and soft. That was when I tasted it for the first time and I have never forgotten it since. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡± He looked at the ¡®food¡¯ and whetted his appetite. ¡°Krrrrr.¡± The ¡®food¡¯ red at him and growled. He paid no attention to the reactions of the human-shaped foods. Instead, he just said that it was boring and whetted his appetite. ¡®Should I just eat one?¡¯ He thought as he instinctively approached the food. Then he quickly shook his head. Although he was hungry, the chief was scared. ¡°It hurts when you get hit by the chieftain.¡± How many of our colleagues actually died while coveting food? Even if you spread out all ten fingers and ten toes, you would not be able to count them. Because he saw it in person, he couldn¡¯t even touch the food even though he was drooling. ¡®But the chief is not here now¡­¡¯ Savages were creatures closer to beasts than humans. A beast that relies on instinct rather than reason. It is true that I saw it in person, but I was not hit directly. Maybe that¡¯s why the barbarian¡¯s instinct gradually shifted from fear to hunger. ¡®Just one bite and the chief won¡¯t even notice.¡¯ they are not smart Therefore, they did not know that their single bite would ultimately kill their ¡®food¡¯. Maybe you know it, but you ignore it. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just have a bite¡­¡± Is it because there are no barbarians around? It was quick for him to be consumed by his instincts. The barbarian slowly approaches the food. His hand reached out to the fence and he ignored the growls ring at him. The savage hand was about to grab one of the provisions by the neck and lift it up. Quaaaaang- A huge roar was heard. The roar did not end in just one time. Quang! Kwaaaaang! A series of loud noises erupted, and debris could be seen flying high into the sky not far away. ¡°¡­!¡± The savage lost the food in his hand. His face instantly became colored with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s the enemy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s war!¡± Hearing the shouts of his colleagues, he started running in the direction from which the roar was heard. Before he knew it, thoughts rted to ¡®food¡¯ had disappeared from his mind. What was more important to them than eating was fighting. They say that if you are going to fight, it is okay to starve for the sake of battle. ¡°It¡¯s war!¡± he shouts. As he runs toward the enemy, hisrades are seen running out with weapons in hand. He picked up a wooden club lying around randomly. And then he rushed towards the vaguely visible enemy. Kwasik ¨C The sound of a watermelon breaking is heard. ¡°Tsk, that¡¯s a lot.¡± The contemptuous voice was thest voice he heard alive. Bane attacked the supply party head on. He boldly disyed the Master¡¯s power and destroyed everything he came across. The savages gathered at themotion. He didn¡¯t mind it one bit. To begin with, there was no strong person here who could be his opponent. ¡°Hahahaha! ¡°It¡¯s war!¡± Although there was a warrior chief, he was only torn apart miserably in front of his sword. Die and kill. He killed and killed the barbarians. He didn¡¯t even care about the blood and dirt on his body and only focused on killing them and causing trouble. As he cuts down the barbarian, his eyes turn to the inside of the supply unit. Contrary to his gaze, he did not leave the entrance. As if his goal was to cause amotion, he only made a fuss at the entrance. Anyone with even the slightest sense would have noticed something strange. It¡¯s really unfortunate and I¡¯m really happy that they didn¡¯t have the brains to think like that. Because in their minds, they were worse than animals whose only desire was to fight and eat. As the barbarians rushed to the entrance, a group of people moved from behind the supply unit. They quickly turned to what the barbarians called ¡®food¡¯. I walked towards them who were gagged. ¡°¡­Fuck.¡± A woman spits out an expletive. The barbarian prisoners raised their heads at the insult and looked at her. ¡°¡­!¡± Their eyes widen. Some of them had tears in their eyes as if they couldn¡¯t believe it. After looking at her and the prisoners, Raymond raised his sword and swung it at the wooden fence. Suddenly, Raymond said, pointing to the prisoners whose fences had been cut and were left dazed. ¡°It moves quickly.¡± Chapter 219 Episode 219 The rope that bound them was cut. The Red Hawk tribe members followed Arjuna. Is it because I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a long time? Their steps, following Arjuna, were slow at best. It wasn¡¯t that I couldn¡¯t understand. They were captured by the barbarians, unable to eat properly, and most of all, they were continuously tied up in one position. My body has no choice but to stiffen. But regardless of understanding, they had to move quickly. No matter how much Bane was wasting time, there was a limit. The supply unit alone won¡¯t be able to do anything to him, but reinforcements maye from their base after hearing themotion. If you make a mistake, you may end up meeting the chief. It is dangerous to meet him without being fully prepared. With two masters and a dragon together, I won¡¯t lose. But I want to keep the damage to a minimum. Considering the nature of the barbarians, it was clear that the moment the battle began, the chieftain would rush in without even caring about himself. If that happens, we can¡¯t be safe either. I¡¯m sure one of us will be seriously injured. Losing the Master right before a full-scale battle was a huge loss. Even the Marquis of Easton wouldn¡¯t want that. ¡°Is everything out?¡± The number of people the barbarians had gathered was quiterge. There were more than a dozen elves, fifty Red Hawk tribe members, and another twenty or thirty people were captured for food. The ranger was agitated for a moment as if there was a familiar face among them, but he immediately came to his senses and moved. This is because personal feelings are unnecessary during missions. So I took everything with me and escaped the barbarian camp. ¡°Did you do what you asked?¡± ¡°We sprayed it clearly where it was most concentrated.¡± The ranger speaks confidently. I nodded in satisfaction and signaled to Arjuna. Giiing ¨C she pulled a protest. Aurors gather together and make arrows. She raised her bow to the sky and made a gesture. Boom! An arrow escaped from her hand and struck a rock close to the barbarian supply camp. A signal to Bane. Bane nced at the crumbling rock and swung his sword sharply. Wow! As the barbarians were divided, a gap suddenly appeared. Bane did not miss the opportunity and dug in. The barbarians follow him. Bane tried to shake them off by swinging his sword, but they persistently followed. ¡°Arjuna.¡± I called Arjuna again. She was already pulling the strings before I called her. An arrow with a fire tip. As soon as the tightly pulled string is released, the fiery arrow flies towards the target. Just before reaching the target, the arrow split into several pieces. A ming arrow that hit the pile of leather. Suddenly, the leather started to catch fire. Because the ranger had sprayed oil in advance, the speed at which the fire spread was incredible. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Fire! ¡°It¡¯s on fire!¡± The barbarians who were following Bane stopped. And I thought about it, looking back and forth between Bane running in the distance and the zing fire. After a moment of worry, they quickly regained their senses. ¡°Chief Chief Chief is scary!¡± ¡°If the chief finds out, he will die!¡± They ran to the fire, crying for their chief. And I struggled to somehow put out the fire. But there was no water nearby and they had no means of putting out the fire. Moreover, oil was sprinkled on it. How do I get rid of oil soaked in dry leather? ¡®It¡¯s so stupid.¡¯ They would have been able to extinguish the fire if they sprinkled sand on the ground, but they were not smart enough to think about such a thing. ¡°I guess this is enough.¡± As I watched the barbarians struggling from afar, Bane came back and stood next to me. I said without looking at him. ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡± ¡°It was no big deal. On the contrary, it was nice to be able to rx a bit.¡± He smiles, rolling his shoulders. It¡¯s a face that looks happy because it can cut down barbarians to its heart¡¯s content and eat them at the end. ¡°At this rate, it will be quite difficult for them as well.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s something I don¡¯t know.¡± Bane shook his head. I was puzzled by that. How can there be no damage when all the food to be used in the war has disappeared? Food is essential in war. If anything, the books that record wars are full of records of people robbing people of food for the war. Novels dealing with war often contained excessive taxes. That¡¯s how big the existence of food was. But that doesn¡¯t mean anything? ¡°Because they eat human flesh.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± I understand. Barbarians ate human flesh. This could be seen just by eating the prisoners they captured during the war. But I didn¡¯t know that even my own people were within the permitted range. ¡°When ites to war, they have no choice. ¡°Especially if they are the ones who haven¡¯t done their job properly like they are now.¡± He clicks his tongue as he looks at the barbarians running around trying to put out the fire. Although the number has decreased significantly due to Bane, there are still many. Dozens of people. ¡°It¡¯s worth knowing their future.¡± Bane turned his back after saying those words. He takes care of the people to return to the castle. I nced at the barbarians. They couldn¡¯t put out the fire. The fire had already spread so quickly that even their beds were burned down. A situation where everything has be ashes. They looked nkly at the sea of fire with devastated faces. ¡®Because it¡¯s not my job.¡¯ There is no reason for me to care about their situation. They and I are enemies. They are not subordinates of Daejeon Temple, which is in cooperation with us. There is not a single barbarian in Daejeon Temple¡¯s supply unit. They are among the barbarians whose fighting power is at the top. They are not used merely to guard supply detachments. Fight in the lead, close to the chieftain. And when a full-scale war begins, at a critical moment, their teeth will turn towards the chieftain who trusted them and had their back. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. ¡°The harvest is still big today.¡± Even if they are not concerned about food, it is true that they eat each other and lose power. That alone was enough to pay for moving today. *** Rustle ¨C Ash is stepped on. ¡°Chief!¡± ¡°I havemitted a mortal sin!¡± All the barbarians in charge of supply were on their knees. A terrible scene unfolded around them, informing them of the situation. Corpses scattered everywhere. The rocks were broken and the ground was cracked. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The chief, apanied by dozens of barbarians, looks around. All eyes of the gathered barbarians turn to the chief. Under the stinging gaze, the chief opened his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s fun.¡± Trembling ¨C The barbarians trembled at the sound of his voice. The chief¡¯s voice was not loud, but it resonated far away and could be heard by all the barbarians gathered there. ¡°You did a good job. ¡°Are they those guys back then?¡± He turns his head. The savages could not see, but his eyes saw it. Here, on a hill far away, traces of dozens of people were visible. The direction of the trail was toward Easton. ¡°It seems like they brought the World Capital back to life¡­¡± That was a shame. Working on the World Tree was something he had been doing since he became Chief. I was a little disappointed when they told me that Daejeonsa had failed. ¡®But you can¡¯t me Daejeon for something like that.¡¯ It¡¯s annoying, but it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he became a master, victory was certain. That¡¯s what I thought¡­ ¡°I never thought there would be a master among them.¡± The chief touches his chin. It can be seen in the traces of battle. The enemy that invaded the supply group was not a moderately powerful force. At least a master like yourself. Things are going fun. ¡°They are food. ¡°There is food lying around, so ughter it properly and save it.¡± The barbarians shout that they know and approach the kneeling barbarians. Theplexions of the barbarians in charge of the supply unit turned pale. Some of them tried to rebel. However, they failed to properly resist and were caught. ¡°If you kill it right away, the quality of the meat will deteriorate, so beat it up moderately. ¡°The more you beat meat, the softer it bes.¡± In particr, these guys are very tough because their entire body is made up of muscle and there is no fat to be found. So it needed to be chopped appropriately. The barbarians who moved at the words of the chieftain moved without any hesitation even at the sound of eating their own people. Rather, he whetted his appetite. For them, this is natural. If you are weak, you will be eliminated. And the loser just bes the winner¡¯s trophy. Although it has decreased now, in the past the winners would prey on the losers. Although it has almost disappeared, it is still a rare urrence. Eat the meat of losers and be stronger. That was their ideology. ¡°Jogjaaaang!¡± ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± Despite the screams of hispatriots, the chief walked on with an innocent expression. His eyes sometimes frown at the feel of ash stepping on his feet. ¡°It smells so bad¡­ I¡¯m going back.¡± At the words of the chief, the barbarians follow him. The path they took was filled with blood as they dragged food with all their bones broken so that they could not move. *** ¡°Good work.¡± The Marquis of Easton says: The rangerpleted his mission and returned to his ce. ¡°Boil water so they can wash, and you three go out now and hunt for food for them.¡± The rangers, under themand of the Marquis of Easton, moved quickly. The people who followed us follow the knights. ¡°Is it okay if I don¡¯t go?¡± He asked Arjuna, who was just watching from afar. These are my tribe members. The woman who was most worried and eager to see him again just watched. At least I could talk to him or take care of him personally. She shook her head at my question. ¡°I am not qualified. He is no longer their chief.¡± Her eyes were full of sadness as she said that. I couldn¡¯t understand her. Why make it soplicated when you can just move if you¡¯re worried? But there was nothing I could do about her heart. All I can do is watch her move on her own. ¡°Isn¡¯t itplicated?¡± plicated. I¡¯m crying but I¡¯m smiling Riems, riding on my shoulder, looks at Arjuna and says. He¡¯s smiling¡­ Still, he must be happy that he can save his tribe members. ¡°Good work. ¡°It was a good idea to bring them.¡± The Marquis of Easton approaches and speaks. I shrugged my shoulders. It was something that even I could have thought about. ¡°It¡¯s a red hawk. ¡°Right now I¡¯m weak because I can¡¯t eat or rest properly, but after I get enough rest, I¡¯ll be good enough to use as a soldier.¡± ¡°is it¡­ ¡°I¡¯m sure a red hawk would be a great force.¡± Their archery skills are amazing. Even barbarians struggle against their arrows loaded with auras. If they help us with their bows, our war will be easier. ¡°They also have to pay for food.¡± Although we rescued them, there is no reason to take care of them. They have to move at least to pay for food. And they probably know that too. Chapter 220 Episode 220: The Red Hawks¡¯ recovery speed was fast. Proper food and plenty of rest. With just those two things, they quickly returned to their prime. Although it took some time, two days of rest was enough for them to go to war. ¡°All of them expressed their intention to participate in the war.¡± Their resentment against the barbarians is so great that they say they will participate in the war without any special requirements. The Marquis of Easton readily epted them. Easton is always starving for talent as it already has no manpower. The red hawks are masters of the bow. Moreover, with their outstanding talent as Aurors, their power was such that they had to ask for favors from here. The Marquess of Easton opened a new unitprised entirely of Red Hawks. And they asked Arjuna to be theirmander. Arjuna did not allow me to reject what he wanted to reject. No one knows the red hawk better than Arjuna. Although they were defeated by the barbarians, there is no one better than her to lead them. At least she had been their matriarch for many years. ¡°I know you feel guilty about them, but how long are you going to keep doing that? ¡°Are you nning on not having a conversation until you die?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She was speechless. I gave up talking to her any more. You have to realize this yourself, otherwise it is meaningless no matter what people around you say. Still, I had orders and was themander of the unit leading them, so I had to deal with them whether I liked it or not. Whether intentionally or not, I had to talk to them. ¡°¡­There was definitely a harvest, but as expected, they didn¡¯t seem to be affected much.¡± The harvest from this mission to attack the supply detachment was neither great nor small. Even though all their food was stolen, they were unfazed. He seemed familiar, or acted as if it didn¡¯t matter whether there was food or not. ¡°It seems like this great chief is trying to end everything with this war. And that goes for us too.¡± The current situation of the barbarians that I heard about through Daejeonsa was miserable and cruel even if I tried to look at it in a positive way. It is said that all nonbat personnel who are even slightly injured or unable to participate in the war be ¡®food¡¯. What was even funnier was that the savages destined to be ¡®food¡¯ did not resist. To that extent, they feared and respected the chieftain. ¡°You know what will happen if we lose this war, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± The retainers are drooling. The unitmanders whomanded the units kept their mouths shut, unsure of what they were thinking. The Marquis of Easton looked around at them and said: ¡°In other words, we must win this war. And we can win.¡± The Marquis of Easton speaks confidently. His eyes turn to the tent entrance. Vane and Arjuna were watching the meeting with their arms crossed. ¡°There are two masters with us and the elves are on our side. And now there is also a unit made up of the new and haunted Red Hawks.¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be strange to lose? The faces of the vassals and unitmanders brighten at the words of the Marquis of Easton. That¡¯s right. It may be difficult if only Easton is there, but now that the powers of the Elves and the Red Hawk have beenbined, losing now that the two Masters are together is even more strange. However, there are always variables, so we must not let down our guard. ¡°They say they are still advancing. ¡°I guess they knew that sending out reconnaissance was pointless.¡± They found out toote that we had annihted the scouting party. Originally, one would have been careful at that point, but the barbarians had no word for caution. Rather, they were approaching with their main force, knowing that sending them off in small amounts would be of no use. ¡°Miss Beatrice is reinforcing the castle walls with the elves, and the red hawks will be using their strength on the castle walls.¡± The barbarians were approaching at a speed that was neither fast nor slow. At the current rate, it will arrive tomorrow. It would be a loss to wage an all-out war against barbarians. They have bodies optimized forbat. The way Easton has dealt with them so far has mostly been surprise attacks. It was extremely rare to fight them at the front. When fighting them openly, only the knights went out. That¡¯s how cautious the battle with the barbarians was. Because even the smallest mistake can cost you your life. ¡°We will hold a sit-in protest. Until they let down their guard.¡± The Marquis of Easton devised several other strategies. And the strategy was discussed with those gathered. ¡°Lord Bane and Arjuna y the biggest role.¡± Bane nods. Arjuna was unable to properly concentrate on the conversation and what he was thinking. Even at the call of the Marquis of Easton, he was just dumbfounded. ¡°Arjuna?¡± I hit her arm invisible. Only then does shee to her senses. ¡°I think it would be best to put aside matters rted to tribe members for a while.¡± She nods her head at my words. The Marquis of Easton brushed aside the situation as if he was familiar with it and spoke to her again. After the meeting, I left themand barracks. ¡°Arjuna. If it doesn¡¯t work out, talk about it. ¡°I will change it for you.¡± she looks at me Since they are obviously her tribe members, she would know them better than anyone else. But in her current state, leading them would cause problems. Even though no one is as qualified as her, that doesn¡¯t mean she has to be there. Although it may be difficult, there are capablemanders who will lead them. They just ced it because she was more efficient. However, if this continues, I will first tell the Marquis of Easton that it is a good idea to change the unitmander. She shook her head, probably reading my thoughts. ¡°no. You can.¡± Although she says she can do it, her eyes shake violently as she looks towards where the tribe members are. As of yet, she has not exchanged a single word with her tribe members. Even when the tribe members approached her first, she avoided them. It was clear that he was probably suffering from guilt for not being able to protect them. Well, it¡¯s only been a day and she said something, so I guess I¡¯ll have to wait for now. Because a heart is not something that can be easily opened as you wish. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s a siege¡­¡± Oh, since we¡¯re on the defense side, should we say it¡¯s a siege? Anyway, this is my first time defending a castle. I¡¯ve defended and attacked myself, but this was my first time fighting using a castle. In the first ce, war does not ur often, so it is rare to experience such a thing. Especially when the bnce of power in each country is as tense as it is now, war does not break out. So the experience of staging a sit-in protest is valuable. ¡®Can I do well?¡¯ It would have been better if it had been an all-out war. But this is my first time fighting on the castle walls. We must stop the barbarians from climbing the castle. Considering the physical capabilities of barbarians, it seems like they would be able to climb the castle wall without adder. Climb up by holding on to the rough part of the castle wall. Oooh, it¡¯s the worst I can imagine. Considering their physical capabilities, it seems unlikely that they would die from one or two arrows, but the sight of barbarians climbing the castle walls with arrows stuck in their bodies would be horror itself. ¡®If possible, it would be better for the health of the eyes to send the child to one room.¡¯ While I was thinking alone like that, I saw Selina approaching from afar. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I just have something to think about¡­¡± ¡°I joined the special unit.¡± ¡°I know.¡± A separate unit with Bane as the unitmander. They ambush barbarians who are away from their base or attack their empty homes. A unit with a different mission than mine. ¡°Raymond what do you do?¡± ¡°I think I will focus on Mercury for now¡­ I will probably join the assault corps.¡± The Marquis of Easton wanted me to join the assault corps. And I was nning on epting the offer unless something else happened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it very dangerous to be an assault force?¡± ¡°Is there anything in war that isn¡¯t dangerous? It¡¯s all dangerous. ¡°The separate unit that Miss Selina is in will not be easy in terms of risk.¡± ¡°Because my father is with me.¡± Well, that¡¯s true. With the Sword Master by his side, it would be difficult to find a safer ce in the war than next to him. ¡®Assuming I don¡¯t know the dragon is with me.¡¯ To be honest, I can say that I am with a moving fortress. With Riems¡¯ ability, I can hide myself and perhaps the people around me. ¡®However, if Reems uses his power in earnest, other dragons may notice.¡¯ Dragons who are already very sensitive to hatchlings will not remain silent if they find out that hatchlings are being raised by humans. It is when a hatchling steps in that it is truly urgent. ¡°That too. ¡°I think you¡¯ll be safer next to Lord Bane than inside the castle.¡± But I can¡¯t tell her that. She cannot be seen aspletely mine, like Ellis or Arjuna. It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve be friends with her, but it¡¯s not to the point where I share secrets. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. The elves are with us¡­ and above all, there is a master here too.¡± When I point to one side and say that, she follows me and looks there and nods. There was Arjuna, hiding in a corner, watching the red hawk. The red hawks seemed to know that she was watching them, but they did not show it. This is because she runs away when they approach. ¡°It¡¯s reallyplicated over there¡­.¡± ¡°Huh? ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°no. it¡¯s nothing.¡± I stood up and brushed off the dust around my buttocks. It was time to warm up by sparring with the knights before the battle. Dang-dang-dang-the bell rings. The urgent sound of the bell filled the castle. ¡°It¡¯s the enemy!¡± ¡°The enemy has invaded!¡± The soldiers move hastily at the sound of the bell. At the sound of the bell announcing that the enemy was invading, themanders in the barracks came out all at once. The Marquis of Easton rushes out of themand barracks and catches a soldier passing nearby. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The barbarians areing!¡± ¡°what?¡± They¡¯reing in so quickly? ording to the scouts, it would take some time for the barbarians to get here. But it came so quickly. In an impossible event, the Marquis of Easton climbs the castle walls with his knights. I followed him and signaled to Arjuna. Even though I didn¡¯t say anything, she sensed my intention and moved. I was a little worried, but fortunately she approached the tribe members first this time. Feeling relieved, I climbed up the castle wall. ¡°Crazy¡­¡± And I couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Arge army with no end in sight was running toward the castle. Chapter 221 Episode 221: The earth was trembling. Hundreds? Thousands? I think it¡¯s probably over 10,000. There is no strategy. They were running, trampling on each other like a monster wave, like a swarm of zombies. But one thing is certain. Those watching it from the castle walls were overwhelmed. The number of people filling the front made us feel intimidated. ¡°What are you doing! It¡¯s the enemy! ¡°Raise your bow!¡± Then the Marquis of Easton shouts. He came to his senses faster than anyone else andmanded his soldiers. ¡°load!¡± As soon as the Marquis of Easton finished speaking, a sharp voice was heard. At the sound, the Marquis of Easton turns around. Arjuna, who had already arrived, was on top of the castle wall with red hawks, holding a bow. At Arjuna¡¯s signal, the red falcons simultaneously drew their bows and aimed at the barbarians. Not to be outdone, the Marquis of Easton shouted at his soldiers and ordered them to shoot arrows. Soldiers in the front and red hawks in the back aim at the barbarians. ¡°Shoot!¡± The first to protest were the Red Hawks. The distance from the barbarians is more than 500m. Even though the arrow could not reach the distance, Arjuna did not hesitate and let go of the demonstration. Arrows filled with auras fly, followed by arrows fired by red hawks. Quaaang ¨C An arrow filled with green aura hit the barbarian running from the front and caused arge explosion. The surrounding barbarians were caught up in the explosion. After that, dozens of arrows aim at the knees, heads, and hearts of the barbarians. Barbarians hit by arrows fall. Even if it wasn¡¯t a hundred or so, the arrows of the red hawks stopped their advance, even if only for a moment. ¡°wait. ¡°Not yet.¡± Unlike the red hawks who reloaded their arrows and pulled the strings, the Marquis of Easton waited. As there was no signal from him, the soldiers were still standing still with their hands drawn. The strings are not loose, and the tension of the bows they are pulling is so strong that even strong adult men would have difficulty pulling them unless they are trained. The soldiers were pulling that thing without moving a single inch. Even though their arms were numb, their shoulders were stiff, and their fingers were sore from pulling the strings, they did not show it. He red at the barbarians with sharp eyes and waited for the signal from the Marquis of Easton toe at any time. ¡°Shoot! load! Shoot!¡± On the contrary, the red hawks were busy. Hang an arrow on a string and shoot. Already five times their arrows pierced the barbarians between the eyes. Dozens of barbarians were killed. At this point, it is natural for them to feel a sense of crisis¡­ ¡®Is this howrge numbers work?¡¯ There are ten thousand people. Even though the army was over 10,000 strong, there was no way the advance would stop even if only a few dozen people were killed. Rather, they were trampling on the corpses of their colleagues who had been running with them just a moment ago. It¡¯s getting closer. No matter how fast the red falcons fired arrows, even Arjuna¡¯s aura-filled arrows could not stop their advance. All it did was slow down. When they got closer, the Marquis of Easton, who was watching the barbarians¡¯ advance, shouted. ¡°now!¡± Soldiers shoot arrows. But the direction was strange. We aimed at the barbarians, not at them. The arrows hit the ground sequentially. Tuung ¨C I heard the sound of something breaking. A rope that had been buried in the dirt and was not visible was thrown out, and a huge pit was created in front of the castle. It was a depth that could not be created by human power. The barbarians who were running like crazy fell into the pit created by the power of the spirits. Dozens of barbarians were buried in a bottomless pit so deep that the barbarians behind them hurriedly stopped. However, he was unable to ovee their speed and did not see the hole, so he collided with the person running behind him and ended up falling again. ¡°There are a lot.¡± It seems that more than a hundred people fell down there, but there were so many barbarians left that it was meaningless. When there were a thousand people, if more than a hundred people disappeared, it would definitely be noticeable. But it was meaningless in front of the number 10,000. There was no way they would be intimidated unless they disappeared by the thousands. Although they were embarrassed, they did not back down. ¡°Move!¡± ¡°What are you doing! ¡°You have to step on corpses!¡± ¡°They sacrificed themselves for us!¡± Warriormander? No, judging from the shape and amount of tattoos, he appears to be a Daejeon warrior. They shout at the barbarians who hesitate in front of the pit. ¡°Throw those who can¡¯t fight and make a way!¡± ¡°Are you going to go against the wishes of the chieftain?¡± ¡°in action!¡± The great warriors urge the barbarians. Is the word ¡®chief¡¯ so scary? They reacted so excessively to the word ¡®chief¡¯ that it was visible even from the castle wall. A gap opens between them and the barbarians grab someone and start throwing them into the pit. Those caught in their hands are none other than the elderly and weak. Elderly people who cannot fight and those who are injured during battle and cannot use weapons properly. The barbarians were making a path by throwing them into pits. The soldiers watching from the castle wall clicked their tongues at that action. ¡°Shoot! ¡°We must not let them build the road!¡± The Marquess of Eastonmanded the soldiers, even though he frowned at their actions. And even that action did notst long. The arrows of the soldiers¡¯ red hawks hit and felled the barbarians dragging the old and the weak. Then the barbarians threw even the fallen into the pit. It didn¡¯t seem like they even had any intention of treating his injuries. Since they were so numerous, they did such actions without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡°They are truly crazy people.¡± As I was looking at them, I thought that it was a good idea to join hands with Daejeonsa. If the Great Master had not told me their true intentions, I would have been greatly disturbed by such actions. Fortunately, by working with Daejeonsa and obtaining information, we were able toe up with a n to deal with them. ¡®Even so, it¡¯s surprising that we got there so quickly.¡¯ ording to the Daejeonsa, the barbarians will arrive tomorrow. That meant that a variable had arisen between them. The reason why there was no choice but to speed up the advance. ¡®Could it be that they got caught?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t understand their behavior unless I discovered the rtionship between Daejeon and this side. I felt a little anxious because I couldn¡¯t see any familiar faces among the countless barbarians. However, it is not something that can be resolved by feeling anxious now, and nothing has been decided yet. ¡°Sir Raymond.¡± As I quietly watch the barbarians, the Marquis of Easton calls me. ¡°I think we need to prepare.¡± Preparation I know what you mean. As an assault force, we have to stir things up once. Well, if it¡¯s in that state now, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they came over at any time. Before that, we need to tear them apart and put them on guard. As a bonus, it also raises the morale of allies. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Lord Bane has something else to attend to, so I won¡¯t be able toe with you. It could be dangerous. ¡°Can you be nice to me?¡± ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m confident, but¡­ I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± You can¡¯t say you can¡¯t do it. I clearly know that it will be dangerous if I get pushed back here, so how can I say I can¡¯t do it? He says he appreciates my words. To him, I was an outsider. Although I came as a supply party, if everything went ording to schedule, I would have to return when this supply arrived. You might ask if that could happen during a war, but it happened all the time in Easton. Who would want toe to the border and participate in a war that kills and kills? Unless they are knights like Bane, there are almost no such people. That¡¯s why I feel even more grateful, and even though I couldn¡¯t say anything even if I went back, they stayed until the end. Moreover, he even made an agreement with the elves and performed many other activities. It was not easy to ask such a person to jump into danger. ¡°Then I will go down and get ready.¡± The Marquis of Easton nods. I don¡¯t know his heartpletely, but I know what I have to do. And there is no need for personal feelings to go into it. ¡°Are you here?¡± When I went down, Lanos was waiting for me, holding that huge greatsword. Instead of his usual light attire, his entire body was covered in iron armor. Behind him were knights fully armed with armor. Stormtroopers separately designated by the Marquis of Easton. However, it was different from a normal assault force. The role of an assault troop is simr to that of cavalry on horseback. In order to dig into the center of the enemy and stir them up, you need a highly mobile vehicle such as a horse. But now we had nothing to ride. ¡®Why are you riding a horse or something? ¡®My legs are faster than his.¡¯ All of those gathered here are Auror users. Among them, the intermediate level experts are particrly strong. If they have Aurors, they can run faster than a horse. In fact, it shows greater mobility than riding a horse. Riding a horse can be a hindrance. That¡¯s why it¡¯s an assault force. Unlike the cavalry that plows through the enemy on horseback, they crush the enemy with only their bodies. ¡®I can¡¯t be at a loss for words.¡¯ It was not that there was no cavalry. I¡¯m not using it. Now that there were potholes and traps here and there, riding a horse was a loss. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re ready?¡± ¡°Because I was waiting for this situation. is not it?¡± The knights did not respond to Lanos¡¯ words as he pounded his chest, but they were agreeing with his words. They all have a desire for revenge against barbarians. They had such animosity towards barbarians that they were even willing to risk death. ¡°What are you doing? ¡°Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Lanos pushes my shoulder. The Marquis of Easton was probably thinking of leaving the knights with more experience than me alone and letting me take charge of their unit. What was surprising was that none of the knights included in the assault force opposed the decision. To be honest, I don¡¯t like being given such heavy responsibility¡­ but what can I do? My superior tells me to do it, but I have no choice but to criticize it. And honestly, being swayed by myself is better suited than being swayed by others for no reason. ¡°Anyway, can I really not wear armor?¡± ¡°My body just gets heavier. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± I said indifferently to Lanos¡¯s concerns. Unlike them, who covered their entire bodies with iron, I wore light clothing that only covered key areas. Even this is an outfit that emphasizes mobility, with leather armor and iron tes added. I know you¡¯re worried about me because I have to fight close to the enemy, but I was really fine. Rather, increasing the weight was more cumbersome. -I protect humans! And there was no need to wear armor. Reems spread a protective shield around me so that others would not notice. It may not prevent excess, but at least you can avoid getting hit by a blind arrow. This is enough. He approached the castle gate at the head of the knights. ¡°Open the gate!¡± With the words of the Marquis of Easton, the castle gate opened with a heavy noise. ¡°uh? ¡°The door is open!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go! ¡°It¡¯s ahead!¡± I could see the barbarians approaching with their eyes sparkling. The hole in front of them was almost filled before they knew it. I pulled out my cotton cloth and ran towards them. ¡°charge!¡± The knights chased after me. Chapter 222 Episode 222 It¡¯s quiet. The surroundings were very quiet, as if there wasn¡¯t a single rat running around. There were hundreds of huts. And inside and outside the barbarians were walking around or lying down to rest. What was surprising was that there were so many barbarians, but they were very quiet. There was one reason. Chief. The chief lived in a particrlyrge and ornate hut in the center of hundreds of huts. Now is the time when the chieftain is sleeping. None of the barbarians wanted to disobey him, so they stayed quiet. How much time has passed? As the sun began to rise, four great warriors headed to the chieftain¡¯s hut. ¡°Did you call me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I am surprised that the chieftain called us. ¡°It also starts tomorrow, and this is the first time something like this has happened.¡± ¡°There must be a reason for everything. ¡°He is the chief.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± This great chieftain was the most powerful and greatest of all the past chieftains. He opened the door to mastery, which previous chieftains had never been able to achieve, and even took advantage of that momentum to swallow up the red hawk, which had seemed like a thorn in his eye. great chieftain. The barbarians respected him and even jumped into the fire pit for his words. It is rare for great warriors to gather together. They did not easily gather in one ce unless it was something that would affect the entire tribe. Especially now that the war had begun, the great warriors had to stay with the barbarians who were with them. To boost morale? Tofort you? No, it was the opposite. When war begins, the barbarians start to get extremely excited. It¡¯s good if you can get rid of it on your own, but problems arise because they start attacking each other. If we do it wrong, we can kill each other. If it¡¯s just one or two, it doesn¡¯t really matter, but if it¡¯s hundreds or more, it bes a problem. A warriormander would be able to stop it due to his strong military power, but the warriormander was no different. They¡¯ll get excited and fight. That is why a great warrior is necessary. If you don¡¯t properly prevent it, you may get the stigma of not being able to properly govern your tribe members. For those who value honor, such stigma is the worst. It should never happen. Therefore, it is rare for them to leave their seats. ¡°Chief, we have arrived.¡± ¡°What did you call me for?¡± They came running after a month because the chief called them. Neither the previous chieftain nor the previous chieftain could summon the great warrior so easily. That means that the great warriors gathered here recognized the chief. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± The chief was lying in front of the great warriors with a listless expression. He yawns on a huge chair made of bear and tiger skins. Azy appearance that cannot be considered as calling everyone out. But no one here faulted the chief for his actions. What is a chieftain? He is the leader of all. The leader just needs to be strong. Victory. What a chief needs is confidence that they can win, and the current chief is doing that perfectly. Above all, to him, the master, this level ofziness was not a w at all. ¡°There was no particr reason why I called you guys.¡± There was not a savage among them here younger than the chieftain. In fact, there were more than that. The oldest among the great warriors was over half a hundred years old. Considering that the current chief is in his twenties, this is a huge difference. But no one pointed it out. In the first ce, there was no difference between polite and informal speech among barbarians. Everyone is equal, but respect is given to the strong. That was a society of barbarians. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to move the time forward.¡± He continued speaking with a still listless expression. ¡°We will arrive at their castle by tomorrow morning.¡± The warriors of Daejeon are agitated by the chief¡¯s words. It takes two days at most to get from here to Easton. Of course, if you run at full speed, you will be able to arrive within a day. However, if that happens, you will lose strength before the war and you will not be able to fight properly. There was no way the chief didn¡¯t know that, so I was puzzled that he said that. ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand why we have to move to the extent of breaking a set n.¡± ¡°No matter how much I am the chief, I cannot agree to this.¡± The Daejeon soldiers say something one by one. Regardless of respect, they do not agree if it would interfere with the war. The chief scratches his stomach indifferently despite the opposition of the great warriors. ¡°If you have anyints,e at me and I will deal with you at any time.¡± At those words, the great warriors fell silent. Will I be able to defeat the chief just by attacking him? I think this would only be possible if all of the Daejeon warriors here attacked. When I think of the inaction shown when dealing with the Red Hawk, even that seems difficult. ¡°And do I really need to exin it all? Have I ever made a wrong decision? ¡°I don¡¯t remember it.¡± That statement was not wrong. There have been many times when I was amazed to find out that a somewhat iprehensible decision turned out to be an excellent one. If that were to be said, there was nothing the Daejeonsa could say. But still, I didn¡¯t think this was the right decision. Although they loved battle, they wanted to win more. He wants to soak his entire body in the blood of his enemies and extort everything from the loser. ¡°Well, even so, I have no intention of fighting with you. Regardless of what they don¡¯t like, you are great warriors who are respected by everyone.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It¡¯s an insult. This is because they are leaving them alone simply because they are great warriors. They were proud of themselves as they reached that position. Confidence that you can crush any enemy. The chief trampled on that pride with his words. ¡°dposition? ¡°If you¡¯re angry, attack me.¡± It is a word that has no honor. The tone was devoid of any respect for the great warriors. The great warriors, who were respected by the insulted barbarians, could not say anything even though they were being insulted. Why can¡¯t I do anything? Simple. This is because he is the strongest of all the barbarians gathered here. For the barbarians, whose culture is perfectly suited to the concept of force of the jungle, anything strong was eptable. ¡°But I am a generous chieftain, so I will tell you why I am doing this.¡± The chief stands up. He leaned against the backrest and snapped his fingers. The cloth covering the entrance to the hut is lifted and a barbarianes inside. ¡°¡­!¡± The eyes of the great warriors who were watching the barbarian widen. A barbarian, covered in blood, was being caught and dragged by the barbarians. The torture was so severe that it was hard to tell whether the shape of the face was muscle or meat paste. At least they could tell that it was a barbarian like themselves from the tattoos and human shapes. How did this happen? No matter how crazy a battle-mad barbarian is, he would never beat up hisrades like this. To be precise, if you kill them, you kill them, but you don¡¯t let them live in such misery. A warrior had no choice but to win or die. But what does that mean? No matter how chieftain he is, he cannot observe behavior that ignores the warrior¡¯s will. With that in mind, before they could say anything, the chief raised his hand and covered their mouths. ¡®I¡¯m just quietly watching.¡¯ The chief¡¯s sharp eyes said so. Shut up and watch. The great warriors could not say anything more as they saw the chieftain¡¯s mood suddenly change. How can I get the word out? The chieftain, who had anguid and indolent mood, was an emperor or a tyrant who overpowered everything wherever he went. Unless the liveres out of the stomach, there will be no one who can talk to him. Moreover, in a society of barbarians, the great warriors took a step back. I didn¡¯t run away because I was afraid of the force. An act of not questioning what the chieftain does. The chieftain looked away from them and looked down at the bloody barbarian the barbarian had brought. Then he nodded towards the barbarian standing next to him. Sigh ¨C the barbarian poured what was in the leather pouch he was holding in his other hand onto the bloody person. ¡°Kwaaaaaaak!¡± Bloody screams. What the barbarian poured was none other than water mixed with bloodstone powder. Even if the bloodstone is broken and diluted with water, if it encounters something simr to blood, it will try to steal it in any way possible. However, since there is no body that can contain the life force of the blood, it returns to its original ce. The blood drains out and returns again and again. The blood vessels that are not in the normal route are torn, and the pain caused by the blood leaking out through the skin is like the pain of piercing each pore with a long needle. No matter how much he disciplined his body and was not afraid of death, he could not do anything about the endless pain. This was a method of torture often used by barbarians on captured prisoners and a ritual for disposing of traitors. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± The great warriors watch with drool. I don¡¯t know why the ritual for traitors is held here. I just waited for the chief to resolve the question. ¡°You must be curious. ¡°Who is that guy and why is he doing that?¡± The great warriors did not respond, but that was also an affirmation. The atmosphere of the Chieftain changes again. From a tyrant to a naughty child. He says with a mischievous smile on his face. ¡°He is a cheater.¡± The faces of the great warriors stiffen at the chief¡¯s words. No matter how stupid you are, you know what the word ¡°naetong¡± means. No, because they were crazy about battle, they knew more about the inner battle. Traitors who sell information about allies who exchange information with the enemy. Barbarians despise traitors. Because that is unbing a warrior. ¡°betrayer!¡± ¡°Traitors must be killed!¡± The two great warriors shout while ring at the blood-covered figure. I think my eyes rolled back just hearing that I was a spy. ¡°The informer¡­ this is definitely a serious matter. However, if you are doing this based solely on your personal thoughts without any evidence, you will be in trouble no matter how much you are the chief.¡± ¡°This is a sensitive matter. Chief. ¡°Is this urate?¡± The other two great warriors were cautious. I didn¡¯t just believe that it was just the chief¡¯s words. I wanted to check if that was true. That was the right decision. It was too big a problem to believe and follow the words of the chieftain. ¡°Know. Of course, there is evidence.¡± The chief reaches forward. The bloodied barbarian next to him hurriedly ran over and handed something to the chieftain. It was yellow leather. Since barbarians did not have the technology to make paper, they wrote by scratching the leather with a sharp object. The chief unfolded the leather, looked at what was written inside, and then threw the leather in the direction where the great warriors were. One of the great warriors received the skin. The chief motions for me to read. Daejeonsa reads the text slowly. Towards the end, his voice began to tremble with anger. The contents of the leather note were as follows. [Arrived two dayster.] Information announcing the arrival time of the barbarians. The chief turns his head and looks at the great warrior in the corner. The chief looks at him with a serious face and wonders what he is thinking. ¡°What do you think?¡± Daejeonsa could not easily answer that question. That¡¯s because the bloodied people over there are none other than the barbarians below him. Daejeon Temple felt what cold sweat was for the first time. Chapter 223 Episode 223: Sticky blood flowed down the sword and wet my hands. This touch is always unpleasant. I didn¡¯t think I would ever be able to get used to it. No, wouldn¡¯t it be different if it were Ahar? He was hostile to everyone he thought was human. Even though they were barbarians, they did not fall outside that category. Later, all the barbarians were wiped out by Ahar. If things go ording to the original story, Ahar would havee down to the south by now and run amok regardless of whether they are Easterners or Elves. At that time, he was monopolizing Raymond¡¯s swordsmanship talent, obscurity, and various other talents. Now, all of that hase to naught due to the variable of mine¡­ but honestly, I don¡¯t know what will happen. If I remember Ahar¡¯s persistence, he will be stronger in some way. And they¡¯ll pounce. To be honest, I wish he would die in the North¡­ but I know that¡¯s not possible. He is not the main character of the world for nothing. One way or another, he gets up and runs again. ¡°Anyway, I think this is enough¡­¡± I look around. Corpse Corpse Corpse Corpse¡­ from front to side and back. My surroundings were full of barbarian corpses. It was the result of wielding ignorance in a trance, forgetting about time, hunger, and fatigue. At this level, even if it were too much of a mountain, it could create a hill of corpses. ¡®Maybe it was easier to deal with them because we were all together.¡¯ Obviously, having arge poption is a threat. But now the barbarians were a ragtag bunch. I just rushed in blindly without proper power or tactics. Each of them was weaker than me, so it was just annoying, but dealing with them wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡®With Arjuna¡¯s help, Auror operations became easier.¡¯ Although it was a short period of time, he asked Arjuna to learn from him. The red hawk has particrly developed aspects rted to aurors. Even Bane was impressed by their way of operating Aurors. Although it was optimized for using a bow, there was still a lot to learn. It is truly a master¡¯s technique. Strange that it doesn¡¯t help. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going away.¡± At this point, the barbarians seemed to sense a sense of danger and began to retreat. Although he pushed ahead, he realized that it had its limits. Moreover, this is our territory. There are traps around us that only we know about and they don¡¯t. And on the castle walls, archery masters were helping. It pierces the forehead and neck of the barbarians running from behind at once. Even its strong body and regenerative power, which was only slightly lower than that of a troll, could neither prevent nor regenerate from destroying the brain and piercing the neck. None of the knights who came with me died. With adequate help and good use of the surrounding terrain, they eliminated the barbarians in their own way. However, only Lanos believed in his own physical ability and attacked recklessly. ¡®How can that be a person or a bear?¡¯ Lanos put down his great sword and turned into a bear and flew around the battlefield. At first, he couldn¡¯t let go of his attachment to the greatsword and took it with him, but while dealing with barbarians, he found the greatsword cumbersome and threw it away without me saying anything. ¡°Khahahaha!¡± I shook my head without realizing it when I saw Lanos charging at me with a livelyugh. It has definitely gotten stronger. Lanos, who had put down his great sword, had no barbarian who could fight him unless he was a warrior general. Of course, but strangely enough, I felt like I was going to get hit at least once. Lanos was so confident right now that he didn¡¯t even know the subject. Well, that¡¯s my own business and it¡¯s good to be confident, so I didn¡¯t bother to touch it. ¡®He¡¯s anxious¡­ but he fights well. All you have to do is fight well.¡¯ Thanks to this, the morale of our troops also increased. It¡¯s even harder to beat the enemy so coolly and not have their morale go up. ¡°Let¡¯s go back now.¡± But that too has nowe to an end. They were walking backwards, stepping on the corpses that filled the pit. Run away in fear? It¡¯s not like that. Even as they retreated, they were burning with the spirit of victory. He wanted to rush in right away. However, there was only one reason for their retreat. AA AA AA-!! A harsh voice came from behind them. A man was shouting hoarsely. No, it resembles a wolf howl rather than screaming. The sound of summoning allies. The barbarians moved at the sound. They started to retreat one by one, and by the time they hadpletely left the ce, the sun was setting. The first day¡¯s battle ended like this. Fortunately, there was no damage to our troops. The barbarians camped not far from here. I could see the barbarians moving around busily and setting up their huts. They didn¡¯t build a separate wall to avoid being attacked. ¡°Gather the bodies to one side and burn them. ¡°Collect arrows and other useful items.¡± The soldiers move diligently. The bodies were gathered in one ce and a fire was lit. A foul smell hovers around. The smell of burning people was so bad that it made me nauseous. The human corpse is a mass of disease. There was nothing good about having it. The elves used the spirits to bury the burned ashes in the ground. In addition, they took away the weapons that the barbarians were carrying. It can be used on its own, but it can also be useful for melting it down to create something new or repair it. Because supplies were not sufficient, arrows used in the war were quickly collected. The day ended like that. Dang dang dang! It was just as dawn was rising. There was a bell ringing that pierced my ears. enemy attack. I ran outside carrying only a cotton cloth without even thinking about wearing protective gear properly. -I¡¯m sleepy¡­ Reems leans on my shoulder and yawns. There is no trace of tension whatsoever. I passed through the busy soldiers and climbed up the castle wall. ¡°Ha¡­¡± The scenery was not much different from yesterday. Savagesing in droves. What was different from yesterday was that instead of trampling on each other like before, they were running in their own line. Well, even if they think about it, they probably know that they were too disorganized yesterday. But what should I do? I prepared properly this time. I was just surprised that they came earlier than expected yesterday, but I have the means to deal with them. ¡°How prepared are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost done. ¡°If you just give me themand, I can use it right now.¡± ¡°Good. ¡°What about the trap?¡± ¡°The pit was no longer usable, but with the help of the elves, we turned the ground into mud. And we released poisonous insects and poisonous snakes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°What Miss Beatrice prepared has beenpleted. ¡°Luckily, they said they weren¡¯tte.¡± ¡°That went well.¡± The soldiers move diligently under themand of the Marquis of Easton. ¡°Sir Raymond, please help us prevent them from climbing over the castle walls.¡± ¡°All right.¡± It looks like there will be no assault troops this time. No matter how much auror you have, it is difficult to run through mud infested with poisonous snakes and insects. In particr, Eastern poisonous insects and venomous snakes are so toxic that they can kill even an elephant in one blow. There are limits to using aurors to push out poison. There is no need to rx and there is no reason to suffer damage. The barbarians who ran bravely set foot in the mud. Creeping sound ¨C a creepy sound is heard. I never thought I could hear the sound of a poisonous insect biting and a poisonous snake biting so vividly. It may be because my senses have be more sensitive, but regardless, the mud field had a great effect. ¡°Keuuuuuck!¡± ¡°It¡¯s also a poisonous snake!¡± ¡°My legs are paralyzed!¡± The barbarians fall. The barbarians behind them fell on top of them. It doesn¡¯t look much different from yesterday. ¡°Use the corpse as a stepping stone!¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t fall for the poison!¡± The pit took some time as it had to be filled with corpses, but the muddy field did not. The barbarianse over, using the poisoned barbarians as a stepping stone. Faster than yesterday. ¡°The barbarians areing!¡± ¡°Those monsters!¡± The barbarians behaved in a manner that did not differ greatly from expectations. He trusted the body he had trained rather than adder-like sculpture. Their thick hands hold on to the rough part of the castle wall as they climb up. A swarm of barbarians climbs the walls like a swarm of ants. ¡°load!¡± The sharp voice of the Marquis of Easton. The soldiers raise their bows and aim downward. Arrows aimed at the barbarians climbing up at high speed. Red hawks followed suit and aimed. ¡°Arjuna, please don¡¯t let the barbarians get any closer.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Arjuna went to the highest ce on the wall. Soon, a huge explosion is heard. When I looked there, I saw Arjuna firing Aura arrows as much as he wanted. A crater appeared where her arrow hit. Naturally, the barbarians there were torn apart beyond recognition. unch!¡± unch!¡± Arrows rain down. After shaking off the barbarians once, the Marquis of Easton prepared for the next attack. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Huge cauldrons lined up on the castle walls. It was filled with bubbling oil. The barbarians rose again, and were almost at the end when the Marquess of Easton gave the signal. Sigh- Oil pours down like a waterfall and hits the barbarians. A fragrant, yet fragrant smell of fried meat is smelt, and a terrible scream is heard. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s hot!¡± ¡°Uuuuuuu!¡± The head of the barbarian on top melted, and the barbarians below were unable to withstand the heat and fell from the castle wall. ¡°Pick it up!¡± ¡°Pick it up!¡± Afterwards, the soldiers shoot arrows at the strings. However, the shape of the arrow was somewhat unusual. Instead of a sharp nib, there was a blunt piece of yellow paper tied to it. The soldiers used the torches nearby to light the arrowheads. unch!¡± unch!¡± Soldiers protest. Fiery arrows rain down on the barbarians. Burning ¨C the ce where the oil spilled catches fire. The fire spread quickly. Perhaps because of the oil, the front of the castle instantly became a sea of fire. No matter how strong the barbarian is, it seems he cannot break through the fire. The barbarians hesitate before the sea of fire. The scorching heat rises up the castle walls. It would take at least a day for the fire to go out. It would be easy to put out the fire with the help of the spirits, but there is no reason to do so. That fire is our defense. A hot wall that protects us from the barbarians. The barbarians seemed to know that they could not enter unless the fire disappeared, so they stopped in front of the fire and stared nkly, unable to do anything. I thought today¡¯s battle would end like this. ¡°Everyone get ready!¡± ¡°They can¡¯t cross the fire!¡± ¡°Is it over?¡­¡± No, it¡¯s not over yet. Everyone thought it was over, but I didn¡¯t feel like it was over at all. I had a strange feeling beyond the barbarians. Feeling dangerous. Sadly, that prediction was not wrong. Phuuuu ¨C the sound of a horn. The barbarians get out of the way at the sound. And then a barbarian came out. ¡°Ha¡­fuck.¡± Cursinges out of nowhere. The mere sight of it gives me chills and makes me swear. ¡°It¡¯s the chieftain!¡± ¡°Chief, Chief!¡± The barbarian chieftain appeared. Chapter 224 Episode 224 The battlefield became quiet due to the appearance of one being. Chief of the barbarians. The rampaging barbarians all turn to look at the chief. Even though there was an enemy right in front of him, he didn¡¯t care. It didn¡¯t seem to matter if something else that was flying arrows attacked them. Whoosh whoosh ¨C the chief waved his hand at the barbarians. Then the barbarians all retreated behind the chieftain. Three steps. The barbarians stood three steps away from the chieftain and watched him quietly. There was no sound. Only burning discontent tickled my ears. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the chief opens his mouth. The chief walks into the sea of fire as if it isn¡¯t too hot. He puts his hand into the fire and stirs it once. No matter how strong your body is, there is nothing you can do in front of fire. His hand burned greatly as he went in and out of the fire. Those burnt, wrinkled hands are disgusting. The chief quietly looked down at the hand. The face is full of interest rather than pain. ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡± His burned shoots recover in an instant. Resilience equal to or greater than that of a troll. ¡°It might be possible.¡± He pulls his right hand back. He extends his fist as if throwing a punch. straight. Paaang! In an instant, the fire that was blocking his path disappeared with a tremendous roar. Although it onlysted a moment, it was a wonderful sight. Only the wind pressure of his fist extinguished the burning oil mes. Even though the remaining fire next to it caught and rekindled, it was enough to give me goosebumps. ¡°What a monster.¡± I don¡¯t know when it came up, but Bane, standing next to me, speaks in a dejected voice. It is impossible to extinguish such arge fire with human power alone. Even more so if you do it on your own. Even if you are an Auror user with a superhuman body, there are things that are impossible. ¡°Is that possible if you are Lord Bane?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible if you just push it out. But that isn¡¯t pushing out, it¡¯s extinction. Unless you¡¯re using your powers, it¡¯s probably going to be difficult. Even more so in such a wide range¡­.¡± He shakes his head. monster. Yes. The chieftain who led the barbarians was a monster. He was so strong that even the Sword Master trembled to admit it. Even though he only saw one move, Bane said that he would lose in a match against him. ¡°Unless I do something like this, I will lose six out of ten times.¡± It¡¯s not even five to five. Six or more were assigned to the chieftain. The chief¡¯s behavior made no sense. ¡°It must be dangerous.¡± Bane grabs the handle of the sword. His beloved sword, ¡®Siith¡¯, which has been with him for nearly twenty years, feelsfortable in his hand. Sice vibrates, perhaps sensing that he is nervous. Bane felt the vibration and looked at the chief, as if telling him not to be nervous. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The chief looked at the fire blocking his path again and scratched his neck. Then I raised my head and looked up at the castle wall. Bane gets nervous. What should I do? Considering the chieftain¡¯s strength, he could easily climb up the castle wall just by jumping. Even if it¡¯s difficult at first, you can climb the castle wall in two steps. If he attacks, how many of those up here will survive? Even if Bane and Arjuna fought him, it was clear that the people around them would be caught up in the aftermath. Damage may ur. While Bane was on high alert, I was looking down at the chief without saying anything. Our eyes meet. I don¡¯t know if it was my imagination, but when he made eye contact with me, his eyes were curved like half moons. Laugh. He smiled at me. ¡°The Master is the one who steps on two¡­ This looks like so much fun.¡± After muttering something unintelligible, he waved his hand at the barbarians. A barbarian brings him a spear. No, can you call it a window? It was a stake so thick and long that it could not be grasped with one hand, like the poles used to build a fence. The chief lifted it with one hand and pulled his arm back. ¡°¡­!¡± Bane must have realized what he was trying to do and hastily pulled out Sice. As soon as he kicks off the ground and jumps high, he throws down a stake, as if letting go of a string that the chieftain had pulled with all his might. Toukwaang- The pile makes a loud noise and flies at great speed. Bane swung Sice towards the stake. Quad deud ck ¨C The pile splits in half. I tried to twist the sice to free the stake, but my strength was not enough. Two stakes split in half are driven into the castle wall. Fortunately, there were no injuries or casualties, just shock. ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± When the chief saw the stake driven into the castle wall, he turned around without hesitation. With the power of the chief, he could extinguish all the mes, but he says he won¡¯t and is going back. Barbarians crazy about battle might have protested, but they turned their backs without anyint. The chief led the barbarians back. They return to camp and the tension ispletely relieved. ¡°Lord Bane¡­!¡± The Marquis of Easton hurriedly calls out to Bane, who hase down to the castle wall. Bane said it was okay and said to the Marquis of Easton. ¡°I am okay. ¡°Hurry up and encourage the soldiers.¡± The soldiers were shaken by the chief¡¯s mighty power. In times like this, what you need is amander. An unwaveringmander. The Marquis of Easton knows this, so he looks at him with concern and shouts at the soldiers. When he shouts to them toe to their senses and move, the soldiers suddenlye to their senses and move. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I approached him and asked. I saw him tell the Marquess of Easton that he was fine, but he didn¡¯t look all right to me. His arm, which was blocking the stake, was trembling slightly. The tremor was so small that you wouldn¡¯t notice it unless you looked closely. ¡°Do you look okay?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like much.¡± Heughs bitterly at my words. He opened his hand holding Sice. The flesh was torn. The prosecutor¡¯s calluses are very tough. This is because it adapts to being able to withstand quite a bit of impact because it wields a sword every day. Moreover, it was rare for his master to have the flesh on his palm explode. The master was a superman who could even catch rocks falling from a waterfall with his bare hands. His hands were torn to the point where he frowned. Blood flows steadily. Just by looking at it, it looks terribly painful. ¡°They pushed the aurors in in that short period of time. ¡°It¡¯s a monster.¡± Bane took out a bandage from his arms and wrapped his hand. The injury was a bit serious, but with the Master¡¯s resilience, it was cured to the point where he could move his hand in a day. ¡°A wall is meaningless against this guy. ¡°In fact, the walls might copse.¡± Yes, it seems. It was clear that even if a few piles were blown down with such incredible force, part of the castle wall would copse. Isn¡¯t the evidence right before your eyes? Two stakes prated half of the castle wall even though Bane blocked them. The soldiers tried their best to pull it out, but the deep stake simply refused to be pulled out. -It¡¯s weaker than me, but it smells dangerous. Riems must have sensed a sense of crisis, too, as he clung to my shoulder and muttered all day long. I came down the castle wall, patting Riems on the head. As darkness fell, the atmosphere in themand barracks was very heavy. ¡°Lord Bane, is that true?¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ That¡¯s a big deal. ¡°Is it that strong?¡± Bane told the chief everything he felt. No lies were added. Saying lies tofort someone can lead to irreversible consequences. To be honest, I should have nned better. The Chief is a monster. That¡¯s a fact that doesn¡¯t change. So what should we do? It was monster hunting. We must not let him into our base. In fact, the chieftain did not mind even in the face of the sea of fire and instead tried to destroy the castle wall. Will there be a next chance? If the chiefes tomorrow, the wall that has so reliably protected Easton may copse. That shouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°First, can¡¯t we ask the elves to repair the castle walls¡­ and change the surrounding terrain?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but it takes time.¡± ¡°how much?¡± ¡°It takes a week¡­¡± ¡°Well, even if you are an elf, it must be difficult to move nature itself. Still, even just a little bit is good, so please ask for help.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s important right now. Lord Vane. What should I do to deal with him, or rather kill him?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turn to Bane. The chief¡¯s death. It was something everyone here desperately wanted. With such a monster as your opponent, your morale will inevitably drop. ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult, but it doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no way.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkle at those words. Bane unfolds the map. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s important to get him away from the castle. ¡°I think everyone knows what will happen to the surrounding area if I start fighting him in earnest.¡± The aftermath of the masters¡¯ fight is also enormous. In the past, Bane hade down to the South and yed an active part in the war. And there were people here who participated in that war. Their faces turn pale as if they were remembering what happened then. ¡°But we can¡¯t fight in their camp. Even if they are weak, they can be a problem if there are too many of them. ¡°We need to get away from the castle and get rid of the barbarians so we can do anything.¡± ¡°But it won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°So we need to n for that from now on.¡± Bane gathered themanders in front of the map. I watched them from a corner. I¡¯m not the type of person to step forward and do something like this. And since I don¡¯t know much about tactics or strategies, it was easy for me to just watch and do what they told me to do. So I was thinking of staying quiet. ¡°Does Sir Raymond have any opinions?¡± Bane is calling me. While I was puzzled by his sudden words, the people around me started talking one by one. ¡°Yes, there was Sir Raymond.¡± ¡°Elves are also the protagonists of this war.¡± ¡°The person who yed the biggest role in gaining the cooperation of the elves was here.¡± It¡¯s not. I didn¡¯t do it with intention. ¡°He must be thinking of a good strategy.¡± ¡°Because he always showed performance that went beyond our expectations.¡± No, it just happened to be like that. Did I know that? In particr, things rted to barbarians were caught unintentionally. It was something I did to survive, but you misunderstand it like this. ¡°I¡­ think this might be good.¡± He sighed and pointed to a ce on the map. A canyon several kilometers away from Easton. It is a ce between elves and barbarians. It is a ce where elves can function properly and use their spirit power to their heart¡¯s content. ¡°Oh, I see. ¡°I definitely like it here.¡± ¡°It is indeed Sir Raymond.¡± I just designated a location, but they started making ns on their own without any further exnation from me. Chapter 225 Episode 225 Even the moonlight was covered by clouds, making the entire world dark. In the darkness of the barbarian territory, where it was impossible to see even an inch without a fire, there was only one bonfire. Even that was used only for the chieftain. The air that was warm in the morning bes bone-chillingly cold at night. Despite this, the barbarians showed noints about not having ess to fire. Rather, theyy down casually on the dirt floor and slept, their bare skin exposed. A night so deep that even barbarians fall asleep. Rustling ¨C I stepped forward carefully, stepping on the grass. Swish. They did not speak, but onlymunicated through hand gestures and facial expressions. Rangers decked out in ck scatter in all directions. They melted into the darkness and entered the camp of the barbarians. Perhaps because there were no additional torches or bonfires lit, sneaking in was not very difficult. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°Meat meat is delicious¡­.¡± Murderousness lingers in the eyes of the rangers as they nce at the barbarians talking in their sleep. I want to kill him. Their enemy is before their eyes. If you hold a sword, if you use memorization, you can kill someone as long as you stretch out your hand. It was a great temptation. There weren¡¯t many opportunities to encounter barbarians who were caught off guard like this. Although they were stupid, they were clever in battle. So it was difficult to deal with, but this can be said to be an advantage of war. You can unintentionally catch them off guard. ¡®Where is the chieftain¡¯s hut?¡¯ When I entered the barbarian territory with the rangers, I immediately looked for the chieftain. The purpose of ouring here is solely for the Chief, not to deal with other barbarians. If you mess with them for no reason, all the barbarians will wake up and you will be in trouble. The rangers knew that too, so they suppressed their anger and moved to avoid the barbarians. If they couldn¡¯t hold back their anger and rushed in, things would have gone wrong. Fortunately, they had a good grasp of the situation. I can¡¯t let my hands ruin the time they¡¯ve been longing for. Feeling a little relieved, I quickly infiltrated the inside. He holds the highest and most important position among the barbarians. Of course, it was clear that the ce he was staying was also in the center. And the expectations were not far off. ¡®The only ce where there is light.¡¯ I looked straight ahead in the darkness, where the light from the campfire did not reach. The only bonfire that was lit was warming only one hut. A hut that is twice asrge as the other huts and is covered in monster skin, making it even more terrifying than it looks. It did not ur to me that there were other savages. If my senses were not abnormal, this creepy feeling in the hut was definitely the chief¡¯s. ¡®I found it. There is a chief here.¡¯ Rangers spread out around the area were called together. ¡®You can put it on at the same time when you give the signal.¡¯ ¡®All right.¡¯ ¡®You must have sprayed enough, right?¡¯ ¡®of course. It was spread very evenly.¡¯ ¡®Once you start, they won¡¯t even be able to chase you.¡¯ ¡®okay. Thank you for your effort And I hope you do well.¡¯ ¡®Good luck.¡¯ The rangers all ced their fists on their chests and lowered their heads. They scatter. In front of the chief¡¯s hut where everyone had left, I took a deep breath. acting as bait. This was my role in this mission. It was a mission with the most dangerous difficulty levelpared to any other mission. Because we have to use bait against the chieftain. ¡®But the good news is that I¡¯m not alone.¡¯ Reems is with me. Rather, moving with the rangers bes a limitation for me. If he is with the Rangers, Riems will not be able to perform properly. But if that¡¯s not the case, the story is different. ¡®It¡¯s hard to not be able to do even one thing with the help of a dragon.¡¯ Grab the name and pull it out. The de sparkles in the bonfire. I can feel the rangers watching me from their designated ces. When I give the signal, they will fire all at once. Especially where they have necessities like food. The savages won¡¯t even bother me to put out the fire. Even if you pay attention, the rangers will attract your attention. So I just have to do my job. Is it because I¡¯m holding a piece of cotton in my hand? My heart, which had been pounding so hard, calms down. -Going in? Riems speaks to me. I walked away, even forgetting to answer. ¡®I am Mahol. Assassin King. I am the shadow and the darkness.¡¯ I can¡¯t tell you how fortunate I am that I don¡¯t just have a talent for swordsmanship. The acting talent of being able to perfectly recreate a character yed a significant role in allowing me to y the role of bait. Of all the people here, I had the best chance of acting as bait. Go inside the hut. The sound I make as I move is drowned out by the sound of the wind. It is a magic hole that deceives the master¡¯s spirit. Now that I¡¯m recreating him so perfectly, it¡¯s hard to feel myself, no matter how much of a patriarch he is. Of course, it will be different if it falls within a certain range. ¡°¡­.¡± The chief is seen. The chieftain is sitting as if lying down on arge chair. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s small or not sleeping. Even though his eyes were closed, there was no sleep talking or anything. Look around. There was nothing that could be called a weapon. Are they not using weapons? Actually, considering his incredible strength, the chief¡¯s body itself was a weapon. I took a step. He approached the chief without any sound or sign. What should I do now? I have only one mission. To lure the chief to the designated location, the canyon. To do that, I have to do something now. ¡®I¡¯m shaking.¡¯ Even if I just quietly close my eyes, I feel intimidated. After all, this is the best way to wake someone up. Holding ignorance brings forth life. ¡°¡­hmm.¡± If you are an Auror user or even an ordinary knight, you will wake up reflexively when you feel the need to live. No, even if you are not a knight, if you are someone who walks the path of nothingness, you cannot help but be sensitive to life. They were like walking on des. Because they are running on the edge of a cliff, they react sensitively to survival. But the chief had nothing like that. His face is calm, whether he feels alive or not. ¡°They are very bold people.¡± He scratches his stomach with a calm look on his face. He yawned as if I was no threat to him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attack me?¡± I aimed my name at him who was shaking his hand. He looked at Unknown and his eyes sparkled. ¡°Oh¡­ that¡¯s a nice sword. I want it.¡± He licks his lips as he scans the name. Greed shines in his eyes, as if looking at a desirable treasure. ¡°Tam me? Then take it.¡± I provoked him. The only way I could lure him was by provoking him. ¡°what? If I step forward, you will die. ¡°Because you¡¯re weaker than me.¡± ¡°How do you know I¡¯m weak? Are your eyes abat power gauge? ¡°Can you tell just by looking at it?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better not provoke me too much.¡± ¡°Why are you provoking something so stupid? And what¡¯s wrong with the tail of your clothes? ¡°It¡¯s so ugly to look at.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Looks like you want to die.¡± Shrug your shoulders. The chief ps his back and res at me. I took the bait. ¡°Then why are you covering your chest? The others are like that too, but I don¡¯t quite understand it. It¡¯s as if you¡¯re trying to hide your own shame from others. Oh, I guess that¡¯s it. Don¡¯t you stop? Or is it small? ¡°Is that why you¡¯re turning people¡¯s attention to your body?¡± ¡°¡­You crazy bastard.¡± The chief growls. The chief¡¯s murderous spirit fills the hut. If it had been anyone else, I would have recoiled from the feeling of death, but I, who had felt even more death than that, opened my mouth without any hesitation. ¡°If the exposure was that good, it was all the way down. Oh right. You said you were not confident. That¡¯s pitiful. ¡°Well, even though he¡¯s the chieftain, he doesn¡¯t have a single woman around.¡± The signal was that he clicked his tongue and shook his head pitifully. The chief¡¯s face turned red and he crouched down and ran away like a tiger. His fist passes my face like a tiger¡¯s paw. Kwajangchang! The membrane that vaguely surrounded my body breaks. ¡°Huh¡­ fuck.¡± My face feels sore. It looks like the skin on my face was torn by the wind pressure of my fist. I feel a sense of crisis. An rm bell rings in my head. He shouts that it is dangerous and that he could die. -Dangerous! Run away! Riems shouts. Liems clearly put a protective shield on me before I came here. But that protective shield shattered with a single punch. It was a protective shield cast by a dragon. No matter how much it is called a hatchling, it is still a dragon. Even if you can¡¯t do it, it would be equivalent to the strength of the barrier deployed by the 6th circle wizard, so you can destroy it so casually. How on earth did this superpowere to be? ¡°I don¡¯t know what trick you¡¯re doing, but you¡¯re going to die!¡± Feeling the broken shield in my hand, he distorted his face and lunged at me, swinging his fist. He lifted Mu-myeong and released his fist. I tried to pour it out. Quaaaang! I thought it was definitely spilled, but before I knew it, my body tore through the hut and flew out. sick. I think my wrist and ribs were broken. I exerted my strength, but this kind of destructive power. After all, the Master is a monster you don¡¯t want to deal with. I see the chief chasing after me. I turned and ran away. ¡°If I get caught, I will kill you!¡± The chief chases after me at breakneck speed. It is following my speed thanks to Riems¡¯ Haste magic. I gritted my teeth and ran out, pointing Mu-myeong downwards. Kagagak ¨C Drawn thend. Sparks fly. The chief shouts from behind, asking what kind of trick this is. I ignored it and swung Mu-myeong upward. Sparks flying in all directions fall on a ce where there was particrly stagnant water. It¡¯s not water. Rumbling ¨C What I thought was water turned out to be oil, and when the oil caught fire, the fire spread through the oil in all directions. The rangers had properly performed their given mission. Normal oil has a foul smell, but the oil used here is odorless. Because it had no smell, even the barbarians did not notice it. It¡¯s expensive oil, costing as much as 10 gold per liter, but no sacrifice can be made to win the war. ¡°Fire!¡± ¡°hot! ¡°It¡¯s on fire!¡± The savages stand up in surprise and shout. The barbarians approach the fire. It was definitely a big fire, but it didn¡¯t burn the entire camp, and considering their numbers, it was easily extinguished. If only I were alone. ¡°Shoot!¡± Rangers shoot arrows. The arrowhead was surrounded by fire. The rangers¡¯ arrows fly andnd throughout the barbarian camp. The fire grew bigger and bigger. The chieftain who was chasing me stopped for a moment. Instead of taking advantage of that opportunity, I filled the cotton with aura and swung it towards the chieftain. Wow ¨C there wasn¡¯t a single scratch. I wasn¡¯t embarrassed even when he blocked the sword with his bare hands. Because it was expected. The chief turns to me. ¡°What are you doing, little guy? Since the ce is small, is the liver also small? ¡°Why can¡¯t you catch me? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve lost confidence.¡± ¡°This bastard¡­!!¡± The chief with rolling eyes follows me. I ran a close race with the chief, fearing for my life. Chapter 226 Episode 226: You can see a ce called Snake¡¯s Canyon because it is more winding than straight, with many corners. It was also a ce where soldiers were ambushed on the cliff. ¡°Stay there! ¡°If I catch you, I will kill you!¡± ¡°They say if you get caught, you¡¯ll die. Would you stand if it were you?¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± I couldn¡¯tmunicate properly with the chief, whose eyes had turned away. I¡¯m not in a state where I canmunicate. My provocation must have been a bit harsh, but he turned his eyes and rushed at me like a bull seeing red, so how can I say that we aremunicating? ¡®This is quite scary.¡¯ I may have provoked it, but being chased by the chief felt like a rabbit being chased by a tiger. Fortunately, because it was a quick rabbit, it was able to escape from the tiger. -Run! It is interesting! Unlike me, who was tense, Riems was enjoying this life-threatening race to the fullest. He even hummed with his eyes closed, as if he enjoyed feeling the wind generated by running at full speed. Even if it is a dragon that has no opponent except God, can it be so carefree when its master is in danger? In a way, it seemed like that carefreeness made me feel more at ease. Yes, there is a dragon next to me and two masters are watching me, so why should I worry? You need to have the confidence that you can put your body on the line. I thought it would be difficult without that. As I ran, I nced back. I saw the chief, who had been following me at an incredible speed, nce back towards where the camp was. The time he chased after me wasn¡¯t short, and he ran for about an hour, so I was slowlying to my senses. Behind them, ck smoke from their camp burning filled the sky. Perhaps because it was night, the fire was more visible than during the day. It¡¯s strange that I can¡¯te to my senses when there¡¯s a musty smell all the way up here. But he must note to his senses. ¡°Where are you looking? Why am I giving up because I don¡¯t think I can catch you? ¡°Your persistence is as poor as your insignificance.¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± They say that one of themon factors that can provoke men is confidence. One provocation works well. However, if you see that you are being provoked to this extent, it could be that you are really not confident. I guess what I said isn¡¯t true. ¡®¡­Who cares?¡¯ Whether it was true or not had nothing to do with me. All I had to do was just take provocation like I did now. Even if it means being a provocation, I actually like it. Because it was that much more stimting. -Almost there! Speed up! Reems urges me. He taps my shoulder with his cute paw, saying he wants to feel more speed than now. I¡¯d like to live up to that, but sadly this was my top speed. I was running at the maximum speed I could achieve, even mobilizing my Aura. I had no choice but to do my best. How can I think of leaving any strength behind when there is a monster chasing after me that can follow my footsteps after receiving Riems¡¯ buff? You have no choice but to do your best to avoid being caught. The canyon that began to appear got closer and closer. All you have to do is go inside there. Then others will take care of it after that. ¡°Hurry up and chase me! ¡°Oh my, how can a guy called the Chief not catch me!¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± I also didn¡¯t forget to provoke from time to time. The closer we got to the canyon, the more frequent the provocations became. Aftering this far, he feels something strange and he shouldn¡¯t go back. Then the hardships I have gone through be meaningless hardships. That¡¯s all the specifications are. You never know when an opportunity like this wille again. They could have done this by taking advantage of their carelessness. If this incident fails and the chief returns home safely, there will be no opportunity like this again. From then on, I won¡¯t let down my guard. Perhaps they will be so angry that they will march towards the castle without even bothering to deal with the damage caused to their allies. ¡®That¡¯s an absolute specification!¡¯ Why am I doing such a dangerous thing? It was all about reducing damage to our troops. If it no longer had any meaning, I would feel really vain, resentful, and annoyed. ¡°Hey Xman! Where are you looking! ¡°This way!¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± When I saw him turn his head back, I didn¡¯t immediately stop provoking him. The chief, whose eyes were so ck that his pure white pupils were visible, did not even think about looking back anymore. They chased after me, exuding venom, threatening to catch me and tear me apart just to kill me. After running for a while, I was able to enter the canyon. When I looked back, the chief was still chasing me with his eyes closed. The mission was sessful. He definitely dragged the chief into the Serpent¡¯s Canyon. There were no other barbarians to be seen behind the chieftain. They are busy putting out the fire. And because he was the chief, he didn¡¯t have to worry. Who could threaten the chief, the master? What the barbarians do not know is that their pride will return as poison. To them, for whom strength was everything, the chief was like a god, so they seemed to have no enemies. Thanks to that, things went much more smoothly. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± Maybe because I entered the canyon, I felt rxed for a moment. I did what I had to do perfectly. Now it was time for other people to do the work. ¡°die!¡± The chief swings his fist. It was a human fist, but it felt like a 2.5 ton truck wasing at me. Scream ¨C As soon as I ducked down to avoid the attack, roots broke through the ground and tied the chief¡¯s arms. Boom! The chief¡¯s fist struck the air, and a sound was heard as if arge collection of balloons had burst all at once. ¡°What!¡± The chief shouted sharply, ripping the roots out of his power. I am sick of his strength as he casually tears off dozens of roots, each one as big as an adult man¡¯s forearm. e. Let¡¯s avoid Raymond. Riems tapped my cheek, saying I had to move. He suddenly came to his senses and started walking. ¡°Where are you going!¡± The chief res at me and rushes towards me. Kwa Kwa Kwa Kwa ¨C A high earthen wall blocked the area in front of it. ¡°Residual talent!¡± The chief chases after me, swinging his fist and destroying the earthen wall in one go. Countless attacks and traps tried to stop him, but the chief indifferently broke through them with his monstrous body. ¡°That ignorant bastard!¡± As someone who was being chased, I was trembling. I must have been too provocative, but it gives me goosebumps to see him running at me like he¡¯s dying to catch me. I also regretted that I should have done less provocation. However, it would be toote to regret it now, and if I hadn¡¯t provoked him then, I might not have been able to lure him into the canyon like this. Whatever it was, I had done my job well, but the current situation happened because the chief¡¯s body was more monstrous than I could have imagined. ¡®Common sense tells us that if you get hit that hard, it¡¯s normal for you to stop!¡¯ He was running steadily despite the rootsing out of the ground and wrapping around his ankles, the spirits creating a storm, creating mes, causing the ground to rise, and arrows flying fiercely. Neither the tough, strong roots nor the spirits¡¯ obstacles were of any use to him. Without even a moment¡¯s notice, he broke through the obstacle. ¡°I won¡¯t miss it!¡± I got goosebumps. I had a strong thought that if I was caught, I would die or be paralyzed. Don¡¯t get caught. I had to escape from him somehow. ¡®But how¡­?¡¯ Even the power of the spirits is of no use, so what can be done to stop it? I tried to find a way. scary. That obsession is a poison that threatens to tear me to death. ¡°I have to find a way¡­ I have to find a way¡­¡± I look around. Then he hurriedly crossed his arms. The body rises in the air with the sound of bones breaking. Kwaaang ¨C What is it? Why am I here? It seems like I lost consciousness momentarily. I definitely blocked the chief¡¯s attack, but before I knew it, my body was stuck on the cliff. sick. I thought my regenerative ability wasn¡¯t bad, but with one punch, the bones in my arm were shattered to the point where my regenerative ability couldn¡¯t easily keep up. It takes time for bones that have been turned to powder to recover. ¡®I think my ribs are broken too.¡¯ sick. I didn¡¯t want to copse like this and do nothing. While I was in a daze, I hurriedly moved my body. I ran away with my legs busy. ¡°Die!¡± The chieftain was following. I figured it out once I blocked my fist. That monster was not the kind of person I could deal with. ¡®I don¡¯t think we can guarantee victory or defeat even if we put that guy and Ahar together.¡¯ It seems that the chieftain will never be defeated even if you have Ahar, who is reaching the middle of the original work and reaching the end, fight him. Of course, the final winner would be Ahar, but the chieftain was that strong. ¡®It¡¯s dangerous¡­ you could really die.¡¯ It¡¯s quite scary because even the most prepared traps are useless. The sense of crisis that I might die constantly torments me. -Want me to help you? Riems asks me. For a moment, I almost said to ask for help right away, but I hastily shook my head. It was dangerous, but not to the point where he had to step forward yet. Above all, there were too many eyes watching here. The same was true for the soldiers and red hawks shooting arrows from above. Still¡­ it¡¯s stupid not to use what¡¯s avable. ¡°Buff it so it¡¯s not noticeable and use recovery magic.¡± I guess I can ask for this much. -I get it! Just trust me! Riems speaks in a bright voice, probably happy that he finally has something to do. ¡°oh¡­!¡± It felt like warm air was surrounding my body, and the throbbing pain began to disappear. You gain strength. Fatigue disappeared and my visual acuity improved. If I had known this would happen, I would have asked for it a long time ago. I thought I would never have to deal with the chief, so I let my guard down and it came back poisonous. Anonymous was chosen. In order to survive, I also had to attack. You cannot survive by only defending and avoiding. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Perhaps sensing my will to fight, the chieftain, who had been recklessly running towards me, also stopped at a distance. He made a strange sound and lowered his arms, shaking them. Without any time to prepare, he approached me in an instant and swung his fist. I lifted up the name and let go of his attack. Unlike the first time I failed at the hut, this time I was shocked but seeded in shaking it off. ¡°¡­?¡± He makes a strange face, as if he is puzzled. Since they didn¡¯t know that Riems¡¯ buff was with me, they would have thought that my skills had suddenly improved or that I had been hiding my skills all this time. ¡°It will be fun.¡± He was so excited that he went somewhere and a battle-mad barbarian was there. He moves his eyes here and there as if examining my body. Kwa-bang!- Even though it is a collision between iron and soft flesh, it makes a sound like gunpowder exploding. I no longer felt like my job was done, whether it was a mission or something. Right now, I just had a strong thought that I had to deal with him. And I felt it. This battle is an opportunity to strengthen my sword skills, which have been stagnant. He stuck out his tongue and licked his dry lips. Chapter 227 Episode 227: Swinging Obscurity. I never thought of aiming for the enemy¡¯s neck. No matter how hard I try, not only is it not an opponent that will allow me to attack, but targeting it itself is impossible. ¡°You think you can beat me!¡± Because I was in a hurry to avoid the chief¡¯s powerful fist. There is no way I could ever think I could beat the Chief. I knew my fraction better than anyone else. Even if Riems reveals his power in earnest, it will be difficult topletely win. The chief was so strong that it was surprising how he could avoid being rumored with that level of skill. Quad Deuk ¨C The arm bone that blocked the chief¡¯s fist is broken again. Pain torments me. Although he frowned, he did not express it in battle. The situation was not good enough to react to such things one by one. Rather, just that small action can lead to death. And there was no reason to care. -I will treat you! As soon as my bones broke and my flesh burst, Riems healed me. I recovered without even feeling any pain, so I couldn¡¯t show any pain. Not all recovery magic is shy. The sacred magic used by priests emits pure white light. Unlike divine magic, which had shy effects, general recovery magic was surprisingly simple. In the case of high-ranking magicians, there were cases where the impact was so low that it was questionable whether they would even recover. This was the case with Riems. He was clearly using recovery magic. It is also a high-level recovery magic that can instantly restore crushed bones to their original state. But there was no sign of anything. I don¡¯t know if I was receiving a recovery spell or not, but Liems¡¯ magic had no effect on the outside. At first nce, it looks like it¡¯s just holding on. ¡°It¡¯s holding up better than I thought.¡± The chief was also puzzled, but did not find it strange. The chieftain was ignorant of magic. I may have seen the mana wrapped around my body, but I don¡¯t know exactly what it does. Above all, the ce where he and I were now was filled with magic from spirits and the magic of Beatrice, the Auror of the Red Hawks, so it was difficult to find anything strange in the mana that enveloped my body. You just think of it as strengthening your body and not thinking that you are recovering in real time. ¡®But when on earth are youing to help?¡¯ I think it¡¯s been about an hour since I fought the chief. It seemed like my skills had definitely improved as I blocked the Chief¡¯s attack, but even that was slowly reaching its limits. Each of the chief¡¯s blows contained enough force to crush rocks. I¡¯m barely able to stop it or let it flow. Now it would be nice if someone came to help. In the first ce, my mission was over. From now on, it was someone else¡¯s job. Now I was wondering why I was doing this. After breaking and recovering my bones dozens and hundreds of times, I got used to the pain. ¡°Stop dying now.¡± The chief¡¯s entire body seemed to be tired of arguing with me, and a tremendous energy rose from his body. I can see the will to kill me with this one blow. ¡®What, you didn¡¯t use Auror until now?¡¯ I groaned without realizing it. A red haze was rising above the chief¡¯s fist. When I thought about it, I didn¡¯t think the Chief used Aurors. Then, all the crises I¡¯ve felt so far have been driven solely by my physical ability. ¡°die!¡± A fist filled with aura is aiming for my head. This cannot be avoided. -I¡¯m blocking it¡­! Sensing a crisis, Riems tried to step forward. When trying to properly perform magic. ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± A man suddenly appeared in front of me. He lightly throws away the fist reaching for his head using the side of the sword. ¡°Lord Bane!¡± ¡°sorry. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete.¡± He apologizes to me without even looking back. Originally, the n was that I would lure the chieftain, and then Bane would deal with the chieftain. But somehow he was quitete. It was an apology for that. ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°Because you¡¯re here now.¡± I¡¯m not dead, but you can understand that I¡¯m a littlete in a battlefield with many variables. Oh no. When I die, I won¡¯t be able to even think about this. Anyway, I was d that he showed up at the right time. ¡°I¡¯ll take over from here on out, so you can go back to your seat.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The Sce in his hand shines with its splendid sharpness and is aimed at the chieftain. When I tried to pull away, the chief red at me fiercely and tried to chase after me. ¡°I won¡¯t miss it!¡± In an instant, he moves in front of me and swings his fist. ¡°Where¡­!¡± In front of him, Bane raised Sice to block him. Quaaang ¨C With a harsh sound, Bane and the Chief were pushed in opposite directions. ¡°You¡­¡± The chief res at Bane. Bane waved Sice in the air and nodded with an expression that did not make sense. ¡°I guess it¡¯s worth it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that guy back then.¡± Only then does the chief remember that he was the one who blocked his attack on the castle wall and begins tough wildly. He looks around. He looks around with his face regaining his senses andughs helplessly. ¡°Right. ¡°It was to lure me in.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it toote to figure it out now?¡± Bane suddenly moved behind the chieftain, who was muttering as if it were absurd, and swung Sice. Huh! Sce splits the air. ¡°well. ¡°That¡¯s something you don¡¯t know.¡± The chief lowered his head and swung his leg to avoid it. His foot strikes Bane¡¯s stomach like a giraffe kicking its back. Kwaang- His foot is blocked by Sce. Bane¡¯s body floats in the air. He took a somersault to keep his bnce and pushed the auror into Sice. ¡°You will die here.¡± At Bane¡¯s words, the chief holds his stomach and begins tough. ¡°Hahahahaha! Who dies? I? ¡°I¡¯m going to die?¡± Bane didn¡¯t react much as he looked at the chieftain who was raving like crazy. He was not soft enough to be agitated by each of these things. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s funny. ¡°They say you¡¯re going to kill me.¡± ¡°You think that¡¯s funny?¡± ¡°of course. You know what. There is a tiger. The tiger is the owner of the mountain range. However, the herbivorous animals living in the mountains gathered together to catch the tiger. ¡°Deer, rabbits and elk.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Dozens of herbivorous animals gathered together to lure the tiger. The tiger was trapped. And then he lunges at the tiger and tries to kill it. But you know what? ¡°No matter how many herbivores gather together, they cannot kill a tiger.¡± The chief says he is the tiger andughs that you cannot kill me. Bane, who had been listening to those words expressionlessly, opened his mouth. ¡°It would be like that if it were an animal. But we are human. And there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. Herbivores are definitely weak. Therefore, they have defense mechanisms to protect their bodies. ¡°Even if it is a tiger, it is difficult to break through its defenses and kill it.¡± ¡°Yes, it is a herbivore. ¡°Never before has prey defeated a predator.¡± ¡°I admit that you are strong. But there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know. If you are a tiger, there are other predators in those mountains, like bears and hawks.¡± Bane takes a stance with his sword. fluke. A posture in which the sword handle is pulled back and the de is pointed upward. One of the basic postures of swordsmanship. ¡°Raymond.¡± Bane calls me from far away. He opened his mouth without looking at me. ¡°Watch this fight carefully from now on. The true fight of the masters is something that cannot be seen even if they bring gold and silver treasures. Watch my movements carefully and imprint them in your head. Because that will give you strength.¡± ¡°All right.¡± In response to my answer, he heard Sce. The upper body is revealed, and the de of the Sce sword he is holding is raised diagonally. The chief rushes in first. Heshed out like a thunderbolt toward the gap that was revealed. Bane red at him with sharp eyes and swung Sice vigorously. John Howe. Arge horizontal cutting action. It is the most basic movement in swordsmanship. From left to right. With that simple movement, the chief hurriedly took a step back. A mark was engraved on the chief¡¯s chest. What happened? I thought I had definitely dodged it, but a long stab wound appeared on the chief¡¯s chest, and red blood gushed out like a fountain. ¡°under! ¡°You mean toe with all your might from the beginning!¡± The chieftain was not embarrassed. He shouts excitedly as if he knew what the attack meant. The aura on his hand dispersed in an instant. The atmosphere changes suddenly. A ferocious force swirled around him like a typhoon. Among them, Vane was standing precariously on the sea, like a wooden boat caught in a typhoon. No, it wasn¡¯t dangerous. Who could say that that appearance is dangerous? The chief¡¯s momentum was as fierce as a typhoon. To the point where I felt like I was going to destroy everything around me. But Bane was different. It was upright and strong. Like a huge tree that can withstand any adversity, he stood calmly in front of the typhoon. It¡¯s quiet. The Sce he holds aims at the chieftain¡¯s neck. The chief swings his fist and strikes Sce away. Phuak ¨C A cut appeared on the back of the hand of the chieftain who struck down Sileis, and blood flowed out. That was the beginning. Bane¡¯s attacks became faster and faster. As if a strong rain was falling, stab wounds began to appear all over the chief¡¯s body. ¡°hahahahahahahaha!¡± Even though his entire body was covered in knife marks, the chief did not stopughing. The face looks very happy about this situation. The chief rushed at Bane without caring whether he was injured or not. Bane was calm. He threw his fist and cut his shoulder. It avoided the shoulder and stabbed the back, then went down the leg and cut the thigh. It was like a textbook for all aspects of attack and defense. fence. The most basic and most important thing in swordsmanship is the bnce between defense and attack. Even the sharpest teeth can break. Even a fiercely attacking sword was useless if there was no body that could withstand it. Bane was calmly dealing with the Chieftain with appropriate defense and attack. That¡¯s it. That look is exactly what I wanted. I watched Bane¡¯s every move as if it were engraved in my head. The position of the fingers holding the sice and muscle movement, breathing and foot movements when swinging the sice. I caught it all in my eyes. You can¡¯t do something like that just through acting. Bane¡¯s appearance was like a perfect example of swordsmanship. I won¡¯t be able to perfect my sword skills. His swordsmanship is specialized for his body. So I had to take that swordsmanship and make it my own. Is it possible? possible. If it¡¯s Raymond¡¯s talent, the masters are impressed, and if it¡¯s my talent that Ahar covets, I can make it possible even if it takes time. ¡°quite¡­ ¡°You¡¯re doing it!¡± The Chief¡¯s fist passes through Bane¡¯s face. Part of Bane¡¯s cheek was torn off as if bitten by an animal. Even the wind pressureing from the chief¡¯s fist was a weapon itself. Bane, who had shown perfect attack and defense, began to copse little by little. Since I used the power from the beginning, my stamina was depleted that quickly. Bane bites his lip. The lip bursts and blood flows out. Bane, who was starting to get pushed back, eventually fell to his knees. Wow. The chief¡¯s fist got stuck in Bane¡¯s abdomen. Chapter 228 Episode 228 Among the soldiers ambushed on the cliff were Beatrice and Selina. Beatrice hade to use magic traps and magic to tie the chieftain¡¯s feet, and Selina hade with her to run away with Beatrice if things went wrong. And she is a member of the special unit. Bane, the leader of the separate unit, came, and there was no reason for her not toe. I was confident. After awakening to Auror, she gained confidence that she could not lose. In fact, that confidence was true to some extent. She was already talented enough to match or beat veteran knights in swordsmanship. She awakened her Aura. A low-level sword expert was no longer even a match for her. Although Bane tried to stop her from following, she said it was okay and followed. Although she was confident in her skills, she heard that one of the other reasons was that Raymond was acting as bait for the chieftain. ¡®He is risking his life and I can¡¯t rest in a safe ce alone.¡¯ At the very least, Beatrice was jumping into danger, but she didn¡¯t think she could remain in the castle alone. As soon as it moves, you can see it for yourself. And I also had the desire to step forward if the opportunity arose. It didn¡¯t take long for my heart to break. The chieftain who was lured into the canyon was a monster. Magic and spirit power were useless to him. master. The moment she saw it in person, she was deeply shocked. The saying that there are many strong people in the world seems to be used in times like this. Howe I never knew about such a monster? Even if I knew, it wouldn¡¯t have changed anything, but it¡¯s amazing that such a strong person exists. ¡®Raymond you always go that far.¡¯ I thought I had caught up, but now I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to lose so easily. But that thought disappeared in an instant. Still, I didn¡¯t feel this way when I came here and sparred with him. The moment he lured the chief and saw him fighting against the chief, he realized that his thoughts were very wrong. Her steps, which she thought had gotten closer, had not yet reached him. I just saw something vague and thought it was getting closer. That was when her face took on a strange glow. ¡°Father¡­¡± Bane suddenly went down and pointed his sword at the chieftain. Bane, who began fighting with the chieftain, showed himself worthy of the name of a master. At first nce, he seemed overpowering. ¡°ah¡­!¡± It was then. Bane¡¯s sword begins to slow down. It is a side effect of overusing the power from the beginning. The chief did not miss the opportunity. He deflected Bane¡¯s attack and hit his abdomen. For the first time, the chief¡¯s fist touched his body, which had never allowed a single attack. Kwaaang ¨C A loud noise that made one wonder if it came from a human body erupted. Bane flies back. Without even thinking about keeping his bnce, his body flies straight and crashes into the cliff. vomiting blood Judging by the blood clotting, it appears that the internal organs were damaged. A darkness appears on Selina¡¯s face. It¡¯s her father. Even if you are a master, that attack is dangerous. What child could just sit by and watch his father get beaten? Beatrice catches her as she reflexively tries to go down the cliff. ¡°You must not go. ¡°Are you nning on losing the opportunity you¡¯ve created so much?¡± ¡°But my father¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe in the name Millennium? Do you think your father would fall for something like this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± No. She was the one who had been watching Bane the closest. Bane is strong. As a daughter, she was someone she respected more than anyone else. She finally calms down and lets out a deep breath. Her eyes widen as she tries to express her gratitude to Beatrice for stopping her. ¡°Whoop¡­ Whoop¡­!¡± Beatrice¡¯s condition was not very good. I haven¡¯t rested recently. Her body was tired after working day and night. And as she used magic to tie the chief¡¯s feet, her face was pale and bloodless. ¡°Beatrice¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, so you do what you have to do.¡± She chants the following spell while supporting herself on her staff. She seemed tired and tired as she moved non-stop, but no one here could stop her. Her magic was of great help. Her help was desperately needed to do what the soldiers could not do. Knowing this, Beatrice was also steadily using magic without anyints. Selina, looking at that scene, bit her lip and ced her hand on the sword. She is suffering like that too. Everyone here is working hard. But how can you stay still? She moved towards the separate unit. *** Bane allowed the attack and remained motionless for a moment. The chief rushed at Bane as if he would not miss the opportunity. I thought it would be dangerous to leave it there. Even if you are a Bane, you cannot be safe if you allow the Chief to attack you while you are defenseless. I think I¡¯ve already been hit by the chief¡¯s attack, but if I allow another attack¡­ I don¡¯t know what will happen then. I kicked the ground and ran. I didn¡¯t understand my behavior like this. It was funny to see myself jumping into a me like a moth to a fire, wanting to live more than anyone else. ¡°Please give Reems a buff. ¡°You only have to stop it once.¡± -I get it! Full of power surrounds the body. Threeyers of translucent blue membrane surrounded my body. This should be enough to block a few attacks. At least we can buy time until Banees to his senses. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± The Chief swings his clenched fist at Bane¡¯s head. His fist turned into a hammer and struck Bane in the head. I tried to price it. Kwajangchang! A blue membrane blocked the fist. ¡®Tsk, that¡¯s crazy strength.¡¯ I only blocked one attack, but threeyers of the barrier were shattered. Still, it was okay if the attack was blocked. ¡°Nenoom¡­!¡± A spark flew into his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t like the sight of me interrupting him again. I responded by swinging the cotton ball at him. Perhaps because he had used up all of his aurors to swing, the chief couldn¡¯t even think of blocking the attack and took a step back. I guess he decided that it would be difficult to block this attack without proper preparation. A long mark was left on his arm as he retreated. It didn¡¯t cut through his skin like Bane did. The reason Bane was able to cut the Chief¡¯s skin, which was harder than iron, was because he used his power. ¡®But the power I saw was enough to cut through the sky¡­ Does that mean the chieftain¡¯s skin is hard enough to withstand the power?¡¯ That was puzzling. Bane¡¯s power made it possible to cut down anything. Its power is enough to briefly break thews of the world. That ended with the chief¡¯s skin splitting. Is that possible? The surrounding scene that emerged as the chieftain and Bane fought was miserable. Dozens of huge knife marks appeared on the cliff, and several craters were created on the floor. How can the chief¡¯s body be unharmed when the surrounding area has been destroyed to such an extent? ¡®Something is strange.¡¯ It was definitely strange to think about it that way. In order to block or destroy a power, one had to deal with the same power. However, the chief showed no signs of using his powers. The surrounding air was shaking, but that was a phenomenon that urred even when using auras. Maybe I¡¯m thinking too simply. -Human, something is strange. While I was thinking that, Riems spoke to me. He says there is something strange about the chief¡¯s body and that it is not an ordinary body. It is said that the dragon¡¯s eyes see through the truth of things. Riems wasn¡¯t going to tell me nonsense, so he focused his eyes on the aura he wore all over his body to see what he saw. Then it appeared. Things you haven¡¯t seen before. The chief¡¯s body was shaking. It was not something that was simply created by using auras due to the wind blowing. It¡¯s heterogeneous. There was no trace of aura, but the mana in the air could not reach his skin. In order to simply deal with the chieftain, the Aurors had not been able to focus only on the sword and limbs. If I had seen it earlier, things would have been a little different. ¡®It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t use the power, I was using it from the beginning.¡¯ Yes, it is difficult to do that with pure physical ability alone. Unless his entire body actually surpassed steel, it was impossible. In the first ce, Bane¡¯s power is to split steel like cutting tofu. You are using your power, right? ¡®But what is power? Shield? No, considering that superpower, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that kind of power.¡¯ Aside from the power, there was something strange about it. The power had side effects. The side effect of the Mercenary King is helplessness. After using his powers, he feels terrible pain and bes helpless. And the amount of power Bane can use varies depending on his condition. He also bes powerless after using his powers. But what is a chieftain? Are there any side effects? Sinceing here, he seems to have never failed to use his powers. No, I think the reason why the assassination failed was because of that power, and it seems like he is always surrounded by that power. ¡®Oh, I guess that¡¯s it.¡¯ I carefully specte that he may have exchanged a part of his body for power. I think it¡¯s because I see that it¡¯s easy to get caught when provoking something rted to a male symbol, but I don¡¯t know about people¡¯s business. ¡°I¡¯m going to turn. ¡°How do you break that thing?¡± If it meant giving up a part of my body to gain the strongest body, I had the confidence to boldly give up. Although I may be a little less confident, I can be stronger and survive, so why not give up? The problem was that I did not know how to destroy that power. The simplest way is what to do with the body you gave up. ¡°Lord Bane. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°¡­okay. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Behind him, Bane stands up rustling. He spits out the blood stuck in his neck and picks up Sce. ¡°I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°How do you destroy authority?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± A question appears on his face. Suddenly, it¡¯s called power¡­ He was about to ask what that meant when something suddenly urred to him. Ah! And he sighed. ¡°I guess it was something like that. That¡¯s why it was preventable.¡± He quickly figured out what I was trying to say. And he looks at the chief as if it were a little absurd. ¡°I think I know roughly what kind of power it is. good job. Thanks to you, I understand thew of destruction.¡± Bane speaks with a lighter expression. Well, I don¡¯t remember saying anything properly yet, but I already figured it out. It¡¯s probably not a joke. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re joking about something like this. He tells me to move to the side. With a face full of confidence. ¡°Arjuna!¡± He shouts towards the top of the cliff. There was no answer. But he continued talking without paying attention. ¡°From now on, attack when I give the signal!¡± A signal? Did the two of you have something separate to say? While I was wondering, Bane rushed towards the chieftain. Chapter 229 Episode 229: The conditions for the manifestation of power are different for each Master. Sometimes you have to give up a part of your body, eat something, or assume a certain posture. And just like the conditions for manifestation, the aftereffects after manifesting the power are also different. Overloading of the body, not being able to use Auras for a certain period of time, not being able to use powers, etc¡­ Powers were not something that could be used as much as you wanted. In that respect, the chief was definitely strange. The chieftain was wrapped in power. How on earth? From what I observed while fighting him, he had never released his powers. Even if he gave up part of his body, it would have been impossible. Because the power is a force that destroys the bnce of the world, it cannot be used continuously. It was clear that there were certain conditions under which the chieftain could continue to use his powers. We had to find those conditions. The good news is that we have two masters. Bane quickly learned about the Chieftain¡¯s power, as he said that only masters of the same level know each other well. ¡°It appears that his powers are physical enhancements. Super-strength and resistance to mana with skin that can¡¯t even lift a de¡­¡± The wondrous appearance the chieftain has shown so far is all made up of power. In fact, it would be impossible to do such a thing with pure physical ability alone. It wouldn¡¯t be known if he used Auras, but he did something impossible even if he used Auras, so it made sense if he used powers. Because it was power that made the impossible possible. ¡°The most likely possibility is that he maintains his powers in exchange for giving up part of his body.¡± It is said that there is a person like that among the masters who fought with him in the past. A master who gives up a part of his body to use his powers. However, the difference from the chief is that he lost both eyes and gained powers rted to the senses. The power to see and feel everything made even assassins reluctant. It is said that even those skilled in assassination could not deceive his senses. It may seem good if you look at it this way, but his power is said to be a double-edged sword. It¡¯s definitely good in battle, but other than that, it¡¯s worse than nothing. He said his mind couldn¡¯t handle it because he felt things he shouldn¡¯t feel. And the method of destroying him is simple; all you have to do is hold on until he gets tired. Because their senses are so sensitive, they cannot continue the fight for long. Every power has strengths and weaknesses. It won¡¯t be any different if you¡¯re a chieftain. It is impossible to maintain power 24 hours a day, all year round. ¡°Some powers like that have a duration, but that one doesn¡¯t seem to have one.¡± Bane watches the chieftain¡¯s every move. It wasn¡¯t easy to spot, but his face was bright rather than dark. Now that we had guessed what the Chieftain¡¯s power was, it was only a matter of time before we discovered how to destroy it. ¡°Arjuna!¡± Whenever the chieftain came close, Arjuna¡¯s arrow always flew and blocked him. ¡°Aaaah!¡± The chief, who had been stopped dozens of times, let out a loud roar. If you think you can reach it, it gets blocked, and if you think you can reach it, you get pushed away, so you have reached the limit of your patience. He gets angry and runs away screaming. It¡¯s threatening. No, it has to be threatening to be normal. ¡®what¡­?¡¯ There was something strange about the sight of the chief attacking me with his eyes rolled back. It seemed as if the strange current in his body was lifted for a moment. Is that possible? It was the chief who was chasing me like crazy because of my provocation. If it is a power rted to emotions, the ignorance at that time cannot be exined. What on earth is there any corrtion? The chieftain who was running was startled and dodged Arjuna¡¯s arrow aimed at his head. Why did I avoid it? With his monstrous body, he would have been able to block it with his arms. ¡°Whoa¡­¡± The chief from a distance takes a deep breath. I narrowed my eyes at his behavior, which I saw for the first time. ¡°Lord Bane¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it too.¡± The corners of Bane¡¯s mouth rise as he speaks. I nodded at his crooked smile, crumpled like a demon. There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t see what I saw. ¡°It was something very simple. All I had to do was upset him.¡± His body bes lighter as he mutters that he thought it was tooplicated. Bane smiled bitterly at the chief. ¡°You guys are quite annoying.¡± The chief repeatedly clenched and unclenched his fist as he spoke. We shrugged our shoulders when he said that he was truly annoyed. It was normal to be irritated. When dealing with an enemy, the most effective way to create an opening for the enemy was to touch their emotions. But I had no idea that the chief¡¯s power was rted to emotions. In fact, without that, the chief¡¯s authority was a fraud itself. The tenacity to withstand the power of a master, the regenerative power that surpasses that of a troll, and the strength that is superior to that of an ogre. Even if you only have one of them, there will be very few enemies, but you have them all. If there were no restrictions, how many beings would be able to defeat him? It will be difficult to kill him unless an adult dragon or several masters join in. ¡®How did Ahar kill such a monster?¡¯ Saying that the barbarians were wiped out by Ahar is equivalent to saying that the chieftain was killed by Ahar. Actually, if you look at the original work, Ahar, who swept away the barbarians, seemed to have received a buff and became twice as strong as before. I was puzzled because it wasn¡¯t clear exactly how he became so strong, but after meeting the chief, I realized that there must have been a story behind it. By killing the chief, he was able to gain that much power. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t give him time to calm down. ¡°You have to keep confusing it.¡± Provocation. What the Chief needs to do is make him angry and nothing else. When I thought about it, it was like that. Even when he put his hand in the fire and when I secretly visited his hut, he kept an expressionless expression. A little interest and apathy. Other than that, I didn¡¯t feel any emotions. ¡°I am confident that it is a provocation. ¡°You canpletely shake off your soul.¡± ¡°good. I believe it. ¡°Because there¡¯s something that lured me here.¡± Bane gave permission without the slightest hesitation. I was confident. We figured out what the chief was sensitive to. What the chieftain gave up for power was the most important ¡®thing¡¯ for a man. Although it is not very necessary in battle, it is bound to be aplex for him. They say that strength is everything, but the next most important thing to them after strength was fertility. The driving force that enabled them to maintain strong influence in the South. Because he was the chief, he was stronger than anyone else among the barbarians, so the barbarians did not say much to him, otherwise he could have been ostracized among the barbarians. Knowing full well that he would be sensitive, I decided to attack the chieftain. ¡°Hey Banpoon!¡± ¡°Half-penny¡­ are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Then who else is Banpoon here besides you? What¡¯s the point of being strong when you¡¯re useless in other ways? ¡°That¡¯s half a penny or something.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ I will absolutely rip you to death!¡± It was the same trick that had lured me here, but I guess I didn¡¯t have the ability to learn, so I fell for the provocation right away. ¡°There is no substance, there is no substance. ¡°For some reason, he said he was alone at night.¡± ¡°shut up!¡± ¡°why me? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to hear that, you coulde and shut me up.¡± ¡°If I get caught, I will kill you!¡± ¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t get caught. Oh right. Can¡¯t you catch me? Actually, it¡¯s strange that a no-nonsense guy would catch me.¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± The chief rushes in indignantly. I narrowly avoided his hand and said all the hurtful things I could. ¡®It works!¡¯ The air current surrounding the body of the chieftain, who is rushing towards him in great anger, seems to disappear, as if it is linked to the chieftain¡¯s emotions. ¡°Huh¡­!¡± At that time, Bane rushed forward and swung his sword. Because it was a sword strike with the power to cut anything, not just Aurors, the chief was scared and threw himself away every time. ¡°shit!¡± Grinding his teeth, the chief tried his best to calm down, but¡­ ¡°How about a nickname for him? ¡°It seems like a perfect fit, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°I will tear you to death!¡± He fell for my provocation. He is a person who really enjoys being provoked. ¡°Why do you look more and more tired? Is that normal? ¡°Because you¡¯re sleeping.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± The chief was shouting something, but I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying. He gets so excited that he begins to run wild, and I wonder how someone who gets tripped up so easily has been able to hold out for as long as he has. At this level, with a little bit of exaggeration, it was as easy to provoke as poking a big balloon with a needle. ¡®Or maybe I¡¯m just really good at provocation.¡¯ Thetter was more likely. Having lived in modern times, I have no choice but to be good at this. Compared to ces where people ask how their parents are doing just by ying a game, this ce was like pure water. Aside from asking how someone is doing, just saying hello can make people roll their eyes. ¡°You¡­ you don¡¯t usually think of me like that, right?¡± ¡°Oh no.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Not really.¡± It was so shocking that even Bane would have looked away in surprise. ¡°If it¡¯s like that¡­ it¡¯s worth losing your temper.¡± Bane raised his sword in pure admiration and blocked the chieftain¡¯s attack. Kwaaang ¨C A green Auror arrow strikes the Achilles¡¯ heel of the chieftain who is about to hit the ground. The chief copses with the sound of a bomb exploding. Even though he was hit by an arrow made of Auror, the chieftain¡¯s ankle was only punctured and notpletely cut off. Even that was restored in an instant thanks to quick recovery. As I was running around trying to avoid the fallen chieftain, I was able to take a breather for a very brief moment. No matter how monstrous the body of a chief is, it will inevitably take time to get up from a fallen state. That¡¯s what I thought¡­ I didn¡¯t think I was paying attention, but the chief disappeared from sight. -Raymond Duda! I bowed my head. The chieftain¡¯s legs, running on all fours like an animal, grazed his hair. I almost reflexively avoided it and looked back at Riems with startled eyes. The chieftain was so fast that Bane, the sword master who had raised his senses to the limit with his auror, momentarily lost track of his movements. Even if Arjuna had time to create arrows or strike, Bane and I were unable to react. Rims clearly saw such an attack. Is it different because it¡¯s a dragon? I don¡¯t know exactly, but strangely enough, I agree. Since it is called the strongest creature on earth, it is bound to be superior in all aspects. ¡®If you do this well¡­¡¯ Riems tells me. Where is the attacking from? Thanks to Riems¡¯ warning, I was able to avoid and block attacks that would have normallye from ces I could not see or feel. When I thought about it, I could have used this method a long time ago. Even though my senses are sensitive, I can¡¯t beat the dragon¡¯s senses. -Head and neck! Ites from your back! He moved and his eyes lit up at the words of Riems, who shouted with strange excitement. If I do well, I think I will be able to deal with, if not defeat, the Chieftain without Bane¡¯s help. Chapter 230 Episode 230: The snake¡¯s canyon was not that wide. It¡¯s barely big enough for five strong adult men to cross in a row. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t a very good ce for a battle. The original n was like this. I lure the chieftain to Serpent¡¯s Canyon. Then, the elves use the power of the spirits to build an earthen wall to block the entrance to the canyon. And with the traps set in advance and the cover of the red hawks, I fall from the chieftain. If I escape from the chieftain, the elves join forces with the red hawks and attack the chieftain. When the chief¡¯s strength weakens, Arjuna and Banee forward and cut off his head. If the barbarianse to help the chieftain, Bane and Arjuna fight the chieftain while the rest of the team holds off the barbarians. And if you kill the chieftain, you will deal with the barbarians. The barbarians who have lost their central point and their master are like red bean bread with no sediment, and it is only a matter of time before they are dealt with. A very promising n. There was no doubt about sess. ¡®The chief was a monster beyond imagination.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t figure out that he was a monster with power wrapped all over his body. The aftermath ended without the n being properly executed. No, luring him was sessful, so it was only half a sess. It¡¯s a shame that we lured them in, but if we hadn¡¯t done that, our troops would have suffered significant damage. At that time, I would have faced him without even knowing what his powers were or what a monster he was. Perhaps our troops may have suffered damage close to annihtion. ¡®It was up to me to attack them or not, but the chief was very persistent.¡¯ I think the impact of my provocation was that big. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the chief to cling to me for death. The power of the chieftain had to be free from emotional disturbance. Since this is a power that can always be activated only if you remain emotionless, even the chieftain who knew that would have been careful. The reason why the chief¡¯s eyes rolled over was because my provocation had a significant effect. Still, it wasn¡¯t all that bad. Thanks to that, I was able to understand the chieftain¡¯s power. I stimted him even more. -It¡¯s on the left! Riems shouts. The name is raised ordingly. Quad Deuk ¨C The chief¡¯s fist hits the unknown. ¡°Tsk¡­¡± The chief falls away from me. A thin line was drawn on his fist as he clicked his tongue. There was no blood, but my eyes lit up when I saw it. ¡®I reached it.¡¯ It¡¯s my first time. My de scarred his body. What that meant was that my sword would work against a chieftain whose power had disappeared. ¡®It takes a lot of aura and breaks my wrist, though.¡¯ In return, the damage I suffered was twice as great, but it didn¡¯t matter. Whether my bones were broken or my flesh was crushed, Reems was by my side. -Raymond is sick? ¡°no it¡¯s okay.¡± As long as I have Reems and Reems¡¯ power, I can fight against the Master. Although the Chief¡¯s power wasrgely rted to emotions, what was more important was that my sword reached the Master. Injuring the monster-like chief¡¯s body was like saying that my sword would work against other masters as well. ¡°You¡­ crazy¡­¡± At what point? Bane¡¯s cover, which came in periodically, disappeared. I could no longer see Arjuna¡¯s arrows, which had been keeping the chieftain in check from a ce beyond my vision. I realized it when I drew a solid line on the chieftain¡¯s chest and the chieftain¡¯s fist struck my side. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± vomiting blood Seeing ite out in chunks, it looks like the internal organs have been damaged. This is my first time getting hit in the stomach. These attacks were kept in check by Arjuna and Bane. When I came to my senses, I found Bane staring nkly at me. What are you doing? Getting bruised during battle. -Does it hurt a lot? ¡°It hurts forever.¡± I can¡¯t say it doesn¡¯t hurt. I am not a masochist who enjoys pain, and it is difficult for me to endure this kind of pain. -I treated you, but does it hurt? ¡°uh.¡± The recovery power of Riems¡¯ magic was amazing. Whether your bones were pulverized or your arms were torn off, you could recover in just a few seconds. But recovery did not mean the pain went away. It hurt, it hurt like crazy. Who canugh when someone is beaten so hard that their internal organs are damaged and their arms are torn off? At least I wasn¡¯t the type of person who couldugh through such pain. I thought so. -Why are you smiling when it hurts? Strange. Riems¡¯ words made me realize that I wasughing. At first I doubted that I was smiling. However, he raised his hand, touched his face, and neatly admitted. It was clear that I was crazy. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re smiling even though it hurts. ¡°So I guess I¡¯m crazy.¡± woke up. My stomach was throbbing. My legs were shaking, perhaps as an aftereffect of the pain. Banees to his senses btedly and protects me from the chieftain. ¡°There¡¯s no way you could feel this way unless you¡¯re crazy.¡± I used cotton as a cane to support my body. Bane¡¯s sword collided with the chieftain and wounded the chieftain¡¯s body. I was wondering whether or not I would hit once if I swung ten times, but Bane was doing it with ease. I was jealous. That sword, that power, that swordsmanship. Want. I want to fight on his behalf. I want to fight for a long time. I want to share the kill-and-kill attack with the chieftain. It must be crazy. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to think like this. ¡®It¡¯s funny because I¡¯m not acting and I¡¯m not assimting to Ahar.¡¯ This is the feeling I felt when acting with Ahar. Isn¡¯t that a slightly different feeling? Ahar was more driven by revenge than by joy. I just had a strong desire to be stronger. I was filled with just the thought of killing him and making that talent mine. A fierce obsession with bing stronger and stronger and erasing humanity. What I feel now is different from that. Rather than wanting to be stronger to kill someone, I just enjoyed this moment. I enjoyed every moment of getting stronger while fighting and sharing swords. I was happy because I felt like I was getting stronger. So I didn¡¯t want to pass up the opportunity to be stronger to anyone else. It is a joy that cannot bepared to showing oneself off against the weak. Fight against the strong. For a moment, I was worried that I might have be a pervert. -Raymond, it¡¯s okay to rest for a bit. I shook my head. I didn¡¯t want to rest. Now was not the time to rest. I thought as I looked at the Chieftain and Bane dealing with the Chieftain. That¡¯s my food. A stepping stone that will serve as an opportunity for me to be stronger. How many chances do you have to fight against the Master to your heart¡¯s content without dying? It was an opportunity that every ordinary person, or even a knight, would wish for, but would never get for the rest of their life. Such an opportunity cannot be lost with both eyes open. It¡¯s true that we need to kill the chief, but it¡¯s okay to benefit from the process. kick the ground He aimed at the neck of the chieftain who had turned a blind eye to Bane and stabbed the unknown. The auror stands out. However, the shape of the auror was strange. It¡¯s not that there is an auror on the outside of an unknown person. It feels like the inside of the cotton has been pressed with aura to increase strength and sharpness. ¡°¡­!¡± It was the first time I had seen such a reaction from the chief. The chief, feeling threatened, raised his arms and tried to block them. Then, when he saw Mu-myeong, his eyes shook, he lowered his arm and hurriedly rolled over to avoid Mu-myeong. ¡°Raymond?¡± Bane¡¯s eyes were full of surprise. Recovery from wounds quickly? no. There was that, but the reason for his surprise was the obscurity. When he saw the unknown, his eyes caused an earthquake. Like you can¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯re already breaking the shell?¡± Unintelligible muttering. I ignored those words and rushed towards the chief. ¡®I will deal with you.¡¯ said to Bane. Did you say no? I don¡¯t remember very well. I think he said it. As I dealt with the chief, I felt like I was going to get confused. A feeling I¡¯ve never felt before. I want to continue enjoying this fun. Bane is not approaching. I thought he heard me and dealt with the chief without being interrupted. ¡°You¡­!¡± He used to block my attacks with his body, but now he started reacting sensitively to my attacks. I needed to provoke, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do that. When I have time to speak, I swing the cotton ball one more time. ¡°Skip two stairs at once?¡± His voice was astonished. ¡°I must kill you here.¡± He builds momentum by saying that it will be a big obstacle in the future. Seeing him trying his best to deal with me, I felt joy rather than fear. The strange feeling became more and more vivid. -To be a master, you need an opportunity. The mercenary king Hamilton was like that. In order to be a master, you need an opportunity. It is said that one cannot be a master by simply raising the level of an Auror. It is said that even if you advance from the highest level of expert, you are not a master if you do not have the opportunity. He is said to be a half-master with no powers. So what happens if the opposite happens? The level of Auror is beyond the upper level, but if you get the opportunity to be a Master. No one knows because it has never happened yet. Bang kwaaang! Kwasik ¨C The nameless shes with the chief¡¯s fist and makes a loud noise. I¡¯m pushed. In strength, agility, and tenacity. In everything, the Chiefs had the upper hand. What should I do to win? You can¡¯t increase your strength right now. Aurors were close to being omnipotent, but they were not omnipotent. Increasing power with aurors also had limitations. speed? What if the Chief doesn¡¯t use Aurors? The quality and quantity of Aurors were far greater among the Chieftains. There¡¯s only one thing that can give me the upper hand against him. technology. Only my talent in swordsmanship can enable me to deal with him like I do now. Pick up the cotton and swing it. From top to bottom, from bottom to top, sideways, diagonally. Swordsmanship may seem difficult andplicated when viewed from the side, but in reality, it is not. Simple. Swordsmanship was all about swinging and thrusting. The reason it can be swordsmanship is because it is linked. ¡®stuffy.¡¯ I was frustrated because that was all. Swordsmanship ultimately had its limits. From end to end. If you are a master of swordsmanship, you can figure out your enemy¡¯s swordsmanship with just a few glimpses. So what should I do? The swordsmanship I used was stiff. I wasn¡¯t free. Ahar¡¯s swordsmanship resembled the attacks of an animal, but the method of destruction existed. In order for me to be stronger, I have to get rid of rules. There should be no limits to swordsmanship. When swinging the sword from top to bottom, you cannot swing it sideways. why? This is because it is impossible to do so due to the structure of the human body. However, if you have an auror and a body that has been steadily trained, it is different. Everything is possible. Brandishing ignorance. Is it my illusion that time is slowing down? The chief simply dodged the name and went into his arms. Normally I would have allowed the attack, but now it is different. Quad deuk. The tip of the sword pierces the chief¡¯s sr plexus. The chief is thrown away by the shock thates without warning. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± The chief vomits blood. Chapter 231 Episode 231: I lived my life without knowing that I was trapped inside an egg and without knowing the frustration. If I didn¡¯t know what was in the egg, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. But now I know. How small the ce I was in was. After finding out, I was so frustrated that I couldn¡¯t bear it. I want to escape from this space somehow. I have to get out. If I don¡¯t get out now, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll get another chance. I will be trapped here forever, unable to escape. I don¡¯t want to do that. That couldn¡¯t be possible. In order for me to live and to deal with Ahar, I must escape. ¡®Let¡¯s destroy it.¡¯ But how do you break it? This was my first time doing something like this, so I didn¡¯t know how. Even though it didn¡¯t matter if it was visible in the first ce, this shell that I felt was not visible. It couldn¡¯t even be touched. It¡¯s not something that can be destroyed using auras. It was a frustration I felt inside, not something I could see on the outside. So what should I do to destroy this? Should I ask Bane? no. Not only is it difficult to ask that during battle. ¡°Kaaaa!¡± You can¡¯t turn a blind eye to the chief who runs wild like an animal. It was strange when I dealt with him before. This was only possible thanks to the protection of Vane and Arjuna, but now that they are not there, we must not lose our focus even a little. And for some reason, I felt like I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth. When this feeling urs, it must be resolved while the current sensation is maintained. ¡®The reason I felt frustrated.¡¯ This is because I felt that there was no freedom in swordsmanship. And I thought about what freedom is. There are no rules. Something without a pattern. Allows you to stab when swinging the sword from top to bottom. I feel it. And I try it. The body is overloaded. When I forced my body to brake, my muscles twisted. But the pain soon turned into joy. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± The chief vomited blood. This is the first time I¡¯ve hurt him that much. In the first ce, it would have been impossible to do something like this against the Master. ¡®Freedom. What is the most free? wind?¡¯ The wind can go anywhere. What if my sword became the wind? Then there is no ce my sword cannot go. The wind gets stronger and bes a typhoon, which turns into a disaster. Ka-ga-ga-ga-ga- gag- Rapid. The nameless one attacks the chief with the speed of the wind. ¡®What if it¡¯s water?¡¯ If the water changes depending on the container it is put in, wouldn¡¯t it be able to change to suit the battle? It moves softly like gently flowing water and draws curves like a wave caused by a stone being thrown. Like a wave that swallows everything in an instant, the name increases into dozens. Each attack has substance. The power contained within it is such that not even the chieftain can easily ignore it. ¡®Does swordsmanship have to have a form? Do you need a pattern? ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to stab and cut, then cut and then hit?¡¯ The sound disappears. The slowdown of time only made me and the chieftain move. As if I had broken free from the rules of the world, my sword found freedom. Jejeok- It¡¯s cracking. Lightes in through the gap created by the splitting. I couldn¡¯t see it, but strangely enough, I could feel it. Could know. The egg that had trapped me all along began to break. Cracks are just the beginning. It¡¯s difficult to start anything, and once the egg started to crack, it quickly spread throughout the entire egg. ¡°Why why is this possible!¡± The chief lets out a scream. As if I had seen something unbelievable, something that should not exist in the world. He screams and denies it. emotional agitation. He was the most agitated he had ever been. Emotions appear in his eyes. The power surrounding that body shakes and slowly dissipates. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I see something like this?¡¯ A line is drawn. red line. My eyes feel like they are burning hot and dozens of lines areing towards me. Avoid that line. Btedly, the Chiefs¡¯ attack moves along that line. prognosis. The line foreshadowed the Chief¡¯s attack. red line blue line. It felt different from the various colored lines I had seen before. If it was to show the color of the mana of things that could not be seen at the time. Now, an attack using them was being previewed. The red line indicates hostility towards me. The blue line is the optimal attack I can make. Among the hundreds of red lines, two or three blue lines appeared. Compared to red, it is so pale and small that it cannot even bepared. But I moved the name without missing the line. Ssh ¨C blood stters. The solid line on the chieftain¡¯s shoulder split, and red blood spurted out like a fountain, drenching my face. ¡°This cannot happen!¡± The chief¡¯s cries became closer to screams. At first nce, fear appeared in the emotions blooming in those eyes. It was the fear of the unknown. Denial of the fact that the prey, which was merely prey, became the predator after something that couldn¡¯t have happened happened. ¡®Oh, this is it.¡¯ Looking at that face and feeling the emotions made me feel refreshed. The egg waspletely shattered and my frustration was relieved. This is it. The moment I longed for has arrived. -Sees through everything. It came to me naturally. Just as engineers inject knowledge into artificial intelligence, I learned what the power I gained was and how to handle it. But that is only half power, power that is notplete. ¡°Ah¡­¡± My vision gradually darkens. The achievement I gained was only half. It was a phenomenon that should never have happened. My level is advanced expert, and I have skipped over the top level. Of course, side effects are bound to ur. My vision blurs and my body goes limp. rebound. My body is falling apart against my will. -weird. Why doesn¡¯t it work? Recovery doesn¡¯t work! The side effects can also be reversed with dragon magic. Time was the only answer. But you can¡¯t just wait for the side effects. It was during a battle. If there is even the slightest gap, you could die. But even though I know this, my body is getting heavier and heavier, making it impossible for me to even lift the sword. ¡°Ha, that¡¯s right. ¡°It¡¯s strange that there are no side effects.¡± The chiefughs bitterly. As if he finally had a chance, he rushed towards me as if he wasn¡¯t going to miss this opportunity. It was obvious, but I couldn¡¯t stop it. -no! It was when Riems was about to make his appearance. Kwakwakwakwa! An explosion urred. what? It was difficult to show such a reaction. As my consciousness disappears, I feel someone supporting my body. ¡°¡­Good job. ¡°I will do it from here on out, so trust me and rest.¡± Darkness came at the end of the voice of Bane, who looked like he had a lot to say. *** Could it be that what I¡¯m seeing now is a dream? Bane unconsciously denied what he was seeing. It was such an unbelievable sight that I dismissed it as a dream, even though I knew that everything was so vivid and real. ¡®How on earth are you¡­ such a bastard?¡¯ Bain could not hide his disappointment as he watched Raymond shing with the chief. At first, Raymond was being pushed around, so I tried to help him. No, he was trying to deal with it. No matter how great your talent is, there is no way you can be a master right away. Regardless of talent, the Master is a superhuman who raises the morale of his allies with his mere presence. They were people who had the strength to be called a powerhouse just by having a master who fit the description of a one-man army. Talent? It¡¯s definitely good. You can be stronger. But not right away. Bane had no doubt that Raymond would not be able to defeat the Chieftain and that he would soon reach his limit. ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­ you must be crazy.¡± enlightenment. To be a master, an opportunity was needed, and that opportunity was called enlightenment. Even if you grow sufficiently physically and in your Auror side, you cannot be a master without that realization. But I didn¡¯t know it would be the other way around. ¡®You¡¯re already getting enlightenment? ¡®A guy who only picked up the sword for a year?¡¯ Raymond¡¯s body is immature. The quantity and quality of Aurors were enormouspared to his peers, but in his opinion, they were just immature. But what does what you see now mean? I knew I had talent, but I didn¡¯t know it was to that level. Enlightenment in a state where everything iscking. In addition, he gained authority. The youngest sword master. Although it is only half right now, physical growth can be achieved as much as possible. The most difficult reason to be a sword master is enlightenment, and now that I have achieved it, it was only a matter of time before I became a sword master. ¡°That guy Gerard gave birth to a monster.¡± A family with an archmage and a sword master. It¡¯s scary to even imagine how strong that influence will be. The good news is that he and Gerard are friends. ¡°It¡¯s still notplete.¡± After gaining enlightenment, Raymond was seen shaking sharply. Because it is an awakening after insufficient growth, the body is unable to ovee it. It¡¯s not unusual to copse at any time. ¡®How should I ept this?¡¯ Contrary to his destion, his mouth is full of smiles. I was excited to see how strong the owner of that monstrous talent could be. Wouldn¡¯t he be able to achieve what he couldn¡¯t achieve as he got older and reached the limit of his growth? ¡°Good work.¡± He picked up the fallen Raymond and swung his sword. Increase distance from the chieftain. Thanks to Arjuna sensing the crisis and moving, it was not difficult to widen the distance. ¡°You just need to take him to a safe ce.¡± Arjuna nodded and carried Raymond on his shoulder. And then climb up the cliff with light movements. ¡°Don¡¯t miss it!¡± The chieftain follows Arjuna, ignoring himself. ¡°Your opponent is me.¡± He grabbed the chief¡¯s ankle and threw him. ¡°You damn things!¡± He shouts indignantly, saying there are a lot of disruptors. Either way, Bane didn¡¯t care and pointed his sword at the chieftain. ¡°Rather than that, shouldn¡¯t we be worried about whether we can live here now?¡± The chief¡¯s body, exhausted by Raymond, could no longer find strength. ck agitation. And with his body full of fatigue, will he be able to escape against dozens of red hawks, elves, and himself, the master? ¡°You die here today.¡± Bane lunges at the Chieftain. The chief, knowing that he is in danger, grits his teeth and begins to run away. Anger can only be felt if you live it. Resentment can only be repaid if you live. His thoughts of not losing disappeared and thoughts of running away filled his head. And that became his defeat. His tired way of thinking hardened his brain. Bane¡¯s sword pierced his neck as he ran away with his back turned. Chapter 232 Episode 232 The chief died. The pride and focal point of the barbarians. The leader who caused the war and gave them confidence in victory. The camp caught fire and the chief disappeared, but the barbarians were not too worried. Their leader wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who would go anywhere and get beaten up, and he would just hit him if he had to, and he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would never die. Absolute trust and faith. The faith of the barbarians, as seen by the chieftain, bordered on fanaticism. It was not easy for them to imagine that the chief they had seen and knew so much would die. ¡°Oh no. ¡°This cannot happen.¡± Looking at the disembodied head of the chieftain, they were in denial. There was no way the chief could have died. They denied it and tried to ignore it. But no matter how much they try to deny it, reality does not change. ¡°Surrender! ¡°If you surrender, I will kill you painlessly!¡± I didn¡¯t say I would save my life. Easton had no intention of sparing the barbarians. Victory or defeat was decided at the point when the chieftain was killed. Even flying and crawling barbarians cannot have the upper hand against two masters. Only when the top ten people gather together can they fight on equal footing with one master. A hundred high-ranking people must gather together to fight one top-ranking enemy. There is no significant difference between the intermediate and low levels. In other words, hundreds of advanced yers had to gather to fight on equal footing with one master. Although the barbarians certainly had strong bodies, few of them achieved high status. Except for the four great warriors, there was no top level, and except for the high-level warriormanders, they were generally low-level in terms of Auror. It is said that if you consider their bodies, they should be considered one level higher, but even if you consider them that way, you cannot beat the Master. In the first ce, the reason they had not been able to take over the Red Hawk, which was much smaller than them until recently, was because of the absence of the Master. ¡°The chief said the chief was dead¡­?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be possible, but that head is the chief¡¯s head.¡± It was normal to give up. It was normal for morale to sink. It was normal to hesitate and say you couldn¡¯t win. At least for ordinary people, that was generally the case. So it was overlooked. The barbarians are so far from normal andmon. Rather than being frustrated, they burned up their fighting spirit. Desire for the strong. I am not afraid of death. They are a race born to fight. He wanted to fight more than anyone else and thought it would be an honor to die fighting. ¡°It¡¯s the Master. The Master is our opponent!¡± ¡°I thought I would be taken away by the chief, but my turn has finallye!¡± They were happy. He shouted with joy that he could finally fight properly, that he could fight the Master. The soldiers, who had been urging them to surrender by throwing the chief¡¯s head at their madness, retreated in disgust. Their persistence was so fierce that even the masters frowned. ¡°let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°Feel so good! ¡°A life-and-death struggle against a strong man who even defeated the chieftain!¡± They went on a rampage even more fiercely than before they heard that their chieftain was dead. Ites running. Thousands of barbarians ran towards the soldiers. ¡°Fuck it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let them cross the border!¡± ¡°If you get pushed out of here, it¡¯s over! Stop it somehow!¡± Themanders grit their teeth and shout at the sight. Hundreds of arrows fly and attack the barbarians. ¡°Spirit of the wind, blow the wind!¡± ¡°Spirit of the Earth, bind the enemy¡¯s feet!¡± ¡°Water spirit, suffocate the enemy!¡± ¡°Spirit of Fire, burn!¡± Elves use spirits. The spirits of the four elements attack the barbarians. ¡°It¡¯s time for revenge! Attack!¡± ¡°Piece through their heads! ¡°Hold your breath!¡± The red hawks flew at a speed so fast that their hands were not visible. The barbarians running towards me are crushed. They are replenished in proportion to the number of people who fall ande running. swarm. They rushed at me like ants running towards sugar. However, the target they were attacking wasn¡¯t sugar. It was closer to an ant hell than sugar, and anteaters were waiting. The knights who were waiting to kill the barbarians move. The soldiers drew their swords and ran. Like blood-crazed berserkers, the soldiers rushed forward, risking death. ¡°Do not spare!¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving it my all!¡± The magic bomb brought as supplies strikes the back of the barbarians. Fiery arrows peppered the barbarians. As if they were not in pain, the barbarians screamed in joy rather than screams. Madness. The Allied forces screamed even louder at their madness. It was intense. Since it was a battlefield where you would die if you didn¡¯t kill them, there was no one who wasn¡¯t crazy. Originally, it would have been a fight where the Allies were pushed back. The barbarians had the upper hand both in number and quality. Nevertheless, the current battlefield situation gave the Allies the upper hand. Even though they had not separately joined forces with the elves and the red hawks, they moved as if they had discussed it in advance. Because they believed that this war could be thest, they moved beyond their limits. ¡°The Sword Master is with us!¡± ¡°Bowmaster¡¯s arrows cover us!¡± Two masters. With the presence of those two, the morale of our troops soared to the sky. Not one, but two masters were present. This was something that could not have happened unless it was a war between countries. No, unless it was a war with an empire that had multiple Masters, it was rare for more than one Master to appear. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t help but be filled with confidence that I could never lose if those two were my allies. And that will and fighting spirit yed a significant role in pushing back the barbarians. ¡°Don¡¯t be pushed!¡± ¡°Kill it! ¡°Kill!¡± Despite themand of the great warriors and the hard work of the warriormanders, the barbarians were seen being pushed back. Allied forces have the upper hand. At this rate, we can easily win. And it was only after an uproar on the barbarian side that a sure victory could be assured. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an ally, you¡¯re an ally!¡± ¡°Kwaaaaaa!¡± It¡¯s betrayal! The Daejeonsa betrayed!¡± Among them, hundreds of barbarians, led by one Daejeonsa, were attacking the same barbarians. ck cloth was tied to their arms as they wielded their ives at their allies¡¯ heads. ck means Eastern in the South. That meant they were on the same side as Easton. They had been waiting for this moment and immediately put on ck cloths on their arms and walked among the confused barbarians. In a situation where they didn¡¯t know what would happen against the Master,bined with the betrayal of their allies, their defeat was only a matter of time. ¡°Surrender! ¡°Those who surrender will be sent away without pain!¡± ¡°Those who want a painless death. ¡°Drop your weapons!¡± the knights shout as they ride their horses through the barbarians. The soldiers shout their spears and urge the barbarians to surrender. Death without pain. The eyes of the barbarians who initially ignored those words waver. Defeat was a given. And it was obvious what would happen to them if they lost here. They will be treated like ves or subjected to all kinds of torture. ¡°Kill it! ¡°I will fight to the end!¡± ¡°There is only death in battle.¡± Some of the barbarians chose to fight to the end. They wanted to die in battle because it was shameful for a warrior to be tortured and enved. ¡°How the hell did this happen?¡± ¡°Are you really letting us go pain-free?¡± Some epted the invitation to surrender. I wanted to die without pain anyway. It never urred to them that the Allies would save them. It is more urate to say that I couldn¡¯t do it. This is because they enjoyed torturing prisoners captured after winning battles, ormitted cruel acts such as eating them alive. If we didn¡¯t do that, we wouldn¡¯t know. Everyone knows that, so who would send it to us in a kind way? Unlike its frantic beginning, the war ended quickly. The war ended in just over two hours. From the beginning, it was a war in which victory and defeat were decided, so it was a war that took ce due to the arrival of barbarians. If it weren¡¯t for that, he would have just cut off the heads of the barbarians who surrendered. Ah, the number of barbarians was reduced through war, so I guess that was it. ¡±Victory!¡¯ ¡°Wow!¡± ¡°We won, we won!¡± ¡°The damn war is over!¡± Easton¡¯s soldiers, knights, and rangers shout in joy. A long war thatsted for decades hase to an end. Their feelings were overwhelming and could not be described in words. ¡°Whew¡­ thank you for your hard work.¡± ¡°Promises must be kept.¡± ¡°of course. And it¡¯s not just us who have to keep our promises.¡± The Great Warrior approaches and speaks with Bane. At that sight, another great warrior, the only living warrior with both arms cut off, shouts in anger. ¡°I will curse you for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Curses can only be done while you are alive. And I¡¯m not afraid of curses.¡± Quad deuk. The great warrior wearing ck cloth spoke expressionlessly, popping the head of the screaming great warrior with the force of his hand. ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back. ¡°Can we take these guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard for us to deal with them too¡­ so just leave a few people and take them away.¡± ¡°i get it. See you next time then.¡± ¡°No, I hope I don¡¯t see it as much as possible.¡± The great warriorughs at Bane¡¯s words. The great warrior, who was about to turn his back and lead the barbarians back, suddenly turns his head to see if somethinges to mind and speaks. ¡°Say hello to him. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t see it in person.¡± Bane did not respond but shrugged his shoulders. The great warrior smiled as if he was okay with it and disappeared from Bane¡¯s sight. ¡°We are going back soon. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and enjoy the victory in battle.¡± ¡°All right!¡± ¡°Did you hear? ¡°It is Lord Bane¡¯smand, everyone returns!¡± Even after a long battle, they move around with bright smiles, as if they don¡¯t get tired. With the help of the elves, the bodies were gathered in one ce, burned, and weapons such as arrows were recovered. Perhaps it was because they had taken care of even the things belonging to the barbarians, but even though they had consumed quite a few items, they ended up with twice as much baggage as they had when they arrived. ¡°Proud warriors! ¡°Into our ck barbarian heart¡­!¡± They returned to the castle singing joyfully. Southern marching song. A song that probably no longer needs to be sung filled the battlefield filled with corpses. ¡°Thank you all for your hard work!¡± The Marquis of Easton greeted the Allied forces in front of the castle with its gates wide open. His tired face was filled with joy. Finally, the long-awaited moment that I had been drawing and drawing for so long has finally arrived. The loser of the South has been decided. Unless the Great Warrior stabbed them in the back and the Elves changed their minds, there was no longer any force that threatened them. Everyone in Easton drank freely for the first time, because they could afford to do so. The Marquis of Easton cheerfully opened his treasury and fed the warriors in battle. The South after the war was full ofughter. Chapter 233 Episode 233: While everyone was having fun and enjoying the moment, I was barely able toe to my senses. My whole body throbbed. There was no ce that didn¡¯t hurt. Is this a rebound thates from using authority? Moreover, since I did not awaken through the normal course, the side effects were bound to be greater. But the side effect of this rebound is that it also damages the eyes. I thought I had opened my eyes, but all I could see was darkness. I waited calmly. I didn¡¯t think my vision woulde back right away. I saw that Hamilton, who lived as a master, also suffered quite a bit from rebounding. If the rebound I, who was weaker than him, was stronger than the mercenary king¡¯s rebound, I would be stronger, not weaker. -Raymond, are you okay? Unlike me, who is calm, Rims doesn¡¯t seem to be like that. I obviously opened my eyes, but I felt someone tap my face, probably because he was worried when he saw that I was out of focus. I raised my hand and extended it to where Riems was vaguely likely to be. ¡°are you okay. You do not have to worry.¡± I spoke to Riems, but the answer came from apletely different ce. ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± It was Bane¡¯s voice. It wasn¡¯t just Bane. The voices of several men and women could be heard behind him. ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered yet, soe back next time.¡± Bane sends them away. Perhaps among them would be his daughter Selina. The people who came with him resisted at first, but when they told me that I was not in good shape, they finally agreed and went back. ¡°Are you Bane?¡± I heard the voice and knew it, but I turned my head towards the direction the sound came from and asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Bane takes a step andes closer. It¡¯s not visible. There was only darkness, but strangely, I could clearly feel his movements. I¡¯m not predicting where it¡¯sing from. I couldn¡¯t see anything. But it was clearly visible. I couldn¡¯t understand what my current state was or why I was doing this. Smell, sound, touch, taste¡­ A sixth sense emerged beyond the five senses, making it like seeing even without seeing. ¡°Are you feeling okay? ¡°Oh, I said it was okay earlier.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There was no answer. It would be more urate to say that I couldn¡¯t do it. He focused his movements down to the smallest, most insignificant movements. The cor of his toes was vividly visible. I could see everything about his sad face and the shape of his muscles. Hees closer and looks down at me. I sat up in bed and fixed the sky in front of me, not even looking at the ground. ¡®To be able to see so vividly¡­ does it mean I lost my eyes instead of gaining power?¡¯ The story of the Master who gained incredible senses in exchange for his eyes came to mind. I was worried about what would happen if I were like that master. No matter how great your power, losing a part of your body that you already had was a very scary thing. I want to be stronger. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to give up my body. ¡°Where are you ufortable?¡± He asked worriedly if he saw my face distorting. I shook my head. Nothing has been confirmed yet. Now I just masturbate, thinking it¡¯s just the effect of the rebound. ¡°no. it¡¯s nothing.¡± Perhaps thanks to Rims¡¯ periodic recovery, the throbbing pain gradually eased. ¡°What happened to the war?¡± ¡°We won. ¡°The damage to our troops is not that great.¡± He says it was aplete victory and tells him to rx. I was worried that I would faint and be okay against the Chief, but the Master¡¯s nickname didn¡¯t go anywhere. Bane and Arjuna were not rxed enough to let go of the exhausted chieftain. After the chief died, what happened afterwards was obvious without needing to be told. Victory. The thought that the war is over relieves my tension. There was also concern about what would have happened if the chief had returned alive and the war had not ended. ¡°Thank goodness. ¡°Now I can go back with peace of mind.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Bane nods. After saying that, he was silent for a while. He was standing a little to the side in front of me, looking at me with his mouth closed. ¡°But doesn¡¯t it hurt your eyes? ¡°It doesn¡¯t blink even once.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t see anything right now. ¡°I don¡¯t blink¡­¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± His voice rose as he held my shoulder tightly. I hadn¡¯t finished speaking yet, but I felt his hand tighten on my shoulder. Surprise, embarrassment, anger, sadness¡­ I feel a variety of emotions. It was a strange feeling and feeling. Even though I couldn¡¯t see his face, I was able to read his emotions with all my senses except sight. ¡°You can¡¯t see?¡± I nodded. I was going to add that it was just for a moment. I would have done so if one of his emotions hadn¡¯t stimted me. ¡°What are you¡­ doing now?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Extreme resentment towards oneself. He was ming himself deeply. I was thinking that it was my fault that I was like this because I wasn¡¯t moving properly. It¡¯s truly absurd¡­ and annoying. ¡°I asked what you were doing.¡± ¡°sorry.¡± ¡°Why is Lord Bane feeling sorry?¡± He had no reason to feel sorry. There was no need for that. He tried to keep me froming forward. I told him not to take the initiative. I felt like I was lost and wanted to break down the wall I was feeling at that time, so I asked him to let me deal with the chief alone. If I hadn¡¯t asked for that, why would he feel sorry when he just listened to my request? Honestly, I felt bad. This was ignoring me. Yes, you can worry. We can discuss what to do if my eyesight does not return and whether there is a way to recover. However, if you are simply ming yourself instead of like you are now, it is a different story. ¡°It happened because of me¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? ¡°Why on earth do you think it¡¯s because of you?¡± ¡°Of course I¡­¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s never taken for granted. This is what I asked for. That¡¯s what I want to do. ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied right now¡­ I was satisfied, so why are you saying that?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do not worry. No, don¡¯t even think about that. That¡¯s an insult to me. ¡°I am not weak enough to need your concern.¡± He closes his mouth. It¡¯s a face that looks thoughtful. I didn¡¯t say anything more and waited for his answer. -Raymond, are you angry? Riems tried to lighten my mood by rubbing his head against my cheek. Although I was distracted, I didn¡¯t take any action to respond because Bane was in front of me. Bane was silent for a long time. He seemed to have a lot on his mind. Yes, that can happen. After listening to me, you probably realized that your worries were meaningless. But beyond that, he probably feels responsible for bringing this in and making this happen. Whether it¡¯s for me or your own feelings. It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand him, so I calmly looked at him and waited for him to answer. When his back, which was slowly straightened, began to feel painful, Bane, who had been staring into space the entire time, opened his mouth. ¡°I guess I was wrong. sorry. ¡°I apologize.¡± He bows his head to me. As the head of a family, it is inherently impossible for me to bow down to someone of lower rank. But he casually bowed his head and apologized. Unlike the first time I received an apology, this apology didn¡¯t make me feel bad. This is because he didn¡¯t apologize simply because he saw me as weak and thought it was his responsibility. ¡°it¡¯s okay. ¡°After all, you were worried about me.¡± ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡± He nods and pauses for a moment. ¡°The eyes¡­ how do you think they will recover?¡± He bes a little calmer and asks carefully. I answered, blinking my numb eyes. Right now, I can¡¯t even feel if I¡¯m blinking, but I¡¯m confident that I will recover. The sensation in my eyes wasing back so faintly that I couldn¡¯t even notice it unless I concentrated very little. ¡°yes. ¡°It will take some time, but I think I will recover.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­ That¡¯s a good thing.¡± He let out a sigh of relief and rxed his grip on my shoulder. He says, straightening his bent back. ¡°Okay, I got it. ¡°If that¡¯s you, then that¡¯s probably it.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll be back in four days. ¡°I was originally going to go a little slower, but something happened so I think I¡¯ll have to speed it up.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. All right.¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re having a hard time, you can stay here ande back after you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡± ¡°no. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to do that.¡± ¡°i get it. Get it ready. Aren¡¯t you hungry? ¡°I probably slept for two days and didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± ¡°I still wanted to eat something.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have someone bring some simple porridge.¡± ¡°Yes, I would appreciate it if you could.¡± ¡°Okay, take a break. ¡°I still have some things to take care of, so I have to go.¡± ¡°yes. All right.¡± He opens the door and goes out. When I heard the door close, I immediatelyy down on the bed. He said he felt quite weak after being down for two days. I was very hungry, but Riems used recovery magic periodically, so my joints didn¡¯t stiffen. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if it moved right away. However, I will move when my vision recovers to some extent. ¡°I have to go to Arjuna¡­ and the bloodstone mine.¡± It¡¯s a shame that I have to leave everything else behind and leave the bloodstone behind. The uses of bloodstone are endless. If I use it well, I think I can create a magic stone that can provide infinite power. It absorbs unnecessary mana from those around it and uses it instead of a magic stone. Well, that¡¯s just wishful thinking and I don¡¯t know if I can take it in the first ce. ¡®No. Should I ask Daejeonsa for a favor? ¡®I don¡¯t think it will be too difficult since there are elves.¡¯ In any case, Daejeon achieved what he wanted through this war. And it didn¡¯t seem like there was any need to use the bloodstone to do anything. The same goes for giving me a sack of bloodstone. They didn¡¯t consider bloodstone that important. If we cooperated with the elves, it seemed like it could be a way to receive bloodstone regrly. For now, it was time to focus on fully recovering my body. ¡®Now that I think about it, it felt like something had changed in my body¡­¡¯ A lot of things changed during this war. It was when I was trying to operate the Auror to figure it out. Footsteps were heard. It was a quiet walk, neither fast nor slow. A faint ttering sound was heard as if someone was carrying something, and then there was a knock on the door. Chapter 234 Episode 234: Ellises inside. In her hands was a wooden tray. On the tray was a bowl filled with yellow porridge, a spoon, and a ss filled with water. ¡°¡­.¡± When she came inside and saw me, she moved without saying a word. He reflexively sat up, came closer to me, and set down the tray next to me. She stood in front of me. I feel a strange feeling. worry sadness anger. And a feeling of betrayal. She felt deeply betrayed. He felt betrayed that he had left him alone in a safe ce and rushed into danger. She asked me to do it. He said that when he goes to a dangerous ce, he wants to go with him. I couldn¡¯t ignore it and locked her in a safe ce. Yes, if that were all it was, the sense of betrayal she would have felt would have been great. When I returned from the war, I was in a near-dead state. He was carried in the arms of a soldier without even being able to open his eyes, even though he would never return safely. What did she feel at that time? Even though I couldn¡¯t feel it, I knew it wouldn¡¯t be a very good feeling. ¡°Ellis.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There is no answer. I can feel her breathing, so I know she¡¯s right in front of me. But why is there nothing said? She turns around to look down at me. And then I tried to go out the door. ¡°Are you going to keep going?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He doesn¡¯t stop walking. It seemed like she was really going to leave like that, so I racked my brain to figure out what I could say to make her stop. ¡°I can¡¯t see.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Standing tall ¨C she stops. I felt like my body was shaking and reacting violently. ¡°No kidding.¡± Her voice trembles. Joke She hoped what I was saying was just a joke. I hope he said it to stop himself. ¡°It¡¯s no joke.¡± ¡°You recognized me.¡± ¡°Because I can¡¯t forget your smell.¡± Should I have said scent? I guess it was a bit harsh to say it smelled even though she was a woman. Since the words have already been spoken, they cannot be taken back. Fortunately, though, she didn¡¯tin further, as if that wasn¡¯t just the wrong answer. He spoke in a slightly trembling, worried voice. ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t see? ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the type of person to mess around with things like this.¡± ¡°¡­who the hell are you¡­!¡± She chews her lips. At this point, you probably know that I¡¯m telling the truth and I¡¯m not lying. To begin with, I don¡¯t even know if my eyes are open or closed right now. From her perspective, it would appear that I keep my eyes open or closed. Because there is no feeling in the eyes, it is difficult to close or open them. Because it seems to be the opposite. ¡°Then what should I do? If you can¡¯t see, it will be inconvenient for you to live in the future, so you should at least call the Count¡­ No. A request to His Majesty Seonghwang¡­.¡± ¡°Now wait a minute. ¡°Elise, calm down.¡± ¡°How can I calm down now!¡± She screams out loud. Maybe there was an error in my senses, but it seemed like there were tears in her eyes. She gets angry as she res at me. Why on earth would a person like you do that? Are we only thinking about ourselves? What on earth are we? What do you want to achieve by using your body like that? She poured out her anger on me for a long time, as if the doom that had been blocked for so long was bursting out. Since she rarely does this, I can¡¯t help but listen to her, even though I¡¯m embarrassed. ¡°¡­Phew¡­.¡± She exhales loudly. For 30 minutes, she yelled and argued with me non-stop. He even cried, begging for help. Her voice was hoarse, as if she felt refreshed after pouring it out for a while, but she looked much better. ¡°Are you calming down now?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± She nods. I fumbled with my hands and moved the chair next to the bed so that it was in front of me. Then he reached out to her, grabbed her wrist, and made her sit on the chair. She moved obediently into my hand. ¡°First of all¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± I knew she was dissatisfied. She was angry with me in the Elf Forest and before that. I asked him to please not do that. And I never once listened to it. To be honest, I only looked ahead and ran. I wasn¡¯t in a position to care about my surroundings. It was difficult to look around when myself was important right now. So her dissatisfaction, her sadness, and her emotions themselves were ignored. No, it wasn¡¯t just her. To everyone who followed me, I was a simr guy. What did I think of them? Now that I see it, I think I was simply seeing them as words, as tools that I had to use to protect myself. They are also a person and have thoughts, but it was like ignoring their thoughts as a person. ¡°I know what yourints are. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, and I know what you want to say to me.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I will listen to you. I can¡¯t guarantee that your request will resolve yourint. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll listen to anything you or anyone else says to me. ¡°Even the king or the emperor of that mighty empire won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± ¡°Master¡­.¡± ¡°Not even God can stop me.¡± Look up at the sky. I wish I could face the man who sent me here, God. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to at least get punched in the face. If they had sent me here, all they would have done was send me a message without showing my face once, but now they don¡¯t even do that. Honestly, I don¡¯t have that manyints. Rather, it was inconvenient and inconvenient when the message appeared. It¡¯s better not to worry about it because it doesn¡¯t look like it does now. ¡°Why on earth¡­ Master, are you doing that for? ¡°You can rest just a little bit.¡± I shook my head. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t think about it. In fact, I trained in the beginning, but I didn¡¯t live as rigorously as I do now. When I rested, I rested. When I moved, I moved. But that¡¯s not the case now. As it was, it was so busy and difficult that nothing seemed to be okay. It didn¡¯t stop. They say the scariest thing is a car that lost its brakes. That¡¯s exactly who I am now. While I was pressing the elerator fully, I couldn¡¯t press the brakes and ended up tearing it up. If there is a wall in front of you, you might not be able to stop or turn properly, causing an ident. ¡®And that ident happened this time.¡¯ Bing helpless right away and losing your eyesight for an instant. And there were a few more, but those need to be figured out more urately. ¡®Still, I gained something.¡¯ I have power. Even though it was only half-power, power was power. No matter how few Auror users there were, if you look at the continent as a whole, there were quite a few top-level experts. And they wanted to ovee the wall, but were unable to be masters because they could not attain enlightenment. If I had to say that, seeing the Master once would be like using up all my life¡¯s luck. That level of power and enlightenment was difficult to obtain. ¡®But I didn¡¯t have any enlightenment¡­ To be honest, I don¡¯t really remember what happened then.¡¯ I simply wanted to break free from the chains that bound my existence. At some point, those thoughts disappeared, I entered a trance, and power arose. Although they say that enlightenment is a phantom thates like the wind and disappears if you don¡¯t catch it, in my case, I was quite lucky. I told you all about fighting alongside the masters and engaging in directbat with them. It was like monopolizing an opportunity that others would not be able to obtain even if they spent their entire lives. ¡°young master?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry¡­ I have something to think about for a moment.¡± ¡°no.¡± I thought very differently about people. I shook my head to shake off my thoughts. She still looks at me with concern. ¡®I think I¡¯ll see it soon.¡¯ The darkness was lifting, very little by little. It feels like a light the size of a fingernail has been spread widely in the pitch-ck darkness. ¡°It seems difficult right now. ¡°I haven¡¯t achieved my goal yet.¡± ¡°What is that goal? ¡°For what on earth¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you right now. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when the timees.¡± How can I say this? A being called Ahar is trying to exterminate humanity. And how can I exin how I found out about it? To exin it all, I have to start by exining who I am. She would have doubts in the first ce. The path I have walked so far has been a series of situations that no one can exin and that are difficult for one person to experience. Obtaining a wild dog, solving the elves¡¯ worries, and ending the war. Yes, even with wild dogs, war is not impossible since there are two masters. But, leaving everything else behind, it is difficult for anyone to believe that I cured the World Tree, the guardian tree of the elves. To begin with, elves tend to be closed-minded, so their information cannot get out. Moreover, I had no connection to the South. This was my first timeing to the South without any means of contact. But I solved it as if I knew everything very well. A situation that would make anyone question something. ¡°¡­All right.¡± But Ellis didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He held my hand tightly, saying that he would believe me when I said that he would exin it to me someday. I could only say thank you to her. thanks. It¡¯s just a word, but I¡¯m so thankful that people believe me just because I asked them to believe me. ¡°Then you should rest. ¡°You¡¯re not feeling well.¡± She says, returning to her normal voice. I nodded and she took the tray next to me into her arms. Then he picks up the te and scoops up the porridge with a spoon and offers it to me. ¡°Eating well is also important when recovering. ¡°Ah, do it.¡± I felt a little embarrassed by her behavior. I could eat enough food on my own, but she was acting like she was feeding a child. ¡°I can eat it.¡± ¡°How can you do that when you can¡¯t see? ¡°Just ept it and don¡¯t say anything for now.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Oh, do it.¡± At her firm words, I let out a light sigh and opened my mouth. No matter what I said, it didn¡¯t seem like her will would break, and since I had done something wrong, it was even harder to refuse what she said. She must have liked the sight of me obediently eating it, saying ¡®I like it¡¯ and continuing to pour out the porridge. And whenever he got it on his mouth, he took a handkerchief and wiped it away before I could do anything. It¡¯sfortable, but it feels strange. For a while, the only sounds in the room were the ttering sound and the sound of porridge being swallowed. Chapter 235 Episode 235: Peace hase to the South. A long war thatsted for decades hase to an end. The barbarians were defeated in the war, and things went on peacefully in the South in a very good mood. Daejeonsa kept his promise. There¡¯s only one thing they want. A steady battle. The people of Easton did not refuse the duel. Rather, it ignited his desire to win. No matter how much they won the war, they had a lot to lose from the barbarians. I was not satisfied with everything because I had won the war. In the first ce, they were not happy that the great warrior had taken the barbarians. They wanted to repay the ancient people for what they had suffered from the barbarians. But now that I can¡¯t do that, it¡¯s even weirder that I don¡¯t have anyints. ¡®In that sense, in some ways, it may have been better that it turned out this way.¡¯ The Easterners are the best hunters among barbarians. Veterans who have analyzed and understood their habits, fighting methods, and everything else, and have studied ways to utilize them. I couldn¡¯t imagine them losing. Unless they are crippled with a leg or an arm or spend all of their stamina elsewhere that day, there is little chance they will lose. If you¡¯re fighting one-on-one, you might not know it, but they are at the level of one-on-one and can win at the level above. ¡°Are you really going to follow me?¡± ¡°yes. I swore to follow you as your ve and servant. And even if that weren¡¯t the case, I have no work to do here.¡± Arjuna calmly nodded as I prepared to return. If she goes with me, that¡¯s fine with me. Because the enormous power called Master was moved by my words. But she had tribe members to take responsibility for. She may have thought herself unfit to be a chieftain, but her tribemates did not. The red hawks were following Arjuna knowingly or unknowingly. You can tell just by looking at him as a member of the same unit that he faithfully carries out Arjuna¡¯s orders. But regardless, the Red Hawks wanted to remain in the South. ¡®I said I didn¡¯t want toe up right now.¡¯ He said he wanted to strengthen his internal stability. And Easton will help you with that. The fact that they said ¡®immediately¡¯ meant that they wereing from the South anyway. ¡®It¡¯s a knighthood made up of Auror users¡­ That¡¯s awesome.¡¯ Not only was there no time for them to go, but Arjuna was the reason they wanted to leave the south. It was clear that if Arjuna wanted to stay, they would not leave the South until she died. But Arjuna said he would follow me and the red hawks said they needed time. It was literally only a matter of time before I could properly embrace them. ¡°My benefactor. Although we may fall, we will bless your journey here.¡± ¡°If you need help, at any time, if it is a request from a benefactor, even if it is the afterlife, I will go and help you.¡± The elves showed regret at me leaving the south. The elder handed me a leaf. Even though it had fallen from the tree, the fresh leaves were full of life as if they were still hanging on the tree. I didn¡¯t have to think long to know that it was a leaf of the World Tree. It was only possible for the World Tree to be so full of vitality. ¡°You will be able to save your benefactor from danger at least once. And if you burn it, not only we but all the elves on the continent wille to help our benefactor.¡± No, if there was something like this, why didn¡¯t I use it a long time ago? If you used this, you could get help from elves elsewhere. He seemed to have read my thoughts and smiled slightly. ¡°It is possible because of my benefactor. How could we burn our mother¡¯s body? ¡°Even if we die, we can never do that.¡± ¡°¡­Ah yes.¡± I live a veryplicated life. You wouldn¡¯t use the simplest means of bringing everyone together for just that reason. No matter how much it was considered a mother, to the World Tree, leaves were like hair, fine fur, or fingernails and toenails. Just because I took one and burned it, it wasn¡¯t like the World Tree would be hurt or anything like that. At best, I could just use things that fell on the ground. No matter how much I said we should understand and respect the culture, I didn¡¯t understand at all that it would be better to die. In my case, it was because I was willing to give anything to survive. what. I¡¯d have to go see the exact details then, but I couldn¡¯t erase the fact that the elves looked foolish. ¡°Anyway, thank you. I will use it well.¡± ¡°May your mother¡¯s blessing be with you on your path¡­¡± Time passes by. My eyes recovered faster than expected. My eyes, which had begun to see blurry for a day, recovered to the point where I could distinguish objects after a day. What¡¯s interesting is that as my eyes recovered, my sensitive senses died. I felt a little disappointed at the feeling of it disappearing, as if it had shown me the world in ce of my eyes. ¡°Are we going now, great warrior?¡± ¡°¡­yes.¡± At some point, Daejeon called me a great warrior. I said I simply called him Raymond, but he was so stubborn that he didn¡¯t give up the nickname ¡®The Great Warrior¡¯. It wasn¡¯t like that from the beginning. That¡¯s what he did from the moment he heard that I survived against the Chief. Yes, if only Daejeon had done that, it would have been bearable. ¡°What a warrior!¡± ¡°A great warrior wherever he goes!¡± ¡°How about sparring with me? ¡°What a warrior.¡± All the barbarians who met me called me a great warrior, as if they were all in sync. I was embarrassed and annoyed. I wonder if the shamefully great warrior was somehow a type of fanatic I wanted to stand out from others. I was not a gwanjong. I didn¡¯t want to get that much attention. ¡®In the first ce, a great warrior is called a great warrior in short.¡¯ What I realizedter was that the great warrior they were talking about was referring to the great warrior. As someone who hates being involved for no reason, it was a very frustrating situation. I also suspected that he might be making fun of me a little. Time continued to pass and the day arrived when we decided to go back. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to treat him properly because I was busy with things, but I can¡¯t believe I had to let him go like this.¡± ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°I feel especially sorry for you, Raymond. ¡°We at Easton have been greatly indebted to you.¡± ¡°no. ¡°I was able to have a great experience.¡± It¡¯s not wrong. It wasn¡¯t a sarcastic remark. I was saying it as it is. Where can you experience war? does not exist. Now that countries are keeping each other in check, we cannot hastily start a war. Above all, in order for a war to ur, there had to be a cause. And no one is trying to give the other a justification. Giving a justification was like offering one¡¯s head to a wolf to rip off. In that sense, the war here gave me valuable experience. Because of this, I won¡¯t be embarrassed even if a war breaks out outside. ¡°I feel a little relieved when you say that.¡± He smiles after reading my thoughts. ¡°Still, it is a disgrace to Easton not to give anything in return to its benefactor. ¡°I can¡¯t give you anything, but I can do one thing for you.¡± What are you trying to do? He looked at me and raised the corners of his mouth. And in front of everyone, under the gaze of the supply corps and Easton, I raised my voice so that everyone could hear. ¡°I, Wilton Easton, swear. I will be the strength of Raymond Millennium, who saved Easton¡¯s friend and savior from danger. As long as he doesn¡¯t go against the kingdom, I will risk everything to help him! This oath is the sacred oath of a knight. I swear with everything I have. ¡°I, Easton, swear to the Aurors that I will be Raymond Millennium¡¯s eternal ally!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by his solemn deration. What he did was not something to be taken lightly. As a knight, he never wanted to take the oath of an Auror, but only when choosing his master. If the oath is broken, Mana destroys the Dantian of the person who broke the oath. If a knight lost his dantian, it was no different from bing a ruined person. Even though I swore an oath that didn¡¯t need to be sworn, no one here was surprised. The people of Easton looked at it as if it was natural. Bane put his hand on my shoulder as I was dazed, not knowing what on earth was happening. ¡°Congrattions. With this, you have gained the most reliable support.¡± You knew it. Well, I guess I wouldn¡¯t have to do something like this alone. But it was a bit too much not to give notice in advance. Still, it didn¡¯t feel that bad. Rather, I was a little moved and happy. As Bain said, I gained a strong foundation. Although there was a halo called the Millennium, there were times when that alone was not enough. Especially when dealing with marquis or dukes, and when dealing with royal family members, every move had to be careful. But now there is no need for that. It was based on the name Easton. Easton¡¯s weight is enormous. They manage an entire region, and each and every one of their knights is a warrior of reversal. The duke, the marquis, and even the king could not do anything wrong to the Marquess of Easton. It was as if the people who had already been pressured by the name Millennium were no longer able to even talk to me. Since Easton is as neutral as Millennium, the royal family will now long for my presence. Because acquiring me was like gaining the power to overtake the current crown prince. Millennium with the Magic Tower and Easton¡¯s halo swallowing an area. It is an object of desire that anyone can drool over. ¡®If it was going to be like this, there was no need to send Daria to the empire.¡¯ If I support her, the current power structure will be reversed. Moreover, looking at the current situation, if I make a decision, even Bane, who is in neutral, may follow me if I do well. Or maybe Selina can help. ¡®Oh, Beatrice is there too.¡¯ But she doesn¡¯t have high expectations. Because we haven¡¯t gotten along very well yet. Anyway, I had gained the power to change the power structure of the kingdom. Well, anyway, it¡¯s not a bad thing to have power in the empire. Still, I was thrilled because it was an achievement that exceeded my expectations. I was happy enough just to step on the stairs leading to the master, but this¡­ ¡®It¡¯s so good.¡¯ The steps on the way back seem very light. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s go.¡± It was time for the water to slowly subside. One of the reasons the supply party couldn¡¯te down was because there was a river on the way to the south, and most of it was swollen. Still, this time we had some magical help, but we were able to go back as the water was starting to recede. It moves. Unlike when we came, on the way back, the luggage was simpler and the number of people increased. Chapter 236 Episode 236 : Viscounty Hans, one of the smallest fiefdoms in the empire. A nobleman¡¯s estate that is not very conspicuous or famous even among many nobles. At some point, Viscount Hans, who had been diligently attending exchanges to build personal connections, began to disappear. The nobles were used to it. Assassinations were a frequent urrence among them, and in their opinion, Viscount Hans was not a very strong person. However, the news that his entire domain was destroyed and that there was not a single survivor raised doubts among the nobles. Still, I didn¡¯t take it seriously. If that were the case, the great nobles would have been rmed, thinking that something big had happened, but to them, a viscount who had no power was not that big of a deal. A possible reaction because I had no idea that was the beginning. It would have been nice if at this time, even just a little bit, I had tried to find out the reason. In this way, one territory disappeared and new, weak noble estates began to be eaten up one by one. *** I returned home. Unlike when I left there, the way back was veryfortable. When going down south, you had to be careful about barbarian attacks. But the way back is different. I wasn¡¯t worried about the threat. The war in the South had ended, and more than anything, the two masters were together. Rather than worrying about ourselves, we were a force that had to worry about the enemying to attack us. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing. ¡°It feels great.¡± Bane smiled pleasantly as he rxed the joints of his body. The problems in the South were resolved, and there was an unexpected harvest. Bane looks back at me. He smiled happily with a face that seemed to be looking at a fortune. Feeling burdened by his gaze, I unconsciously opened my mouth as if to criticize him. ¡°why?¡± ¡°uh? ¡°Nothing.¡± While saying that, he let out a creepyugh and said, ¡®Hehehe.¡¯ Why on earth are you doing that? He shook his head and turned his head to face the front. ¡°Then let¡¯s part ways here.¡± After moving for a while, at the crossroads between Warrug and Millennium, Bane adds that he did a good job. And when he told the knights that he would tell them about this incident to his superiors, the faces of the knights with him brightened greatly. Although they pretend not to do so for reasons of respect and pride, what knights generally want is power and honor. Bane is someone who is admired and has great influence among knights. Having someone like that speak kindly to me was like writing a letter of rmendation to the order of knights that the principal wanted to join the academy. For the knights, this can be seen as a coincidence. With Bain¡¯s generous evaluation, they will have a better position and an easier chance of getting where they want to go. ¡°yes. Thank you for your effort Lord Vane. ¡°I hope to see you again next time.¡± ¡°Thanks to you, my eyes were opened!¡± ¡°It was an honor to work with you, Lord Bane!¡± The knights bow their heads and leave their seats, speaking more energetically and with higher voices than during the war with the barbarians. They went through the gate and returned to their original ces. ¡°Then, Raymond, I¡¯ll see you next time. ¡°I worked hard for half a year.¡± ¡°no. ¡°Lord Bane has worked hard.¡± ¡°Haha yeah.¡± He nods. ¡°And congrattions on your achievement. ¡°That¡¯s a very good thing.¡± ¡°thank you.¡± ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t stagnate just because you¡¯ve achieved something. ¡°You have potential, so if you work a little harder, you will be able to achieve the results you want.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Say hello to Gerard too.¡± ¡°However much.¡± He steps back. Selina, who was behind him,es out and looks at Bane. Bane saw that and raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°Selina, you should say hello too. ¡°I will be there first, so please say hello ande back.¡± Bane leaves behind her nodding his head. I was left alone with Selina. From a distance behind her, Beatrice could be seen looking disapprovingly. I ignored her for a moment and spoke to Selina. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. ¡°It gave me strength because Miss Selina came.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± It¡¯s oddly awkward. It wasn¡¯t to this extent when I met her in the South. In fact, I could even say that we were close friends. After the war, while I was recovering, my rtionship with her became strangely awkward. She didn¡¯t say a single word to me first. Beatricees with Ellis and says things like how are you feeling, are you okay now, and is there anything I can help you with? She didn¡¯t even have that. I felt a little sad, and in a way, I was wondering if that was the case. As long as the rtionship doesn¡¯tpletely deteriorate, that¡¯s fine. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter. ¡°Goodbye then.¡± ¡°¡­I!¡± She catches me as I try to turn around. What are you trying to say? Her eyes are hot as she looks up at me. If I were to describe it in writing, would I say that the look in my eyes is like a fire burning in my eyes? ¡°Next time will be different from now.¡± After saying those words, she quickly runs towards Bane. She gets on the gate and waves to me. I too waved at her in a bit of a daze. ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s better than having a bad rtionship.¡± This time I found out why she didn¡¯t say anything to me. He thought a lot about what I had aplished. Fortunately, I was d I didn¡¯t get frustrated. Some people despaired of not being able to catch up no matter how hard they tried, and there were cases where they were buried in that feeling and gave up everything. Fortunately, she was in the opposite position. Instead, he burned hispetitive spirit and determined to follow me. I like this idea. She disappeared through the gate, and only me and Beatrice and the others were left. ¡°Raymond¡­¡± As soon as Selina got through the gate, she came towards me and spoke to me. ¡°Oh, good job. ¡°Thank you, it helped me a lot.¡± ¡°You too¡­ did a good job.¡± As she spoke, she seemed strangely embarrassed. It seemed like I wasn¡¯t used to praising others. It didn¡¯t really bother me. It was only recently that my rtionship with her began to improve. I no longer expect to be able to talk andughfortably with her. ¡°Take a good rest when you get back. It must have been very difficult down there. Especially you.¡± ¡°¡­That goes for you too.¡± I shrugged my shoulders at her words. It didn¡¯t really matter because I was used to this. ¡°But I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get something. ¡°They say that even if your body is a little tired, it¡¯s good to feel good.¡± She closed her mouth and tapped my shoulder. ¡°Take care of yourself. ¡°Because your body is no longer yours alone.¡± As soon as she said those words, I was slightly dazed as I saw her running towards the gate. What does this mean? My body is no longer mine alone. I became cautious about thinking about it because its meaning can change depending on how you think about it. It would have been better if she had told me what she meant. Her face was so red that she immediately went through the gate and disappeared. As I was dazed, Ellis, who was watching the situation from a ce not too far or too close, came up to me and said one word. ¡°You¡¯re very popr.¡± Before I can say anything, she walks away and heads to the gate. The emotions contained in those words were strangely sharp, so I couldn¡¯t say anything. As I was looking at her nkly, she urged me with an expressionless face. ¡°What are you doing? You have to go. ¡°The Count is waiting.¡± ¡°uh? ¡°Uh-huh.¡± I nodded vaguely and got on the gate. I can feel the waves of mana along with the bright light. While I was feeling strange and different from usual, the wave of mana that had surrounded me disappeared. ¡°Im here. ¡°I have to go to the Count right away and report to him, so I don¡¯t think I can guard him with him.¡± ¡°Oh yeah. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, just go and do your job.¡± Ellis bowed his head and headed towards Count Millennium¡¯s office. Just as I was about to walk, Ellis spoke to me. ¡°Oh, and maybe you should sneak in.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Before I could ask what she meant, she was already out of sight. I was scratching the back of my head, but there was nothing wrong with listening to what she said, so I followed her words and left the road I usually took and turned onto the shoulder. After climbing over the fence and looking toward the main gate, I could understand why Ellis said that. ¡°Crazy¡­ are you all gathered there to see something?¡± From knights to family servants. Everyone was gathered in front of the entrance leading to the gate. It seems like everything is crowded. If I had ignored Ellis¡¯s words and gone, I would have been swamped by that crowd and be aplete wreck. ¡°When on earth will youe out?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you woulde today? Considering the departure time, it should have arrived by now¡­¡± ¡°There was no mention of stopping somewhere.¡± ¡°uh. There wasn¡¯t. I probably said he woulde right away today. ¡°Young master, your condition is a bit bad, so you need to rest.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± As I watched them from afar, I smiled without realizing it. The first day I became Raymond, they looked at me with disdain. You ipetent idiot. That nickname continued to stick with me until I changed their minds after several incidents. There were some benefits from that nickname, but there were also many more losses. And I didn¡¯t like myself either. It¡¯s okay to be a bitch. No, I like it. Thanks to that, there were a lot of things I could do as I wanted. But the word ipetent is such a dog. No matter what I do, people keep telling me that I can¡¯t do it because I¡¯m ipetent, so I can¡¯t tear that mouth off. It was difficult to get him to change his mind. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore because it¡¯s not the case anymore. ¡°If youe in, you shoulde to me first. ¡°Where are you snooping around like that?¡± At that time, a familiar low-pitched voice was heard. I didn¡¯t feel any presence, but when I turned my head, Count Millennium appeared like paint in the empty air. ¡°Ah yes. I¡¯m home.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°yes.¡± He frowns slightly at me calmly nodding. He looks at me, frowning as to what he doesn¡¯t like so much. Then my eyesnded on Reems on my shoulder. The sparks in his eyes, like a tiger ring at its prey in anger, seemed to recognize Riems, even if only for a moment, and I became nervous. But that was only for a moment. In an instant, he returned to his characteristic expression and focused his gaze on me. ¡°What about your body?¡± ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°Just because it¡¯s not bad means it¡¯s ufortable.¡± ¡°Yes, what¡­¡± I didn¡¯t deny it. The aftereffects of using the authority had notpletely disappeared yet, and I didn¡¯t think I could avoid his eyes even if I hid it. He sighed and took something out of his arms and threw it to me. Chapter 237 Episode 237: It was a water bottle that took the form of a potion seen in the game. What is this? Because my eyes had not fully healed yet, I could not see exactly what was in the water bottle. As I looked at him with eyes full of questions, Count Millennium pretended to drink. Since there was no way I, as a father, would kill my son, I opened the cap of the water bottle without much doubt. Judging by Riems¡¯s silence, it is clear that this is not a poison or simr substance that harms the body. Drink. It doesn¡¯t taste good. There was no scent. Water has scent and taste. Depending on the region and situation, the taste of iron may be stronger or various vors may be added. The surrounding valley water, which is full of ginseng and wild ginseng, is like drinking mineral water. Of course, ordinary people cannot easily feel it, but those with sensitive senses of taste or smell can definitely feel it. And it was the same for me. No matter how imperfect his body was, he had superhuman senses that were more sensitive than those of an ordinary person. The fact that I couldn¡¯t sense anything with my senses of smell and taste made me think that it was made this way from the beginning. ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good.¡± ¡°I guess so. ¡°Because it feels worse not to feel any taste than to feel the original taste.¡± Like they say, it would be nice to at least feel the taste, but this just feels like I¡¯m literally drinking a liquid. Honestly, it was a bit unpleasant. I think it would be better if it wasn¡¯t delicious. I had no idea I would react like this to taste. I was about to leave it because it seemed like it would continue to rise from the inside, but Count Millennium came up to me, grabbed the water bottle, and lifted it up. Since I keep it in my mouth, he hits his throat and forces me to swallow it. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t throw up. ¡°It¡¯s a precious medicine that I can only get once a year.¡± When I try to ask if it is okay to use something so precious so carelessly, a burning heat rises from within. It was hot, so hot that I didn¡¯t even worry if my insides were burning. It was so hot that my head turned nk. I was in a daze, unable to even speak or copse. Heat likeva came out of the heart and spread through the blood vessels throughout the body. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± My voice didn¡¯te out well. I didn¡¯t scream like crazy or just woke up, but my voice became hoarse. Fortunately, the intense heat subsided and I was able toe to my senses, albeitte. ¡°I told you. ¡°It¡¯s medicine.¡± ¡°What kind of medicine is this¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t continue. While I was talking, the heat disappeared and a refreshing feeling that cannot be exined in words made me ecstatic. Count Millennium must have seen my expression and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s an elixir. ¡°To be exact, it¡¯s a diluted elixir¡­ but the effect is still clear.¡± crazy. I almost swore without realizing it. Elixir. An all-purpose potion that always appears at least once in fantasy novels. Itpletely restores people who are on the verge of death, extends their lifespan, and makes them healthy. In addition, the elixir gives the person who takes it tremendous strength. And it was the same in this world where I live. To make it, the saint had to abstain from eating and drinking for a year and pray. Even then, 100ml is all, and no additional elixir can be made for 3 years after making it. Her holy power was depleted, and the influence she could exert on the world through God also disappeared. Therefore, it was something that was not easily done even in the Holy Kingdom. ¡®The Auror has doubled¡­¡¯ They say what I drank was two drops of elixir diluted in water. But the moment I drank it, although I felt pain, all the bad things left in my body disappeared. At least my vision, which had been bad as a side effect of the power, became clear in an instant, so I¡¯ve said it all. I thought that alone was great because my vitality also increased. The power of two drops of elixir was enormous. The amount of aurors I previously had was twice that of regr knights. In the first ce, it was a body like a river connected to the sea to draw in external auras. But now the mouth of the river has be enormously wide. If the original width was 50m, it is now twice that wide, at 100m. Anyway, it¡¯s not a bad thing from my perspective. Rather, it can be seen as a good thing. One of the things a Master needs is the quantity and quality of Aurors. ¡®At this level, you can say you¡¯re at the top level.¡¯ As an elixir, also known as God¡¯s elixir, it increased the quality and quantity of the auras I had like crazy. Of course, it was necessary to train physically, but one necessary process was unintentionally solved. It¡¯s good, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s good, but strangely enough, I can¡¯t hide the feeling of difort. If it¡¯s this valuable, it won¡¯t be easy to get it like he said. Since you¡¯re the Earl of Millennium, you can get it even if it¡¯s diluted. Other nobles wouldn¡¯t have it. It was questionable that such a precious ce was given to me without any reason, request, or condition. ¡°What do you want?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. If he said he did it simply because he wanted to heal his child, I had the confidence to tell him not to talk nonsense. Count Millennium and I weren¡¯t that close. Although things have changed recently as I have changed, my rtionship with him was still awkward. It was inevitable that before I came, Raymond had tarnished the name Millennium in all sorts of ways. No, it wasn¡¯t strange to say that the words were dirty and smeared with poop. Even if it has shown some good results recently, that doesn¡¯t mean it can resolve all the resentment that has umted over the years. ¡°You can give it to your son. ¡°Do you think I did that because I wanted something in particr?¡± ¡°yes.¡± When I didn¡¯t deny it, he just nodded rather than frowning. That was the natural reaction. ¡°You may think so, but this time I just gave it with a pure heart, so there is no need to be so cautious.¡± It¡¯s easy, but it¡¯s not that easy. It is not an ordinary potion, but an elixir that cannot be bought even if you pay hundreds of millions of dors. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t strange that I felt pressured. Rather, it¡¯s crazy to ept those words and say, ¡®Oh, that¡¯s right.¡¯ In fact, saying it like that made me even more scared. I wonder what on earth they want from me and what they want me to do that makes them do that. However, since there was no one around to answer my questions, I had no choice but to ask him directly. ¡°It¡¯s strange that there are no boundaries. ¡°We¡¯re not that close, are we?¡± He scratched his cheek with a strange expression at my direct words. After thinking about it for a moment, he nodded, saying it wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°But I thought our rtionship had gotten a little better recently.¡± ¡°¡®A little bit.¡¯¡± And even that was just out of necessity. Normally, I would never have had a personal conversation with him. The only reason I talk to him is to ask why I¡¯ve changed, to understand what¡¯s going on, when he calls me, or when I ask him for something I want or need to do. Except for that time, being with him was burdensome and frustrating to me. He is not a witty and humorous person and is very quiet, so unless there is something to do, the atmosphere bes suffocating. I don¡¯t really like it. No, I think that¡¯s the same even if it¡¯s not me. Who likes suffocating silence? ¡°If you think that way, there¡¯s nothing you can do. But it¡¯s true. ¡°Millennium has gained a lot thanks to what you did this time.¡± Ah, then I felt a little relieved. I could ept it with peace of mind as long as I was beingpensated for my actions. If that was the case, I would have told you sooner. My heart sank because I was taking a break for no reason. ¡°All right. I had a good time drinking it. ¡°Then can I just leave?¡± ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to me?¡± ¡°I understand that it was Ellis who reported it, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I heard it. But it feels different from hearing it from the person in question. Instead of doing this, let¡¯s go to my office and have an in-depth conversation.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± hate. But I couldn¡¯t say no. I had no choice but to obediently follow what he said before I could refuse. ¡°It¡¯s best to erase any thoughts of running away. ¡°Unless you want to spread the word about your pet.¡± Pets. It was not difficult to find out that the word meant Reems. What on earth happened? Cold sweat flows. I definitely feel like I¡¯ve solved a big case, but for some reason it feels like it¡¯s gotten bigger. ¡°Then go.¡± He raises his eyebrows at my stiff expression and turns his back. I followed him like a cow being led to the ughterhouse. ¡°Uh, Raymond too¡­ ah¡­.¡± Those who discovered me approached and stopped when they spotted Count Millennium. When they saw my expression and mood, they instinctively sensed that it was not the time to talk to them, so they immediately turned around and left the ce. I walked to the office as if I were a ghost that everyone could see but could not see. ¡°Do you drink ck tea? ¡°Well, there is only ck tea.¡± He personally gives me a ride and invites me to take a seat. I sat down on the sofa and swallowed dry saliva. My mind isplicated. What should I say? What excuse should I make? But no matter how much I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t think of a good excuse. In another sense, I feel like I have be a nk te. ¡®How on earth do you know?¡¯ Have I ever told him about Riems? No, there isn¡¯t. At that time, I was very worried about the existence of dragons. What will happen if other dragons see Reems, and how terrible will it be if humans learn of Reems¡¯ existence? Each and every part of the dragon¡¯s body was filled with incredible energy. ¡®No, probably not. ¡®How could I know that I hadn¡¯t found the Mercenary King or even the Chieftain?¡¯ I decided to think that I was talking about something other than REEMS. Yes, that¡¯s normal. I overreacted. ¡°drink. ¡°It¡¯s a very high quality car from above.¡± I hesitated and grabbed the teacup. And then it was time to take a sip. ¡°Is it worth raising a dragon?¡± Phew! Without realizing it, I squirted out the ck tea that was in my mouth. Red tea water pours like a fountain. Fortunately, Count Millennium waved his hand as if he had expected it and swept away the ck tea I had spilled. ¡°Cluck cluck cluck. What is that¡­¡± ¡°The fact that you followed me all the way here doesn¡¯t mean you had a rough guess, right?¡± Crazy crazy crazy crazy crazy. This is the worst situation. How should I exin it? My mind went nk when I saw him clearly saying REEMS. Chapter 238 Episode 238 I was filled with only the thought that I was ruined. Suddenly, a thought urred to me. There was a time when Liems came to Millennium County with me and was not seen for a while. At the time, I thought it was something like that, but now that I think about it, that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®Could it be that he was captured by Count Millennium at that time?¡¯ Yes, it is the Millennium Count. The 9th Circle Grand Wizard of the Central Magic Tower. A wizard second only to dragons. He had all kinds of titles and was a great wizard whom the great wizards of the empire were extremely wary of. There was no way he couldn¡¯t feel the unique mana wave felt by Riems. ¡°It was fun. ¡°Not only did my son enter the North, but he also brought a hatchling with him.¡± When he said that it was possible that he had caught Reid, I was unable to give a definite answer. I couldn¡¯t think of any excuses¡­ To be honest, I didn¡¯t do anything major wrong. Hatchling? It¡¯s just that Reems followed me. It¡¯s safe to say I didn¡¯t know Riems was next to me. Or you could ask if there was a problem with me bringing Reems with me. But there was only one reason why I couldn¡¯t do that now. ¡®I don¡¯t know your intention.¡¯ Count Millennium was a calcting man. Never do anything that will harm you and only do things that will benefit you. Even if the dragon was a hatchling, each of its by-products could provide tremendous benefits. The dragon¡¯s scales were stronger than steel and had a higher mana conductivity than any other magic stone. Also, if you make armor with it, you will gain anti-magic power, which will allow you to block magic of circle 5 or lower with your bare body. What about the second heart of the dragon, Mana Heart? If wizards gather together to purify it and swallow it, or if they kill and swallow the dragon on the spot, that alone can take them to the next level. Of course, thetter method will have a strong repulsive force. It was definitely a good method for those of high status. When refining, a lot of mana is lost during the refining process. If you are an archmage, thetter method is better. Mana Heart itself is an elixir. To the average person, it may not be much different from poison, but to a great wizard, it can be seen as a mountain ranger identally discovering 100-year-old ginseng while climbing a mountain. If you eat it on the spot¡­ ¡®It¡¯s still a monster now, but if that happens¡­ I¡¯d just go around destroying everything.¡¯ Although Count Millennium is an archmage, that makes him even more tempting. It was difficult to resist the temptation to gain strength because I knew how good it was to be strong. If there was, it was clear that there was a reason for everything. Either you think there is no point in eating it, or you can get what you want by not eating it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide yourself either. ¡°It must be quite ufortable.¡± As soon as Count Millennium finished speaking, Rims released the mana he had been hiding. I was dumbfounded by the sight of him whimpering like a dog with its tail wagging without even a single thought. I couldn¡¯t understand why the dragon, even though he was a great wizard, was so embarrassed. Riems was full of confidence even against the Chiefs. But what on earth happened with Count Millennium to make it like that? I¡¯m a little worried. ¡°Now then, exin. So that I can understand. ¡°Why should I keep that guy alive?¡± The corners of his mouth go up considerably when he says that. A face that really looks forward to seeing how I will respond. I bite my lip and exhale loudly at his sly attitude. Organize your thoughts. What is the best way to do it? I thought about a lot of things, but none of it made any sense. ¡®The only thing left to do is to go out shamelessly. ¡®I don¡¯t think anything I say will have any meaning anyway.¡¯ After quickly organizing his thoughts, he looked into Count Millennium¡¯s eyes filled with interest and opened his mouth. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°¡­Are you asking me that now?¡± ¡°yes. No matter what I say, if the Count says he doesn¡¯t like it, it¡¯s meaningless. So, count, please tell me what you want.¡± In some cases, the word count was emphasized. Count Millennium touched his chin with his hand in response. ¡°You mean there¡¯s no denying it.¡± ¡°What is there to deny? ¡°It is true that he had a hatchling with him.¡± ¡°You could at least tell me the process and the reason.¡± ¡°You know everything, right?¡± ¡°¡­That too.¡± He didn¡¯t deny it. He nods, saying it¡¯s not wrong. I strongly felt that if this was going to happen at least once anyway, it would be better to resolve it here. ¡°But I¡¯m sure the father wouldn¡¯t want to harm his son. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°I guess so. ¡°More than anything, there are a lot of benefits that can be gained from that.¡± ¡°So what do you want? ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time.¡± ¡°does not exist.¡± ¡°yes¡­?¡± ¡°No.¡± He sips ck tea. I was so embarrassed that I just stared at him nkly, unable to react. You set the mood just as you wanted, and now it¡¯s gone? Are you trying to y a prank on me? I wonder what a person who has grown old would want to do with me now. It was ridiculous and I also wondered if I was bored because I had nothing to do. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I was just asking out of pure curiosity. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything in particr.¡± ¡°¡­Then I will go.¡± ¡°Are you upset?¡± ¡°Because I have nothing more to say.¡± I didn¡¯t y games with people, and I didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, so I got up. He lets out a chuckle. I became even more angry at that sight. I was saddened that I had been so nervous and anxious for no reason. ¡°Oh, there is.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve already been hit once before, but the words didn¡¯te out well. Still, he continued as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I want you to lend me that guy.¡± ¡°He?¡± ¡°okay. It is extremely rare to have the opportunity to experiment on a living dragon or even a growing hatchling. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to do it this time.¡± ¡°With your bare mouth?¡± Riems, who had the anxious eyes of Count Millennium, looks back at me in surprise at my words. -Raymond, are you selling me now? I presented a deal to Count Millennium, ignoring the look in his eyes that told me it couldn¡¯t possibly happen. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you could give me this elixir?¡± ¡°We could just dissect it here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, it¡¯s just small artifacts¡­ money is also good. So, you are paying a usage fee.¡± ¡°For the usage fee¡­ it¡¯s not bad. Yes, of course. ¡°How much is a good usage fee?¡± ¡°It depends on how your father views the value of dragons.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t take it lightly. i get it. ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you through the head deacon.¡± ¡°yes. All right.¡± -Raymond? Reems looks at me. Water droplets begin to form in his round eyes. With a disbelieving look on his face, he mutters that this can¡¯t be happening. ¡°Speaking of which, let¡¯s rent it today.¡± ¡°yes. Then I will go. Have a great time.¡± I turn around and leave the office. Riems, who was hurriedly flying after me, is caught by Count Millennium. -Raymond! no. Take me away! His screams echo like echoes. ¡®I was worried that my pockets would get lighter, but I¡¯m really d.¡¯ There is no way Count Millennium will kill Riems, the magic will be achieved, and I will benefit in my own way, so this is good for my sister and good for my brother-inw. However, it will be difficult for Reems instead. But I think this is punishment for Riems. ¡®If you had told me first that you had it in the first ce, this situation wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡¯ This happened because you didn¡¯t tell me. Clearing karma. He was held ountable for what he did. The steps I took upon returning home were very light. ¡°You¡¯re finally here. ¡°I was worried because you said you went down to the South!¡± The mercenary king spoke to me when I arrived. And I immediately burst intoughter as I saw him requesting a sparring match. *** Time passes. The South stabilized quickly. As the barbarians stopped running wild, the elves also began to move in earnest, and Easton strengthened himself by taking out the monsters with the red hawks. And the by-products of monsters and beasts caught that way were often posted under my name. Daria, the first princess who ascended to the empire, was treating me better than I expected. When information came through William, it showed how well she was able to amodate people. She moved in the shadows, and the 3rd prince seeded in pushing out the 2nd prince and the princess using her power. But the crown prince was not so formidable. The main body¡¯s military power was strong as a top-level expert, and the power under it could barelypete with all the other princesbined. Moreover, the crown prince began to be wary of the third prince. They disapproved of his sudden rise. Originally, the life of the royal family under the crown prince¡¯s control would have been no different from a life that had already ended. He was well-known among the people of the empire, and his influence was second only to that of the emperor, so much so that even the prime minister could not treat him carelessly. Moreover, considering that there was a Sword Master underneath him, it could be seen that the ending was predetermined from the beginning. ¡®Mahol is doing well.¡¯ Nevertheless, the reason why the 3rd prince was able to rise under the pressure of the crown prince was Daria, but Mahol yed the biggest role. The 3rd Prince began to move in earnest, and high-ranking figures from the forces hostile to the 3rd Prince began to disappear one by one. Additionally, due to Mahol¡¯s constant vigil, the chance of sess in assassinating the 3rd prince was close to ¡®0¡¯. Recently, Mahol has entered the path of bing a master and has no rivals in that field. He gathered strength and gained strength thanks to Mahol, and was able to fight on equal footing with the crown prince. ¡®I didn¡¯t know the emperor had such thoughts.¡¯ The crown prince was not the only one who disapproved of the prince who had simr influence to him. The emperor was also wary of the crown prince, and at that moment, the third prince appeared. Rather, I didn¡¯t know that it woulde back as a poison. Within a year, the 3rd prince seeded in pushing out the crown prince with the help of the emperor and various other sources of support, and was eventually able to take his ce as crown prince. Since he had the power and the only power that could respond to him was the emperor, there was nothing they could do about him. Moreover, the 3rd prince always treated the emperor with courtesy, so even the emperor liked the 3rd prince. Daria, who asionally contacted me, said she was very happy now. I too was on my way to bing a master, and everyone thought that peace wouldst for a while. And that idea was shattered four years after I returned from the South. Chapter 239 Episode 239: It was a peace thatsted not even a year or even half a year. It begins with the fall of a nobleman located in a very small outskirts. No one cared. He dismissed it as if he had been attacked by thieves. But that was the beginning. Starting with that nobleman¡¯s fiefdom, the fiefdoms of noblemen around him copsed one by one. It wasn¡¯t even a territorial war. No matter how many thieves there were, they never happened simultaneously like this. It was impossible for there to be no survivors. And just as it was growing bigger, the entire empire was shaken by the news that a territory recognized for its military power, belonging to a top-ss expert, had copsed overnight. Until then, even though it was a little strange, I was able to ignore it. But the territory that disappeared this time was different. ¡®A count family that is famous in its own right even in the Empire.¡¯ The position of a count in the empire was equivalent to that of a duke in a weak country. It was never a power that would copse overnight like this, without any sound, news, or rumors. ¡®Did you hear that? I heard Marquis Chahar was the victim this time?¡¯ ¡®What are you crazy? Isn¡¯t he the one who set foot in the Master¡¯s door?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s why there was more chaos. ¡®It¡¯s not just that.¡¯ ¡®What else is there?¡¯ ¡®This time, the only survivor reported, and the content was absurd.¡¯ ¡®What was it about?¡¯ ¡®A man was manipting monsters. They said they attacked them at the man¡¯smand?¡¯ ¡®crazy. There are all these nonsense rumors.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s no joke. So, there is a saying that the center is preparing for war right now.¡¯ ¡®really? ¡®I wonder how the world is going to work.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ There¡¯s an uproar because among the monsters that man controls, there are high-ranking species like ogres. what.¡¯ The rumor spread as quickly as it could and their worries grew. It didn¡¯t take long for their worries toe true. ¡°The emperor is crazy!¡± ¡°They are trying to force us into limbo!¡± The people of the empire protested against the emperor¡¯s decision. Now that the royal family¡¯s checks were gone, they were enjoying a little peace, but suddenly the emperor dered war. The good news is that it was not a deration of war against another kingdom, but rather an unknown enemy that was eating away at the empire. Soldiers were gathered from all over the empire, and naturally, neighboring countries were very wary of the empire¡¯s actions. As troops were gathered from the empire with the greatest military power, tension was bound to arise. Several kingdoms poured out protests to the empire, but the emperor did not even listen and ignored them. It is correct to say that it was not possible to do so. ¡°What on earth is he talking about!¡± The emperor¡¯s harsh voice fills the space. The ministers lined up in front of the emperor simply bowed their heads without saying anything. ¡°Seven knightly orders have already been defeated and eleven fiefdoms have fallen. ¡°What have the ministers been doing all this time!¡± As the emperor explodes with anger, the ministers shrink even more. tyrant. The current emperor was a tyrant who stained the regime with blood. It was obvious that he would die if he looked bad in his eyes, but unless he was a loyalist, no one could easily say anything. No, he is an emperor who makes it impossible for even loyal subjects to open their mouths. So who can have courage while he is so angry? At least not here. ¡°Calm down. your majesty. ¡°I am concerned that my health may be harmed.¡± No, there was. A man with the courage to speak to the emperor who raised his voice by mming the armrests of his throne. He is none other than the man who defeated the number one person from the bottom and took that position. A person who destroyed the expectations of anyone and pushed the crown prince away even though no one had expectations. ¡°Yes, you were there. ¡°I looked bad for a moment.¡± ¡°no. your majesty.¡± ¡°Uh huh. Even though I don¡¯t want you to call me that. What is Your Majesty so stiff? Now, call me father.¡± ¡°How could I do that?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s okay.¡± Rather than being surprised at the sight of the emperor speaking softly as if he had never been angry, the ministers just sighed inwardly. I don¡¯t know about the people outside, but all the ministers here were familiar with that appearance. 3rd prince. A royal family that has brought changes like a storm since it was brought to the Millennium County of the Serion Kingdom. He was favored by the emperor and was in a position where no one could touch him. ¡°The ministers are watching.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I did. ¡°There were insectivores who only devoured food.¡± When his eyes, which were filled with affection, turned to the ministers, they were filled with a feeling of life and pathetic as if he had never done so before. ¡°The ministers may not be able to express proper opinions, but they are keeping their mouths shut like dumb people. I don¡¯t want to see it. Get the fuck out of here. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends here.¡± The ministers bit their lips tightly as the emperor shouted. They had a lot to say. Why can¡¯t they speak like this or give advice? I thought it was better when I was stabbed. He may have died at that time, but at least the emperor at that time was able tomunicate with the person who listened to him. But not now. They didn¡¯t really listen to what they said or paid any attention to how much they fell in love with the 3rd prince. Externally, there were scandalous rumors going around, such as whether the emperor was gay or whether he had perverted tendencies. Even if the emperor was a tyrant, he was not trash. But honestly, now even the ministers are confused about it. The emperor¡¯s current appearance was clearly that of a man who had fallen in love with a beautiful woman and could not escape it. ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be unfair if it had been that way.¡¯ If the emperor was crazy about a woman, I would at least understand it if he was wrapped in the width of her skirt. It is as natural as nature for a man to like a woman. Moreover, although the emperor was a tyrant, he was also a hero who raised the kingdom to an empire. Even if he yed around with women, no one would say anything. There was nothing I could say. What kind of a big man could tell an emperor to y around with a woman? Originally, this would have been unthinkable. As a subject of the king¡¯s emperor, what kind of crazy person would want the monarch to be fooled by a woman? ¡®There¡¯s nothing we can do since you love His Highness Baan.¡¯ ¡®An emperor who is rumored to have an affair with his son¡­ The future of the empire is bleak.¡¯ The ministers let out a sigh as they left the emperor¡¯s presence. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. ¡°They seem like pitiful bastards. They are the ministers of the country¡­ The future of the country is bleak.¡± The Emperor shakes his head and sighs. Baanforts him. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d you¡¯re by my side. ¡°As with the former crown prince, you are the only one who does something for me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Everyone is looking at Your Majesty. His Majesty is the father of all people. ¡°You have to be strong.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± The emperor nods. His murderous gaze, which had made his enemies tremble on the battlefield, became cloudy as he lost his firearm. His animal-like muscles, which used to suffocate his enemies, are withered and bony. Although he was feared by ministers, if you look at him from a distance, he was an old man who would not be surprised if he died at any time. How did he be like this? Even just a year ago, he had not be this weak. Until then, although he was vicious, he was wise and his strong body was helping him. ¡®The medicine works well.¡¯ The reason why the emperor became like this was all because of Baan¡¯s scheme. It was all because of Baan that the emperor lost his firearms and his strong body. ¡®In order for me to be emperor, the current emperor must fall. There were obstacles before, but it doesn¡¯t matter now.¡¯ When he was the 3rd prince, the former crown prince became his biggest obstacle. It was the first mountain he had to ovee to be emperor, and it was also the biggest and most daunting obstacle that would stand in his way. And with that obstacle removed, he had nothing to worry about anymore. ¡®You must be emperor. Only the emperor is the right answer.¡¯ There was something I promised. He told Raymond and the woman he loved that he would be emperor. ¡®The situation is not good.¡¯ Above all, the most problematic thing was that the current situation was going strangely. Although it was on the outskirts of the empire, too many territories were attacked. And the damage was so severe that no survivors could be found. It wasn¡¯t normal. If you make a mistake, you could face major problems in bing emperor. More precisely, I want to receive an empire in good condition when he bes emperor. I feel really bad when I receive bread and it has already been eaten, mold has grown, and bugs have eaten it. That was how he felt right now. So before that, he had to either be emperor or get rid of the cause of his anxiety. ¡°your majesty. ¡°If you give me themand, I will reveal the truth of the incident.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going to move it yourself?¡± ¡°If your Majesty wishes.¡± ¡°no. You shouldn¡¯t get hurt. ¡°I will move the knightmander.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Baan¡¯s eyes shake uncontrobly at the emperor¡¯s words. Themander of the knights, whom the emperor spoke of, was no one else but the most powerful figure in the empire and the person in charge of the security of the imperial castle. He only listened to the emperor¡¯s orders, and even the emperor found it difficult to give orders easily. Even if you lose your gun and lose your mind, that¡¯s true. This was not much different from using a dragon yer to kill goblins. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Have I ever said anything nonsense?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± Baan, realizing that the emperor is sincere, retreats. I realized that it wouldn¡¯t mean much if he said something more here. In this case, it was better to nod in agreement rather than protest. ¡°I¡¯m sure if it¡¯s him, I don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°The only thing I am worried about is that if he moves, neighboring countries will not stay still.¡± The emperor snorts and says at Baan¡¯s worried words. ¡°under! What are you going to do if they don¡¯t stay still? ¡°Should I be afraid of those guys who all they know how to do is band together and run after the beggars?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Baan gave up saying more. The original emperor would have realized the problem before he even spoke. No, I wouldn¡¯t think of moving the Imperial Knight Commander in the first ce. Although it was a result of his own creation, on the other hand, as he was his father, he felt bitter at seeing it turn out that way. Still, I felt that the problem could definitely be solved. That idea fell apart a day after the knightmander moved. The knightmander returned as a corpse. Chapter 240 Episode 240 : Death of the Sword Master. The news did not circte only within the empire, but spread throughout the continent. Moreover, the sword master is a very famous person. The leader of the knights¡¯ order directly under the emperor. As he was a man with legendary achievements, having brought down a kingdom single-handedly, the impact of his death was enormous. ¡®No matter how old I am, I have no business¡­¡¯ ¡®What on earth happened?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s true that a big problem has urred in the empire.¡¯ ¡®Mobilize all your power to understand the situation in the empire.¡¯ Naturally, the surrounding countries were bound to go into an uproar. It may be a good thing that the empire¡¯s power is weakened, but on the other hand, it could also be seen as a serious issue. Although I hate the Empire, I recognize the power they have. The fact that the leader of such an empire died without being able to use any power meant that the surrounding countries would not be able to respond properly. Dangerous. Beyond the empire, the surrounding kingdoms began to be alert. What on earth happened when they were moving? ¡°Aaaaaah!¡± A man¡¯s harsh cries rang out in the imperial castle. The sound of ss breaking, walls breaking, and people screaming without distinction of men and women were heard. ¡°Damn zenjaaaaaaaaa! ¡°How on earth did this happen?¡± The emperor was on a rampage. The knightmander died. What kind of person is the Commander of the Hwangseong Knights? He was called the best sword of the empire and was also an undefeated general who traveled countless battlefields with the emperor. The emperor believed. He was confident that the Knight Commander could meet his needs in any situation, and the Knight Commander always lived up to his expectations. But how did this happen? The knightmander, who should have calmly reported thepletion of his mission with an expressionless face as always, is dead. Who could have predicted this? No one expected it. Aside from all other nicknames such as the undefeated general and the immortal general. He is a sword master. There are ranks among Masters, and the Knight Commander was a high-ranking Master. He was a knight who honed his powers several years after bing a master. I couldn¡¯t even figure out how he died. ¡°This cannot happen! how how¡­!¡± The emperor is still on the rampage. A corpsey in front of him. A corpse with its head cut off. The head of a man with a face reminiscent of that fierce battle was separated from his body. ¡°Huh¡­ this.¡± ¡°How could this happen¡­¡± Even though the emperor was running wild without even being able to protect himself, the ministers were dumbfounded, not even thinking about stopping him. It was shocking to them too. As the Emperor¡¯s close associate, the Knight Commander was the one who oppressed them, but on the other hand, he was also the strongest bastion. Because it was such a strong being, there were cases where it appeared even more proudly when envoys from other countries came. I was confident that even if a war broke out, I could win. However, it was truly devastating to see the person who had given me such confidence die in vain. ¡°Have you fallen into a trap?¡± ¡°It would have been better that way, but they said that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡°He was defeated by the enemy in a head-to-head fight¡­¡± ¡°But how do you know that?¡± ¡°They said the soldier who brought his body told them.¡± ¡°Where is that soldier?¡± The minister who was exining the question frowned at the question with a pout on his face. ¡°dead.¡± ¡°Killed him?¡± ¡°no. ¡°It means he¡¯s literally dead.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to say it, but I mean it. ¡°The soldier died on the spot as soon as the body was brought in.¡± It was such a ridiculous situation that I got goosebumps. The soldier who brought the body of the knightmander died right away. It was a situation that could not easily happen. I can only assume that the enemy sent it on purpose. ¡°I will kill you¡­!¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes became bloodshot and lifeless. The ministers avoid the emperor¡¯s eyes. He knew that meeting the emperor¡¯s eyes now would be no different from suicide. The emperor nces at the ministers, all of whom are avoiding eye contact, and takes a deep breath. Anyone who catches it will die. Daejeon is full of life. Although the emperor had a normal way of thinking and was very thin, that did not mean that his potential was lost anywhere. Having won several wars, he was able to defeat several knights no matter how weakened he was. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Knowing that, Baan also just watched the emperor¡¯s harsh anger. No matter how much you like him, you must not displease him now. If you touch him for no reason, not only the love he received but also his position as crown prince could be shaken. It was an insight that I had never seen before and was able to hit and run in moderation. But now, thanks to Daria¡¯s education, I have be sharper. ¡°War war. Gather all your soldiers! ¡°I mean conscription!¡± This cannot happen. It was a decision that could never be made easily, even by the emperor. No matter how powerful the empire was in terms of military power, it could not ignore the concerns of neighboring countries. Each one is no match for them, but when theye together, even the Empire cannot ignore them. Especially if there is a kingdom next to it that has the greatest military power next to an empire like Serion. ¡®Now that we have lost our Master, and even our Knight Commander, we must be even more careful.¡¯ Now that the Knight Commander, one of the reasons they were able to almost suppress the surrounding countries, was dead, it was very dangerous to gather troops like this. But no one could refute the emperor¡¯s words. It would be more urate to say that I couldn¡¯t do it. If you say one more word there, you could die, but who would want to die? The current emperor was unable to listen to anyone. It wouldn¡¯t do any good to talk anyway, so it¡¯s best to just keep your mouth shut. ¡°It¡¯s war. ¡°I will absolutely tear that bastard to death!¡± The emperor¡¯s resentful voice fills the pce. *** As the Empire began to gather its troops, I was chatting with the Crown Prince viamunication port. ¡°¡­Is that really true?¡± -okay. To be honest, even we can¡¯t believe it. But since the evidence was so clear, we couldn¡¯t really object. ¡°I guess so¡­ who would believe it if they said humans rule over monsters?¡± -In addition, one of the Empire¡¯s Sword Masters was killed by that guy, so there was a real uproar. Listening to the crown prince¡¯s words, I was surrounded by a strange sensation that cannot be exined in words. One side of my head kept tingling and I felt a little anxious. ¡®No matter how much I listen to it, all I can think of is him.¡¯ As I listened to the crown prince, one thing kepting to mind. But it never urred to me that that couldn¡¯t be possible. So it got even creepier. ¡®I haven¡¯t heard that it came out in the North¡­ but no matter how you think about it, it¡¯s being done ording to the original.¡¯ A lot had changed by the middle of the story, but the death of the Empire¡¯s knightmander and the Empire¡¯s recruitment of troops was simr to the original story. And for that to happen, Ahar, the protagonist of the original work, had to move. What happened? Even when I went back to my memory, there was no mention of Ahar appearing. ¡°Um¡­¡± -The Empire has also requested cooperation, and we are in a position to listen to that cooperation. Of course, it¡¯s not just us. ¡°After all, it is a request from the empire.¡± -Honestly, it¡¯s not because it¡¯s an empire. no. It is true that it is because of the empire, but there is only one reason why we cooperated with the empire¡¯s request. Beware of unknown people. At a time when the knightmander of the empire was hit, other kingdoms could not just ignore it. Once the empire was defeated, it was their turn. And at the point where the Empire had already suffered, the odds of them winning it were close to zero. No matter how much you hate the empire, you cannot ignore it even when it is threatened. Moreover, there was no way he could ignore those who did not cooperate, since the emperor said that he would leave the enemy behind and punish them first. Even if the knightmander died, the empire was still an empire. If an empire rushes in at any cost, no country can withstand it. -So we¡¯re trying to conscript knights and soldiers, but honestly, I¡¯m having a lot of trouble. You have to send it in moderation, but it is difficult to control that moderation. This is because what the empire wants and what they want to do are different. Although they would cooperate, they did not want to lower their power. So, it is said that it is not easy to organize troops to send reinforcements appropriately so that the empire does not feel offended. Listening to his words, I thought for a moment. ¡°Can you put me in that unit?¡± -what? The crown prince¡¯s eyebrows furrow. -Are you serious about that? ¡°yes.¡± -That ce is different from here. There is no one to help you and you don¡¯t know what will happen. But you still want to go? ¡°yes. ¡°I will go.¡± -Huh¡­ I have no idea. I can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking. The Crown Prince shakes his head. The face looked like it was asking for an exnation, but I couldn¡¯te up with an exnation. ¡®How can I tell you that the culprit is like Ahar and that we want to get rid of him through this war?¡¯ Not only would it take a long time to exin it, but I doubted whether he would even believe it. It¡¯s best to just quietly participate and get the job done. ¡®In some ways, it might be the best situation.¡¯ It was over 4 years. During that time, I made progress and gained confidence. And in some ways, it might have been good timing. Not only was it difficult to find Ahar, but there was no reason to start a war against him. But participating in the war like this gave me a cause. ¡®Mahor is there too, and Vaan is fully in control of the empire.¡¯ The timing couldn¡¯t have been better. Especially in a situation where one of the Empire¡¯s sword masters was dead, there was no way to give Ahar more time. Ahar will be stronger as time passes. I may be able to barely fight him right now, butter on, there will be no one who can beat him. Even if all the Masters gather together, you may end up in a situation where you can¡¯t kill him. If that happens, all the hard work I¡¯ve done sinceing here will have no meaning. I don¡¯t want that. I don¡¯t want to die. This is an opportunity. A chance to kill him. Moreover, now was the best situation as he could leave the empire and receive support from all kings. -I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll change my mind¡­ I get it. I¡¯ll try my best. Well, unless something really special happens, you¡¯ll probably be able to get in. It would be even better if you went in. Just the name of the unit that crossed the Master¡¯s Gate and that the son of Count Millennium participated was said to have provided sufficient support from the Serion Kingdom. Chapter 241 Episode 241 After Daria went over to the empire and rumors spread that I was friendly with the crown prince, the royal family was no longer a threat to him. Perhaps that was why, as long as he made up his mind, there was no case in which he could be prevented from doing anything unless the king openly interfered. And it was the same this time too. My request was fulfilled in less than a day. ¡°Raymond.¡± ¡°yes.¡± ¡°I heard that you applied for selection to this unit.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°I guess it worked.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Count Millennium stops speaking and then closes his mouth. I asked, looking at him sighing. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± ¡°Yes. ¡°There are so many.¡± A face that says it has a lot to say but doesn¡¯t say it. It seemed like I knew what he wanted to say. Maybe he didn¡¯t like what I was doing. Honestly, there hasn¡¯t been much I¡¯ve ever done that I¡¯ve asked for his opinion on. Rather than asking him, there were many things I decided on my own or did secretly. There was no need to ask. I am not a child, I am an adult, so there is no reason to ask him. ¡°There is no need to worry. ¡°There are things I have done so far.¡± ¡°worry? me you? Someone has to do it. ¡°Do you suspect that I am crazy?¡± I shrugged my shoulders when he said that it would be much more beneficial to study magic during that time. As he had been with me for a long time, he knew very well that I was not the kind of person who would listen. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re going to war, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to go anywhere and die. Until now, you have never once gone to a ce where you felt like you were going to die.¡± ¡°Yeah, whatever. Yes.¡± ¡°It will be the same this time too. And you are not the only one going to this war.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Count Millennium did not answer my questions. He said he would find out more details when he got there and told him to go and see it then. I tilted my head but didn¡¯t ask him any more questions. Time passed again and I was called to the royal castle. The knights were gathered together. Five hundred soldiers and twenty knights. It may seem a bit weak as reinforcements sent by Serion, who is said to be the second strongest army after the Empire, but if you look at their intentions, you can¡¯t help but feel dissatisfaction. ¡®Because there were two masters in attendance, everything was said.¡¯ Arjuna basically participated, and surprisingly, Hamilton volunteered for the unit. Although the royal family did not request it, they participated voluntarily. More precisely, he decided to lead mercenaries separately and participate in the war. Of course, you will be paid, but considering that the mercenary king operates, thepensation is not much different from working for almost no pay. It was about moving the master, but there was no way it could be done with such a small amount of money. ¡®Why on earth are you checking so hard?¡¯ The reason the mercenary king moved despite not being able to gain any benefit was entirely mine. To know the reason why I suddenly became so strong in the South that I came down. It was just embarrassing. In his eyes, it seemed like I had crossed the threshold to bing a master in just half a year after going to the south. In just half a year, I was able to gain a lot of skills that other knights would not have been able to obtain even if they spent their entire lives. It¡¯s natural to have doubts because I came back after gaining things in one go that I couldn¡¯t get even if I spent my whole life. But he got the street number wrong. People seem to think that wherever I go, I will gain opportunities, but in reality, that is not the case. It just happened that way by chance. In other words, you¡¯re very lucky. To be honest, if I were asked to do it again in that situation, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to do it again. Rather than regaining the feeling I had back then, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to stand up properly as the Chief¡¯s opponent and my head will be blown off. ¡®Of course, that was me back then, but the situation is different now.¡¯ The person I was then and the person I am now are different in many ways. The current me was overwhelming in terms of the quantity and quality of auras and sword skills. It was inevitable that I would now have crossed the threshold of bing a master. I didn¡¯tpletely go over it, but I opened the door and took a step in. Now, if I just put one foot in, I could be aplete master, and it was only a matter of time. It was something I could easily achieve if I was prepared enough. ¡®Arjuna did not reveal that he is a master, and if he goes there, he can also receive help from Mahol.¡¯ I did everything I could to prepare against Ahar. It¡¯s a shame that he can¡¯t get help from Count Millennium and Bane, but he¡¯s still with the three masters. And it¡¯s not just us. A master from another kingdom, as well as two masters and an archmage from the empire, decided to support with all their might. As many as six masters participate in the war. Unless the entire continent goes to war, it is difficult for so many masters to gather in one ce. No matter how much the empire is, it is difficult to deal with this many masters and cannot collect them. Each Master had the power of a one-man army, and each of them had strong pride, so they could not give orders or move carelessly. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡± I can¡¯t help but be worried about Daria, who was sent to the Empire with Mahol. She, who had never left the royal vi like a caged bird in the kingdom all her life, went to a foreign country for the first time in her life. It may be scary. Of course, there were interests and expectations, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to adapt to living in a foreign country. It is even more difficult to endure if it is an imperial family full of secrets. No matter how talented she is, she starts off like everyone else. ¡®Mahol did his part¡­ but the result was beyond imagination.¡¯ She did a better job than I expected. No matter how much Mahol protected her, she had to do everything else on her own. Mahol only protects her from cancer and does not do anything on her behalf. To be honest, he didn¡¯t like the fact that he followed her to the empire. He wanted to remain in the Millennium County and spend the rest of his life with his sister. It was right that I couldn¡¯t leave the area because I was worried about my younger brother, who wouldn¡¯t hurt if I put it in his eye. Nevertheless, the reason he followed her was purely because of my orders. Because I told him to protect Daria. he told me He said he would give all his loyalty in return for saving his sister. He said he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to die for me. Unless he is a fraud who loves to tell lies, he faithfully fulfilled the oath he made. I don¡¯t know how reassuring it is to see him acting as if he would jump into danger if it were mymand. ¡®We made the 3rd prince the crown prince, so it¡¯s only a matter of time after that.¡¯ Although Mahol is credited with this, her efforts clearly paid off as well. How much effort did the 3rd prince put in to make Baan, now the crown prince, the emperor? Now, it was a matter of literally just waiting for the emperor to step down and everything would be aplished with time. She perfectly achieved what she wanted. A hidden power that controls the emperor. Is there anything more she wants and can achieve? If she wanted to, if she had enough power, she could easily aim at unifying the continent. Of course, you will have to get my permission before doing that. And I had no intention of allowing that. She had no intention of ruining the peace she had created because of her personal desires. ¡®This time it¡¯s the end.¡¯ I clenched my fist. The cause, circumstances, and power are sufficient. There could not have been better timing, before or in the future. If it weren¡¯t for now, the future didn¡¯t exist. Our troops will definitely suffer great damage from this war. However, if Ahar cannot be killed, the fate of the continent and humanity can be seen as the end. Ahar ate up a lot of talent and became stronger, but our allies suffered irreversible damage. It¡¯s a terrible situation to even think about, and that¡¯s why we shouldn¡¯t allow it to happen. ¡°Everything will be decided by this war.¡± That¡¯s why I will win. I will definitely kill him by any means possible. *** Monsters were gathered together. Monsters of hundreds of different types formed such arge group that there was no end in sight. From goblins to ogres. Wyverns, griffins, and even werewolves. From small torge, from the bottom to the top of the food chain. We could never get together in one ce. If they got together, it was normal for them to attack each other and eat and be eaten. But the monsters didn¡¯t do that. The monsters stood still without even pointing their teeth at each other, as if they should never do that. The monsters were looking straight ahead. There was a man there. The monsters were silently looking at the man, who had flowing white hair and was ring ahead with red eyes like burning mes. Humans and monsters cannot coexist. They kill each other and the monsters think of humans as food. They are creatures that cannot coexist, but their current appearance does not feel like that at all. Rather, the monsters were afraid of the man. I was afraid as I looked at the man. I quietly and carefully watched the man¡¯s slightest gestures. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± The man takes a deep breath. Hot heat radiates from his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± His voice echoed softly around him. Heat surges from the man¡¯s body. It emits enough force to crush thousands, if not tens of thousands, of monsters. The monsters show their teeth and growl. Monsters react to the man¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± The monsters raised their voices as the man¡¯s voice became increasingly harsh. ¡°Human destruction is near. ¡°Today, humanity will be erased from the continent.¡± The man spreads his arms and looks up at the sky. As he takes a deep breath, his face is filled with a look of madness that cannot be hidden. ¡°Go and kill everyone. Fill the world with screams, moisten the ground with blood and fill your stomach with flesh.¡± The man lowers his arms, bares his teeth, and shouts. ¡°Kill it. Tear apart the contemptible scum of the world.¡± The monsters move at the gesture of the man. Pass the man and run forward. I could see the humans watching this in front of me screaming and starting a fight. The man looked at the scene and smiled brightly and cruelly. ¡°This is the beginning of war.¡± The ground is shaking. The monsters run away all at once. He ran toward the humans to carry out the man¡¯s orders. The war between humanity and monsters has begun. Chapter 242 Episode 242: An unknown person was chosen. As soon as we arrived in the empire, the war began. If you go all the way to the left around the imperial castle, there was a in. And beyond that in was full of monsters gathered by one man. I instinctively felt that the man who gathered those monsters in one ce was Ahar. Without him, this couldn¡¯t have happened. ¡®I don¡¯t know how he changed his appearance, but he¡¯s the only one who could act like that.¡¯ Moreover, Ahar was the only one who showed such open hostility towards humans. Although there were people who had a grudge against people, Ahar was the only one who wanted to kill all of humanity. And as soon as I entered the empire with the soldiers, monsters started running towards me. The march of tens of thousands of monsters alone seemed incredibly intimidating. ¡°Jenjaang!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an ogre! There¡¯s an ogre!¡± ¡°Crazy why are they all in one ce!¡± The soldiers and knights gritted their teeth as they looked at the approaching army of monsters. I heard a brief exnation beforeing here, but it was hard to believe that there was a gathering of top predators who valued their territory so much. There are dozens of them packed together, which is too much for just one. The number was also enormous, as if they had gathered from all over the continent. I was prepared when I came to visit after hearing the request for cooperation, but it was beyond my imagination. It was to the point where I doubted whether I could win. ¡°What are you doing! ¡°Do you want to die like that?¡± ¡°Wake! Take up arms! Load your arrows! ¡°If you get pushed out of here, that¡¯s the end!¡± ¡°Think of your family at home! ¡°If we are pushed back, our family will be in danger!¡± Having a capablemander was convenient in times like this. When soldiers are confused, hees to their senses faster than anyone else and awakens their spirit. Their voices echoed throughout the battlefield, and the terrified soldiers gritted their teeth and grabbed their weapons. He held out his weapon towards the monsters running towards him, giving off a vicious atmosphere. And right before colliding with the monsters that are getting closer and closer. Quaaaaaang ¨C With a tremendous roar, a huge crater appeared in front of the monsters and soldiers. Explosions urred simultaneously and in all directions, as if a mountain of explosives had been exploded at once. What¡¯s interesting is that the explosion only swept away the monsters and sprinkled dust on the soldiers, causing no damage. Kieeeeek! ¨C The monsters scream. Across the crater, monsters bared their teeth at humans. A tremendous hostility towards humans touched the soldiers. Soldiers whoseplexions are bing increasingly pale. Even though they couldn¡¯t get over right away, they felt great fear towards the monsters. It has to be that way. Even if a monster has no reason or intelligence, it feels pain and feels fear. But the monsters I see now show nothing like that. As if I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. They just red at the soldiers, as if fear and fear had nothing to do with death. The soldiers were naturally intimidated by the sight of such madness. I was overwhelmed. They are already powerful monsters. Each one of them is a monster with power equivalent to that of an Auror user. There was no way the soldiers would be able to survive with such monsters threatening to kill them. ¡°What are they doing!¡± ¡°Shoot! ¡°Shoot arrows!¡± ¡°Are your hands just decorations? ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, move!¡± Commanders raise their voices. But the soldiers could not move easily. They were also afraid of the unknown power that attacked the monsters that blocked their path. They were worried about what would happen if the attack reached them. When I saw that themanders¡¯ orders were not being properly obeyed, I felt that I had to move immediately. ¡°Arjuna.¡± ¡°yes.¡± The attack that blocked the soldiers¡¯ path just now was an explosion caused by an auror arrow fired by Arjuna and an attack from the wizards waiting behind them. If it had been the case, their morale would have risen after realizing that the attack was from an ally. ¡®That¡¯s definitely a threat.¡¯ The seemingly endless number of monsters and the simple way of thinking they exude caused fear to the point of paralysis. It can¡¯t go on like this. In the current situation, it was clear that I would not be able to fight properly with my emotions and would be pushed back. I originally didn¡¯t n on leaving this quickly, but I didn¡¯t want to wait until I saw this. ¡°Cover me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just run wild to your heart¡¯s content.¡± He left his trusty Arjuna behind and kicked the ground. Passed by the soldiers. ¡°Uh oh¡­!¡± ¡°If we go there¡­!¡± I could hear the voices of the soldiers panicking at my sudden action, but I just ignored them. There was no time or reason to listen to that. ¡°Reems, please.¡± -We will definitely assist you! Rims roars. The monsters¡¯ bodies instantly stiffen at the dragon¡¯s roar. It was a sound and force that humans could neither hear nor feel. No, it would be different for masters. They would have felt the heterogeneous energy emanating from Riems. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter as I just said I did it. Jump over the crater. Quieeeeeeek! A wyvern flies right in front of me and attacks me. I can¡¯t avoid a wyvern in the air while I¡¯ve already jumped. If it were anyone else, they would have been helplessly defeated by the wyvern here. ¡°Scaffolding.¡± Kwaduk ¨C Stepping on the air. Riems¡¯ mana gathered in the air and created a foothold exactly in the direction I wanted to go. He stepped on it and twisted his body to avoid the wyvern¡¯s ws. Sigh ¨C I swung my name and cut off the wyvern¡¯s wings. No matter how tough a wyvern¡¯s wing membranes are, it cannot withstand the sharpness of an unknown sword that can cut through steel like a tofu. An unknown person with an aura cut off the wyvern¡¯s wings like butter. Kieeeeek ¨C The wyvern plummets from the sky to the ground. Wyverns that have lost their wings are weakened, but not to the extent that soldiers can deal with them. Still, I wasn¡¯t too worried. Ssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss! There was someone to deal with on my behalf even if I didn¡¯t have to pay attention to it. Phew! Arjuna¡¯s arrow pierced the wyvern¡¯s eye and pierced its brain. The wyvern¡¯s corpse, which had been pierced from its eyes to the back of its head, lost its strength and copsed. I could tell that even without looking behind me. ¡°my turn.¡± Land on the ground. The monsters run toward the prey that has fallen on their own feet, drooling. Even though I had just seen a wyvern fall to my sword, I didn¡¯t show any caution. All I could see was his will to kill me defenselessly. The ogre¡¯s fist flies with a cracking sound, and the troll¡¯s club swings in an attempt to break my leg. Behind me, a werewolf was aiming for my neck with its sharp ws that could cut even a tree in one go. Even with crises approaching from all directions, I did not feel greatly threatened. Calm. This threat was no longer a big threat to me. Clearly, the Ogre¡¯s monstrous power is such that even Auror users, who are called superhumans, can¡¯t let down their guard. In particr, ogres, like dragons, are entities that be stronger over time, so there were times when older ogres were difficult for even advanced sword experts. There were tons of things like that. However, I am not nervous. ¡°Noisy.¡± Quad deuk- Because I am stronger than them. Nameless blocked their attack. I was unable to stop them and cut off their bodies. The werewolf¡¯s ws break around my body. After receiving special training from Count Millennium, Riems¡¯ overall magic improved significantly. In particr, in terms of buffs and defense, they were second to none. What would have been worse was that the werewolf¡¯s ws that were attacking me were not able to pierce the protective shieldid out by Riems and were broken. Unless you have the strength to match that of an ogre, you cannot break the protective shield surrounding my body. And even if it breaks, Riems will immediately build more, so to be honest, I was like a walking fortress. But the fortress is no ordinary fortress. ¡°It¡¯s a bonanza district. It¡¯s a bonanza.¡± Run. Brandishing ignorance. Even if you just attack casually without paying attention to the swing, the monsters will be split apart without fail. The only thing you could touch was a monster without stretching out your hand, and there were so many monsters lined up that there was no room to step. I became a crusher and dealt with monsters. Having a lot of numbers is definitely a good thing. You can psychologically overwhelm your opponent, and if you have a numerical advantage, it is quite difficult to lose. However, this only applies to systematically trained soldiers. It is different to see monsters mixed together like now. ¡®It would be better than this if we just gathered goblins.¡¯ If you look at each individual individually, it is true that they are so strong that your mouth will drop. But they each have very strong personalities. The attack method, habits, and movements are all different. They didn¡¯t train in tactics like soldiers or knights, and all they did was gather around Ahar. Of course, there was no time to train, and there was nothing that could be called tactics. No matter how many there were, there were too many of them and it became poison. Their characteristics and personalities were so different that they were interfering with each other. The ogre swung his fist and exploded the head of the orc next to him. The troll¡¯s club crushed the ogre¡¯s shoulder, and every time the giant took a step, small monsters such as goblins and kobolds under it were trampled to death. It would have been better to have just one of each. I can¡¯t even warm up to this. A ragtag mess. Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t much different from that word, I yawned unconsciously as I swung the cotton ball. ¡®But it¡¯s definitely too much.¡¯ I¡¯m slowly getting tired of how many monsters I¡¯ve killed. My arms are shaking. No matter how physically fit I am, I can¡¯t move like crazy for hours. In particr, the leather and bones worn by higher-level monsters were very tough and hard, so it was burdensome. There were times when you couldn¡¯t cut someone without wearing an aura. The things that were bothering each other at first have now gradually disappeared. ¡®I guess that means he has that kind of thought. Or he¡¯s moving.¡¯ Thetter case was more credible. In the case of monsters, when they get angry, there are many cases where they rush at you without even looking back. Especially if we are oppressed and attack each other like we are now, we will go crazy with frustration. However, instead of charging in, I saw that he was keeping a distance from me and keeping me in check, so I could feel that Ahar was takingmand in earnest. The monsters surrounded me and did not attack me as recklessly as before. They came out one by one and just touched me. ¡®It looks like they¡¯re trying to drain my strength¡­¡¯ I look around. Huge monsters like giants were suddenly filling up my surroundings. Chapter 243 Episode 243 Monsters surrounded me like soldiers listening to orders. Their ws and teeth surrounded me like a soldier¡¯s spear. Maybe it was because I went on a rampage once, but they only made threats and didn¡¯t go forward. ¡®This is a bit dangerous.¡¯ Unlike when they attacked recklessly, these guys now looked like systematically trained soldiers. Those who were already strong used tactics, making it more difficult to deal with them. If time passes while I am surrounded like this, I will inevitably be at a disadvantage. Even if I was a master, there was a limit to my physical strength, and I was only a half-master. No, no matter how much you are a master, it can be difficult to push the monster away from this spot and run away. But unfortunately for them, I was not an ordinary master or knight. ¡°Arjuna!¡± As soon as my voice ends, arrows pour down from the sky and attack the monsters surrounding me. PapaPapaPapaPap ¨C Dozens and hundreds of arrows attack the monsters following Arjuna¡¯s attack. ¡°Fireball!¡± ¡°Ice Quarter!¡± Wizards use magic. Kieeeeek! The monsters were killed by arrows and magic. What gave me goosebumps was that even though their bodies were exploding and burning, they were just ring at me. ¡®Is it Ahar?¡¯ There is only one reason for them to do something like that. Ahar¡¯smand. Because they have orders from their master, they do not care what happens to their bodies. ¡°I also want to deal with him more, but¡­¡± I put strength into the hand holding the cotton. My body felt tingly from before. As if electricity was running through me, my skin grew from head to toe. ¡°Let¡¯s end here today.¡± There was only one reason why the monsters surrounded me and were on guard. To prevent me from running anywhere until the being approaching from afar reaches here. No matter how many people gather together, they can¡¯t do anything to me, but the guy running over there was different. ¡°It¡¯s not time to deal with you yet.¡± see. I feel it. Living for myself is greed for my talent. Ahar wasing closer. It was running towards me at great speed. Not now. At least you have a chance of winning against him if you prepare properly. You may not be able to lure him alone like you did with the chieftain, but at least it was a bit difficult to fight when the soldiers were in confusion like now. When the soldiers came to their senses and soldiers from each country began to cooperate in earnest. That is the day of Ahar¡¯s ancestral rites. ¡°Then I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Aura was filled with cotton. There was no need to use powers. Ahar was clearly running at a great speed, but the distance between him and me was considerable. At least 5 minutes. That was how long it took for him to reach me. And that amount of time was more than enough for me to get out of this situation. 5 minutes? No, you don¡¯t even need 3 minutes. I had the confidence to break through the siege within a minute, and I had the skills to have that confidence. ¡°Move.¡± I swung my name. The aura that was filled with obscurity took shape and escaped from obscurity. The crescent-shaped sword moved forward, crushing the bodies of the monsters. 5m. The monsters within a 5m radius around me were separated from their upper and lower bodies. I kicked the ground before the monsters behind me could fill that spot. After crossing the crater, I returned to my original position. Wow! The monsters scream and re at me. They threw themselves into the crater and tried to build a bridge like the barbarians did. The soldiers¡¯plexions, which had been somewhat relieved, turned pale when they saw the monsters that were focused on me and not paying attention to the other soldiers and threw themselves into the crater after me. They look at me with resentment. If I hadn¡¯te back, even the monsters would have focused on me and they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with me. At their appearance, I shrugged and ignored them. ¡®I guess you¡¯re very angry with me.¡¯ In the North, Ahar had no choice but to give up everything he wanted to gain because of me. That wasn¡¯t the end. There were dozens and hundreds of times when I was on the verge of death, and I was the one who got stuck there. More than anything, the talent I possessed was something he was very passionate about. That is why endless greed could coexist even amidst anger and hostility. Ahar tried to kill me and covet my talents. ¡®Surely if he gets my talent¡­ then it¡¯s like the ending is set.¡¯ No, even if it wasn¡¯t for me, if I lost this war, the oue of the continent was decided. A result that ispletely opposite to the thoughts of God who sent me here. Shin wanted the story to flow differently from the original. I feel bad because I feel like I¡¯m being moved by his words, but I can¡¯t help it if I have to survive right now. I wonder what I can do about thatter. For now, I had to focus on dealing with Ahar, who was approaching with tremendous force. ¡°I have no intention of dying at all.¡± If Ahar kills me, things will definitely go as he wants from then on. The moment he gains the talent for swordsmanship, all the talents he covets will converge and bear shocking fruit. It¡¯s like giving wings to someone who was already strong. So I must never die. I had no intention of dying, but if I were to die, I would have to boil my life to someone else, not Ahar. Even if it¡¯s like that, I¡¯ll give him shit. ¡°Come to your senses!¡± ¡°Do you want to die? Who daresy down their weapons!¡± Commanders whip their soldiers. The ones who came to their senses the fastest were the imperial soldiers, followed by Serion. After that, soldiers and knights from other countries took up arms. In the case of the Empire, wars broke out a lot, so they were able toe to their senses quickly. In the case of Serion, because it was adjacent to the north, which was also called monster paradise, it was rtively quick to adapt to the momentum of the monsters. However, unlike those two countries, the other ces were peaceful, with wars rarely urring and monster waves rarely urring, so it was unlikely that they would be a proper force. You¡¯ll be lucky if you don¡¯t catch your foot. Wow ¨C that was the time. The monsters that were jumping into the crater stopped moving and started making strange cries. The monsters howled as one voice, just as wolves howl. Thump thump thump! Large monsters such as giants and ogres stamped their feet and the monsters retreated to both sides. Like the sea splitting in half, the monsters split and a path appeared between them. plod along. Footsteps are heard. The owner of those footsteps, neither heavy nor light, slowly revealed himself. The first thing I saw was long white hair blowing in the wind. And then there are the murderous red eyes that make you break into a cold sweat just by looking at them. Just his appearance made the surroundings quiet. Soldiers and monsters. Even the monsters that were making strange crying noises stopped making noises when the man appeared. Watch the man¡¯s movements. The man moved forward slowly. Gulp ¨C who is it? It was so quiet that the sound of one person swallowing could be heard clearly as if it were right next to you. The energy the man exuded was enormous. Even the masters gathered here are mesmerized. ¡®Crazy¡­ what on earth happened in between?¡¯ I looked at the man and swallowed dry saliva. My hand was shaking due to the force I felt from him, so I held it with the other hand to stop it from shaking. I felt like my whole body would tremble if I didn¡¯t do that. All it did was simply appear. He just showed up. That alone was overwhelming. Even the chief wasn¡¯t like this. At least back then there wasn¡¯t this much silence. ¡°Haa¡­.¡± The man in front of the crater can be heard exhaling. I watched his every move closely. I focused on him, even forgetting to blink. Sigh ¨C The man turns his head and looks around. Look past the soldiers and look at the knights behind them. Those eyes full of murder slowly scanned the battlefield and then fixed on me. For the first time, emotions that had not appeared even when seeing the Masters appeared on his face. ¡°found.¡± He muttered quietly. Our eyes meet. So I could see it. The greed that blooms in life. Craving anger and hostility. The eyes of the guy who was just ring at me were filled with goosebumps. p ¨C The guy stuck out his tongue and licked his lips. All he does is wet his lips with saliva, but strangely enough, my heart beats hard when I see that action. flutter? Tell them not to talk nonsense. This is fear. Fear and fear towards that guy. I, who thought I could kill this guy, was intimidated just by facing him. I know it shouldn¡¯t be like this. I didn¡¯t know that if things continued like this, the result would be obvious even without looking at it. And yet, it is truly sad, infuriating, and unfair. No further emotions arose. It was just scary. Worries about whether I would be able to kill that guy began to bloom from below. -Raymond,e to your senses! It was Riems, not Arjuna or Hamilton, who woke me up. When all the soldiers and masters were overwhelmed, only he was sane. -Don¡¯t be afraid! Reems ps my cheek. sick. Although I was sick, I came to my senses. And then I realized how pathetic I was. I was full of confidence after making a decision, but at some point, I felt like I was going to turn around because I was so pathetic that things had turned out like this. ¡°thanks.¡± That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help but be thankful for Reems. If it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape this shitty feeling for a while. -I am with you. Riems¡¯ words could not have been more reassuring. When he said that I was with him, I smiled without realizing it. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ¡°You are with me.¡± -I am great! ¡°that¡¯s right. ¡°You are great.¡± Hearing my words, he said ahem and raised his head stiffly. It¡¯s cute and trustworthy. That is correct. A dragon is with us. Although there is a monster out there that would make even the masters and archmages nervous, there is only one. Butpared to them, this side had as many as six masters and archmages. Overwhelming power. This side¡¯s power was too great to simply be overwhelmed by force. I heard an unknown person. Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuure the name is trembling. I grabbed the cotton with both hands and swung it towards the front. Kwakwakwakwa! A huge crescent moon appeared and struck Ahar, who was controlling the man monsters. Chapter 244 Episode 244 A huge sword energy attacked the monster. A huge impact sound is heard and white dust obscures the view. After throwing my sword, I didn¡¯t stop there and continued with the next attack. Once horizontally and once vertically. He swung the name so wildly that all the aurors in his body came out. ¡°Huh¡­ Huh¡­!¡± As I ran out of aura, my vision momentarily became blurred. Like an auxiliary battery, Reems restores the aura by your side. ¡°Arjuna, get ready.¡± He speaks to Arjuna, ignoring the other soldiers who are still dazed. She nods and pulls the strings. A green arrow appears. Just wait until the dust clears. Crunch crackling ¨C a sound like a tree breaking is heard. The dust cleared in an instant, and blue ck energy was seen condensing. Was it possible to capture an auror like that? Ahar pulled out one hand and held on to the auror I used. It was breaking down. The swords held in his hands gradually began to crack. While I was wondering if that was even possible, the sword energy eventually shattered into pieces. ¡°It¡¯s aged properly.¡± He looked at my hand, which had broken off the sword, and savored it. Saliva was flowing from his mouth, as if he was just looking at delicious food in front of him. His behavior was so strange that I doubted whether he was even human. ¡°Hmm¡­ interesting. ¡°It¡¯s really fun.¡± He mumbled so that Ahar could hear everything and turned around. Just take the monster and leave the ce. Even though he showed his back, no one here tried to attack him. I just watched. The people who were watching him, as if overwhelmed by his momentum and actions, exhaled loudly when the monsters disappearedpletely. I saw several soldiers sighing and sitting down. The tension was relieved. If it were normal, themanders would have yelled something. Themanders didn¡¯t do that. Not only did they not copse, but it was because they felt no different from the soldiers. ¡°You¡¯re gone.¡± Arjuna slowly rxed the tension he had been pulling. The arrow disappeared and she took a deep breath. Even though it hadn¡¯t been that long, and the weather wasn¡¯t that hot, her forehead, face, neck, and body were full of sweat. Proof that he was nervous. Even though the Master and Hemp Babsa were together, they were overwhelmed by one being. It was an embarrassing thing that I couldn¡¯t talk about anywhere. No one would have believed it if they had not seen it in person. Some people will tell you not to joke, while others will tell you not to say anything crazy. But I knew as much as the people here. Although the monsters pushed the man away. ¡®We lost.¡¯ If the fight had continued, it was clear what the oue would have been. The defeat of the six masters and the archmage. It was embarrassing, but it was also scary. This is a problem that cannot be taken lightly. ¡®The entire continent must join forces.¡¯ There was only one thought in their minds. They can¡¯t do it on their own. The entire continent must join forces to deal with him. It¡¯s funny. No matter how many monsters there are on the other side, it is not something to think about like this. One master might not be enough, but with two, victory was only a matter of time. Cleaning just takes a long time, but it doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t be done. But this was different. The existence of only one human being, not monsters, made me think like that. If we don¡¯t catch that guy, there will be no future for the continent. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡°If I miss it this time, there will be no answer.¡± I shook my head. Four years is definitely a long time, but I never expected that I would be that strong. I thought I was strong enough, but that was just my imagination. What I thought about bing stronger was simply arrogance and stupidity. I should have put in a little more effort. I worked hard to get here, but I could tell when I met Ahar in person. I should have trained until I died, not just tried hard. I just couldn¡¯t do that. My head is throbbing with futility and frustration. I looked up at the sky and sighed. And so the first day of the war ended. *** ¡°We must ask for reinforcements!¡± ¡°Soldiers must also be drafted from the Holy Kingdom.¡± ¡°If we get pushed back, it¡¯s over. He is something more than a master!¡± Commanders from various countries hold a meeting. It was no different from a plot to kill someone who was skeptical of words. It was aedy that so many masters were doing this, but no one here wasughing. They shouted at each other to find a way and expressed their opinions. They were usually busy shing over their pride, but now they were gathering opinions. I couldn¡¯t tell if I should like this or feel despair that I couldn¡¯t win if I didn¡¯t do this much. ¡°It¡¯s not even funny.¡± Everyone fell silent at one word from one man. The conference room was instantly filled with tension. A man sitting in an ornate chair with armrests featuring a gold dragon¡¯s head. He was none other than the emperor. ¡®Did he say he would kill the man who killed his close friend with his own hands?¡­¡¯ In general, it was rare for the emperor to directly participate in war. This is because they value their own safety more than anyone else¡¯s. Once he became emperor, it was extremely rare for him to step forward unless the fate of the empire was at stake. Especially when the masters were gathered like now, there was no reason for the emperor to step forward. Nevertheless, the reason the emperor attended this event was to avenge his close friend. To kill Ahar. The knightmander who died at the hands of the bastard had been by the emperor¡¯s side longer than anyone else and sacrificed himself for the emperor. The emperor¡¯s affection for him is stronger than that of his wife. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± As soon as the emperor opened his mouth, the masters fell silent. No matter how many masters they were, the emperor could not do anything carelessly. In particr, all of the emperor¡¯s masters were gathered here. With just one word from him, this gathering for cooperation could end in disaster. And there was no reason or situation to do so right now. There is a public enemy. ¡°This is not the ce to gather.¡± With Baan standing next to him, the emperor speaks in an angry voice. His angry voice filled the conference room. The Emperor was not as strong as the Master. Moreover, he was considerably weakened due to Baan¡¯s scheme. Nevertheless, the emperor had dignity. It was a kind of power impossible with talent. A collection of achievements he has achieved throughout his life. The culmination of efforts made during the war to elevate the kingdom to an empire. The intimidation was enough to overwhelm even the masters. It was powerful in a different sense than Ahar¡¯s momentum. ¡°It¡¯s like these guys called Master are conspiring to kill just one person.¡± The masters bit their lips at the emperor¡¯s words. Even without the emperor saying anything, I knew how funny I looked. The emperor confirmed and killed them. ¡°Aren¡¯t they the ones who are told that each and every one of them is a one-man army? A group of people who put the country on edge even if just one person gets together, they¡¯re doing this to just one person? The name Master is funny. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t call him a master.¡± Normally, the emperor would not have said this. If I was thinking properly, there was no way I could have said that. It was true that the Masters could treat the Emperor carelessly, but the reverse was also true. Even if he was the emperor, he couldn¡¯t treat the Master like that. Even though he had a master under him, he couldn¡¯t restrain him. It would be different if you were holding your family hostage, but among the masters here, the masters of the empire have no family. This is because they believe that family is nothing more than a burden. And they were people who thought that it was not a good thing to have weaknesses because all sorts of things would happen while living as a master. Therefore, there was practically no way for the emperor to restrain them. The reason they are under the emperor is simple. Because they treat us better than other kingdoms. Otherwise, they will leave the empire at any time. No, there was one more. Commander of the Imperial Knights. Masters gathered to admire and respect him. But not anymore. After his death, there was no significant benefit to the Masters remaining in the Empire. ¡®The reason an empire can maintain its name as an empire is because it has many masters.¡¯ But what if you lose your master? The empire is no longer an empire. If you do something wrong, you could be eaten by other kingdoms and be disintegrated. The emperor wouldn¡¯t know that. The emperor¡¯s current condition was not very good. The death of a trusted and dependable friend, physical weakness, and many other things weakened the emperor¡¯s spirit. It made my way of thinking shallow. ¡°your majesty. Calm down. The only way is to make it. ¡°I think it would be a good idea to take some of this to calm your mind.¡± Baan, who was watching the situation, handed cool water to the emperor. The empire¡¯s masters¡¯ eyes lit up as they saw this. The current emperor did not like it, but Baan was against it. He pushed out the crown prince with his own power and got on better with the masters than anyone else in the empire. I treated the masters well and developed a close rtionship with them. The Masters did not oppose Baan bing emperor, but rather hoped for it. They believed that Baan, who treated them well, was better than the current tyrant. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right¡­¡± After drinking water, the emperor calmed down in an instant. The effect was so fast that it was a bit excessive. After drinking water, the emperor¡¯s eyes became hazy and he leaned back in his chair with anguid gesture. Strange situation. But no one here pointed that out. Not only the masters of the empire, but all of the masters here were angry at the emperor¡¯s words, and most of them knew what was going on. They also had informants. That Baan is working undercover for the emperor. Only the emperor¡¯s eyes are dark. ¡°I would like to apologize to the masters on my behalf. ¡°Your Majesty is in a very sensitive situation due to a series of recent incidents.¡± The masters nod, saying it¡¯s okay. This is not the first time the emperor has acted like that. And the only masters from other kingdoms were Serion, and even those masters were rted to Raymond. I don¡¯t care at all. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk again. The current situation is¡­.¡± The meeting was held under the leadership of Baan. Themander-in-chief of the allied forces is the emperor. Since the person with the most power after the emperor was Baan, the crown prince, no one pointed it out. Chapter 245 Episode 245 The war continued for three years. The war that started in the empire soon spread to the entire continent. People were devastated. Enemy monsters kept increasing in number, but humans did not. As the war continues, damage is suffered and their numbers decrease. It is inevitable that humans will be more and more disadvantaged. Originally, the number of monsters was controlled naturally and by humans. When the number of monsters in a mountain range increases too much, a monster wave urs in which monsters running out of foode down from the mountain range and attack humans. At that time, the knights of the kingdom or empire would move in and deal with the monsters. But what about now? Goblins that give birth to hundreds of babies every day. Even individuals with poor fertility were being forced to increase their fertility. The number of monsters increases every day. From tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands. The number increased quickly. Moreover, I did not expect that their numbers would decrease on their own as their food chain disappeared and they became self-controlled. In three years, three countries that existed on the continent disappeared, and a country of monsters was established in their ce. Half of the continent was swallowed up by monsters. We need to get thend back. If the monsters are not dealt with, humans will eventually wither away. Humanity is united. We joined forces as one, regardless of national distinction. Centered around the empire, the countries held out their sharp swords towards the monsters. There is a saying that if humanityes together, there is nothing that can be achieved. Yes, it is not wrong. Because humans have endless possibilities. But that was all possible only with time. The monster army never waited for humanity to advance even once. Push in. The humans tried to defend themselves somehow. They built a defense line and tried their best to prevent them from being pushed back further. However, it had no choice but to be destroyed by the endless waves of monsters. If you look at just one goblin, even someone who has not trained with a sword can catch it as long as they do not react properly. But it¡¯s different when the number increases. Goblins are mean. Although he only had superficial knowledge, he knew how to bully others with that knowledge. What if not just dozens but thousands of such guys attack you? What if not just one or two ogres, but dozens of theme running? Hundreds of wyvernse from the sky and throw rocks, and sandworms, which live only in deserts, break through the ground. Hell itself. Humanity bleeds as time passes. ¡°Ha¡­ it really looks like a dog.¡± ¡°How long are we going to be like this? Should I justmit suicide?¡± ¡°I am also very worried. ¡°I¡¯d rather diefortably than be eaten alive by those guys.¡± The faces of the soldiers standing guard, encamped in a ce teeming with monsters and setting up a defense line, were full of fatigue. Humans value their own lives. Unless you¡¯ve been through a really, really shitty situation or you¡¯ve gone crazy from trauma that¡¯s clearly visible even when you close your eyes. It was rare for a sane person to mention suicide. No, you can say it. But it was rarely put into practice. But now it was different. The soldiers standing guard seemed ready tomit suicide at any moment. The des they are holding look unstable. Their eyes were bloodshot, as if they were about to stab each other at any moment. ¡°Still, let¡¯s endure. ¡°Because we haven¡¯t lost yet.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ right. ¡°We had them.¡± Originally, the oue of this war was decided. Victory of monsters. No matter how strong he was, he was a human being with limitations. No matter how much they fight and fight, they can¡¯t help but get tired of the endless monsters. It was no wonder that the will to fight was broken. It is normal to use the de you are holding to stab yourself in the neck rather than the monsters. If you are captured by monsters, it is difficult to face an ordinary death. Just as humans like raw fish and fresh vegetables, monsters also like fresh meat. There is nothing as fresh as buying fresh meat. Monsters that instinctively know this tend to eat humans alive when they see them, unless they die during the fight. Think about it, yourself watching your body being torn apart and eaten while your mind is still intact. It would be wise not to go crazy right away. ¡°As long as they are there, we will not lose.¡± ¡°can win. ¡°I can win.¡± The reason why the soldiers survived by brainwashing themselves. That¡¯s because there are 7 masters. Heroes of humanity. Masters who survived the fierce battle against monsters. In the three-year war with monsters, some of the masters on the continent died. Among the 11 masters, 4 are dead. Sadly, among them were a Bane Warrug, two Imperial Masters, and Taurean, the so-called ruler of the North. Bane Warrug was killed by sacrificing his arm in a decisive battle with Ahar, the archenemy of humanity. His powerpletely blocked Ahar¡¯s regenerative abilities. Thanks to that, humanity was able to survive. There was a big difference in strength between the normal Ahar and the Ahar who had lost an arm. Because of Bane¡¯s sacrifice, humanity had hope of victory. ¡°Everything will be decided in this decisive battle.¡± ¡°yes. ¡°Because it was said that all the masters would gather together and fight a decisive battle against the enemy.¡± ¡°Can we win? We got that monster? ¡°I¡¯m honestly worried.¡± ¡°Hey, what are you talking about?¡± Trust me, that¡¯s all we can do. ¡°Believe.¡± ¡°yes?¡± ¡°okay. And what¡¯s the problem, we¡¯re not fighting. Above all, there is Sir Raymond.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ if it were him¡­¡± Their faces brighten noticeably as they talk about a man. Raymond Millennium. A new sword master born through this war. As soon as he awakened, he achieved the feat of annihting all the monsters in the ce. The sight of being torn apart by thousands of ground monsters and hundreds of flying monsters seeded in lighting a spark of hope in their hearts. ¡°Cheering is all we have to do.¡± The final battle that will be thest. This battle will decide everything. The exhausted soldiers earnestly prayed that the seven heroes would end the war victoriously. *** 7 masters and 300 knights were gathered in one ce. They were looking straight ahead with faces full of determination. A man is standing. And behind him, giants stood as if to guard him. What was a bit strange was that, unlike the giants who were generally naked, the giant in front of me was wearing armor. It was an armor with no provenance, with no idea how it was made or where it was airlifted. 3 To fit the body of a giant that is over 4m tall, both the amount of iron and the cksmith¡¯s skills must be excellent. It takes so long that several cksmiths have to work for several days to make one. There are not just one or two such giants, but dozens of them wearing armor. The sight of strong men wearing armor was quite intimidating. ¡°Let¡¯s end this now.¡± He stepped forward and red at the man. The eyes of the white-haired man looking at me were curved like crescent moons. He eats his food with a very happy and greedy face. ¡°end? ¡°It ends well.¡± He spreads his arms, saying he will see to the end. That¡¯s the beginning. Without even a long conversation, his hand stretched out towards us. Thump thump thump ¨C the giants are running. The ground is shaking. Seeing this, the masters did not hide their tension. ¡°Turn around!¡± The knights on horseback run at themander¡¯s horse, holding their spears. In terms of size, it was no different from hitting a rock with an egg, but the result was different. Quad Deuk ¨C The Giants are divided. The steel armor that firmly protected their bodies was torn apart by the knights¡¯ spears like a piece of paper. The Auror on the spear tore apart the Giant¡¯s body mercilessly. These are the brave warriors who survived and endured three years of war. Giants can barely stop them. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± Looking at that, Ahar tilts his head in satisfaction. ¡°It was deliciously cooked.¡± He moves. He disappeared from sight in an instant and appeared behind the knights. Quaaaaaaaaa! Master Hana raised his spear and blocked Ahar¡¯s fist. His spear strikes Ahar like a sh of lightning. Ahar easily dodges the attack without blinking. Ahar, who casually dodged the attack, punched the Master¡¯s chest, which was momentarily revealed. ¡°Where!¡± Another Sword Master blocks the way. When Ahar tries to attack him, the new master moves to block the attack and another attacks from behind. Five masters pass the exam, and the Archmage supports them with buffs and debuffs. And behind the scenes, I watched the timing. ¡°You can do it, right?¡± ¡°If you just trust us, we will execute it perfectly.¡± Assassin Master Mahol stares at Ahar¡¯s every move with sharp eyes. His eyes do not miss Ahar¡¯s movements. ¡°Kwaaaaaak!¡± Not even a moment after the collision, one of the masters¡¯ arms was torn off. Another master¡¯s ankle was broken, and one barely escaped having his neck broken. Not a single person should die. Everyone here knew that Ahar absorbs talent. ¡°now!¡± Mahol moves. That was when Ahar¡¯s hand reached towards the Archmage¡¯s neck. In an instant, Mahol¡¯s dagger, which moved to Ahar¡¯s shadow, turned into a poisonous snake¡¯s fang and pierced Ahar¡¯s thigh. Ahar flinched momentarily. I clung to it without letting go. bang! Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa! Before I could even blink, dozens of battles took ce. It¡¯s only a brief bump, but my arm feels tingly. I think I broke a bone. I gritted my teeth and endured the pain. -Hellfire! It falls back with Riems¡¯ magic. The mes of hell covered Ahar. Ahar moved without a problem in the fire that could melt even steel in an instant. Running to me. His eyes rolled over. The desire to kill myself and covet the talents I possess. I didn¡¯t run away, I fought back. Brandishing ignorance. A stab wound appears on Ahar¡¯s shoulder. Ahar¡¯s fist struck my abdomen and the nameless stabbed Ahar¡¯s thigh. There was no defense. As if attack were the best defense, I attacked twice when attacked. ¡°Crazy¡­.¡± ¡°A terrible bastard.¡± The masters click their tongues at the sight. While receiving treatment from the Archmage, they warm up their bodies so that they can participate in battle at any time. But I didn¡¯t give them a chance. Ignorance was stuck in Ahar¡¯s heart. end? The faces of the masters, which had brightened for a moment, suddenly darkened. ¡°Whoops¡­!¡± Ahar¡¯s hand prated the area where my heart was. Chapter 246 Episode 246: Ahar, the traitor of humanity. He did not die even with a sword stuck in his heart. He moved with his heart broken. He was moving to survive, but at the end he lost strength and copsed. Even though he shed a person¡¯s worth of blood, he is still alive and does not die. The emperor and kings did not kill him on the spot, but had him captured. Public execution of traitors to humanity. It can be most effective for people who have been at war for a long time and are filled with fatigue, anger, and all kinds of negative emotions. The reason they had a hard time. The culprit who caused their family to die and lose everything. It makes them feel better that they can publicly watch him being executed. The only surviving kings were what the emperor wanted. Ahar was captured and the monsters were scattered. There were only two reasons why humanity was pushed back by monsters. Unity and Ahar. Ahar is the focal point that allowed monsters to unite regardless of race. But this time, when Ahar was caught, both causes were solved at once. ¡°Where did he go anyway?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either. ¡°We are in a very difficult situation because our top contributor has disappeared.¡± Baan became the emperor of the empire. Under his leadership, the kings of each country gathered and held a meeting. To be honest, he is the emperor and king. Now that the war had brought them together and most of their territory had been taken over by monsters, they were like a king and his subjects. They simply use the word king because their pride does not allow it. However, it is not difficult to see that it wille together before long. The words emperor and king no longer had meaning to them as they lost their territory and came together. We need to decide on a leader, but¡­ ¡°Your Majesty, I guess¡­¡± ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea. your majesty.¡± The kings already recognized that they were under Baan. It was inevitable that other kingdoms were under the empire from the beginning. However, in this war, the army that had maintained the bnce was lost. Naturally, the empire was not without damage. But the problem is that Serion, the second most powerful country after the Empire, has merged with the Empire. There was a lot of damage from the war, and above all, the merger went smoothly after rumors spread that the emperor of the empire and the first princess of the Serion Kingdom had a close rtionship. From the beginning, it was as if the ending had already been decided when the crown prince of the Kingdom of Serion died in the war. An empire that possesses every sword master on the continent. Only he can rule over all. After the war, Baan quickly repaired the damage caused by the war. The seven sword masters who fought against Ahar became heroes. No, there are exactly 6 warriors. ¡°Have you found him yet?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, they said they couldn¡¯t even find a trace of it.¡± ¡°We¡¯re still looking, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± The person who yed the biggest role in catching traitors on the continent. The protagonist of the war who delivered the final blow to Ahar and ultimately led to victory. He disappeared as soon as the war ended. Naturally, the entire continent was bound to go into an uproar. People were sensitive to the existence of heroes. Since they are fascinated by what they see, they cannot help but react greatly to the disappearance of a hero who performed the greatest feat in the war. ¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends here. ¡°First of all, we need to be careful about how we treat heroes.¡± ¡°All right.¡± ¡°See you next time, Your Majesty.¡± The kings bow their heads like ministers and leave the Great Hall. When everyone had left, Baan, who was left alone, rxed and leaned back on the throne. He sighed heavily and washed his face dry. ¡°Haa¡­ Raymond, where on earth have you gone?¡± I was very happy when the war ended. I thought that the worst, long, dirty and ugly war was finally over. And he was happy to see himself as an emperor when everything was over. But that joy was short-lived and I was so embarrassed when I heard that Raymond had suddenly disappeared. Even if he pretended not to, Baan was receiving help from Raymond and was relying on Raymond knowingly or unknowingly during the war. I also nned to provide sufficientpensation after the war. For the man who made him emperor and ended this shitty war, he was willing to grant all his demands unless it meant giving up his position as emperor. ¡°Raymond, why on earth did you leave?¡± It never urred to me that I was dead. It doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s dead. Rather than imagining that he had died, it was more convincing that the emperor himself was attacked and killed while walking down the street. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. ¡°I have received a lot from you and I must repay it.¡± So pleasee back anytime. *** Two years have passed since the war ended. A continent increasingly seeking peace. People were gradually losing their sense of tension, but unlike those people, there were people who moved around while maintaining their sense of tension. After the war ended, a rumor circted around the continent. A group of people is crossing the entire continent. Four women and three men. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s here either.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Where on earth have you gone?¡± ¡°It would be nice if you just stayed alive.¡± ¡°He will be alive. ¡°It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to go somewhere and get beaten to death.¡± Millennium Count, no, Gerard and Selina Beatrice Ellis Mahol Arjuna Reina who have now given up their count title. People who had a close rtionship with Raymond. They have been looking for Raymond ever since he disappeared. Even though his heart was pierced by Ahar, this is what he looked like until now. His regenerative power was enormous. Even if a limb is torn, it can be regenerated in just a day. Moreover, everyone here now knew that there was a dragon next to Raymond. I thought that in order for Gerard to find Raymond, he needed to share everything about Raymond. But just because the dragon was with him didn¡¯t mean he believed he was alive. Although a dragon, Reems is a hatchling. A force as powerful as an adult dragon did not have magical powers. Nevertheless, there was only one reason why they were walking around believing that Raymond was alive. ¡°The dragon¡¯s recovery magic can be seen as equivalent to the miracles performed by God.¡± This is because Gerard, the Grand Wizard of the 9th Circle, proved it. He gave a guarantee. He showed confidence. Since no one knew more about dragons than the Archmage, I had no choice but to believe what he said. ¡°That damn recovery magic is more powerful than the recovery I used.¡± It is said that Riems¡¯ recovery magic can fill the hole in Raymond¡¯s heart. It¡¯s not just about believing those words and moving on. The most important reason was that his body was missing. Even if it was eaten by a monster, it makes no sense for it to not have even a single piece of flesh. That means Raymond escaped. But I couldn¡¯t figure out why it had disappeared. What is the reason? No, it would have been better if you had told me first. They searched even harder for Raymond, feeling betrayed and sorry for not being able to protect him. *** A town on the outskirts that is slowly being restored. The tavern there was crowded with mercenaries who were taking out monsters at the request of the country. ¡°Kyaha! ¡°I heard the beer here is delicious no matter what time you drink it!¡± ¡°I caught two trolls this time!¡± The mercenaries¡¯ voices filled the tavern. Their voices were very excited. A face that looks happy because peace hase to the continent. Squeak ¨C As themotion of the mercenaries was filling the tavern, the rusty door hinges opened and a man came inside. Deeply pressed hood and robe. Strangely enough, it feels like one of his shoulder, which has nothing on it, is being weighed down by something heavy. But no one noticed anything strange while looking at it. ¡°hmm¡­?¡± ¡°what?¡± The mercenaries near the door frown at the man¡¯s appearance. There was a foul smelling from the man who came inside. It was the smell of sweating and not washing for months. The mercenaries, who momentarily frowned at the overwhelming smell, turned their heads and ignored it for a moment. It didn¡¯t seem very strange to them either. This happens often when you walk around outside for a long time trying to catch monsters. ¡°Here¡¯s a ss of dark beer and a whole pig.¡± ¡°Ah yes. All right.¡± The waiter nces and nods. The man finishes ordering and looks around. The mercenaries¡¯ nces at him caught his attention for a moment. As he was about to pass his gaze, an interesting conversation caught his ear. ¡°Hey you. I know that?¡± ¡°what?¡± ¡°The amount has increased again this time.¡± ¡°Oh, that hero?¡± ¡°Oh, right. ¡°It rose to a whopping 50 million gold.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ with 50 million gold, I could y for the rest of my life and make a living for three generations.¡± ¡°50 million gold is enough to sustain a small or medium-sized city for three years.¡± One being is mentioned in the mouths of the mercenaries. The man listens to their voices. ¡°But honestly, isn¡¯t it worth it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. ¡°We are looking for one of the seven heroes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like the country in the first ce, but I really like how things have been handled this time. This is how it should be. ¡°If they said they treated heroes poorly, if they didn¡¯t even try to find him, they wouldn¡¯t have stayed quiet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not the only one. That goes for me and other guys as well. Isn¡¯t that right?!¡± One of the mercenaries turned around and shouted, and the mercenaries who were paying attention to their conversation said, ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s true!¡¯ I agreed. Sigh ¨C The man lets out a faintugh as he looks at that. Like a person who sees an interesting situation in an unexpected ce. Heughed and nodded while listening to what the mercenaries said¡­ he was amused by their words. ¡°For our hero!¡± ¡°We will find a hero!¡± The mercenaries raise their sses high and toast. The man watched their every move carefully and quickly ate the food in front of him. It was so fast that it was hard to think that he was eating alone. Sometimes a fish appears in the air and disappears in an instant. Seeing the teeth marks, it was clear that there was something there. But no one paid attention to him and did not see the scene. The man who finished all his food stands up. As soon as he wakes up, a waiteres up to him and asks if he ate well. ¡°Calcte here.¡± The man hands her a bag. As she tilts her head and opens her pocket, herplexion turns pale and hardens for a moment. ¡°Calling everyone here and tips for the rest.¡± ¡°This is too much¡­! uh? ¡°Where did you go?¡± She looks around in confusion. Before I knew it, the man who handed me the bag had disappeared. She hurried out of the bar and looked around, but couldn¡¯t see even the slightest trace of the man. She looked inside and outside her pockets with trembling eyes and returned to the bar with a confused look on her face. The man who was watching this from afar burst intoughter. -Are you going to go back soon? ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been wandering around for too long.¡± A pure white dragon hatchling appeared, and the man nodded and smiled at his words. I look forward to seeing the faces of people waiting for me. -[When I opened my eyes, I realized I was a fucking swordsman genius] Wan- The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!